《[MHA] Shoto Todoroki - Modern-Day Terrorist》 Part 1 - Damnation - Chapter 0 ¡°What have you done ?¡± Viscera, pieces of arms torn off, bodies without heads- ¡°Shoto, what have you done ?¡± There was blood on the floor, on the walls, on the ceiling- ¡°What have I done ?¡± The young man sat cross-legged on the grass, his cold, lifeless eyes piercing through him. He was bathed in blood from head to toe, and the man knew better than to ask if it was his own. ¡°The right question to ask would be : ¡®what did they do to me ?¡¯ ¡± The man knew. Of course he knew. Everyone in the secret knew. But such a massacre... ¡°Don''t you think you''ve gone too far? Don''t you think-¡± The young man laughed. His interlocutor shuddered, the hairs on his neck bristling. He knew Shoto since he was a kid, but he had never once heard him laugh. ¡°Why are you surprised? You told me yourself that I am not a hero¡± The man froze. He looked down, unable to hold his gaze any longer. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I think it hurt my ego a little bit at the time. But you were right, weren''t you ?¡± Shoto raised his hands in a theatrical gesture, pointing to the lifeless bodies spread out around him. ¡°All of this... all of this is me¡± The man was afraid of what it meant. He licked his dry lips, clutching the hem of his windbreaker with shaking fingers. ¡°So that''s what you''ve become ? Someone who destroys without caring about the cost ? Someone who only does what he wants to do?¡± Shoto''s face darkened. There was a storm brewing in his eyes, a kind of madness that was just waiting for the right moment to be unleashed onto the world. ¡°I''ve always been selfish, we both know that. It''s just that, for a short time, I thought...¡± He fell silent, unable to continue. His eyes became glassy, as if he was looking at something far away that he could never hope to reach again. And then anger distorted his face. The corners of his mouth dropped, his features became as hard as stone. He raised his cold eyes to the man. ¡°You know very well what I am going to say, aizawa -sensei¡± Shoto stood up. Aizawa froze, horrified , his eyes never leaving the thing that had just rolled off his thighs and landed in a pool of blood. It was a human head. ¡°You- and all those among you who knew¡± Shoto leaned over Aizawa''s shoulder, his warm breath brushing his ear. Aizawa watched him out of the corner of his eye. A drop of sweat rolled down his temple as he realized that his eyes were turning red, the three black commas turning lazily in his eyes. ¡°You are next¡± Chapter 1 - Immutable This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Artifact'', ''Death Note'', ''Kuzanagi''s sword''... Comics MC- Boku No Hero Academia. He drew ''Transmigration'' then ''Shoto Todoroki''. Immutability of gifts He took a long breath to calm his nerves. He opened his eyes apprehensively. Chakra Chapter 2 - Ember Endeavor was a weird guy. I hadn''t even had time to take my first breath in this new world that he snatched me out of the doctor''s hands, laughing like a crazy man. "Rei, we did it ! Look at him, look at his hair. We did it !" He was laughing so hard that my tiny baby body was shaking against his chest. His big bear paw, however, was wrapped around my body tightly and I knew he wouldn''t let me fall for any reason whatsoever. His vibrant blue eyes, almost electric, watched me with an intensity that almost frightened me. "Welcome to you Shoto Todoroki, my greatest creation" If I could have, I would have laughed right in his face. Alas, I was only a newborn. I fell asleep in his hand, head against his heart, of sleep of the one who knew he had hit the jackpot for his reincarnation. * "They''re back, they''re back !" The oldest of the Todoroki looked up from the book in his hand. His sister took off down the hall like a rocket, arms flailing behind her back. Their brother, a little confused, run after her and nearly stumbled on the shiny floor. Touya closed his book sharply. "Don''t run too fast, Fuyu" She disappeared around the corner, Natsuo in her trail. Touya sighed before leaving his room with slow steps, hands in his pockets. The baby''s arrival was exciting for them because it was new, but it was already the third time for him: at the rate it was going, there would be three more in the next five years. He arrived at the front door just as the housekeeper was opening it. Their mother entered first, a cloud of steam leaving her lips. Natsuo and Fuyumi jumped around her and chirped happily, tugging at her jacket to get her attention. Rei looked a little surprised to see them still up but she smiled affectionately. "Good evening, Todoroki-sama" Touya''s eyes scanned their mother up and down : she had dark circles as long as his arm and her back was hunched over, as if she was bearing the weight of the world on her shoulders. "Oh, Narumi. I thought the children would be in bed long ago..." The old woman gave her a contrite smile. "They were all too eager for the baby to come and sleep" Rei took off her scarf and tried to hang it on the coat rack: she missed it by a good ten centimeters and almost dropped it. Touya, who had slid to the front door with the agility of a cat, gently took it from her hands before hanging it up. "Leave it, I''ll take care of it" A real smile lit up Rei''s tired face. She let herself go as he helped her take off her coat. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "My big boy, what would I do without you ?" She stroked his hair affectionately. Touya rolled his eyes but let her. Suddenly remembering why this day was special, Touya straightened up : "Where is the baby ?" "Oh, with your father" Touya was rather surprised. The last two times his parents had returned with a baby, it had been his mother who had held them, refusing to give custody to anyone - not even their father. "With Dad ?" Her son''s bewildered expression amused her. "I tried to pull him out of his clutches but he wouldn''t listen" Touya scanned the cobbled entrance to their house, but it was too dark for him to see properly "There was too much snow in the driveway, so he went through the garage to park the car. And since I didn''t want to walk all the way from there..." The housekeeper closed the door before rushing to Rei''s side. "I have prepared your room as you asked, Madam. There is chamomile, hot water bottles under the blanket and the bath is still steaming" Touya looked at the closed door, puzzled. He was pretty sure that his father had never been so adamant on taking care of one of them after birth that his mother ''abandoned'' them to him. Touya shook off the uneasy feeling that came over him before he ran after his mothers his mother, his siblings already running right in front of him. It was just a little different than usual. Nothing to worry about. * Touya sat up as he heard the garage door open. A happy smile lit up the little boy''s face when he saw his father enter the house, car seat in hand. He removed his scarf with one hand and took off his shoes with a brief movement of his foot, leaving them lying on the carpet leading to the garage. He walked through the house at a brisk pace, his eyes darting back and forth between the pod and where he was stepping. Touya emerged from the darkness of the stairs, nervously fidgeting with his hands behind his back. He swayed back and forth on his feet, waiting for his father to notice him - which he did. "Touya, you''re still up ?" He looked slightly tired but not as tired as his mother. "I-" The baby stirred in his car seat. Immediately his father''s full attention turned to the little creature with cheeks rosy from the cold. His little gloved fists struck the void in his sleep. Enji smiled. Enji rarely smiled. Touya felt the corners of his mouth turn downward, his excitement falling like a failed souffl¨¦. He watched his father stop in the hallway to arrange the baby''s blanket with surprising delicacy. Enji''s blue eyes looked up at his son. His smile lost its sweetness. "You wanted to tell me about your soccer game, right ?" The little boy jumped down the stairs, the baby already completely forgotten. "It was super easy the other team was like-" "Quiet, the baby is sleeping" Touya gave the little thing a slightly irritated look but obeyed his father anyway. Enji listened patiently as they walked through the house to the wing of the bedrooms. "... and then right at the last minute Kenzo shoot me the ball but as I was at the other end of the field I had to run and you know when I run I go really fast so I ran and afterwards-" His father opened the door adjacent to the parent''s bedroom slightly. "This is really interesting, Touya, but it''s past midnight, it''s been a long day and I still have to put the baby to bed" Touya snapped out of his trance and looked around, surprised that they had already reached their destination. "Oh, uh, yeah right", stammered Touya, "I''ll tell you all about it tomorrow. His father offered him a little smile. "Good Night" He rushed into the room without turning on the light. Touya watched from the doorway as he removed the baby from his seat and placed him in his crib. His gestures were of infinite delicacy, as if he was afraid to break it by being too abrupt. His back to Touya, Enji stood up and gazed at the baby for a moment, his glassy looking at something beyond him. Absentmindedly, Enji brushed back a strand of white hair from the baby''s forehead. Then he walked through the door connecting to the parent''s room without looking back, assuming, not without reason, that Touya had already gone to bed. Touya looked at him as he left the door ajar, his dark eyes automatically returning to the baby. There was something... this baby, there was something different about it. Touya wasn''t sure how long he stood in the darkness of the sleeping house watching the baby stir through the bars of his crib. He felt a little angry and disappointed that his father had not listened to him all the way, yes, but there was something else. He felt... uneasy. And also... Touya licked his dry lips, eyebrows furrowed, trying to put into words what he was feeling. He felt worried. Yes, that''s right, the baby was making him a little worried. He wasn''t sure why, but it made him worried. Touya left after a long moment spent scrutinizing the new addition to their family. He wasn''t sure he liked it. Chapter 3 Life as a baby was downright monotonous. Since I needed to sleep twenty hours a day, the months passed like a foggy dream in which I could not distinguish day from night. Still, when I was awake, I did my best to listen to the conversations around me to learn the language. It was more difficult than I expected, but my malleable brain coupled with my adult mind gave me a frightening memorization capacity that bordered on eidetic memory: it took very little effort to remember the conversations around me and replay them in my head when I was alone, allowing me to deconstruct them at my leisure. I focused only on that and had no interest in the toys or stuffed animals that Rei slipped to me, making her somewhat worried about me. I didn''t care at all: my goal was to be recognized as a genius and to be much better than Endeavor expected me to be, so that I could be more free in the future. I also had chakra to unlock. I''ll deal with that once when keeping my eyes open for more than three minutes won''t put me in a coma-like state. Speaking of the old fool, I saw him almost more often than Rei. He seemed to make sure his war machine had everything it needed to optimize its development. It could have been cute if he wasn''t rubbing his hands together like the second rate villain in a bad movie. Rei always calmed him down when he acted out of line and, strangely enough, he listened to her. Maybe I was in the period when their marriage had not yet started to fall apart? Now that I thought about it, when did their marriage became hell ? I knew it was before Shoto''s fifth birthday... my fifth birthday - when (and if) I would get my scar - and also after I was born. Maybe there was a trigger that I was forgetting about - or maybe it had just gotten worse over the years? Anyway, I didn''t care. The only person I cared about in that family was Endeavor : he had the wallet and the connections. Money and power, really nothing better. And based on his groupie behavior, I was pretty sure I''d have him wrapped around my finger by the time I was five. Granted, I would have to struggle a bit and suffer a few setbacks, but I would get there because I had no alternative but success. I refused to be the whiny kid from canon who runs to tell his problems to the first person who shows a little interest in him (that is, the first person to say ''hello'' to him without stuttering). I was - and will be - better than the Shoto of canon. I had no reason to doubt it, because it was the one and only reality I allowed to exist. As months passed, I became more and more aware of my surroundings : I even noticed my brothers and sister. Their existence should not have mattered to me under normal circumstances - they were just background characters and I was a top choice - but one piece of information in particular bothered me. Wasn''t the Shoto of the canon supposed to have only one brother and one sister? The third child - the tallest one, the one with red hair - was a little weird. He always kept his distance from the others and preferred to watch me from afar. He looked shy, as if he never knew where to put himself when he set foot in my room. I burped as Rei gently patted my back, rocking me back and forth against her chest. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "That''s great baby, you''re a big boy" The little girl with the white pigtails hopped around Rei. "Mom, can I take him ? Can I ? Can I ? I immediately grabbed Rei''s shirt, mentally preparing myself for the battle that would follow. The girl was more like a rabbit on coke than a child. She was always jumping around as if no one had ever taught her how to move other than leaping. She was also very clumsy and spent her time bumping into all the furniture and doors of the house. Rei and the children had only been in my room for ten minutes and the little girl had already fallen three times and had almost broken her glasses four times in the same span. If Rei ever let her get close to me, I could only hope that the demons in the afterlife would take pity on me and give me a Karma discount on the wheels. "Hmm, maybe next time, Fuyumi" The little one stopped jumping and crossed her arms over her chest, looking upset. Her glasses slid to the tip of her nose but miraculously did not fall off. So there exist a button to turn off this little fool. "Okay", she mumbled reluctantly. The white-haired boy who always followed her around watched her before he too crossed his arms over his chest, frowning exaggeratedly. "Touya, what do you think about holding your brother?" I straightened up almost as quickly as the boy leaning against the wall next to the door. His eyes lowered to me before returning to his mother. "I''m not sure that-" "You always held your siblings each time we came back from the hospital" Touya looked at his mother imploringly, as if he didn''t want to do it, but she didn''t flinch. "Come on, Touya, take him in your arms" I didn''t really have an opinion about him. He was a quiet, withdrawn child, but he seemed way more reliable than the pig tailed threat. I still had my suspicions about him - I remembered the vague theory that Dabi was supposed to be Shoto''s second brother - but as long as he didn''t do anything to me, I would treat him like any other child who crossed my path : with contempt and disdain. His arms wrapped around my body as he cradled me awkwardly against him. His hesitant eyes went back and forth between Rei and me. He looked as uncomfortable as I was in this baby body. Someone slammed a door in the distance. There was a sound of footsteps as the hall floor creaked under the weight of the new individual. Fuyumi''s sulky face lit up. "Daddy''s home !" She ran down the hallway, the boy following like a shadow. Touya looked very relieved to have an excuse to leave. He pushed me in Rei''s arms and almost made me fall. Rei widened her eyes and caught me in time. "Touya, be careful !" "Sorry" He didn''t look sorry. He ran down the hall to see his father. The giant that was our father stepped through the door, nearly knocking his son over. The boy sat up as his father put a hand on his shoulder to steady him. Touya smiled at him, embarrassed, but Endeavor''s attention was already elsewhere. His eyes fell on his wife and then on me. My chubby fingers reached out in his direction. I babbled in the way only babies knew how to do to get attention. The corner of his mouth turned up for a moment so short that I thought I had dreamed it. He sighed before striding across the distance between us. Rei let him carry me willingly. "Did you finish early ?" I didn''t know if it was a side effect of his Alter, but he gave off a pleasant warmth. I felt his gaze on me as I settled more comfortably into the crook of his elbow. "The villains are quiet at the moment" Fuyumi -who hated ''super-mega-annoting-adult-talk''-slipped between Rei and Endeavor, jumping happily. "Dad, you don''t know what Shoto did, do you? Huh you don''t know ?" "No Fuyumi, I don''t know" She grabbed his hand and pulled him to the play mat in the corner of the room. There were stuffed animals bigger than me piled up against the wall and a plastic cart as colorful as a rainbow. Ugly, the rainbow. At the request of the terrible child, Endeavor placed me on the carpet in front of a box with geometric shapes. Endeavor sat right behind me, the ghost of his hand on my back, while Rei had taken Natsuo on her lap. My chest puffed up with pride, ready to show my genius to all those mortals who looked at me (Fuyumi) with admiration (always Fuyumi). "Come on Sho-sho, here, do it again" I was a little annoyed by the nickname, but I took the plastic forms she handed me anyway: I had a reputation as a genius to create, and nothing was better than the present to get started. I passed each of the shapes she handed me with ease through the corresponding holes. Fuyumi even turned the box upside down to show that I was thinking things through and not just doing a silly imitation of what she had shown me earlier. "Did you see that ? Sho-sho is, like, super smart" I looked up at Endeavor, whose head was just above mine. His blue eyes met mine. They had a strange glow to them. He took the box, emptied it and turned it to a new position. "Start over" I gladly complied with his requests. He turned the box three more times to test me while, in the background, the girl clapped like a retard. My eyes stumbled to the open door and I saw Touya''s back as he slipped out without a word. "Again" My attention returned to the game at the urging of Endeavor. * Chapter 4 - Fire Outbreak "Hey, I said I took the thimble !" Touya gave Fuyumi a sidelong glance as he finished preparing the game board. "Why are you upset ? I always take the car" "I say this in case you decide to take the dice because it''s the best" Touya snorted. "Definitely not" "It is" The boy rolled his eyes and said nothing else. He was smart enough to understand that arguing with the demon in residence would not bring him anything but a headache. The more it went on, the more I found that of the three, Touya was the most tolerable. He was calm, at least, and a little bit on the weird side, but isn''t that the case for all children? "Ah, for Natsu and Sho-sho." Fuyumi rummaged through a cardboard box full of stuffed animals in poor condition. She put in front of me a small pink mouse with a frayed tail. Natsuo got a white rabbit that was missing an eye. "Natsu, no, it''s not a toy it''s a pawn !" The boy, seeing that his sister was going to steal his new comforter, stepped back and hugged his stuffed animal tighter to his chest. Fuyumi tried to take it from him but failed: she sighed, and her eyes turned to me. My mouse was on the starting line. "At least Sho-sho understands when I tell him that it''s not a toy" "He doesn''t understand what you''re saying to him, Fuyu", said Touya, condescending "He''s just looking at you because that''s what all babies do The girl giggled. "He totally understands me. Sho-sho is like, super smart. He understands everything we say" Touya didn''t look convinced. Fuyumi continued: "You''ll see. I''m pretty sure that if I explain him the rules well he can deafeat us all" She explained the game to me with a thoroughness that an eight-year-old girl was not supposed to have. I attributed that to her desire to outdo her brother. I listened carefully because it was my first time playing Monopoly and I was intrigued by the system. It was like a parody of a capitalist society for children. Personally, when I was a child, my hobbies revolved more around horseback riding and water polo. I had a pony once, flash of fire. A real winner. Then as I wanted to start trading and my parents didn''t want to lend me money, I sold him to a slaughterhouse. I had been, for a short week, the thirteen year old with the most pocket money in my boarding school. Ah, what memories. Natsuo put a card in his mouth. "No Natsu, these are cards to play with, not to swallow !" Fuyumi grabbed the boy and tried to make him spit out the card. Tears welled up in his eyes and he started crying as the girl finally held the card, triumphant. It looked like it had been half eaten by a dog. Fuyumi made a disgusted pout as saliva ran down her fingers. She tossed the card aside and wiped her fingers on the carpet. "Well, uh, let''s just say this place doesn''t exist anymore" She grabbed a pencil and made a shaky cross on ''Rue Foch''. "You can''t delete boxes like that" "Of course I can, look, I just did it" Touya got impatient. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "If you do that the game doesn''t work anymore" "Why wouldn''t it work? There''s still, like, a hundred places to buy" I thought it was admirable how the boy champed at his bit. Fuyumi had enough in her to make Angelina Jolie hate children. The game began. Natsuo sucked his thumb and apart from throwing the dice, he did little else. In addition to managing the bank, Fuyumi had granted herself the right to be his financial advisor. "What did you say, Natsu? You want to sell me your Rue de la Paix for fifty bucks ? Oh well, if you insist..." Touya threw all his bills flat on the tray. "Stop stealing Natsu''s cards ! That''s cheating !" The girl looked dismayed. She pushed her glasses up on her nose bridge with her ring finger. "Me, cheating ? I would never cheat contrary to you ! Remember last time you cheated when we played the duck game ?" Touya grabbed his hair as if he was about to pull it out. "I miscounted only once, once! And that was two years ago! Are you going to remind me of that all my life ?" "Ha ! See, you cheated! Touya''s shoulders fell back. He stood up. "Forget it. I''m going to the bathroom" Fuyumi, a triumphant smile on her lips, watched him until he left the living room. She waited a few more seconds before dipping unscrupulously into the bank. Her eyes met mine. "What ? It''s my banker''s salary" I blinked. "Okay, here''s your cut (she handed me a wad of 500s). Don''t tell Tou-Tou, okay?" I put the bills in my pile. Kids or not, I''ll crush them all. Fuyumi hid her new cash under her skirt. She looked up at the corridor, waited a few seconds. Then she dipped again in the bank. "Hey, you''re cheating !" Fuyumi gasped. She pointed at me with her hand full of money. "It was Sho-sho who told me to do it !" Touya got really angry. "Stop it, he doesn''t understand anything and he can''t even speak !" Touya stormed in, trying to wrestle the money out of her hands. They bickered and knocked over the entire game board. The dice got lost in a dark corner of the shaggy carpet. The housekeeper arrived in a hurry. "What''s going on here ? Why am I hearing all these screams ?" "It''s Touya, he keeps on-" I stopped paying attention to them when I saw Endeavor enter the living room. He was drying his face with a towel, his hair still wet. Purple bags hung under his eyes. His eyes glided over us, as if he could barely see us, before he went to sit on one of the sofas, blanket in hand. He did this sometimes when he came home from work and had a few hours to spare. As for why he was sleeping in the noisy living room full of whining children rather than his room... I glanced at Narumi. She was still trying to resolve the conflict between the children, surely wanting to ease the tension before Touya murdered Fuyumi. The poor boy''s left hand was shaking. I grabbed the edge of a chair and used it as a crutch to help me stand up. I looked over my shoulder. No one was paying me attention. I breathed in, mentally preparing myself for what was next. That was when it got tricky: I had trained myself to stand up in my crib, but when it came to walking... I moved a shaky leg forward on the carpet. I staggered, fell sideways against the upholstered sofa. I straightened up and forced myself to move another leg forward just as shakily as the first. I had to raise my arms on either side of my body to steady myself, but I managed. Frowning, I set off. One step. Rebalance. Second. Third. It was a laborious undertaking, but I think I was beginning to understand how it worked. "Hey, look at Sho-sho !" Here comes the first obstacle: the coffee table. I knew that if I went underneath and started to crawl, the housekeeper would come and get me in no time. So I would have to take the arduous and dangerous road to reach my goal: the cold floor. I looked up from my feet to see the object of all my efforts. Endeavor was lying on the couch, a khaki blanket casually draped over him. One arm on his pillow supported his head, which was hidden under the blanket. Only his red hair was still visible. My feet left the carpet. I staggered across the floor, my arms flailing in the air. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the housekeeper move forward to catch me, but I managed to stabilize myself without her help. She stopped but remained in direct proximity. My toes twitched: I couldn''t grip my toes onto the carpet fibers to keep myself upright, but at least they weren''t frozen - thanks to the onesie. I walked around the coffee table, swaying like a sailor who had drunk too much. I was not ashamed to hold onto one of the table legs to help me along. The entirety of this undertaking and my difficulty in walking without faltering was, admittedly, a blow to my ego, but as the saying goes : the end justifies the means. Pride washed over me as I saw the couch looming within reach. A little more and- I stumbled, the toes of my right foot hitting the ground. Immediately the back of my foot followed, my ankle and leg being dragged along with the momentum. My eyes widened as I stirred air with my arms. I crashed into the couch with a loud ''woof'', my fists automatically gripping the brown cushions. My body was diagonal from the floor, as if I were a bridge with one of its pillars just collapsed. I had to use all my strength to stand up and hold on my feet again. Even then, the top of my head was not above the seat. I looked up. Endeavor had half lifted the blanket from his face and was scanning me intently. I looked down, intimidated. This guy had a way of looking at you that made you uncomfortable. Focus, Shoto. We won''t be frightened by a thirty-year-old who needs to take naps! I was evaluating my next course of conduct. If I held onto the armrest and wedged my right foot under the cushion- My feet left the ground. I blinked in surprise as Endeavor pulled me under the blanket beside him. He wrapped his arm around my body and pulled me closer to him, locking me against his chest. He stared at me for a few seconds, silent, before holding me tighter against him. His eyes closed. "Don''t make a sound or I''ll send you straight to the crib" I hated the crib. I knew it, he knew it, everyone in this house knew it. That''s a low blow, Endeavor. But since I managed to manipulate you into letting me sleep with you, I consider us even. It took me only three seconds against the living heater to fall asleep. * Chapter 5 There was something inherently comical about seeing Enji Todoroki - the nearly seven-foot giant with the icy stare and iron shoulders - wearing a striped birthday hat with tassels. The plastic wire, which ran from under his chin to the clevis, was so tight against his jaw that it almost went into his skin. It looked like it was going to explo- It exploded. I put my hands over my mouth, unable to hold back the laughter that escaped me. Enji looked annoyed as hell. "Rei, this is the third one that breaks. Do I really have to wear this ?" Rei, standing in front of the bathroom mirror, smiled humourously as she puts on her earrings. "Of course you have to wear it" They exchanged glances through the mirror. "At least wear it for the pictures" Endeavor took off the hat and twirled it between his fingers. He had a long face. His eyes lifted to me, sitted in the baby carrier on the bed. "Don''t laugh" I laughed louder. He looked even more annoyed than before. "Well, look who is having a good day" Rei finally came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a white sweater dress and had curled her hair. Endeavor stood up and ran a hand down her back, pulling her to him. She laughed, a little surprised. "You''re beautiful today" He leaned toward her before stopping, red-faced, and glanced at me. "Don''t be shy. Shoto won''t remember anything until he''s at least four years old" Enji kissed Rei''s cheek before stepping back, his face once again as calm as a lake. "This brat is clever, Rei. He understands everything we say" Rei looked amused. "Fuyumi says the same thing" Someone knocked on the bedroom door. "Todoroki-sama ? We have finished the preparations. You can come to the living room" Enji went to open the door but Rei stopped him with one hand. "Take Shoto instead" "Don''t you want to take him ?" Rei grabbed a tube of lipstick. "Didn''t you notice ? He''s a real daddy''s boy" I glared at Rei. Me? Daddy''s boy? This woman is crazy. "He''s just a little clingy -" Hey- "-but that doesn''t mean that he prefers me over you" Rei smiles indulgently. "I was Touya''s, Fuyumi''s and Natsuo''s favorite for the first three years of their lives. Believe me, I know what I''m talking about when I tell you that you''re his favorite" Enji frowned, arms crossed on his chest. Rei had taken a mirror out of her pocket and she was applying the final touches to her makeup. "Why only the first three years ?" "Because that''s usually the age around which they learn that you''re a hero, and after that they become miniature versions of you - for a while, anyway. But I feel like with Shoto it''s going to last" Enji looked at me as if he was seeing me for the first time. He remained silent for a long time, his face devoid of expression but his eyes shining. He seemed not to know how to react to what Rei had told him. And I knew why. Enji may have been my "favorite," but I was not his. He looked at me differently from his other children, and not exactly as a father should. He seemed to me more like a collector with a particularly rare piece than a father fond of his youngest child. But it didn''t matter : thanks to Rei''s remarks, I could see that Enji was still not quite sure what to do with me. He was hesitating, and it was this hesitation that I intended to exploit today. If I played my cards right, I might even be able to get him to fold in front of me in the near future. "That''s it, I''m done !" Rei zipped up her makeup bag and opened the door. Enji pulled me out of the carrier and cradled me against his chest, one hand under my buttocks. My fists automatically grabbed his shirt. I know he''s strong but this guy always holds me so sloppily that I feel like I''m going to fall over as soon as he takes a step. "I almost forgot !" Rei ran to the coffee table and retrieved a miniature version of the birthday hat Enji was wearing. She snagged it on me before stepping back, her lips pressed together as she tried to contain her joyful smile. "You guys are so cute !" Enji tried to go around her but Rei gently pushed him back with a hand on his chest. She took out a camera from I don''t know where and shook it in front of his eyes. "I''ll just take a few and we''ll be on our way" Enji sighed, and I knew he was already tired of the day ahead. My irritation at wearing the colored hat diminished somewhat when I saw his scowling face. His eyes lowered to mine. Click click. "There, perfect !" After the long and terrible hours spent in the master room, it was finally time to get out. I couldn''t help but get excited thinking about what wass next. Tell me it''s a chocolate cake, please I need something other than this damn carrot puree- "Todoroki-sama" greeted one of the maids. A cacophony of voices joined the first one. "Todoroki-sama" A flock of maids stood on either side of the long hallway that led us to the living room: they all had white aprons and bonnets tied with a banded cord under their chins. They bowed when we passed in front of them. I felt like some royalty. "Don''t you think you overdid it for the staff ?" Rei swept his remarks aside with a wave of her hand. "The first birthday comes once in a lifetime. I want Shoto to remember it forever" Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "He''s a kid, he won''t remember anything" "Wasn''t it you who told me earlier that he was smarter than average ?" Enji backed down without a word. If Fuyumi was stubborn, it was because Rei was even more so. The housekeeper, a hand on the mahogany door handle of the living room, smiled as she saw us arrive. "What a beautiful picture you are making !" She opened the door without further ado. Light flooded the dark hallway. I fluttered my eyes, dazzled by the clarity of the room. The curtains were drawn, clearing the view of a blue sky and the garden covered with still falling snow. There were streamers hanging from the lampshade, flashing strings of lights hanging from the ceiling to the walls, and balloons placed all over the room to the point where it was hard to see your shoes. Rei looked at me with wolfish attention, her smile widening as I surveyed the place. She stood on her toes and whispered loudly in Enji''s ear "I think he likes it" Enji stepped into the living room, the sea of balloons splitting in half in front of him before closing in his path. The living room had been rearranged for the occasion, the leather sofas gathered around a series of low tables loaded with snacks. There were petit fours, canap¨¦s, small burgers and some other products that I suspected to be only for Enji and Rei. I felt... weird. Usually all of my birthdays were the tidy kind with a mountain of guests I''d never seen before in my life, but this one... Standing behind the tables were Touya, Fuyumi and Natsuo. The former was unbuttoning his tie, disgruntled, while Fuyumi was bouncing happily, her little pink muslin skirt inflating and deflating like a balloon. Natsuo sat on the floor, oblivious to the outside world, his face smeared with ketchup and his hands full of crumbled meat. "Sho-sho, happy birthday !" "Happy birthday," grumbled Touya. Natsuo looked at his brother and sister with a stupid look before turning to me. He at least had the decency to swallow what was in his mouth before saying : "Happy Birthday" Enji placed me on the carpet, the only place in the room that wasn''t cluttered with balloons. I walked over to the coffee table, already salivating at the thought of stuffing my face like a donkey. What ? I was a baby, and babies never did anything but poop and eat. Preferably the other way around. I felt Touya''s gaze on me, as often recently. I didn''t know what was wrong with him, but the more it went on, the weirder I found him. He had developed the annoying habit of scrutinizing me whenever I made the slightest move, the same way a cat would scrutinize a mouse it was about to kill. I think he was still upset about the Monopoly. It had been several weeks ago, but I couldn''t think of anything else that would justify his sudden obsession with me. My hands clutched the edge of the coffee table as I contemplated the array of choices. What to start with : sweet, salted ? Or maybe a little juice... Oh well. I grabbed everything I could get my hands on, eating everything I could as fast as I could. "Don''t forget to chew" Enji admonished me I felt like a black hole whose one and only mission was to devour everything it could get its hands on. Everything was beautiful, everything smelled good, everything made me hungry. And I wanted it all. I barely looked up to see that Natsuo, Fuyumi and Touya had also moved closer to the table and were eating in silence. Other than the click-click and the sound of our regular chewing, there was no noise in the living room. Touya had lost his crumpled look a bit and was eating mini pizzas, dipping them in sauce here and there. Fuyumi drank can after can of coke, side eyeing Rei from time to time to see if she would stop her. Natsuo had put his brain on pause and gobbled up everything he could get his hands on without bothering to analyze what it was. I watched those three kids stuff themselves as if they had never had enough to eat in their lives, feeling a strange connection to them. They were all a little weird in their own way, but I guess I didn''t hate them. Or maybe not too much. Is this what a functional family is supposed to look like? When I was in the Before... I shook off the bad thoughts, preferring to finish my mini burger before sitting down on the floor, satiated. "Natsu, you got it all over yourself", Rei scolded him. She began to rub his face with a wet wipe. He didn''t seem to like it. "Shoto, look at me" Enji crouched down next to me. He pulled me to him before dusting off my crumb-covered shirt. I grabbed a new burger and chewed it gently as he continued to clean me up. He squinted but said nothing. ...actually I don''t think I''m very hungry anymore. I looked at the hamburger, then at Enji, then at the hamburger again. I lifted the barely touched sandwich in front of his face. I shook it in front of his mouth. He looked at me, looked at the sandwich, then sighed. I didn''t even have time to blink before he had swallowed the whole thing. In.one.bite. Enji chewed diligently and swallowed the whole sandwich before looking back at me. He frowned. "Don''t look at me like that" He closed my open mouth with his finger. The rest of the afternoon went on much the same. We ate, we played, we ate some more. Rei finally took Natsuo away from the food to prevent him from inducing a coma. He cried. Loudly. Finally came the part I was least looking forward to : the gifts. There were some in a small pile wrapped in shiny paper on my right. Since Rei had decided to play paparazzi, Enji was in charge of opening my presents in case I didn''t managed it, baby hands and all that stuff. Click click. "You can start" I couldn''t even bring myself to look surprised after unwrapping my third stuffed animal of the day. There were cars, teddy bears, more cars. Fuyumi gave me two dolls that she seemed more excited to play with than me. I suspected that she had used the family money to make a gift for herself and that she was using me as a way to make her products legal in front of the police, aka Rei. I put them on the stack of things I planned to burn the day I activated my Alter. Another present arrived, round and heavier than the others. It was shaped like an apple, but wrapped in duct tape and toilet paper. I looked around the room hesitantly. Touya''s eyes were shining. "It''s mine. Go ahead, Sho-sho. Open it." My nails couldn''t even find a hook on the tape. Enji grabbed the present and opened it for me. I blinked. Slowly. Fuyumi even stopped hopping, which was quite a feat. A... rock? Rei lowered her camera and turned to her eldest son. "Touya, didn''t you spend the money that we gave you? He shrugged. "I lost it" But there was something in his eyes that told me he was lying. He stared at me. His chin was slightly raised, as if he expected a reaction that didn''t come. Does he expect me to... cry ? His features hardened. Pretending to be caught by the purple ribbon on my lap, I looked away. Rei raised her camera in front of her eyes, stood still for a moment, and then lowered it again. "... next gift" There were many more gifts, each more boring than the last, but none came close to Touya and his rock. The atmosphere had become strange, but nobody said anything. I suspected that Enji didn''t care and didn''t even bother to look at the presents, mechanically opening those I''d given him. I had become one of those third-world kids who worked on the assembly line for so long that they lost their taste for life. "That''s from Dad", said Rei It was a comic book of a girl in a dress. Princess Sarah. I looked up at Enji. He looked at the gift as if he had discovered it at the same time I had. He glanced at Rei before returning to me. "Don''t look at me like that" I blinked. "I''ll buy you a motorcycle when you''re older" "Enji !" "Plastic, Rei. A plastic motorcycle." And finally the last present. I saw the housekeepers putting some delicious chocolate cake on the dining table and wanted to get it done. If the stone was heavy, it was nothing in comparison to the triangle that was wrapped in silk. A golden bow delicately wrapped it, giving it the look of an obese ''L''. "I can''t remember who it is from" said Rei. I pulled the ribbon and got rid of the fabric in no time. Huh. Realistic for a toy. It had a cool feel to it and even had the appearance of metal. It shone like someone had just lubricated it. Picking it up with difficulty, I took the gun in both hands. The gun wobbled, aimed at Rei and Fuyumi. There is a safety catch, too ? I slid my thumb over the black projection and a small "click" was heard in the room. "En-enji", Rei stuttered. I wonder if a red flag comes out of the barrel when the trigger is pulled ? I did not have the time to try it out because Enji snatched the gun right out of my hand. With an expert thumb he opened the cylinder : there were no cartridges in it. He fumbled with the heap of cloth at my feet and pulled out a clear bag filled with bullets. I watched him in bewilderment, unable to understand what was going on. Hold on, it''s a real one ? "Enji, you told me it would stop..." Gun and bullets in hand, he jumped to his feet. He looked downright furious. "I will call her" He hurried out of the living room. Rei looked shaken. Like a shadow, Fuyumi slipped next to me. She pulled one of her dolls out of the pile of rubble and stroked the synthetic hair with the tips of her fingers. "Don''t worry Sho-sho, they''re not angry with you. It''s just that they don''t like it when Granny gives us gifts." She paused for a moment and had a look at her doll. She must not like what she saw, because she pinned the blond hair back. "She gave me a great knife once. But then Mom and Dad took it and I never got it back" Wait, what ? Touya and Natsuo didn''t look too shocked either. Enji returned a few minutes later, but without the weapon. Rei waited for him to talk, but when he didn''t she decided to clap to get our attention. "Now, who would like to have a piece of cake?" * I sat in the chair, feet flailing, cake under my nose. As the Todoroki family finished singing "Happy Birthday," I mentally prepared for the first step of my special puppet plan. I looked up at Endeavor, who was standing behind Rei, singing without really putting his heart into it. He looked as annoyed as he was bored. Everyone was applauding and I took the opportunity to reach out and shake my chubby little fingers at him. He pretended to ignore me. Puffing up my cheeks, I insisted. Rei leaned towards him. "Make an effort, Enji. It''s his birthday..." He hesitated, in a dilemma. Once I give you the coup de grace, you will be the one who chases me around and wants my attention. He scooped me up. I lay my small hands on his face, clumsily feeling his beard. His eyes never left mine as he watched me in silence, his mouth parted in uncertainty. I knew exactly what was going through his mind : he didn''t know whether to see me as his son or his weapon. Since I didn''t want him to come to a conclusion on his own, I dropped my bomb: "I love you, Dad" He flinched, startled, and I did my best to hug his giant neck, pressing my ear to his chest. His heart was beating fast. That''s right, creepy Endeavor. You thought I was your weapon ? Give me a break, you''re just my tool. I''ll wear you down until you''re nothing. "Oh my God," Rei exclaimed. She clapped her hands. "Did we hear that right ? Has Shoto just spoken his first words ?" She screamed like it was the most amazing thing in the world. To my amazement, Enji put another hand under my little legs to hold me better. He swayed back and forth and rocked me gently against his chest. Click click. Only a few seconds of this circus made my thoughts foggy. I hadn''t taken a nap today. I blinked one last time. I caught the image of Touya spilling the cake on the floor. No one noticed. He slipped away without anyone noticing. * Chapter 6 - The Bridge Touya jumped up and down in his seat, a huge smile on his face. He held his golden trophy in both hands and looked at it every now and then to make sure it hadn''t flown away in the meantime. The satisfaction radiating from his entire body was palpable. - Tou-tou, I forgot how you scored that last goal. Could you tell me again? Fuyumi was a clever child. She understood how much all of this meant to Touya - the victory, the trophy, but especially the fact that the whole family had come to see it - and she didn''t hesitate to ask for more so that he would have a good excuse to repeat himself. For the fifth time since we''d left the stadium, Touya told us the grandiose story of how he''d saved the game. With each repetition, the situation became more desperate, his opponents more caricatured, and his personal victory more decisive. He loved being the center of attention, loved the way Natsuo looked at him, his eyes wide with admiration, loved the fact that his father - the youngest hero in history to break into the top 5! - had come to watch him play between patrols, and that he could show off in front of all his friends. For the first time in a long time, Touya looked truly happy. Personally, I wasn''t too happy about being woken up at the crack of dawn on a Sunday to watch a bunch of uncoordinated kids running around a muddy stadium, but whatever. Touya had been off my back ever since he''d heard his team had been selected for the regional finals, and now he was paying as much attention to me as to a dead plant. I wasn''t complaining, on the contrary: it was better than being scrutinized day and night, as if he were thinking of the best way to make me disappear without a trace. As I''d suspected, his behavior in the past had only been ''bad''. He''d just had a bit of an early onset teenage crisis, but nothing to get upset about. Rei listened patiently as he finished speaking, never picking up on any of the inconsistencies in his story (What? When all seemed lost, Enji hadn''t really fell from the sky to tell Touya that as a hero, he had to defeat his enemies or the earth would be lost?) - Am I dreaming or are the traffic jams not moving," she murmured in a low voice. She leaned forward and banged on the tinted window that separated us from the driver. He lowered the window. - Excuse me, why aren''t we moving? - A pile-up, Mrs. Todoroki. Half the road is blocked. I''m afraid we''re going to be here for a while. Rei frowned. - Thank you very much. She sank back into her seat as the driver rolled up the window. Two benches faced each other in the back: under the window were Touya and Fuyumi, and with their backs to the trunk were Rei, Natsuo and I in that exact order. Each of the children was quiet for the moment - Fuyumi was playing with dolls, Touya was idealizing the last hours of his life a bit more and Natsuo... Natsuo was doing what weird children of his age did - but Rei knew very well that four children in a small room for several hours could only lead to the death of one of them at the hands of the others. I was confident that I would emerge victorious as long as Touya didn''t attack me at the first opportunity. This boy had been training with Enji for a while and knew how to hit where it hurts. Fuyumi turned sharply to Rei. - Mommy, I''m hungry. Rei reached into her purse. - I think I have a muesli bar somewhere... A sudden movement behind the tinted glass caught my attention. A woman with a baby in her hand was running past our car, against the flow of traffic. What the...? There was a muffled scream. Then, suddenly, dozens and dozens of people ran out of their cars and onto the bridge. - Mom, what''s going on? Even Touya was silent. We watched stunned as a new wave of people fled at breakneck speed. - Stay where you are! Rei opened the car door and stepped out. Screams of terror washed over us like a tsunami. I froze, my eyes wide open. Rei, her face unusually calm, slipped back into the car. She unbuckled my seatbelt and held me close to her. - Take off your seat belts The three children gave in without flinching. Natsuo burst into tears. Rei smiled and leaned over to wipe the tears from his cheeks with her thumb. - Hey, why are you crying? The boy hiccupped, his pacifier in his mouth. - It''s all right, okay? It''s just a little game. Ahead of us, to the right, a car burst into flames. The alarms of the two surrounding cars went off immediately. - You trust mommy, don''t you? He nodded, his eyes shining. Rei turned to Touya. - I want you to keep an eye on your brother, okay? The boy nodded, suddenly serious. - Fuyumi, don''t let go off my hand! Rei tried to get up, but Natsuo pulled at her sleeve and refused to let go. Outside, our driver cast panicked glances over his shoulder. - Ms. Todoroki, we have to go! - I''m right here, Natsuo, okay? I''m not going anywhere. But the boy refused to let go. Rei''s lips tightened until they turned white. Looking at me, she finally put me back on the seat. - All right, all right She took Natsuo in her arms and smiled at me reassuringly. There was a crackling sound outside, as if someone was connecting a microphone to a loudspeaker. - You''re going with Mr. Hibami, Shoto, won''t you ? I''ll be right beside you, I promise. I nodded. - Touya, don''t let Shoto out of your sight. - Understood She got out of the car, Fuyumi and Touya behind her. The driver took me in his arms and hardly looked at me. His big eyes were fixed on the earth golem blocking the exit of the bridge. - We''re leaving. The crossing was difficult because everyone had left their cars and was trying to get away from the giant, hoping to get back on the other side of the bridge. - Mic test, one two, one two I looked over the driver''s shoulder. A man in a plumber''s outfit, a yellow hard hat on his head, was standing on the roof of an abandoned van, coughing into the microphone. - Does this thing work? (He tapped on it) Your attention, please. A man, briefcase in hand, bumped into Fuyumi as he ran. - Hey! Rei steadied Fuyumi and stopped in the middle of the road. We were halfway across the bridge. People were running all around us, slaloming between the cars, creating a crowd in the middle of the bridge. Touya was pushing and shoving anyone who, in their rush, got too close to our group. People were barely reacting, their faces pale, their mouths half open, their heads half turned toward the villain with the microphone. - We''re looking for a- People started screaming hysterically. As we started walking again, Rei stopped us with a hand. People were fighting in the middle of the bridge, pushing and shoving, some stepping on the fallen ones. The microphone crackled. - Your- The woman with the baby was pushed into a corner by men and women trying to escape, her child crying. The villain screamed: - There''s a bomb on the bridge, and if you don''t do as we say, we''ll blow it up! Everyone froze. Most of the crowd, huddled between two 4x4s in the middle of the bridge, stopped pushing forward. Rei straightened up, eyes wide, jaw set. I could feel the panic spreading. Calm down, calm down. There''s nothing telling you that it''s true. For all you know, they''re just trying to scare us so they can get everyone''s watches and jewelry. - If you do as we say, no one will get hurt. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. There was a deadly silence. Somewhere behind us, an old woman fainted. The villain unfolded a yellowed piece of paper from his pocket. - We''re looking for a boy... (He looked down at the paper) with red hair that''s turning white. And in soccer gear, apparently. Touya opened his eyes wide. Rei, with her back to the group in the middle of the deck, pressed Touya against her, pulled off her scarf and wrapped it around his face and hair like a baklava. We were half hidden behind an unoccupied hearse. From where he stood, the villain couldn''t see him. - (He crumpled the paper in his hand and put it back in his pocket.) Hand him over and you''ll be safe. He wedged the microphone between his ear and shoulder and began to set his watch, a high-pitched beep echoing through the speakers. - I wouldn''t advise fleeing to the other side of the bridge. Our colleagues over there are much less friendly than we are. And immediately, a howl ripped through the air. A gust of wind came up, sweeping all the dust off the bridge in its path. Everyone ducked, covering their faces for protection. The driver''s legs trembled. Heart pounding, I squinted to see more clearly. A golem, larger and more massive than the first, stood on the other side of the bridge. It had horns that made it look like a demon, and moss covered the rocks that made up its body. He was pounding his chest with his fists, like a gorilla trying to scare off a rival. Even from here, I could see his vicious little red eyes glowing unnaturally. He screamed again, cementing the terror in our hearts. A new, louder explosion swept across the deck. The villain picked up his microphone. - You have ten minutes to deliver him The beep of his watch, a sign of the countdown, echoed to the other end of the bridge. There was a pause, a second in which no one dared move. The air was silent, time frozen. I met Rei''s gaze. Then Touya''s. The boy opened his mouth. And then a scream broke the silence. - It''s him! It''s him! It''s him! I turned my eyes to the voice to my left, far from the center of the bridge. It was the old woman from earlier, the one who had apparently fainted, who had screamed. Her eyes were yellow, slit like a cat''s, and she was standing with a walker. It took me a few seconds to realize that she was pointing at me. The driver was shaking. He backed up and crashed into a car, as if the old woman''s gaze had penetrated him. I could feel the wetness of his skin against mine. The vilain with the microphone picked at his ear with his little finger, indifferent. My throat was dry, my breath short. Blood pounded at my ears like a second heart. Rei hissed through her teeth: - Hibami, come back at once! People were watching us. Looking at me. Everyone was. - He''s here! There was a commotion on the bridge. The crowd was thinning. They were coming towards me. - Hibami! - I... I don''t... He stammered. Rei looked around angrily. Then, without warning, she let go of Fuyumi''s hand and ran towards us. Her free hand wrapped around me and pulled me into the safety of her arms. But it was as if the driver had become a statue and his fingers had become rocks on my body. Rei pulled and I tried to stand up against him and move towards her. With wild eyes, the driver looked at the crowd and the golems and the crowd with an expression of pure terror. Rei slapped him. The slap reverberated across the deck like a general electric shock. All those who had been frozen began to move again, slowly at first, like zombies. A clamor, at first a whisper, rose from the hard core of the crowd. Hibami finally let go of me and Rei pulled me to her. Natsuo looked at me, his lip trembling, clinging to Rei as if he wanted to melt into her and hide inside her. Rei ran to the middle of the bridge, away from the villains. Fuyumi clung to her skirt to her left and Touya, at my side, ran at her pace. One man held out his hesitant fingers in our direction, his terrified eyes focused on me. Touya rammed into him like a bulldozer, knocking him to the ground. The people closest to the villains woke up, some even running after us. - Stop her ! The people in the middle of the bridge watched us pass as if in a dream, hesitant to move forward, confused as to what to do. I saw our reflection in the glasses of a curly-haired passerby. Rei was crossing like a fury, four children clinging to her, a stern expression on her face. People ran after us. Rei slipped between the two 4x4s and kept running. Her heart pounded against my ear. Then I saw a tall man, half hidden at the end of the 4x4. His complexion was waxy, his lips parted, and he held a baseball bat in one clenched hand. He squeezed it, raised it slightly, murmured in a low voice, and hid it behind his thigh. He met my eyes. I saw guilt flash in his eyes. I opened my mouth. - Mo- And suddenly, Rei stumbled. The whole world shook. I barely had time to open my eyes before my skull hit the warm asphalt. Rei''s arm released me. I rolled onto my side, thrown by the force of the impact. A searing pain, like a clap of thunder, erupted from my shoulder. I moaned in pain and tried to hold my arm to my body. A wave of heat swept through my mind, blurring my vision. For a second, the whole world lost its colors and shapes. I blinked frantically, forcing the pain to fade. Shit, shit, shit. Above me was a sky of metal tubes. It took me a few seconds too long to realize that I''d rolled under a car. My eyes went back to the road. Rei was hugging Natsuo who was sitting on the ground with a purple ankle. Fuyumi was crying next to her. Touya, his face dripping with sweat, threatened to roast anyone who came too close, fire burning in his hands. The people took a step back, then two, cautious but not afraid. Touya wouldn''t hurt them. Touya was just a child. Rei let out a heartbreaking scream. - Shoto! They didn''t see me. No one saw me. I looked at Rei, like a wounded animal, at the rest of my brothers and sisters, at the crowd that was closing in on them like a jaw. If I got out of here, I knew something terrible would happen. Clutching my arm to my body, I crawled under the car to get away. Then I heard a scream, different from the others - terror. I stopped, unable to help myself, and looked over my shoulder. Touya was standing over a man with a charred arm, panting, his left hand shaking. The crowd retreated. The burnt man continued to scream. Touya continued to stare at the man, a strange gleam in his eyes. Then he blinked, as if waking from a dream. His eyes swept over the watchful crowd at a respectable distance. He raised his hand again, flames blazing from his fingertips, threatening anyone who approached. The crowd kept their distance, but a clamor rose. Touya backed away slowly, watching the two part of crowd that surrounded them between the 4x4s. Then he met my gaze. He froze, one hand on Natsuo''s wrist, the other on Rei''s shoulder. Then a hand closed around my ankle. - So this is where you''ve been hiding, you brat? My blood ran cold. The man laughed and violently dragged me away. My knees rubbed against the ground, tiny pebbles sinking into my bloody flesh. Helplessly, I reached for Touya, my mouth hanging open in a silent scream. Help me! He blinked. Slowly. His eyes went to our family and the crowd around him. He looked at me one last time. Then he swung Natsuo onto his back, took Fuyumi''s hand and forced Rei to get up and follow him. He left without looking back. * Chapter 7 The sun dazzled me. I blinked, black spots dancing in my vision. Lying on my back, legs in the air, I came face to face with the humanoid version of the cat of the Cheshire. His yellow eyes, slit like the pupils of a cat, swept me up and down. His face broke into a huge, sharp-toothed grin. He watched me as if wondering if he was going to devour me. - Hmm, looks right. His smile widened. - Hello, Touya Todoroki. Would you be so kind as to follow us without any fuss ? My eyes wandered over the villains standing in a half circle behind him. They had knives, guns, and I think blood even stained the pants of one of them. Their small group opened up, and a stocky, greasy-haired man stepped among them. Some moved away from him in disgust, others patted him on the back and sneered. Most were indifferent. - Did you do it again, Taichi? - You''re a fucking pig - How old this time? Fourteen? Thirteen ? Less? The greasy-haired man didn''t answer, but he looked proud. He zipped up his pants. My eyes dropped. Far behind them, half hidden behind the tire of a white van, I saw a hand. A child''s hand. My throat grew as dry as the desert. - ... If you resist, we''ll blow up the bridge and everyone on it. It took me a few more seconds to realize that the Cheshire Cat was still talking. The tar was hot on my neck and I felt a sudden retching sensation. The cat was miming a dive with his two fingers. - What do you think? Shall we go? I sat up on my elbows and opened my mouth. And threw up in his face. The cat howled in disgust and took a few steps back. - You son of a bitch! I heard laughter. Nobody helped him. I stood up, clutching my wounded arm to my chest, and ran like hell. The smell of vomit and the sour taste in my mouth made me gag again. I bit my fist to keep from thinking about it. - Where the hell are you going? - Get back here or I''ll break your knees! I slalomed between the cars and returned to the last place I''d seen Rei and our family. Panting, my heart pounding, I scanned the area. There was no one there but the man with the burned arm, lying face down. He had stopped moving. My eyes darted from side to side, trying to catch a glimpse of a tuft of white hair or a lock of red hair hidden somewhere, waiting for me, ready to protect me- - He went under the car! I started running again, jaw clenched, blood pulsing at my temples. This time, if my vision was blurry, it wasn''t from hitting my head too hard. There was another scream, this time one of hysteria. - We''ve got to catch him, the countdown- - Shit, he''s heading for the middle of the bridge! The explosives - - I fucking know ! I threw myself under a car, tearing the skin off my knees, crawling to get to the other side. Just then a hand shot out and lifted me by the collar of my shirt. - Where did you- I slammed my head against the man''s and gave him a head butt. Anticipating what I was about to do, the man stepped back. In a fit of panic, I sank my teeth into his nose and pulled with all my might. He screamed and hit me with his free fist. I could taste his blood in my mouth. His fist slammed into my ear, knocking me off balance. My vision blurred. I pulled harder. He released me and I crashed heavily to the ground. My arm shot out and I groaned in pain. I forced myself up on wobbly legs. The man on his knees held his bloody nose in both hands and screamed. He''s attracting the others. A piece of something was in my mouth. I spat it out, not daring to look at what it was. Then I ran again. I passed an empty minibus and looked over my shoulder. The other men were huddled around the one on the ground, murmuring in low voices. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Some were watching me run. No one chased me. I ran across the deserted bridge, the sound of my panting filling my ears. The sun saturated the cars and windows in orange and red, as if the world was on fire. I felt like I was moving forward in a dream. I stumbled and fell again. Now there was nothing but silence. No one. I tried to stand up, but I was staggering. I gave myself a few seconds to catch my breath. I''m on my own. I bit the inside of my cheek until it bled and wiped my eyes dry. I wondered what I was doing, why I was running. There had to be villains on the other side too, right? If I kept running, I''d run right into them. But if I stayed in the middle of the bridge, I would take the full force of the bomb. Maybe the explosives were a bluff. Maybe the... And then the bridge sprang. There was a thud, as if a storm had just erupted in the sky. Cracks spread like cobwebs along the floor, cracking the cement and crumbling the ground. My eyes widened as I ran for the metal railing. Behind me, the ground opened up and the van rushed in as if it had been sucked in. The ground lost its consistency under my shoes, bending toward the hole to become one with it. A red car in front of me rolled backwards, tires screeching against the ground. I swerved sharply, a hair''s breadth from being hit. The bridge buckled and began to lean toward the hole. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to run sideways to the railing I wanted to reach, a line of cars falling backwards and crashing into each other preventing me from reaching it. Then I heard the sound of shattering glass and clanging metal. I looked up at the front of the bridge. A badly parked motorcycle was speeding backwards, hitting car after car, but continuing on towards the hole. I ran to the left, slaloming between two cars that were also going backwards. Far above my head, I saw the metal cables on the left side of the bridge give way. The bridge rumbled, as if trying to resist the pull that was trying to bring it down. The floor broke horizontally, the part of the bridge I was on bending dangerously toward 90 degrees. I blinked and saw myself at the bottom of the valley, buried in the middle of a car graveyard. Terrified, I started running again. All around me, cars were rolling backwards like falling snow, tires screeching and crosslights on. I felt like I was running through an unreal world, a world that was doing everything it could to push me backwards and take me down with it. The bridge continued to bend, the metal groaning. Metal rods sticking out of the concrete represented the border between life and death, stability and the hole. If I can- Just then, the motorcycle slid between two cars, blocking my path. I didn''t even have time to realize what was happening. The bike reared up and rolled back on one wheel. The rear wheel collided head-on with my forehead. My head spun around and I thought my neck was going to snap. My teeth chattered with a horrible sound and my neck jerked back. My eyes became a narrow slit. I saw the sun, high in the sky, lighting up the world as if to blind us all. The clouds turned gray, then black, but the sun was as white as ever. I raised my hand to the sky as if to catch the light and take it with me. Then a shadow, like a supernova, split the skies toward me. My mouth fell open, but I could not speak. My eyes closed. Then two mighty arms wrapped around me. My fall stopped and the man lifted us into the air. But my relief was so great that I would have cried if I could have. He held me tighter and spoke in a low voice, but I couldn''t hear him. But I had no trouble guessing who it was. After all, there was only one person who smelled like the sun itself. Enji Todoroki. Chapter 8 - Fire "Train me" I had made a mistake. I had wrongly believed that this world was the same one I had seen in the anime. But here, the villains didn''t monologue for hours, giving the heroes time to save you. They didn''t fight for some noble and obscure cause in which you could find some semblance of truth. No, the villains of this world - tangible beings, people like me, made of flesh and blood and conscience - were born with power, and they decided to use it to do whatever they wanted, to hell with the consequences. The villains of this world had chosen to live easy because they could live easy. I, too, wanted to live life in easy mode. "Dad, he''s barely three years old, you''re not really going to-" Enji raised his hand to silence Touya. His blue eyes never left my own. "It will be difficult, Shoto. There will be no mercy for you." I knew I was lazy. In my life Before and in this one, I was a privileged child, born with a silver spoon in my mouth. But unlike the Before, there might not be enough greenbacks on this planet to protect me if someone with power wanted me dead. I had money, but I was not powerful. And if you have no power, you are nothing in this world. That''s what the medics had said about the dead-eyed girl on the bridge. A fate worse than death. "I don''t want you to spare me any pain" Suffering to become powerful, or suffering at the hands of the more powerful... what a dilemma. "Why ?" I paused, my eyes landing on Touya before returning to Enji. If I told him that I did not trust the boy, he would not understand. He would call me a liar if I explained he purposely left me on the bridge. But I also knew that he wouldn''t train me unless I explicitly told him why I wanted to. "For there are worse things than death" A series of emotions flashed across Enji''s face. For a brief moment, his shoulders slumped and his face grew an extra meter in length. He looked like he was in pain. I blinked. His eyes were icy again, his face impervious like a statue. He was the strong, powerful man whose mere presence had terrified the villains that day. Enji nodded. "If you complain, you leave. If you are reluctant to do an exercise, you leave. If you cry, you leave" I expected no less from my father. * The training was brutal. For the first couple of days, it was so hard to get out of bed that I had to crawl to the bathroom. My muscles were still hot and sore and I needed a nap after each morning session, but I felt great. I felt good knowing that with each new bruise, each new punch, each new day that passed, I was one step closer to my goal. Enji was a brilliant teacher. His instructions were clear and precise, and there was never a waste of energy in unnecessary talk. He gave the orders, and Touya and I did the work. In the beginning, the only thing I did was physical conditioning. Even when he was not around, Enji gave us exercises to do. He would provide us with handouts with the proper way to warm up, and the type and intensity of the exercises that were to be done. At that point, my life was all about running, running, running: Run around the house, run to the hill in the woods, run around the house again. When you''re tired, you go treadmilling until you can''t feel your legs. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Touya, on the other hand, had to split his time equally between Alter training and hand-to-hand, and on top of that, school. I spent my mornings training and memorizing the basic katas that Enji had shown me. He said that I was bound to grow as much as he did, and that knowing how to use my legs well would give me a great advantage over those I fought. It took me a moment to realize that when he spoke to me, unlike Touya, he never said that I had to learn this or that to defend myself against villains. He said that I had to defend myself against ''others''. From noon until early afternoon, I ate and slept. I slept a lot. Eating consisted of devouring copious meals prepared by the housekeeper following Enji''s detailed dietary instructions.I began to wonder where he had acquired such knowledge, whether it was martial arts, nutrition, or the multitude of other strange and very useful information he possessed: I saw heroes as a bunch of useless people with more or less dubious knowledge in a variety of subjects, but Enji was not like that. Enji knew what to do, how to do it, and why to do it. Sometimes, I felt like a soldier who was training for war. Rei disliked that. She said I was too young, too small, too weak to start training. Enji told her over and over again that I had come to him, that it was my decision, but she didn''t want to listen to him. She had every excuse in the world for my quitting. "If you won''t let me train with him", I said once, "I''ll find a way to train on my own. But I can''t promise that I will always return unscathed" After that, Rei left Enji alone.In the afternoon, I pretended to go on an ''excursion'' into the huge park that was our garden. There were acres of forest just for us, because Enji liked to keep his private life private. It was there, away from everyone and everything, that I did my chakra training. * Most of the time when I tried to feel my chakra, I ended up falling asleep. For someone my age who needed thirteen hours of sleep a day, the line between absolute zen and deep sleep was very thin. The first few weeks were an ordeal. I would sit in the woods in the early afternoon, trying to gain a better understanding of the energy I felt in my stomach. All I had to do was lose control of myself for a second, and the next moment I would wake up, disoriented, as the sun was setting. When I would think of quitting - and I did many times in the first few weeks - I would think of the little girl lying on the deck. She looked dead inside. To me, there was nothing worse than being dead within. If I were her, I would have preferred to be really dead. Chakra was a volatile energy, hot and elusive, like a solid that turned to gas when you tried to grab it. It flowed through my imaginary fingers like water that could not get my hand wet. I started there, trying to make the chakra wet my hand. I had no idea what a chakra was capable of doing to a body. Six months and three days after my first attempt, I finally got it. I was in the living room, sitting on the sofa. I was huddled under half a ton of blankets, waiting for Enji to come home for his usual nap. The comic on the armrest slipped. I tried to catch it. I think this time, instead of trying to catch my chakra, I pushed it. I have a clear recollection of the feeling of it banging against something, as if it was banging against another inner pool. In a split second, the comic book was reduced to ashes. Half the living room was frozen before I even had time to blink. I will always remember Enji''s face when he found me sitting alone in a room where the first half had gone up in smoke and the second half was stronger than an iceberg. Enji was so excited that he lifted me into the air, his face on fire like Ghost Rider. "SHOTOOOOOOOO" I couldn''t stop laughing. "DAAAAD" I think Rei almost had a heart attack when she saw Enji swinging me in the air in a room filled with black smoke. When Fuyumi and Natsuo came home from school, they were very excited to see my Alters. They squawked like birds and demanded to see me perform. I was happy to oblige, as it gave me an excuse to use them. This time, instead of tapping into the chakra pool, I tapped directly into the second pool : a mini-blizzard appeared in my right hand, while a sputtering flame appeared in my left hand. I tried to concentrate as hard as I could, but I couldn''t do more than that. I hypothesized that I had used my chakra to forcefully activate my Alters. The Chakra had acted as a fuel to keep them going as I demanded. For the first time in ages, I felt happy. I finally had the thing that could make the difference between life and death : chakra. Thanks to it and the time ahead, as long as I did my best, everything would be okay. Touya came home late from soccer practice. He looked surprised when he heard that I had activated my Quirks, but he smiled and congratulated me. I don''t remember the look on his face, but I do remember that his left hand was shaking. * Later that day, Touya came to see me. "Hey, Sho-sho" I sat on the wooden steps of the veranda and thought about what to do next with my training. Enji was only able to train me three times a week and only in the mornings. The rest of the time, I was as free as a bird and since I had no school to go to, I had a lot of time to kill. I would need a clear, rigorous and precise training for the next two years. Touya sat next to me, but there was enough distance between us that I didn''t feel any pressure. I was grateful. "Listen, for the last time on the bridge..." He fell silent. His lips were pressed together in a thin white line. His left hand was shaking. I wondered if it was a side effect of his Alter. "I know. I don''t blame you" Anyone in their right mind would put their own lives first in a situation like this. Let alone a child. It was a no-brainer. "No hard feelings ?" I wouldn''t trust him with my life, but I didn''t blame him. Or, now that the terror was over, I no longer held it against him. "No hard feelings" It was the first time Touya smiled at me sincerely. There was still that strange gleam in his eyes, but I chose to ignore it. I guess he was just a weird kid. There was nothing to worry about. I looked up at the sky and the stars. Given enough time, I too could live life in easy mode. * Author''s note : And this is the last chapter of my first batch. I''m gonna publish 4 chapters a week, starting from next week - one monday, one wednesday, one friday, one saturday. Each week there''ll be the possibility to have a double release saturday/a bonus chapter on sunday. For that you''ll need to meet my goal of power stones/likes. This week, it''s 50 power stones that you have to get sunday (as the deadline) if you want a bonus chapter. If you get it, we''ll have a double release next saturday. Hope you''re all ready to meet this challenge, and see you in the next update ! Chapter 9 ¡°Mom, I have something very important to show you, come quickly !¡± Rei paused, shampoo bottle in hand, straining her ear to hear the rest. ¡°Yes, Fuyumi ? What''s the matter ?¡± When the little girl didn''t answer, Rei sighed humorously and put the bottle back on the edge of the shower. ¡°Have children they said, huh?¡± She slipped in through the open door. ¡°Keep an eye on your brother Touya, will you?¡± The little boy gave her a big smile, his eyes shining. ¡°Don''t worry, Mom, take your time!¡± I barely noticed them, too busy playing with the glittering mermaid I held. She had an awesome tail that shimmered like a rainbow underwater : colorful reflections, like sunspots, danced on the acrylic surface of the tub. ¡°Shoto, do you want more water? I shrugged. The water was barely up to my knees and I was already sitting in the tub. It is not as if I am going to die with water up to my belly button. The boy turned the faucet on full blast and whistled happily. His fingers slid over the bottles of product lined up in the plastic container. He chose a purple one. ¡°It''s not the day I wash my hair", I said. His smile was that of a conspirator. ¡°We''ll do it anyway to make Mom happy¡± I gave him a doubtful pout, but decided to let him do it. He seemed to be in a good mood lately. In fact, he had been in a good mood ever since he came to apologize to me last time. Since we often trained together without Enji, I got to know him better and he moved up in my ranking of least favorite kids in the world. Touya patted the tub in front of him with his back to the door. ¡°Here, sit just there¡± I did as he asked, still holding my little mermaid. The novelty of it had worn off and I had her jump out of the water into the depths of the bathtub after only a few moments of play. Touya crushed the bottle of shampoo with one hand and poured the product into the other one. He laughed out loud. ¡°Did you heard that? It made a fart sound¡± He generously applied the shampoo to my hair and rubbed my head with an intensity that almost scared me. ¡°Hey, that hurts !¡± I yanked away from him. The ghost of his fingers floated on my shoulders as he tried to keep me in my place. ¡°Sorry¡± When I frowned at him, he shrugged and added: ¡°I always do it that way for myself¡± He sighed. ¡°Come on, otherwise Mom will get angry¡± I sat down reluctantly, my arms crossed. I had lost the mermaid in my stunt. He began to rub my hair again, but this time much gentler. The water was still running, in the background, and steam was coming out. I lay back against the tub wall, my shoulders relaxing in spite of myself My eyelids suddenly became very heavy. I wondered if it wasn''t time for my nap. I barely noticed when he put a hand on my neck. I felt myself slipping into the water, not aware of what was happening around me. ¡°Hey, Touya, don''t you think there''s a lot of water in this bath ?¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. It was so hot that I felt dizzy. My tongue was pasty, and my arms weighed tons. ¡°Hmm ? No, I always wash myself with lots of water. Now take a deep breath while I wash you down...¡± He gently pushed my head under the water. Her fingers stroked my hair for a moment to remove the soap. The air was quickly leaving my lungs, but I forced myself to remain calm until he was through with my cleaning. I remember being furious with myself for not inhaling harder so he could wash me off once and for all. I stood there for a while, waiting for him to let me back up to the surface. But he wouldn''t let me surface again. I tried to sit up, feeling out of breath. I tried to push his hand - he only held me with one - away from mine, feeling my nails digging into his skin. I panicked and opened my eyes wide. The soap burned me, but I didn''t close them. There was far too much water, so much that if it weren''t for his hand on my neck, I would be floating. My feet throbbed in the water as I tried to find some kind of support to lift myself up - but I was too small, too weak, and the tub was slippery. Suddenly, my toe tapped against a wire that reminded me of a string of tiny beads. I saw one of his hands reach into the water to put the shower trap back in place, but I had two feet and he only had one hand free. He slapped my feet with his hand. I redoubled my efforts and hit his hand as hard as I could, trying to get a hook in the wire between my toes so I could pull it out. His elbow dug into my shins as he tried to keep me from wiggling. I kept hitting him as hard as I could, pulling on the wire with everything I had, trying to get the water to flow down the drain. Enough water flowed down that I managed to swallow a gulp of air by turning slightly to the side. And then he turned the faucet on again. I kicked his hand with my feet in an attempt to turn off the faucet with my foot. He took the opportunity to close the shower trap. I tried to open it again. He turned on the faucet. I felt like I was dying from the inside out. The lack of air made my mind foggy, but the adrenaline was making me fight like crazy, my legs hitting his hand in the hopes of hurting him enough to make him let go. The water was rolling back and forth, and when I managed to catch him off guard, I was able to pop an ear or a piece of nose above the surface. I could hear the water splashing on the bathroom floor and hoped that if I moved hard enough I could get enough out to breathe. But his hand was like bricks on my neck. For every millimeter I gained by moving closer to the surface, he pushed my head an inch deeper. His nails dug into my flesh until diluted blood replaced the bubbling bath water. He pushed me so hard that my forehead hit the tub floor, momentarily disorienting me. For a second I thought about freezing the water. It didn''t take long to realize that he would use his Alter to boil me alive. I felt helpless. I was powerless. I could feel the pressure building on my lungs to the point where I knew they would soon explode. I struggled, kicked, scratched. My head felt like it was about to burst. Inhaling was the simple solution. Open my mouth, let the water in... My lungs wanted it. My throat begged me to do it. A fate worse than death. I opened my mouth. For a split second, breathing in the water gave me relief. My lungs expanded, my throat stopped burning... My eyes widened as I realized: My lungs were indeed expanding and my throat was no longer burning. I only had to inhale twice before my lungs were full. After that, I couldn''t even breathe in the water. I felt my muscles relax. My mouth was open, my throat constricted. My torso was bent so that my belly button was in contact with the bottom of the tub, but my arms and legs were floating as if I were in space. My eyes looked straight ahead, piercing the shimmering surf of the water. His face was bent over mine. The contours of his body were blurred out. The light bulb behind his head created an angelic halo around his white hair and obscured his face. I could see the faint lines of his hair blending into the pristine ceiling before regaining its shape, but I couldn''t see his expression. The water was a moving barrier that made the contours of his face unclear, as if he were melting into the background before suddenly reassembling himself. He moved, blended, reformed, melted again. He no longer looked human. I breathed out a bubble of air, a bubble I didn''t even know I still had in me. I watched with envy as it swirled freely in the water, rising and rising and rising. I raised a finger to catch it. To take me along. It stood still, rolling around my finger as if contemplating the idea of actually taking me with it. I tried to catch it in my fist. It slipped through the gap between my fingers and escaped without ever turning back. I watched it until it broke through the surface of the water. Then I closed my eyes. I was just so, so tired. His left hand was still on my throat. It was shaking. The water was cold in my lungs, but on my skin it was warm, comforting. My eyelids were weighed down with stones. My arms were as hard as marble. My thoughts were frayed, as light and inconsistent as wind. This is the second time we¡¯ve drowned. My eyes rolled back. And then a hand grabbed me by the neck and pulled me out of the water. I immediately threw up all the water I had swallowed. I got a slap on the back to help me get rid of everything that I had just swallowed. A sour taste ran down my throat. My nostrils were on fire and my eyes stung. I saw Touya with his back to the tiled wall of the bathroom, as far away from me as possible, his eyes wide open. He looked terrified. I was crying. Someone screamed. ¡°Look at this damned bath, Rei ! Look at it and tell me he just wanted to play with his brother !¡± I hadn''t even seen her come back. The corners of her mouth were quivering as she laid troubled eyes on the bathtub. ¡°Touya, why did you put so much water in the tub ?¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the boy turn his face to me. I was physically unable to meet his gaze. He started to cry as well. ¡°Shoto said I could, and-and-and (his voice was weak) and I wanted you to be happy that he was all clean...¡± I closed my eyes, forcing myself to ignore everything going on around me. It was only when my father''s steady, comforting hand was wrapped around me that I realized I was shaking. ¡°Shut up¡± There was no more noise. Enji held me tighter. He left the bathroom. I was still crying quietly. * Chapter 10 - Ashes Behind the orange couch there was a large bay window through which the sun streamed in. Everything took on a lighter hue under the yellowish glow: the solid wood desk, the plant with yellowed leaves, the color of her bloody fingernails as she tapped on her notebook. The relief of the windows projected shadow lines diagonally across the floor and walls. Like jail bars. I sat in the leather chair between the two facing sofas. I think she was a little bit surprised because it was her place, you could tell that it was her place, but I had decided to sit there anyway. She smiled at me with good humor and went to sit on the orange sofa. I felt angry when I saw her immediately scribble a few lines with her pen, but I managed to keep my emotions in check. I had to anyway. I refused to let her - or anyone else - affect me. ¡°What are you drawing?¡± I had decided that I needed to be ambidextrous. ¡°I heard about what happened on Monday. Would you like to talk about that ?¡± I started with something simple, like brushing my teeth with my left hand and flipping the way I hold my cutlery around. ¡°You don''t have to answer right away. Take your time.¡± I think because I was a child, she expected me to find the silence burdensome and would try to fill it at all costs. I felt satisfied when, as I was turning over my paper to draw on the back of it, she realized that I wasn''t going to open my mouth and she lost her patience: ¡°How do you feel ?¡± Something very interesting happened with my chakra recently. ¡°Are you sad ?¡±, she paused,¡°You have reasons to be¡± I thought I would have to invent jutsu by trial and error, but no: a kind of book, like an encyclopedia, appeared out of nowhere. ¡°We might as well talk about something else¡± The encyclopedia was divided into five categories. Each category was related to a branch of jutsu: Nin, Fuin, Buki, Gen, Tai. There was a sixth category called ''Ninja Knowledge''. ¡°You know, I really like the sun¡± Great, now all you need is your acceptance letter to join the Winx, bitch. ¡°Water, however, a little less. It''s not really pleasant to feel your clothes sticking to your skin¡± There was only a basic summary for each of the five disciplines. ¡°Do you like water ?¡± I only had access to basic information and training methods. ¡°Many don''t like rain¡± The idea was that the book would unlock the next level in the discipline I was studying as soon as I met the requirements. ¡°Some people in your situation may develop phobias. Have you ever-¡± My pencil went right through the paper. ¡°I am not afraid of water¡± Her small black eyes shining, the psychologist leaned forward. She gloated. ¡°Fear is certainly not the right word, I agree. Perhaps we could talk about concern-¡± ¡°I don''t have concerns¡± Enji was just outside the door. I had nothing to be concerned about. Her eyes rose to the wall clock. ¡°Looks like our session''s coming to an end¡± She had phrased it as a question, but we both knew it wasn''t. I handed her the paper without batting an eye. I had only drawn rosettes anyway and- My breath caught in my throat. In the middle of the irregular circles was a man with very, very broad hands. His left hand was a shaking triangle, his right a fist. The therapist took the drawing from my hands. I lowered my eyes. Obediently, I sat back in my chair. I hid my shaking hands between my thighs, watching the psychiatrist under my lashes. She met my gaze over the draft. And smiled. If my drawing had tipped her off, she didn''t show it. ¡°Well, if you ask me, our next drawing sessions will not be out of place¡± I nodded. She got up and walked around the couch to the door. I watched her out of the corner of my eye and stood behind her. She opened the door. Enji, sitting in one of the waiting room''s padded chairs, stood up quickly. He placed his handout and pencil on the magazine-covered table before walking over to us. He stared at me intently before turning to the psychologist. ¡°Mr Todoroki, may I see you in my office for a moment ?¡± ¡°Shoto-kun, would you mind waiting on that couch ? It won''t take long¡± When I turned around, I met the scrutinizing gaze of the psychologist behind her golden frame. She raised her glasses with a finger. She smiled again and her face contracted like that of a crying baby. ¡°We''ll leave the door open, don''t worry¡± I wanted to tell her to go screw herself, but that would have given her too much food for thought. They closed the door behind me, leaving a gap that was as thin as a strand of hair. I went to stand by the plant like the docile child I was pretending to be. I looked around. No one. I raised my left hand and turned them to ashes. That''s why Enji Todoroki chose her over someone else to help his son. He had paid a lot of money to have a session as soon as possible after the incident. If she could help Shoto, Enji was willing to finance her retirement plan in the Maldives. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She smiled. ¡°I know how valuable your time is, so I''ll get straight to the point : your son is not well, and he refuses to say why¡± Enji felt the need to defend his youngest child. ¡°He has always been the silent kind¡± Maki''s smile became indulgent. ¡°I can imagine that, Mr. Todoroki, but what I mean is that he didn''t even look me in the eye, except for greetings when we were in your presence. In forty-five minutes, the only time I could get his attention was when I asked him if he was afraid of water¡± Enji was taken aback. ¡°Do you think he has developed a phobia ?¡± ¡°I''m not sure yet, but I''m not ruling it out at this point. I would like to know, when you are at home, does he have any problems showering ? Or washing his hands ?¡± Enji took a few seconds to recall the last three days. Between the hospital, his oldest son''s second nervous breakdown, and his youngest son''s quietness, his week had been full of events. ¡°He refuses to let anyone else into the bathroom when he''s in there, so I wouldn''t know¡± The therapist pursed her lips and crossed out a line on her notebook. ¡°Have you noticed anything unusual about Shoto''s behavior lately ?¡± ¡°He''s been quieter than usual, but he''s never been very chatt¡± (Break) ¡°He''s been playing in our backyard more often, and he refuses to sleep alone¡± ¡°You mean he sleeps with you and your wife, right ?¡± (Nod) ¡°Did he often sleep with you before ?¡± ¡°No, not in our room, but he has gotten used to nap with me when I come home from work¡± ¡°Hmm¡± She scribbled again. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, you were the one who found Touya and Shoto in the bathroom. Could you describe the scene ?¡± ¡°There was almost more water on the floor than there was in the bathtub. The shower mat was overturned and the foam overflowed¡± Maki was folded in half over her notebook. ¡°I thought we were here to talk about Shoto¡± Enji had been so angry that for a split second, he had considered hurting Touya. It was Shoto''s crying that brought him back to reality so quickly. When he had realized what he was about to do to his own child, Enji had suddenly been afraid of himself. Maki looked up from her notebook. ¡°Of course, Mr. Todoroki, but I need to gather as much information as I can in order to assess the situation we are facing¡± Her expression was less severe when she smiled. That was probably why she did it so much. ¡°I was surprised, I guess. And nervous¡± Nervous, because he had seen himself embedding his son in the bathroom wall. If that had been the case, he would be the one seeing a psychologist right now. ¡°Let''s talk about Touya¡± Of course, Enji had expected that. But that didn''t mean that he enjoyed talking about him - especially not now. A bitter taste crept into his mouth. ¡°They have not seen each other since the incident¡± ¡°I think it is wise to keep them away from each other. No one knows how Shoto or even Touya might react¡± It was Rei who needed to be told that. Enji hated himself for saying that about the mother of his children, but he didn''t trust her enough to entrust Shoto to her in case she would force a meeting with Touya. ¡°What kind of relationship do you have with your eldest son ?¡± ¡°Cordial¡± The pen froze above the notebook. ¡°What else ?¡± Enji had never liked psychologists. They had shifty eyes and kept all your secrets in folders that they filed away among a whole bunch of other folders full of secrets as if they were worth less than the paper they were written on. ¡°I haven''t seen him in a few days¡± Since the night of Tuesday to Wednesday, to be exact, when Enji caught him trying to remove the locks from Shoto''s door. ¡°I would suggest that you keep in touch with him, Mr. Todoroki. I imagine that he has not yet explained the reasons for his actions, but knowing that you are at his side might encourage him to reveal his motives¡± Enji remained silent for a few seconds. His eyes narrowed. Only the sound of hastily turned paper broke the icy silence of the office. ¡°How would you react if you came home from work and found your oldest son drowning his brother in the bathtub ?¡± Maki didn''t even have time to finish her sentence because her whole attention was focused on the Todoroki patriarch. ¡°My wife was in my daughter''s room, in the next room, and she didn''t hear anything. Nothing, not even the slightest, not even the smallest sound.¡± Enji''s eyes shone with anger. ¡°If I had been too tired that day, or if I had decided to go to sleep alone instead of with my son, then Shoto would have died¡± The psychologist stirred in her chair. ¡°When I saw Touya...¡± Enji fell silent, unable to continue. His eyes became vague, as if he was reliving the scene. The second before he was on the doorstep and the second after he had violently pushed Touya and had Shoto in his claws. When he had looked at him, his mind had been clouded with anger. He had not seen his son, but the threat that had to be eliminated. His hand had gone to his waist, brushing the ghost of SP 2022 he had worn for so long. Enji stood up abruptly, almost knocking over his chair. Maki scrambled to her feet and dropped a stack of files on the floor. She had not expected the conversation to turn sour. Enji had already turn away. Maki blurted out everything she had to say : ¡°Mr. Todoroki, if you would let me look after your eldest son as well, maybe I could try to mediate and-¡± ¡°No¡± The categorical answer startled the psychologist. Enji was already halfway to the door. ¡°My secretary will contact you for the next appointment¡± ¡°Mr. Todoroki !¡± Enji stopped, one hand on the door handle. ¡°Although forgiveness is an important step in the healing process, I strongly advise you not to forgive before there is retribution. People who are forgiven without retribution tend to believe that they are special and that they have done nothing wrong¡± Maki breathed in. ¡°In the case of Touya-¡± Enji slammed the door behind him. I approached the tub and took a quick look over the rim. The plug had not been inserted. I turned the faucet on full blast before stepping away. I pulled out a stool hidden under the sink and climbed on it. I undressed as I watched the tub fill through the mirror. My dirty clothes formed a pile on the carpet. I grabbed a clean glove from the closet before gently turning on the faucet. A needle-thin trickle of water began to flow. I waited patiently for it to moisten my glove enough before running it all over my body. I look like a dog licking its asshole. A small smile stretched my lips. My glove went under my armpits, on my stomach, between my buttocks. I moistened it again before running it over my shoulders and down my neck. I paused for a moment before running it down the back of my neck. I lifted my hair to inspect the extent of the damage. There were four red lines on the back of my neck, the same kind of marks you''d find on the face of someone with sensitive skin after a slap. They were slightly curved, like crescent moons, all pointing toward my skull. In places the lines were broken, like grooves dug by nails. Yellow and green bruises dotted the lines like dirty stains that could not be removed. They were round in shape and uneven in size, like fingertips. It looks better than yesterday. I gently patted the back of my neck, careful not to touch the crusty lines. The glove passed over a bruise; I pressed my lips together, a hiss of pain leaving me in spite of myself. I turned my head sharply towards the door and waited breathlessly for Enji to burst in. The door remained closed. With tense shoulders, I ran the glove over the rest of my body. As I was getting dressed, I felt a sudden urge to urinate. My eyes automatically went to the toilet, but I made no move to approach it. It was right next to the bathtub. I turned to the shower. The shower head hung from its base on the wall like a sword of Damocles over the cold white floor. Drops of water trickled from its head and rolled down the shiny gray handle. I ended up unplugging the sink and peeing in it. It took me longer to clean it and get rid of the bad smell than it did to wash myself. I washed my hands one last time before putting on my robe over my pajamas. I looked around, trying to put myself in the shoes of a stranger coming to inspect the place. Was there anything that would make it look like I hadn''t showered? The walls of the bathtub were still wet and I had dried the sink thoroughly. My clothes were in the basket and the stool was put away. I caught my own glance in the mirror. I gently turned on the faucet to get some water in the palm of my hand. I wet my hair, concentrating more on the ends. Once I was sure no one would be able to deduce anything, I left the room. Chapter 11 I had decided to call my magic book ''The Chakra Encyclopedia''. While reading it last night, I had learned an interesting fact: once the chakra was ''unblocked'', the body of its holder changed radically. The chakra was passively involved in the growth and development of the individual so that he or she would become stronger at a faster rate and be able to perform feats that were impossible for the average person. For example, a child who unlocked his chakra was faster and more enduring than a child who never unlocked his chakra, although not actively using it. A child with an unblocked chakra was more likely to jump from the second floor and come out without a scratch than a child with no chakra who would surely break his ankle. The chakra passively enhanced the individual''s body until it reached the "limits" of human capabilities. Therefore, the physical training my father had concocted for me was fine for a civilian, but totally obsolete for a budding ninja. That''s why I decided to multiply it by three from now on. My father focused only on the endurance aspect, since I was young, and then asked me to review the katas and try to use my Alters as much as possible. I had thought that running four kilometers at the age of three was a feat, but it was nothing for a child with chakra. I needed to increase the frequency and intensity of these exercises to make the most of my youth and time. As for exercises that targeted specific muscles, the Chakra Encyclopedia said I wasn''t ready. I also had the idea that my ages were like muscles and that only by using them regularly and "emptying" their inner pool would I manage to grow them to their maximum. It was the same with my chakra: I was going to start working on controlling it and emptying the pool daily so that it would grow over time. Having a low amount of chakra when it was my cheat code for not dying was the stupidest thing that could happen to me. Since my chakra control was not yet up to par, the encyclopedia had restricted my access to Genjutsu, Ninjutsu, and Fuinjutsu. The book''s estimate was that at my rate of progress, the first levels of each would not be unlocked for another three months. However, I still had Bukijutsu, and the first level - throwing and holding kunais - was open to me. I also had access to a number of ''Ninja Survival Skills'', ranging from starting a forest fire to skinning an animal to learning how to cover my tracks. On top of all that, I still had to sleep thirteen hours a day. I stopped writing for a second, pencil resting just above my paper. Draft 1: 7:30am - Wake up and breakfast 8:00am - Warm up 8:15am/9:00am - Endurance 1 9:00am/9:30am - Chakra Control 9:30am/10:15am - Endurance 2 10:15am/10:40am- Snack and Break 10:40am/11:25am- Endurance 3 11:25am/12:00- Chakra Control 2 12:00pm/14:30 - Lunch and nap 2:30pm/3:30 -Katas 3:30pm/4:30 - Knife throwing with the stole Kunais 4:30pm/5:30- Exhaustion of Alters 5:30pm/6:45- Survival Skills 6:45pm/8:00- Shower/Meal 8:00pm/8:30 - Chakra control 3 I didn''t have anything else to compare this to, so I didn''t know if I was getting too much or not enough out of the schedule. From my point of view it wasn''t too bad, but I would have to put it into practice to see what it was like. I heard someone walking down the hall. I turned off the bedside lamp, put the pencil in the drawer and hid the folded paper in my trousers. The paper scratched my thigh a little, but it was better than Rei - or worse, Enji - stumbling over it and asking me for explanations. * Everything went well until I reached the ''Endurance 3'' stage. It was almost eleven o''clock, I was sweating like never before and it was impossible for me to take another step without panting like a rutting animal. I had been running for twenty minutes and I had not even been able to complete the first lap. I took out my paper to make some changes. 9:30/10:15 a.m.-Endurance 2 ¡ú 9:30/10:00 a.m.-Fast run 10:40/11:25 am - Endurance 3 ¡ú 10:40/11:15 am - Endurance 2 I''d have to reschedule everything, but I''ll deal with that later. I put the paper in my pocket and jogged off into the woods. I plopped down on a rock and pulled leaves from a bush before making a pile to my right. I set the timer on my watch and started. It was easy to feel my chakra humming under my skin, as I had never had one Before. But getting it to circulate through my body - and sticking a leaf on my forehead at the same time - was another matter. I could only get my chakra to flow properly to my forehead one out of ten times, and I had to get it there fast enough to keep the flow going and the leaf attached. At the end of the time limit, I wiped my sweaty forehead with my soaked shirt. It didn''t look like it, but controlling chakra was even harder than running around like a headless chicken. I refuse to walk around like a poor person who can''t afford to waste water. A shower was necessary. * The only good news of this day was that I ate lunch alone. Rei ate one day with me and one day with the other sociopath, and I hadn''t seen a single hair of the useless boy and girl duo for a long time. I don''t know what they were told when they asked where I was. But I think Enji tried not to ''pressure'' me by keeping me a little apart from the others. Not that I minded, since at least I wasn''t going to get questioned. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The food was good, but I was starving. The chef looked surprised when I asked for more, but kindly served me seconds. ¡°Todoroki-sama, wait !¡± I froze. Did he see what I had just done? He rummaged in the refrigerator before giving me a glass box. Inside were a bunch of sliced fruit and a chocolate bar. I looked up at the old man who smiled at me. ¡°For your ''trip'' this afternoon¡± I took the box and went to the master bedroom for my usual naptime. I locked the door after I came in and made sure that the door leading to my room was locked as well. I even took the time to check under the bed and in the adjoining bathroom to ensure that nobody mentally unstable was hidden there. Once satisfied, I collapsed on the bed and set the clock to one hour and twenty-five minutes. I barely heard Enji come in and then leave. The afternoon went better. Practicing the katas was a bit boring, but since Enji had hammered into me that I had to practice each move a thousand times before moving on to the next step (combat training), I didn''t have much choice. I switched between trying to do the kata combination as efficiently as possible and trying to do it as slowly as possible without losing my balance. After only an hour of training I already had the feeling that I was getting better. Then came the kunais throw session. Or, to be more precise, knives. I managed to grab five from the same kitchen set. They were so sharp that touching their edges cut me. That''s probably why they were hidden in a dark closet and always packed in their box. At least no one would worry about them disappearing. I followed the encyclopedia''s method to the letter, but I was unable to hit the tree trunk that served as my target. The way I held the knives was fine, but I tended to lose my form when I made the motion to throw them. I didn''t mind that they weren''t real kunais: sure, the weight distribution and aerodynamics were different, but I was sure that if you gave Kakashi a knife and said "throw", he would hit the bull''s-eye every time - so no excuses. Exhausting my Quirks proved to be at least as difficult as chakra control, but at least I didn''t have to stick a stupid leaf on my face. Learning the "survival skills" of the ninja was what I enjoyed the most about the day, even before the katas. I wondered if it wasn''t because in the past I was used to having everything done for me all the time, and now I was a bit of a Robinson Crusoe in training. I will never need to know how to start a fire without a lighter, but I found it interesting to learn. I then changed the order between ''Chakra Control 3'' and ''Shower/Meal'' at 8pm. I refused to take a third shower due to excessive sweating. After that, I took a couple of minutes to rearrange the schedule for my upcoming days. Draft 2: 7:30am - Wake up and breakfast 8:00am - Warm up 8:15/9:00am - Endurance 1 9:00/9:30am - Chakra Control 9:30/10:00am - Fast Run 10:00/10:30- Snack + training hand signs 10:30/11:05- Endurance 2 11h05/11:40- Chakra check 2 11h40/2:10- Lunch and nap 2h10PM/3h10 -Katas 3h10/4h10- Kunais 4h10/5h10- Alters'' exhaustion 5:10/6:25-Survival skills 6:25/6:55-Chakra Check 3 6:55/8:10-Shower/Meal 8:10/8:40-Free time I looked at the timetable, pleased. Aside from fixing the schedule and adding the hand sign training for jutsus, I hadn''t changed much. My idea was to keep the same schedule for the next three months and change it when the encyclopedia unlocked the next levels for ninjutsu and the rest. The idea of training the hand signs came to me like an epiphany, but I was quite happy with it: In the long run, I wanted to make the signs so fast that the naked eye couldn''t see it, or perhaps even eliminate them. I also thought it was silly to waste time on my first jutsus, because my hands would be too clumsy to get used to both signs and chakra kneading at the same time. And I was really bored this morning during this "break" where I didn''t even bring a book to keep me occupied. I put my knives and planner in the glass box and hid them in the hollow of a large oak tree. I was on my way away, hands in pockets, when I heard a voice. I froze. My feet hovered an inch above a pile of crunching leaves. Touya. My breath caught in my throat. My fingers tightened around the pencil still in my hand. I looked down at the lead. Would this be enough? ¡°Sho-sho ?¡± His voice came from the edge of the forest, on my diagonal. There were trees with low branches and bushes between us. At this distance I couldn''t see him. But neither could he. With my eyes fixed on the lush foliage that separated us, I walked back. ¡°I know you''re there, come on¡± The sun was setting behind the house. I wondered if someone would come and get me before Touya killed me. ¡°I promise I won''t hurt you, okay ? I just want to talk, so please-¡± A twig snapped under my shoe. I bit my lips until they bled. My heart was beating so fast, I could feel it pulsing in my throat. ¡°Sho-sho ?¡± His voice was closer. My back hit the oak. I thrust my arm into the hole, my palm scraping the bark in my haste. My hand closed on the box. It slipped off my fingers. ¡°I know I shouldn''t have done it, okay ? But it was just an accident¡± The leaves crumpled under his soles. ¡°I didn''t mean to do it, Sho¡± I wiped my sweaty palm on my shirt before shoving it back in the trunk. ¡°I was just a little mad at you, but I know I shouldn''t have done what I did¡± My fingers clutched the box as if my life depended on it. ¡°We all get mad at times¡± I widened my eyes. A patch of white hair appeared under a branch. His head was turned away. He hadn''t seen me yet. ¡°Daddy gets angry sometimes, too¡± I threw myself to the ground, making myself as small as possible. The box was wedged between my elbow and chest. Wet dirt and leaves got into my shirt. He kept moving forward. ¡°He''s a little angry with me right now¡± I rolled over and took cover behind the tree. ¡°Could you tell him that I came ? That I apologized ?¡± My fingers were shaking so much that I couldn''t get the lid off. It was like being in the bathtub when I didn''t have the strength to pull the plug, when my muscles were too sore to keep resisting, when my throat was begging me to let the water in for relief. I slapped myself to come to my senses. The thump echoed through the silent forest. I heard him turn. He was walking towards me. ¡°Shoto ?¡± I tore off the lid. My fingers closed on the handle of a shiny knife. He stopped. His dark silhouette was barely distinguishable from the tree he was three-quarters hidden behind. His hair was like pure, unchanging snow. His clear eyes were wide open, filled with all the hypocritical innocence that children hide behind in order to commit atrocities. He was on the other side of my tree, less than half a meter from me. I spun on my ankles, knife clenched in my quivering hands. Blood pounded against my temples. His mouth opened. "Shoto ?" And it''s crouched, terrified, hidden behind a bush and a knife that''s never been used in my hands, that I had the coldest realization of my existence. If it was between him and me, I would do everything in my power to make it him. Gradually, my hands stopped shaking. I waited. He continued to search the forest. The more I watched him try to flush me out, the stronger my resolve became. First, I''ll hit his leg to stop him from running. A cold breeze rose. Then I will hit his chest so he can never hurt me again. He raised his hand to keep his hair from flying into his face. He waited. And then he walked away. I stayed crouched, eyes wide, until I could no longer hear the sound of his squeaky soles. Then I counted to a thousand. There were only shadows in the forest. A whole bunch of dark and threatening figures that looked like men. But Touya didn''t return. I put the box with of knives back into the trunk. But this time, I kept one. Chapter 12 - Shards Days turned into weeks as I kept training hard. Since the sociopath had chased me the other day, I hadn''t seen him again. I soon dismissed the possibility of telling Enji about it: he would have forbidden me to go to the forest, and I would not have had the opportunity to train alone. And if I couldn''t train with my chakra on my own, then it was as if I was being served on a platter for the day Touya would decide to take action. I had already run into the useless brother and sister duo on a number of occasions. They always seemed a little surprised to see me, but happy. Rei had told them I was sick and therefore they couldn''t see me, so just in case, I could give them what I had. I wondered how long it would take that nosy Fuyumi to realize what was really going on. Or maybe she never would, and I was giving too much credit to a girl who wasn''t even eight years old. I took off my shoes with one foot, leaving them on the terrace carpet. The coolness of the house was in stark contrast to the scorching heat of early summer. The cool breeze that hit me was a welcome relief. My hands automatically performed the 19 precursor signs of jutsu as I walked through the house in my socks. It had become a habit for me to do them as I walked: I wanted my muscles to memorize them so that I would never have to think before I did them. My mind drifted to the next part of my training. The encyclopedia had drastically shortened the wait for my access to the next level of ninjutsu. In five days - only a month and a week after I had started my training - I would be able to start learning the first Jutsus of my life. ¡°¡­ I am still his mother !¡± I froze, my fingers on the golden handle leading to the master bedroom. ¡°And what a mother you are, Rei, ignoring him in favor of his brother¡± Cynicism oozed from Enji''s voice. I stood on my tiptoes to look through the lock. Rei''s face was completely red. ¡°Are you trying to talk to me about favoritism Enji ? You''ve hardly seen any of your other three children in the past month ! Natsuo keeps asking me where his father is, what am I supposed to tell him?¡± ¡°The truth. That Touya tried to drown Shoto and that he would have died if I hadn''t gotten there in time. Oh, I forgot, you prefer to tell everyone that Shoto is sick.¡± Enji sat on the bed with his arms crossed over his chest. Rei stood right in front of him, pulling her hair out with both hands. ¡°Stop it, stop it ! Touya didn''t try to kill Shoto, it was an accident !¡± ¡°You saw the strangulation marks on his neck like I did¡± ¡°He helped him out of the bathtub, it was-he wanted-¡± ¡°Say it clearly. He wanted to kill Shoto¡± Rei let go of her hair. She wrung her hands. ¡°I just want everything to be the way it was. I just want... I want to see my children playing together peacefully. I want to see them happy. I want what we had before. What changed, Enji ? What has changed ?¡± She rubbed her hands over her face as if trying to wake up. ¡°Shoto is my son too. If I say that he and Touya should meet again, then they will¡± Enji''s face darkened. ¡°Shoto is my son, Rei. He has my name, he lives under my roof, he eats my food. He is mine¡± His right hand gripped his knee so tightly that I thought it would break. ¡°When I say he won''t see Touya, he won''t¡± He and Rei stared at each other. ¡°I don''t understand you¡± She stared at Enji as if she was seeing him for the first time. ¡°What do you see in him that you don''t see in your other children ?¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Enji got up and started pacing ¡°Stop it with that¡± ¡°No, Enji, tell me. Tell me, because I want to understand. What does Shoto have that the others do not ? Enlighten me, go ahead¡± Enji had stopped facing the door and pinched the bridge of his nose with two fingers. Rei was standing behind him on the right. ¡°Do you think that I haven''t noticed how different you treat him compared to Natsuo? To Fuyumi? (She paused) To Touya?¡± Enji exhaled loudly. ¡°I do not treat him any differently¡± Rei laughed contemptuously. ¡°If I, the trophy wife, can figure it out, who else could ?¡± She was furious now. ¡°Didn''t you wonder for a second why Touya did what he did ?¡± She walked over to Enji and hit him on the chest with her finger. ¡°Did you ever try to think of anyone but yourself ?¡± She almost craned her neck to look at him. ¡°Touya noticed. This whole situation is your fault¡± Enji shook his head. ¡°You''re looking for someone to blame¡± Rei continued. ¡°You give him more time, more energy, more love¡± ¡°You blame me, but it was Touya who held Shoto''s head under water while he struggled¡± ¡°And what do you do now? You shun him, you treat him like an outcast !¡± Enji shouted: ¡°He tried to kill Shoto, Rei !¡± She stepped back, startled. I was surprised as well. Enji did not scream. Never. ¡°What was I supposed to do ? Hug him and tell him that Daddy will always be there for him ?¡± The more he moved forward and the more Rei moved backward. ¡°You are blaming me for what happened to Touya, but did you think of Shoto at all ? His brother tried to kill him! He drowned him in the hope that he would die !¡± Enji cornered Rei against a wall. ¡°Do you think he won''t remember anything because he''s young ? Do you think he has already forgotten everything that happened ?¡± Rei opened her mouth. Enji raised his finger to shut her up. ¡°Did you know that he carries a knife with him wherever he goes ?¡±,My breath caught in my throat,¡±Did you know that he only falls asleep when I come home ?¡± Enji stepped back and turned his back to the door. ¡°He locks the doors behind him, looking over his shoulder the whole time. The boy is terrified, Rei. Every time he looks at me, I feel guilty that I wasn''t able to protect him¡± His voice was quiet now. ¡°Force him to reunite with the one who tried to kill him... I can''t do that. I can''t do that to him¡± He sighed. Wiped his face with his hand. ¡°I wish it were as easy as you say it is. I wish you could blame me if it would make the whole damn situation better¡± Rei, still leaning against the wall, took a deep breath. Enji''s sudden anger seemed to have calmed her. ¡°We can''t go on like this. Look at our family, look where we are. Shoto doesn''t even call me ''mom'' any more¡± ¡°I agree with you. We can''t go on like this. But I refuse to put my son in danger so that your dream of a model family can come true¡± Rei flinched for a moment, hurt. And then her eyebrows furrowed and her mouth became a hard, cold line. ¡°Touya is also your son¡± Enji clenched his jaw. A vein appeared in his neck. ¡°Don''t play with words. You know exactly what I mean¡± ¡°Do I ? Then tell me what you mean¡± ¡°Touya is dangerous. You know it, I know it, his psychiatrist knows it¡± ¡°He''s not dangerous, he''s just a little... a little different. He just needs a lot of attention, that''s all¡± Enji rolled his eyes. ¡°Stop fooling yourself. I''ve seen a lot of people like Touya who were supposed to be ''a little different'' and they all ended up very badly¡± ¡°Ha, that''s the best !¡± Rei left my sight. Enji followed her with his eyes. ¡°You are comparing our son to all those, all those murderers !¡± ¡°Don''t call them murderers. It was... they had problems and they never wanted to face them. That''s why they ended up badly¡± ¡°And what should we do, huh ? Send him to the asylum and hope that the drugs they''ll give him will be enough to change his personality ?¡± Enji remained silent. Rei reentered the field. She waited for Enji to speak, to continue, but he said nothing. Gradually, as the seconds ticked away, Rei''s face morphed from angry to stunned. ¡°Tell me I''m dreaming, Enji. Tell me you''re not really suggesting that we send our son to the madhouse¡± Enji approached Rei. He put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Rei, look at me. Please, Rei¡± She stared at the floor. Enji forced her to raise her chin to look him in the eyes. ¡°Touya needs help. Our son needs help¡±She started crying. ¡°It''s our duty as parents to help him. We have to. I''ve discussed this with his psychiatrist and-¡± Rei pushed him away and walked away. There was the sound of a door closing. Enji was at the edge of my field of vision, his forehead resting on the bathroom door. ¡°It wouldn''t be long, just a few months. When he gets better...¡± I hesitated to open the door. If I spoke, would they listen? A few months... if I only had a few months to train¡­ ¡°You want our family to get back together, don''t you? This is our best shot¡± Enji closed his eyes. He looked exhausted. ¡°Rei, please. Talk to me¡± She unlocked the door. Enji stepped back to let her out. Concern was written all over his face. I couldn''t see Rei''s expression, but the cold and indifferent voice she spoke with was the opposite of anything I had ever heard from her: ¡°I think we should divorce¡± Enji took a few steps back as if she had slapped him. I widened my eyes. My socks slipped off and I almost collapsed on the door. ¡°I-¡± A hand grabbed the collar of my shirt and pulled me back. I shoved the hand away and staggered to my feet before I fell onto my butt. Heart pounding, I shoved my hand into my pocket, my fingers closing around the icy knife. A firm, wrinkled hand grabbed my elbow and pulled me to my feet in one motion. The housekeeper gave me the stink eye, a finger over her mouth to tell me to shut up. I dropped the knife. She bent down and peered through the lock. She stood still for a few seconds before standing up, her face closed. ¡°Come with me¡± She dragged me down the hall as I watched helplessly the door get farther away. Chapter 13 I have a problem. It took me a while to admit it. Denial... there was something nice about ignoring your problems by pretending they didn''t exist. But I couldn''t put them off forever. If I continued down that road, it meant I was a coward. And I was many, many things, but I was certainly not a coward. I gripped the sink with my hands, my eyes going over the explanations in the Chakra Encyclopedia one last time. 1 - Slow down your heartbeat 2 - Circulate the chakra in your lungs 3 - Breathe in I rocked back and forth on the stool, clenching my teeth. My hair stood on end. You can do it, Shoto. I had plugged the sink and left enough water in it to submerge my nose and mouth. There''s just enough to fill a glass. It''s impossible to drown yourself. My fingernails were scraping the white acrylic. Go ahead. I breathed in. Then I dipped my head into the water. My nose barely touched the shimmering surface before I jumped off the stool, furiously wiping the drops from my skin. You can''t go on like this. I knew it, of course I knew it. Are you planning to never take a shower again for the rest of your life ? I clenched my fists and closed my eyes. I could hear the sound of the water stirring and splashing against the walls of the sink. And what happens when you''re outside and it rains ? Will you curl up in a ball and have a panic attack ? ¡°I am not a coward¡± What is the difference between death at the hands of a villain and being drowned by your brother ? I opened my eyes wide. You will die tomorrow if you don''t try to live today. I turned back to the sink. I placed a shaky foot on the stool. The plastic creaked. I almost hoped it would break. I put the second one down. The stool remained stable. I forced my eyes up from my feet to take a look at the water. It was calm. Harmless. I grabbed the sink and forced myself to lower my face. My eyes were wide open. It''s okay, it''s just a little water, it''s okay- My breathing became ragged. My stomach swelled and deflated quickly, my torso rubbing against the sink''s edge. My muscles spasmed. My neck twitched, my head moving back and forth like a crane, not knowing whether to go down or up. Blood dripped from my nose. I closed my eyes. I sucked in a deep breath. Okay, no problem, that''s for another time- My muscles relaxed. I stopped shaking. -we''ve already made progress, that''s very good, now we''ll go backwards- I betrayed myself and put my head under the water. My fingers broke the sink and sank into the sandstone. My shoulders tensed. My back arched backward. My whole body was trying to pull me out of the water. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stay still. Panic overwhelmed me. I''m going to drown, I''m going to drownImdrowning- I opened my mouth. My lungs were empty. The heartbeat. Calm down, Shoto. Calm down. I dug my fingers deeper and deeper into the sink. I could feel the cracks spreading under my palms and across the white surface. But I couldn''t let go. They anchored me in a reality where water was not omnipresent, a place where it could not drown me. I closed my eyes and stayed still. My heart pounded in my throat. My face was burning from all the blood that had risen to my face. I gripped the sink tighter. My pulse slowed. It''s good, it''s perfect, go on. I called upon my chakra. Warm, familiar energy unfolded. I visualized the tentacles of light reaching out to each end of my body. They reached my lungs. I knew what I had to do. I just had to¡­ I stand there for a while, waiting for him to let me come to the surface. But he doesn''t let me come up. My throat constricts. My feet hit the water. His elbow digs into my shin. My lungs are on fire. His hand is bricks on my neck. My feet hit the stool. His nails are digging into my neck. Someone knocked on the door. Breathing in is the easy solution. Open your mouth and let the water in. I opened my mouth. A fate worse than death. I breathed in. And this time I did not drown. Relief washed over me. I barely had time to get my nose out of the water before the sink collapsed. I blinked, looking foolishly at the chunks of sandstone stuck in my hands. A cloud of white dust hovered in the bathroom. The column fixed to the wall was half smashed. A jet of water came out of it and splashed me in the face. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The hinges on the door gave way. I barely had time to turn my head before it crashed on the bathroom floor. Enji, wrapped in flames, stepped on it. He looked furious. His eyes did a quick sweep of the bathroom. His gaze lost its intensity when he realized that I was alone. He looked down at my bleached hands. The pieces of cement flowed like a river of powder between my fingers. ¡°I just sat on the sink...¡± * Dr. Seiya''s living room was uninviting. Next to the door was a huge bookshelf that looked more like a student''s dorm room than the living room of a psychiatrist. It was filled with a whole bunch of open books, annotated or scribbled on, lying on edge or in a precariously balanced pile. Oil paintings of doubtful taste stood next to a collection of vintage pistols stored behind a glass case. The carpet and sofas smelled of tobacco, and the only window was a hole in the wall. It was a narrow hole, cut so high into the wall that it looked like the doctor was afraid one of his patients might escape. A glass table (cleaned for the occasion) separated two leather chairs from a brown couch. Touya swayed forward, his feet brushing the floor for a moment before he sank back into his seat, clutching the armrests between his fingers. He clapped his hands together and squeezed them intensely before releasing them. He smiled nervously at Rei, sitting on the opposite couch. The corners of her mouth were hardly upturned. She was very pale. The door in his diagonal opened. Touya had already forgotten about his mother. Enji crossed the threshold. He was dressed in his hero''s costume and looked tired. ¡°Ah, father¡± Touya''s smile brightened. ¡°Mr. Todoroki¡± The psychiatrist, who was sitting on the chair to Touya''s left, stood up to shake his father''s hand. Touya mimicked and stood up to watch his father walk past him, his eyes shining. Rei saw his expression and looked sheepishly down into her lap. Enji walked around the coffee table and sat down at the end of the sofa. Rei did not even give him a look. Touya was on cloud nine. He looked excitedly at his mother and then at his therapist and waited for one of them to speak. The clock struck noon. A bird flew out and chirped to announce the time. Touya twitched in his seat. The bird continued to chirp. The doctor opened his mouth, but Touya, too eager, interrupted him: ¡°The doctor says I''m fine¡± His father''s expressionless eyes rested on him. ¡°He said that I have made great progress¡± Touya turned to his psychiatrist to continue. The old man gave his parents an embarrassed look. Touya frowned for a moment but continued: ¡°He said that soon, I won''t need the medication at all. That''s great, isn''t it ?¡± He expected his mother to jump up and down. That he would stop being sick was all she ever wanted for him. ¡°We can be a family like we used to be. Just the five of us¡± The doctor shuddered. His father''s face darkened. Touya kept smiling. No one said anything else. The boy''s smile wilted. He shifted his confused gaze from the doctor to his father. ¡°What, you''re not happy ?¡± Only the gurgling of the water machine answered him. His smile disappeared. ¡°Mom, what''s wrong ?¡± She hadn''t looked him in the eye even once since she had arrived here. Unable to look at him, Rei buried her head in her shoulders. Like a fucking ostrich. ¡°Mr. Seiya ?¡± The old man''s eyes were fixed on his father. Touya swallowed hard. A knot formed in his throat. He wiped his sweaty palms on his jeans. Took a deep breath. Turned to his father. ¡°Dad ?¡± His father was still looking at him with those cold, expressionless eyes, the same eyes he would look at a stranger with. ¡°We have decided-¡± ¡°You",Rei cut him off ¡°You decided¡± She was flushed, as if she was about to burst into tears, but her voice was full of anger. ¡°I have decided that for your health and the good of our family, you should go away for a while. For treatment¡± Touya''s clear eyes darted back and forth between the psychiatrist and his father. ¡°What do you mean you want me to get treatment ? I''m fine, didn''t you hear what I said? The doc wants me to stop taking the medicine¡± Enji had not come to the meetings with the shrink very often. Maybe that''s why he had bad ideas, why he didn''t understand that Touya was doing so well. Seiya licked his dry lips. ¡°Touya, what your father wants to tell you is that it would be a good idea for you to go to a special place where other children of your age go. You would get a lot of help there. You could probably get better¡± Touya shook his head. He refused to understand what that meant. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. What are you doing to me ? What is this place ?¡± Except for Enji, no one dared to look him in the eye. And he didn''t like what he saw in that dark look. ¡°This is an asylum, right ? You''re sending me to a madhouse ? You think I''m crazy ?¡± His father''s silence was quite eloquent. Touya''s stomach weighed a ton. ¡°You need help, Touya. It would only be a matter of weeks-¡± Touya was seized by a hysterical outburst: ¡°Why are you doing this to me ?! Everything is fine with Shoto, I apologized !¡± Seiya shuddered and physically moved away from Touya. Enji straightened up, his attention aroused. Of course, when it comes to the prodigal son¡­ ¡°You''ve seen Shoto ?¡± ¡°He even told me that he forgave me. That it was okay ! So everything is fine, right? No need to send me to the madhouse !¡± The sad and indifferent faces of the psychiatrist and his father were like a slap in the face. Touya, his heart pounding, leaned over the coffee table and grabbed his mother''s hands. He squeezed them between his own. ¡°Mom, you can''t let them do this to me ! You can''t let them take me !¡± Rei looked up at him with tearful eyes. Touya himself felt his eyes getting wet. ¡°I''ll die out there with all those crazy people. Don''t let them, Mom. I beg you, don''t let let me go¡± Rei started sobbing. ¡°I am sorry¡± Touya stared at her, his eyes wide. A bitter taste filled his mouth. He tore his hands from hers and turned to his father. ¡°Dad, you can''t do this to me !¡± Enji remained impassive even as Touya started crying. ¡°You did not leave me any choice, Touya¡± Touya''s heart was in tatters at his father''s betrayal. Any trust that he might have had in him was shattered to pieces. Touya threw himself at the feet of the last person who had not yet condemned him. ¡°Mr. Seiya, you know that I''m okay! Please, please tell them that I am fine !¡± The old man shook his head, moved, but forced himself to remain firm. ¡°It will only take a few months at most. Once you are healed, you can return to your family and everything will be as it was before¡± Touya shifted his crazy eyes from the psychiatrist to his parents. Pity, sadness. Apathy. He had been honest with the psychiatrist. He had told him everything, hoping that he could help him to heal. He had told him that he had had no intention of drowning Shoto. That he only wanted to wash him so that Mama would be happy.And then Shoto had started to push his hand to get his head out of the water. Touya had felt angry. Why did he fight like that? It wasn''t as if he had ever hurt him. He had continued to fight. Touya was getting angrier and angrier. And then he asked himself: Wouldn''t everything be better if Shoto wasn''t around anymore? Mama would continue to give him all her attention. He would be Daddy''s favorite again. Yes, everything would be perfect. So he started pushing him underwater. His eyes swept over the three adults around him. Their accusing looks pierced him from side to side. And suddenly he was sure: they knew. They knew that if his father didn''t get there in time, he would be done with Shoto. They knew that he would have preferred it that way. And that he didn''t even feel guilty about it. That''s why they kept him away. Because he had been honest. Because he told them the truth. They didn''t care about him or anything that happened to him. They were all against him. They were all with Shoto. And suddenly, Touya saw red. He grabbed the coffee table and turned it over with one hand. It shattered on the floor, glass flying all over the room. Rei barely had the time to widen her eyes when Enji stood up to block her view and protect her from the flying pieces of glass. The doctor sank back into his seat and covered his head with both of his hands. ¡°Calm down, Touya¡± But it was stronger than him now. His left hand was shaking and his blood was boiling. Something inside him was thirsting for revenge, something inside him was screaming at him to destroy everything. ¡°Is that what you want ?¡± He grabbed the water dispenser and threw it to the ground. A piece of glass pierced it, and the water spilled all over the living room. ¡°You want me to be crazy ?¡± He broke the glass case with one blow. He didn''t even notice that his fist was bloody. ¡°Look at that !¡± With a wave of his arm, he swept away the entire collection of guns and gold coins. They crashed to the soaked ground, some even breaking upon impact. Touya, the corners of his mouth turned up in a caricature of rage, threw himself at the painting. He ripped off the first one and threw it against the wall. It bounced before one of the golden moldings came off. He picked up the second and kicked it in, tearing the canvas apart. He picked up the stool from the old dressing table and smashed it against the wooden cabinet. It bent but did not break. Touya, mad with rage, continued to hit the furniture. He wanted to destroy everything so that everyone would feel his pain. Big, unfamiliar hands grasped at his clothes. They lifted him from the floor and pulled him back. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me !¡± His feet throbbed. He searched for support and clung to the doctor. The old man resisted. Touya tore off a piece of his checkered shirt. Terror clung to him from the pit of his stomach. Suddenly, Touya lost all the anger that animated him and became fearful again. ¡°Mom, tell him it was an accident !¡± His mother shook her head, both hands over her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. Touya turned his frightened eyes to his father. ¡°Dad, don''t do this to me! Dad !¡± He was being dragged towards the door and no one did anything to stop it. ¡°I''m sorry, I won''t do it again! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m- The door closed on him. Chapter 14 - Sword and Cross The weeks following Touya''s internment were the best in my life. I could walk around the house without having to worry about a would-be killer jumping out of a dark corner to slit my throat. I could increase the intensity of my workouts without worrying whether I would have enough energy to outrun someone twice my weight and size who wanted me dead. I could sleep soundly for the first time in ages without fear of being suffocated in my sleep. And all of this was priceless. Well, it had a price. But that didn''t really matter. ¡°Shoto, finish your bowl¡± I drank the milk in one gulp before burping. No one took offense, baby privileges be damned. My father scraped his chair on the floor. Rei had pulled me out of my high chair before Enji could even get up. ¡°Leave it, I''ll take care of him¡±, said Rei ¡°... as you wish¡± Fuyumi looked at them one after the other before she concentrated on her cereal once more. Natsuo, on the other hand, was not so tactful: ¡°Say, are you going to divorce ?¡± Rei froze. Enji''s fork came to rest just above his plate. Rei cradled me on her hip before smiling and turning to look at him. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°You''ve been acting weird ever since Tou-tou left¡± The corners of Rei''s mouth dropped, but her expression was still joyful. ¡°You''re imagining things Natsu. Don''t worry¡± Fuyumi looked up at Enji with hopeful eyes. ¡°So you really won''t divorce ?¡± Rei laughed. ¡°You can''t divorce a Todoroki¡± Enji gave her a meaningful look, but Rei had already turned away. Yes, Touya''s departure came with a price. But between my life and a shadowy arranged marriage, there was no comparison. I wonder when I can ask Enji to take Kenjutsu lessons¡­ * I looked at how I looked in the mirror and felt disgusted. A straw hat, a white shirt lined with blue overalls and a pair of moccasins so heavy they looked like horseshoes. ¡°Shoto, are you ready ?¡± I arranged the bow tie crookedly, my lips tight. ¡°Give me a minute !¡± The hat slipped down over my eyes. ¡°Shoto, hurry before we¡¯re late !¡± I tore the hat off and threw it across the room. It slid under the bed and disappeared into the darker realms of life. I ran both hands over my hair to comb it back and straightened my shirt one last time. I looked like a redneck about to milk his cow. ¡°Sho-¡± I opened the door. Enji and Rei were standing in the hallway as far away from each other as possible. The first one was wearing a black suit, his hands in his pockets and looked bored to death. Rei was wearing a small white dress and a blue waistcoat. She smiled at me before frowning. ¡°Where is your hat ?¡± ¡°It got lost¡± And without waiting a second longer, I took big steps forward before slipping my hand into Enji''s. He didn''t look at me, but took my hand in his. I didn''t like having to show my ''affection'' in public, but he left me no choice. Since the departure of our resident sociopath, Enji had been distancing himself from everyone - me included. To keep him from slipping through my fingers, I had to work twice as hard: I had put too much effort, time, and energy into him to let him go. I would stay with him until he asked me to stop, and even then I would continue. Click click. ¡°Let''s go¡± * For the hundredth time in my life I thanked karma for being reborn into a rich family. I had no idea how I would have endured a life in a house smaller than my current bathroom. The poor were magnets for disease, it was well known: by living in slums¡­ The school looked more like a hotel complex than anything else. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The main building was white stone, with a towering clock above the double doors. I suspected that it was made of solid gold. Next to the paved walkways were gardens mowed to the millimeter. There was a marble fountain with a cherub pouring water from its penis. A black wrought-iron gate, crowned with the initials "SW," led the way to this upscale kindergarten. It had the best of everything, including an Olympic-size swimming pool and athletic fields, according to the brochure. ¡°Looks like a great school, doesn''t it, Shoto?¡± I was going to nod foolishly, but then it clicked. ¡°Didn''t Fuyumi went to school here? (Rei shook her head) And Natsuo?¡± Also negative. I frowned and turned to Enji. For a long time, I had mistakenly believed that Rei made all the decisions concerning the Todoroki and that Enji just followed her lead. But that was only for decisions that were not particularly important. ¡®Trophy wife'', huh. As the bigwig of the family''s credit cards, he had the ''last word'' in everything. The fact that he had taken the time to choose this school and to take a leave of absence to accompany me¡­ ¡°Why are we here?¡± Enji looked down at me. He silently eyed me before turning his attention back to the school. Rei took pictures of everything like a paparazzi. ¡°I heard they have a great cafeteria¡± I raised my eyebrows so high that I just acquired three wrinkles. ¡°Endeavor-sama!¡± A woman in a gray suit trotted up to us. Her auburn hair was tied back in a low, loose bun, with a few strands falling across her face. Her blazer was unbuttoned over a white embroidered blouse. She pulled up her dark glasses with one hand, a file tucked under her arm. ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve been grading a bunch of papers and didn''t realize time had passed¡± This is a kindergarten, what was she grading ? Drawings? ¡°You are taller than I expected¡± She shot a bright smile at Enji. He looked even more irritated than the time he had to put on a birthday hat. ¡°You are ?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Maoki Nakoyama. But you can call me Maoki Sensei¡± New smile. At this rate, she might as well join the club of those Winx bitches. ¡°Enji Todoroki. Call me Mr. Todoroki¡± He shook her hand firmly. She looked a little startled, but soon recovered. Her green eyes landed on me. She put her black folder on her hip and forced herself to crouch down to my level. It was unnecessary, and I had the feeling that she did it just to show her rear end to my old man. ¡°You must be Shoto, right ?¡± I looked up at Enji - and no, he was ignoring me. Great, really great. I deadpanned : ¡°How did you guess ?¡± She laughed. Then lifted her eyes to Enji. She looked at him from under her lashes for longer than politeness required before she straightened up and stretched like a cat. She tried to ruffle my hair but I stepped back. She pretended not to care. ¡°I have a feeling we''re going to be great friends, you and I, Shoto¡± ¡°Todoroki¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Call me Todoroki¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Here is a little boy who already has the desire to be like the big boys !¡± I didn''t laugh. Neither did Enji. Maoki gradually looked uncomfortable. ¡°Ah, you must be the teacher of my little Shoto¡± Surprised, Maoki turned around to the outstretched hand of Rei. Her confused eyes darted between Rei, Enji and me. ¡°I''m sorry that I didn''t come and introduce myself earlier, but I didn''t know that there was a Mrs. Todoroki¡± She looked as embarrassed as she could possibly be. ¡°Oh, it''s natural. You know heroes like their privacy¡± Rei had certainly seen her flirting, but she didn''t seem to mind at all. ¡°I am Maoki Nakoyama, Shoto''s teacher for the whole school year. You can call me Maoki¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Rei. Can I ask you a small favor?¡± Maoki, eager to make amends with her, nodded vigorously. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Rei handed over her camera and asked us to pose in front of the school. The other families followed her example. ¡°Ready, smile...¡± Click. She gave it back to Rei. ¡°Here, look¡± There was the green lawn and the white building in the background. I could be seen between Enji and Rei, holding the former''s hand. Enji and I looked just as annoyed as each other, while Rei smiled sweetly. ¡°A real daddy''s boy¡± Annoyed, I tried to remove my hand from Enji''s, but he caught it and squeezed it harder. I looked up at him, a little surprised, but he was looking straight ahead. ¡°How about we start this tour ?¡± * There was a swimming pool, a running track, tennis courts, volleyball courts, a gymnasium full of the latest equipment, six dojos, a boxing gym, and a sword training area. ¡°Of course, only students with written and signed parental permission have access to the weapons training room. The room is also under 24-hour guard, and the weapons are inaccessible without access codes. There are cameras without blind spots and two guards are always present¡± Rei nodded, tense. ¡°Well, that''s... organized.¡± Even her smile was unnatural. ¡°We take the safety of our students very seriously, Ms. Todoroki. In our four years of existence, we have never had a single injury outside of training¡± ¡°So there have been injured¡± ¡°I beg your pardon ?¡± ¡°There have been injuries during training, that''s what you''re saying, right ?¡± Maoki gave Enji a confused look. ¡°Well, yes, but it didn''t go further than a broken arm or a twisted ankle¡± Rei nodded. ¡°So there are casualties. Good. Very good¡± She looked disapprovingly at the weapons in the display window. Maoki tried to reassure her: ¡°The students only train with dummy weapons. And if they get injured, we have an infirmary where three licensed doctors take turns to provide continuous support¡± Rei didn''t look any more comforted. ¡°You said that there are security guards. Who are they? What qualifications do they have to deal with such young children ?¡± I moved away discreetly, leaving Maoki to Rei''s clutches. Enji stood in front of the display of bladed weapons. There were tons of knives, swords, sabers and handguns laid out on purple bassinets. He looked at a short sword, not much bigger than me. ¡°It''s a tanto¡± The handle was made of braided leather. The blade was shiny, but there was no doubt that this was no display weapon. ¡°I had one of these when I was younger¡± I looked up at him. ¡°Why did you have one ?¡± He was silent for such a long time that I thought he was not going to answer me. ¡°I did many things before I became a hero¡± I waited for him to go on, but he didn''t add anything. Enji was a man of few words. ¡°What is this school ?¡± ¡°An international training center specializing in training heroes'' children¡± That was the reason why no one else but Maoki had jumped at him. ¡°You want me to become a hero ?¡± He looked down at me. I felt the heat rise to my face. I grabbed the strap of my overalls and played with it. I hated feeling nervous and I hated that he could see it. ¡°I want you to know how to fight back¡± I lowered my head so he wouldn''t see my relief. ¡°I can''t always be here for you¡± He was there when it mattered - that''s the only thing I care about. ¡°I know¡± Silence fell over us. I wanted to thank him for the bridge and for Touya. I wanted to tell him that I was grateful and that I owed him my life in many ways. But I had never been very good at expressing my feelings - and I think I was afraid of how he would react. Emotions always ended up being used against you in one way or another. But I wanted to believe that he was different. That he wasn''t like my progenitors. I made the one and only emotional gesture that I had ever been taught to make in both of my lives: I lifted two shy fingers toward his pocket. He pulled his hand out of it and took mine. His palm was warm, comforting. Paternal. For the first time in my life, I did not take a step towards Enji to get something from him. And it felt good. * Chapter 15 Note of the author : The professors at S and W are supposed to speak both japanese and english (as english is an international language) for they want to be understood by each of their students. As you are here reading the english version of this story, I¡¯ll just put the supposed ¡®english¡¯ part in italics ¨C do not mistake it as some kind of ¡®repetition¡¯ that I forgot to erase while correcting my text. * These guys are crazy. ¡°Everybody is all warmed up? Everybody is all warmed up?¡± The ten or so kids in my class nodded, breathing hard. I had expected them to give up on the third lap, crying that it was too hard, but no: they chewed their way through the exercise without so much as a whimper. The instructor clapped his hands. ¡°Good! All right! I want everybody to sit in a circle. We''re going to do presentations. Circle up, we''re going to do presentations today¡± Since most of the students were from abroad, the teachers had no choice but to adapt so that everyone could understand the instructions. I got used to it quickly: my brain hardly responded to English anymore. ¡°Who wants to start ?¡± I was at the crescent end of our semicircle. The teacher pointed to himself with his thumb. ¡°I am Mizuki-sensei, your certified close combat instructor. In my class, you will learn to defend yourself and run away from potential attackers until help arrives¡± He pointed to the first student to his left. ¡°Your name, why you are at this school and if you have an alter that is useful for your survival¡± The boy had blond hair and dull blue eyes. ¡°Patrick Bate. My aunt thinks I should learn to defend myself since I was almost kidnapped. No useful Alter¡± The teacher didn''t seem the least bit surprised to hear that a four-year-old had been kidnapped. He smiled at him and then translated for everyone. A small blonde continued. ¡°Valentina Legdara. Assassination attempt. Telekinesis¡± The next boy continued in broken Japanese. ¡°Genma Shiranui. Uh, hostage situation ? No useful Alter¡± The following presentations were no different. None of them were there to be heroes. The most surprising thing was that almost none of them had a useful Alter. The teacher turned out to be a gifted polyglot. He could speak Russian, French, English, Turkish, Chinese, Spanish, and, of course, Japanese. From the ease with which he was able to switch from one language to the other, I suspected that it was due to his Alter. He pointed at me with his chin. ¡°Your turn¡± ¡°Shoto Todoroki. Fire and ice¡± ¡°Two Quirks, not common¡± He gave me the same smile he gave to everyone else. The two English twins to my left stirred. ¡°I saw him last week. His father is the number two of Japan¡± ¡°He''s the only one who didn''t say why he was here. Probably because nothing serious has happened to him¡± ¡°Only a matter of time¡± Mizuki clapped his hands to get our attention. ¡°Now that we know each other a little better, let''s start with our exercises. Who has knowledge of martial arts ?¡± Three-fourths of the students raised their hands. * Our third teacher of the day was a blonde with arms so thick she could have crushed my skull like a walnut between the crook of her elbow and her biceps. ¡°I''m training Sergeant Sarah Connor. Welcome to Sword and Cross, rookies¡± She spoke Japanese with a heavy American accent. ¡°In my class, you will learn how to survive in hostile terrain until help arrives. I will teach you how to feed yourself with what you find, how to heal yourself, how to blend in with the local population, and how to make a phone out of spare parts¡± The American, Patrick, raised his hand. ¡°What if help doesn''t come ? She smiled and the scar at the corner of her mouth stretched across her skin, making her look like a disturbed clown. ¡°This is what we teach in the third year. Try not to be gone by then¡± * The cafeteria was upscale, like everything else in the school. It was located at the foot of the dormitories and had a huge bay window that gave a bird''s eye view of the lawn. I assumed it was bulletproof. ¡°First year group, come here¡± Maoki lined us up, trays in hand. I was at the back of the group, next to the American with the dead eyes. There were only six tables with students like us. There were between eight and twelve in each class, and all of them ate with a teacher. The upperclassmen seemed to be more talkative than the freshmen. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Just over sixty students. I wonder how much each family pays per student. We sat around a rectangular glass table. The chairs were handmade and the baskets embroidered with gold thread. Maoki sat at the head of the table and smiled at everyone. The twins were just to her right, waiting for her permission to start the meal. I sat as far away from her as possible, putting the big German between us. I ate without bothering to wait, hungry. Since I had started school, I decided to get up early to do my physical training before going to school. I would have to adjust my schedule, but I already had to change it since it was outdated. ¡°So how was your morning ?¡± The twins exchanged glances. There were more or less enthusiastic answers in return. Maoki did not give up: ¡°And Ms. Connors, what did you think of her ?¡± ¡°She¡¯s scary¡± The students giggled and looked at the little blonde who had spoken with a mixture of admiration and surprise. Maoki smiled, pleased that she had managed to elicit a reaction from the stoic children. She leaned in like a conspirator and drew in a breath: "I''m a little afraid of her too, but you won''t tell her, will you?" The children shook their heads. The grumpy one in the group folded his arms over his chest: "And if I tell her, what will you do ?" I finished my miso soup in silence and turned to see Maoki''s reaction. She leaned back in her chair, shrugged and looked away, her smile never leaving. ¡°If you tell her, does that mean we''re not friends ? The child''s answer was firm. ¡°We¡¯re not friends¡± The atmosphere was awkward. The students returned to their gloomy expressions and their eyes lost their sparkle. ¡°Well, that''s too bad, because I had a great pony ride planned for this afternoon¡± The grumpy boy sat up, his interest piqued. The twins exchanged glances. ¡°Ponies ?¡± ¡°A whole bunch, enough for all of you. (Maoki shrugged) I also had planned ice cream and a great movie, but that''s just for my friends, so... The small Italian blonde raised her hand. ¡°I want to be your friend !¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± A wave of cheers rose from the children. All of them had lost their sullen, unapproachable looks and were demanding to know a whole lot of details about the afternoon ahead of them. I finished my salmon. Military training in the morning and daycare in the afternoon¡­ * ¡°Is everyone here whose parents signed the permission slip ?¡± The professor turned to his assistant. Notebook in hand, he scanned the list with his fingertips. ¡°They are all here¡± ¡°Very good. Are there any first years among us ?¡± I was the only one who raised my hand. ¡°Rookies who were not there last year ?¡± All of the second-year students and some of the third-year students raised their hands. ¡°Make two groups. Newcomers on my left and those who were already there on my right¡± The group on the left was the biggest. ¡°I am Geralt de Rives and I will be your swordsmanship teacher for your years at Sword and Cross. You are here today because your parents or guardians have deemed you worthy to handle a sword without endangering yourself or others¡± He patted his auburn-haired assistant on the shoulder. ¡°Tanjiro here is my assistant instructor. He will be taking care of the group of those who are already familiar with our training methods¡± Tanjiro stepped forward. ¡°This group, with me. We''ll continue from where we left off last year¡± Eight students followed him, chatting quietly among themselves. ¡°I hope you trained well during the holidays, otherwise...¡± The comment quieted them. He pulled out a black box and handed out wooden swords. ¡°Put on your protective gear and let''s go¡± Professor De Rives blocked our view of the other group. He turned his golden pupils on us. ¡°Since you only have two years left to learn the basics of the craft, this is going to be an express training¡±He looked straight in the eyes,¡±Your name?¡± ¡°Todoroki¡± ¡°Since you''re the only first year, you''ll have to keep up the pace. If it''s too hard for you, just let me know and we''ll see how we can go on from there.¡± I nodded, although I had no intention of giving up. I was at a dead end in my personal Kenjutsu training because I didn''t have a real teacher to interact with - this elective was a godsend and I wouldn''t let this opportunity pass. ¡°At Sword and Cross, we pay special attention to the safety and well-being of our students. Swordsmanship will be your common foundation: next year you will be able to learn how to handle another weapon. If you''re very good, you''ll even get to learn a third, but don''t get your hopes up. It''s a rare occurence¡± There was one girl who was showing off because she already knew how to use a dagger and a sword, but she was not good. It must have been basic, but it was impressive considering the average age of the students was five. ¡°In addition to handling a blade, you will learn how to maintain it and keep it in good condition. Remember, in hostile territory, your weapon is your most valuable ally¡± A hand went up. ¡°What about our Quirks ?¡± ¡°Nowadays, everyone relies so much on their Alter that they forget the most important thing: our body. Our body is our most precious weapon, and I can guarantee you that a well-trained body is worth infinitely more than an Alter that we would like to believe is all-powerful¡± His comment caused quite a stir among the students. ¡°Would you like to see me demonstrate?¡± They all nodded. I myself was very interested in the rest of the class. ¡°Who here has an offensive Quirk ?¡± I and another boy raised our hands. De Rives indicated him with his chin. ¡°I can move the floor a bit¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Fire and ice¡± ¡°Two Quirks ? Come here¡± I crossed the group until I was facing him. ¡°Tanjiro !¡± The other teacher threw a wooden sword at De Rives without even turning around. ¡°Todoroki, do you know how to use your Quirks ?¡± To answer, I let the temperature in my immediate vicinity drop before setting my left side ablaze. I still had trouble using both sides at the same time, but I was making progress. De Rives held up his hand in front of the students. ¡°This is my Quirk¡± His fingertips lit up. It looked like green fireflies had just come to life under his nails. ¡°Not very impressive, eh? In our scenario, Shoto is the one who has the advantage¡± The girl from before raised her hand. ¡°But you are an adult¡± ¡°It''s true¡± De Rives put his right hand behind his back and hopped on one leg. ¡°Now I''m a crippled adult missing an arm. Does that look fairer to you ?¡± ¡°Yes !¡± The shadow of a smile hovered on the professor''s lips. He faced me, his eyes anchored in mine. ¡°Let''s see how long Todoroki can last against such an adult with such a good Quirk¡± His expression became serious. ¡°I want someone to count out loud so that we know how long it is going to take. (He didn''t take his eyes off me.) The boy with the glasses, yes, you there, hiding behind your girlfriend. Do the count¡± I crossed my legs, my Alter bubbling in my stomach. Since I''d started training, I''d never gotten to face anyone, let alone a grown up. ¡°Me? Uh, okay¡± The boy inhaled sharply. ¡°One...¡± I didn''t even have time to open my hand before the woodsword was at my neck. A gust of wind blew through my hair. I opened my eyes wide. The carotid artery. The students were silent. De Rives remained motionless until everyone realized that he had beaten me in a second. A. se.cond. I didn¡¯t even had time to blink. He put his foot down again and motioned for me to join the group. ¡°What I just did is what everyone here will be able to do with practice and discipline¡± This guy was good, very good. I wanted to learn from him. ¡°It won''t be easy. You''ll have to put in a lot of time and energy, but if you follow my teachings to the letter, nothing and no one will be able to stop you¡± He looked around our small assembly. The air was charged with electricity. ¡°Who would like to begin ?¡± Everyone raised their hands Chapter 16 - Trap Something fishy was going on. I knew it because for the first time in months, Rei and Enji were talking without animosity. I knew it because Enji took a day off on a Saturday - one of the days when the villains hit hardest. I knew it because they had decided to take us to the fair to top it off, a crowded public place that checked all the boxes of places Enji refused to let us go to for our ''safety''. Enji gave me a sideway glance. ¡°Stop looking at me like that¡± I continued to spy on him, trying to figure him out. Fuyumi had jumped up and down when she was told that she would finally be able to do something that all her friends were talking about. Natsuo had asked if he could do rifle shooting. Rei herself had said yes. Rei never let her children do anything dangerous. Never. ¡°Your ice cream, Shoto¡± I grabbed the vanilla cone and licked it without looking away from Enji. He looked more and more annoyed with every second. ¡°Rifle fire! Rifle fire!¡± Rei wiped Natsuo''s chocolate covered mouth. He had eaten his waffle in two bites. Fuyumi, a box of French fries in her hands, replied: ¡°We said stuffed animals first !¡± Natsuo stuck his tongue out at her. Rei rebuked him: ¡°Natsu stay polite. We¡¯re in a public place¡± In a public place where everyone looked at us with curiosity. Enji didn''t even need his costume or his fiery beard to be recognized: a giant with hair of fire and eyes of ice, there were no two like him. But thanks to his reputation as the most ''evil'' of heroes and his perpetual grumpiness, no one dared to approach him. The crowd stayed at a good distance, opening up like the sea in front of us as soon as we moved forward. Another advantage was that the queues magically disappeared as soon as Enji was around. When some people tried to take pictures of us and Rei, all Enji had to do was look them straight in the eye and they would obediently put their cell phones in their pockets. I was not stupid enough to believe that none of them would reach the net, but there would be very few. Rei, seeing that her children had eaten well, finally turned to Enji. ¡°Enji, would you like something to eat ?¡± She asked him reluctantly, but she was good enough to make it sound like she was asking him willingly. He shook his head. ¡°Does everyone have everything they want ? Don''t you want anything else ?¡± Fuyumi shyly pointed to her empty can of Coke. ¡°Mom, can I have another one ?¡± Rei stifled a sigh. ¡°Nothing else besides Fuyumi ?¡± When no one else added anything, she bought a last can and paid the vendor. I licked my ice cream carefully and watched as Rei handed the girl another can. Usually, she was only allowed half a glass a day. What was different today? Something is really going on. The Todoroki formation was in place again: Rei stood between Fuyumi and Natsuo, holding their hands tightly to prevent either of them from escaping as soon as her back was turned. Enji picked me up with one hand and held me against his chest. Apparently, I was ''too small'' and they were ''afraid I would get lost in the crowd''. I think they were just afraid that someone would kidnap me or one of the two idiots - and since I was the ''easiest'' prey, I had to stay with the big bad wolf all afternoon. The view from so high up was something. The people looked like fish with their eyes bulging and their mouths open. One of them, looking at us, swallowed a fly and coughed. His girlfriend, worried, stopped and slapped him on the back. He turned purple. ¡°The unicorn! It''s here! It''s here !¡± Fuyumi jumped with excitement. She pulled Rei towards the colorful booth. The booth was made of wood and the sign ''FETICHE PLUSH'' hung above the counter. There were at least a hundred stuffed animals hanging on wires in front of the sign and in the back of the booth. ¡°Maori told me that it was the best booth and that she got it right the first time !¡± A shady looking showman wita cigarette on his lips looked at us with raised eyebrows. He stubbed it out in an ashtray, wiped his hands on a dirty cloth and came to us. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you ?¡± Fuyumi pointed at the unicorn. ¡°I want that one !¡± The showman laughs in good humor. ¡°If you want my great friend Mindy, you have to play and win her¡± Fuyumi turned her puppy dog eyes to Rei. She had already pulled out her credit card. ¡°Just one game", said the little girl quickly. ¡°You''re quite sure of yourself, little one¡± Fuyumi smiled and stepped in front of the counter. She closed her eyes and pulled a thread at random. ¡°Oh¡±, she mumbled. There was nothing at the end of the thread. ¡°Let''s play a few more games", Rei said as she paid again. Fuyumi regained her composure and pulled a thread. Then another. And another. At the end of the fifth try, Rei handed over her card again. On the tenth try, Natsuo set himself the goal of helping Fuyumi draw the winning strip. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They won a green striped fish that reminded me of the cheap version of a cartoon we had seen once. ¡°It''s not even the real Nemo¡±, said Natsuo Fuyumi didn''t deny. ¡°Once again !¡± The showman scratched his head with his fingertip and lifted his khaki cap slightly. ¡°I''d like to play with you again, but you''ve been here for a while and there are many other girls who would like to play as well...¡± A crowd had indeed formed next to the booth. However, there were as many adults as children. ¡°Oh, well, okay...¡± Her eyes filled with tears. Rei put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°It''s okay Fuyumi, we''ll try to come back at the end so you can play again, alright?¡± Fuyumi''s lips quivered and she clenched her skirt between her fists, head bowed. Natsuo came closer. ¡°I''ve taken a good look at the stand and I''m sure we''ll make it next time, Fu¡± Fuyumi nodded with difficulty. Enji looked at her for a few seconds before pulling his wallet out of his pocket. ¡°How much ?¡± The showman straightened up. He put his hand over his heart, exaggerating his surprise. ¡°I''m afraid it''s not for sale, Mr. Endeavor-¡± ¡°How much ?¡± ¡°150 000¡± Enji took a wad of bills out of his wallet and placed it on the counter. The showman smiled. He was missing a tooth. He unhooked the unicorn and brought it to Fuyumi. She hugged it and leapt for joy, drying her tears on the artificial fur. ¡°I look forward to seeing you again, Mr. Endeavor¡± * ¡°Why aren''t you eating your cone ?¡± Because in a fight break out, I could use the tip to stab someone''s eye out. ¡°Don¡¯t want¡± Natsuo shrugged and went back to duck hunting with Fuyumi. I pushed the unicorn horn away from my cheek, irritated. Fuyumi had asked dad to carry it for her and since then the stuffed animal had been competing with me for my personal space. Rei crossed out the rides on her map. ¡°We did the stuffed animals, the ghost train, the duck fishing, the racetrack, the bumper cars¡± Enji had glared at everyone and no one had dared to run at us. It was a one-sided massacre. ¡°- then duck fishing again, and we''re left with... the shooting booth¡± Rei looked at Enji worriedly. ¡°And then we''re done¡± I scanned Enji''s face, waiting for something, anything, that would give him away, but to no avail. The guy had an incredible poker face. ¡°Let''s eat here afterwards. It will be easier to digest¡± ¡®Digest'', huh? The big reveal is coming soon. Rei immediately went back to her map. ¡°There is a food stand not far away...¡± Fuyumi had caught enough ducks to win a butterfly make-up palette and a pair of too small heels she had to walk in. Rei let her do as she pleased, which was not exactly in her habit. To Natsuo''s delight, we finally reached the shooting booth. There were a lot of men trying to show off to their girlfriends, elbowing each other and talking loudly to assert their dominance over others. They looked like roosters in a barnyard. A corner of the stall was cleared. The vendor waved us over. Natsuo was given a stool so that his head would stick out from the counter and he could hold the rifle properly. He wedged it against his elbow and closed one eye so he could aim. ¡°Watch out for the recoil¡±, Enji said. Natsuo shot without hesitation. He didn''t even wait to aim and just fired into the pile, hoping to hit something. It looked like he was trying to imitate a machine gun. The showman gave him the consolation prize - a penguin keychain - but Natsuo didn''t look disappointed. ¡°Shooting is so cool¡± Rei had already put her head back into her map. She crossed the booth off her list. ¡°And what about you Shoto ? Is there anything you want to do ?¡± ¡°Yeah, we only did things that I or Natsu wanted to do¡± ¡°We could go back to the stuffed animal stand and get you something¡± Natsuo slapped his biceps with his hand. ¡°Or you could tell me what game you want to win here and I''ll win it for you !¡± Fuyumi laughed at him. ¡°You almost killed the man in the booth and you say you can win for Sho-sho ?¡± Natsuo turned red. ¡°At least I didn''t cry for a unicorn !¡± The two fought again and Rei had to break it up. I ran my eyes over the prices at the booth, trying to find something that wasn''t too horrible, so that Rei wouldn''t force me to play duck fishing with the other two oddballs. There were only consoles and water pistols, not much to- I stopped at a glass box on top of a pile of other prizes. Inside was a set of eight shiny kunais in perfect condition. They looked real. ¡°I want those¡± The showman followed my gaze before shaking his head. ¡°Oh boy, this is our special prize for perfect scores. Come back when you''re older, maybe you''ll win it¡± Enji set me down on the counter. He handed the showman some cash. ¡°One game¡± There was some hissing in the macho crowd. A crowd formed on the left side of the booth. Men with crossed arms speculated in low voices and elbowed each other. None of them had the guts to say out loud that he couldn''t do it, but you could see it in their faces with their superior looks. Enji took the rifle in his hands, weighing its weight and observing its design. He wedged it firmly between his shoulder and his biceps. He held it with his right hand and supported it with his left. His right elbow was lowered toward his hip and he stood slightly backward. The salesman had stopped smiling. He looked at Enji with an appreciative look. Enji stood still for a few seconds. And then he shot. Clack clack clack. I was stunned. Enji stood up, the barrel of the gun smoking. He had gotten all five balloons in one shot. The salesman applauded. ¡°If I expected that Mr. Hero...¡± Enji gave him the gun back and pointed to the glass box. The onlookers applauded in turn. Someone called out to him: ¡°Hey Endeavor, you weren''t in the army by any chance ? Because my cousin Junho also got a perfect score in the Tokyo booth last time-¡± Enji held me to his chest and took the box with his other hand. ¡°Thank you¡± He met my eyes and I saw the shadow of a smile on his lips. The crowd split in two to let us through. The group of macho men had turned the applause into a competition to be the loudest. ¡°Wow Dad, it was awesome the way you held the gun and then you went phew, phew, phew¡± Natsuo started to imitate his shot while Fuyumi acted as the target he was shooting at. Rei frowned. ¡°Don''t play like that. It''s morbid¡± Fuyumi stopped playing dead and stood up. ¡°What does it means morbid ?¡± Natsuo pulled Enji''s sleeve. ¡°Where did you learn to shoot like that ?¡± ¡°I wasn''t always a hero, you know¡± If he keeps saying that I''ll start thinking he had a career as a villain. Natsuo clenched his hands in supplication. ¡°Could you teach me ? I swear I''ll be super wise and stop fighting with Fuyu¡± ¡°If your mother agrees, perhaps¡± Enji Todoroki or the art of absolving oneself in a second. * Natsuo had forgotten all his questions the second he sat in front of a hamburger. Fuyumi had used her unicorn as a seat and ate in silence, savoring the greasy food. I eyed my burger dripping with cheese and fried onion with suspicion, turning here and there to peer through the half-open door of the mobile stall. Am I dreaming, or did the old man just pick his butt? And he had his hands in the pizza dough again. This is exactly why I don''t eat food cooked by poor people. ¡°Aren''t you eating Shoto ?¡± ¡°I am¡± Rei grabbed some fries here and there and made sure that everyone had enough to eat. Enji himself had a hamburger bigger than my head and was eating it with gusto. I opened my sandwich to inspect the inside. No flying roaches or dead flies. Could the steak be horse ? It sure smelled like the ponies at school. I put the burger down and ate the fries in silence - if Rei hadn''t watched me like an owl, I wouldn''t even have dared to drink the water. I pushed my burger over to Enji. I liked him, but I needed a sacrifice to avoid eating the slimy thing ¨C and of the two of us, he was the only one with a stomach strong enough to survive diarrhea. He ate the burger without asking any questions, and Rei finally turned her attention to the other pair of awful children. At the end of the meal, they offered us drinks. Then desserts. Even the glutton Natsuo had to refuse. Fuyumi had one hand over her bloated belly and was lying on the bench in fetal position. She was foaming at the mouth. Apparently, drinking four cans of coke in a row could put you in a coma-like state. Rei exchanged a glance with Enji. She looked nervous. ¡°Did you eat well ?¡± They nodded slowly. ¡°Nobody wants anything else ? Not even a last game ?¡± I straightened up. I would finally find out why they had tried bribing us all day. Fuyumi sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°Can we go home ?¡± ¡°Of course Fuyumi. But first we''d like to ask your brother a question¡± Natsuo shook his hand. ¡°Sorry mom, I''m not able to tell you how I made the hole in my mattress¡± ¡°What hole?¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°What ?¡± Natsuo pretended to fall asleep face first on the table. Rei and Enji both turned to me. I frowned, not liking the way things were going. ¡°If you agree, Shoto...¡± Rei clasped her hands. She was a little pale and wrinkles were visible on her forehead. ¡°We would like to pay Touya a visit¡± * Chapter 17 I blinked. What ? ¡°It would be an informal visit. Just family", Rei explained. ¡°You will never be alone with him¡± I could feel the ghost of his cold fingers on my neck. ¡°We''ll visit him, we''ll talk to him, and then we''ll leave¡± ¡°You¡¯re not force to do anything. If you don''t want to, you won''t go¡± ¡°Yes, it''s just like your father says. But you should know that the doctors said that he has made a lot of progress. They think it would be good if he could see you¡± Enji frowned. ¡°Rei...¡± She raised her hands in defense. ¡°I just said that it would be good for him to see you, that''s all¡± Enji turned his attention back to me. ¡°No one forces you to do anything, Shoto. It''s your choice¡±¡°I-¡± My voice was hoarse. Rei hastily served me some water. She spilled some on the picnic table. ¡°Here, drink a little¡± I drank the glass in one gulp. ¡°So what do you think ?¡± There was hope in Rei''s eyes. ¡°Leave him alone¡± She twitched but added nothing. Enji put his hand on my back. ¡°Think about this seriously, Shoto. And remember that there is no right or wrong decision¡± The last time I saw him was months ago, in this forest. ¡°If I say yes... when shall we go ?¡± ¡°Immediately after that, for about an hour¡± Rei could not hide the excitement in her voice. Enji gave her a sideways glance. A lot had happened since the incident. I had trained tirelessly, morning, noon and night. I had learned to wield knives with the intent to hurt. I knew how to defend myself against a grown man and break his wrists. I had learned to use my chakra to cut through trees with my fists alone. Yes, things were different. I was different. ¡°Okay. Let''s go¡± Rei leaped happily. Enji looked worried. But there would be no more incidents with Touya. Because if he attacked me again, I would kill him. * The hospital was no hospital. There were gardens with pruned trees, bushes with flowers and fruit, birdhouses hanging from the trunks. The hallways were not like hospital hallways. The floor was covered with fleece carpets, paintings hung on the walls, hand-painted vases adorned mahogany tables. It was not a hospital. It didn''t smell of antiseptic, the phone at the reception didn''t ring off the hook, no one was screaming to get ahead, the nurses weren''t running around, none of the patients were bleeding, my neck wasn''t burning, I wasn''t having a panic attack, the neon lights weren''t yellow, I wasn''t drowning in the open air, everyone was happy and smiling when I almost died, the fucking walls- ¡°Shoto, are you okay ?¡± I blinked. We stood in front of a lacquered wooden door. Two large white ceramic vases framed it. Inside were Higanbana. The flowers of death. ¡°Yes¡± The nurse exchanged glances with someone over my head. He had his hand on the handle and had not yet opened it. ¡°You can come back another time if you prefer¡± ¡°Oh no, it''s been so long since I saw Tou-tou...¡± Natsuo added: ¡°Yeah, we didn''t come all this way for nothing !¡± I had to see him. I had to know. I had to understand. I met the nurse''s eyes. ¡°Yes. We didn''t came for nothing¡± New glance exchanged over my head. The nurse opened the door with a smile on his face. ¡°Touya is always a bit busy at this time of day, but I think you''ll be able to surprise him if you enter discreetly¡± Fuyumi and Natsuo looked forward to it. They slipped through the door, suppressing their laughter and elbowing each other. A triangle of yellow light fell on the brown carpet. Rei was the next to enter. I could hear their cheerful voices from the other side of the door. My eyes went back to the Higanbana. There were no leaves, only scarlet flowers. A hand slipped into mine. I looked up at Enji. ¡°I am here¡± His hand was warm. Comforting. Familiar. I squeezed his fingers to thank him. And then we entered. The room was as large as a Haussmann apartment. The white walls were covered with golden moldings, as fine and detailed as the finest embroidery. The ceiling was frescoed like the Sistine Chapel. A crystal chandelier with brand new candles was the main light fixture. Three huge golden windows, as high as they were wide, gave a breathtaking view of a marble terrace. Sculpted busts of illustrious personalities were placed between them. Flowered silk curtains framed the windows and were held to the walls by ribbons. The bed on the left, against the the wall, was a four-poster. There were hand-embroidered pillows, and the blanket was perfectly ironed. Someone was probably making his bed as well. On the nightstand was an open book. The right side was a living room. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. There was a rough wooden fireplace with candlesticks on top. Armchairs and a cream-colored sofa surrounded a coffee table with golden legs. A sable coat had been negligently left on one of the arms of the big chair. Golf clubs had been left on the large Moroccan carpet. I felt anger bubbling in my chest as I finished observing the place. A library. Stacks of board games. Rollerblades left in a corner. Leftover chocolate cake on a rattan desk. A half-colored drawing book. It wasn''t a cold, hostile hospital room. It wasn''t punishment. It was a fucking reward. For the first time in my life, I was seized with such intense, violent rage that, for a second I saw nothing but white. There was no more space, no more questions, no more need to know. There was just me and this boundless rage scratching at the inside of my chest, screaming at me to let it explode. I could feel its heat, I could taste its heaviness, I could hear it begging me to let it consume me. I had a very clear vision of what I was going to do. First it would be the floor. It would go up in smoke in the first few seconds. Then the drapes would catch fire. The furniture would soon follow. The desk, the toys, the pictures. The fire would spread to the other rooms. To the other inhabitants. Enji wouldn''t be able to channel the flames. Not if I poured all my chakra into them. He would hear them screaming. He would run to save them. I''ll go out on the terrace and grab Touya by the collar of his shirt. Fuyumi and Natsuo would scream. Rei would cry, but she would let it go because that''s all she was good for - crying and letting things go. He would fight. I will hit him if necessary. As many times as it would take to get him to come back inside with me. I''ll get on top of him. Put my hands on his throat. And I''ll squeeze, just like he did for me. My nails would dig into his throat. I will feel his blood between my fingers. I will see his frightened eyes as he begged me to stop. I was not a murderer. But I will make an exception for him. ¡°Shoto¡± I blinked. The white scattered but floated in the corners of my vision. I heard laughter. I looked up at the patio. Touya was painting the gardens. Fuyumi slipped behind him and jumped on him. He dropped his brush, laughed and hugged her. Natsuo joined in. They fell to the ground. They looked happy. Rei was talking with a smile on her face, but I couldn''t hear her. She looked happy too. Enji pulled me gently. ¡°Come¡± The white disappeared. He led me to the chair and pushed off the coat. One movement and I was on his lap. Five clean cups lay on the table. Enji held me with one hand as he leaned forward to pour himself some tea. He straightened, holding me close to his chest. He stroked my hair with one hand and sipped his drink with the other. Enji was not an affectionate person. In fact, he was uncomfortable with anything that had to do with emotions. But that didn''t mean that he was blind or unaware of what was going on around him. I let myself fall back against him. My anger had subsided - but it was not gone. A comfortable silence surrounded us. I started to play with the zipper of his jacket. I could still hear laughter in the background.I was practically slumped over him. He was so tall that my legs, even stretched out, did not reach his knees. ¡°Say¡± His cup came to rest right in front of his lips. ¡°Do you think I''ll be as tall as you when I grow up ?¡± He replied with a straight face. ¡°You''re quite short even for your age¡± A small laugh escaped my lips. The window opened. Their cheerful voices pierced the stillness of the room. ¡°Let''s have a drink. I asked for tea to be prepared¡± ¡°Wow, Tou-tou, it''s great here! It''s like you''re a grown up !¡± Fuyumi continued to rave about the place. She and Natsuo threw themselves on the sofa to our right. Rei sat between them and served tea to everyone. The patch of white hair appeared behind the back of the sofa. I straightened. My father''s arm was around me. He pulled me closer. ¡°Wait, I have cake too¡± The patch moved away. Natsuo went to choose a game from the boxes piled near the desk. ¡°How about Monopoly ?¡± Touya''s voice carried. ¡°Nah, last time Fuyumi cheated¡± The little girl laughed happily. Natsuo continued to rummage through the pile. ¡°What about Scrabble ?¡± ¡°You can''t even spell your own name¡± Fuyumi and Natsuo argued again. Touya appeared, a pile of brownies in a crystal bowl in his hands. He smiled at Enji. Then his eyes fell on me. A shy smile touched his lips. ¡°Hi Shoto¡± Rei watched me, waiting for me to say something. Anger clawed at my chest again. ¡°Hello ?¡± His smile widened. He put the plate on the table. ¡°Help yourself. They''re all warm¡± Rei took one. ¡°They¡¯re delicious ! Can you get me the recipe ?¡± Touya put his hands on his hips, proudly puffing out his chest. ¡°I made them myself !¡± Fuyumi handed us the plate. I shook my head: I could be dying of hunger that I wouldn''t touch any of the brownies made by that lunatic. Enji took one. ¡°So, how''s life here ?¡± ¡°You must be so good ! You can do anything you want !¡± Touya smiled indulgently. ¡°I can''t do everything I want, but it''s true that it''s pretty cool¡± He started to tell about how he used to live. A lot of sports activities. Apparently he had met a whole bunch of teenagers who were as crazy as he was. Not surprisingly, he didn''t mention any doctor''s appointments or therapist sessions. He seemed to enjoy having all the attention focused on him. He exaggerated each of his memories to make them more exciting and added more grandiose details whenever he was asked for more information. Natsuo and Fuyumi looked at him as if he were the messiah. I hated the way he looked into our eyes one after the other, as if he were a politician trying to win votes in the middle of an election. Enji began to stroke my hair again. Touya''s eyes darted back and forth between Enji and me. At some point, he stopped looking at us. He spoke. For a long time. At some point, I even wondered if he wasn''t trying to kill me out of boredom. There was a knock at the door. Touya paused and turned his head. ¡°Yes ?¡± The nurse from earlier entered. ¡°I would like to speak to you personally, Mr. and Mrs. Todoroki. To discuss Touya''s progress¡± The boy beamed with happiness. Rei opened her mouth to speak but Enji cut her off. ¡°We will do it here¡± Touya looked at Enji and then clapped his hands: ¡°Natsu, Fuyu, let''s play !¡± ¡°That''s what I''ve been saying for the last hour !¡± Rei helped them move the coffee table so they could play on the carpet. Touya took a cloth bag from the pile of games: cards, a totem pole, and labeled dice fell out. ¡°Oh yes, the Jungle Speed !¡± ¡°What is it ?¡± Natsuo launched into an explanation that was just as hard to understand as it was badly done. Fuyumi frowned and nodded seriously. Enji stood up and carried me with him. Touya raised his hand. ¡°Sho-sho can play with us¡± The three adults exchanged glances. Rei whispered: ¡°Yes, why not ?¡± Enji turned to the nurse. ¡°I don''t see any problem with it¡± Enji hesitated. And then he finally put me down on the carpet. ¡°I''m right next to you, okay ?¡± I nodded. Enji, Rei and the nurse stood right next to the bed and talked in low voices. Enji had positioned himself so that he had us in his direct line of sight. Natsuo pulled his face when Fuyumi told him for the third time that she didn''t understand the rules. I looked around. No one was looking at me. I slid the totem to me and hid it behind my thigh, but within reach of my finger. I grabbed a deck of mixed cards and started building a castle. Touya sat down across from me. I forced myself not to react openly. My fingers closed around the totem pole. He prevents me from seeing Enji. He took a deck of cards and began to build a castle. Silence surrounded us, broken only by Fuyumi and Natsuo screaming. ¡°How are you ?¡± I watched him from under my eyelashes. His eyes were glued to his rickety castle. I shrugged. ¡°Long time no see, huh ?¡± I continued my building work quietly. ¡°I wanted to tell you, about the incident-¡± I broke the totem pole. ¡°Why ?¡± Splinters sank into my skin. Touya looked up from his stack of cards. I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°Why what ?¡± ¡°Why did you try to drown me ?¡± He froze, his hand gripping the cube of the letter ''H''. He cast a nervous glance at Natsuo and Fuyumi. They hadn''t heard. I wonder how long it will take Enji to separate us once Touya decides to bash my head in with it. He dropped the cube. ¡°I don''t know, it just came to me. It wasn''t personal, Sho-sho¡± He turned red. His eyes glowed. ¡°You have to believe me, Sho-sho¡± I could feel the ghost of his fingers on my neck. I remembered how he had kicked me in the legs to stop me from fighting back. He leaned forward and grabbed his pants with his left hand. ¡°But I''m sorry, Sho. I really am¡± I looked down at his shaking fingers. He is lying. And this realization, this simple realization that he didn''t regret it, was such a relief that I almost smiled. Thank you, Touya. ¡°If you''re sorry, it''s forgotten¡±He was stunned. ¡°What, really ? It''s all forgotten ?¡± He must have thought that it would be difficult to earn my forgiveness, but that once I did, my guard would be down.And after that, he must have planned to finish me off when my back was turned. But this time it would be subtle. He would make it look like an accident. ¡°Yes, of course¡± He was their son. Their brother. I couldn''t keep him away forever. But I refused to live in fear. And I refused to die.I knew that in the game Touya was playing, only one of us could win. One way or another, I would soon put an end to this story. Chapter 18 - Seventy-Five Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Chapter 19 Author''s note : You can support me and read up to 30 chapters ahead on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG * Enji''s office was quite big. There was an electric fireplace, a sitting area in front of it and a stack of books on the coffee table. Oriental looking carpets covered the floor. Green and blue flowers were arranged on both sides of the closed window. In front of it was the oak desk, on which Enji was filling a stack of files, flipping through them diagonally. Rectangular glasses adorned the tip of his nose. I opened my mouth to speak. He raised a finger without taking his eyes off his work. ¡°A minute¡± I closed the door behind me and slid onto the couch. My eyes wandered over the pile of books. Dracula, The Count of Monte Cristo, Lorenzaccio. Reading was not one of my favorite activities, but I knew my classics. The last book, however, didn''t ring a bell at all. I picked it up and started reading to pass time. The pages were creased and the corners of the cover were folded. A man depraved to the extreme... ¡°Do you like it ?¡± I looked up at Enji. He always moved silently. He sat down in the big chair to my left. ¡°This is one of my favorite books¡± I looked at the leather book in a new light. I wondered what the story of a man with questionable morals had to offer to my father. ¡°Can I borrow it ?¡± ¡°Of course you can¡± I closed the book and placed it on the couch next to me. I began to rifle through my bag, pulling out the documents. ¡°How was school today ?¡± ¡°We just did stuff like we always do. They want us to practice over the holidays so we don''t forget anything. My fingers closed on the stapled handout. ¡°Do you want me to hire someone to help you for the next two months ?¡± ¡°For the sword and the knife, yes¡± And as a second thought, I added : ¡°Please¡± I handed him the pile of sheets Maoki had given me. ¡°Here. You have to sign this¡± He pulled his glasses down over his eyes again. He looked like an old man at his end. It was hard for me to hide my smile. ¡°How old are you? ¡°I will be 34 this year. Wow, he''s young. He lifted the corner of the first page and read the second. ¡°Your teacher wants my permission to give you more options...¡± I straightened up, proud of what I had accomplished in ten months. Except for the other blonde girl, I had the highest score in our class. With a few exceptions, the average was around 55. And to think that half of those incompetents were twice my age¡­ ¡°They want to let you choose a third weapon. Your kenjutsu teachers also want to teach you extracurricular things¡± He looked a bit surprised. The more he read their comments, the more proud I felt. I had worked hard since the incident. Initially, fear and anxiety had been my energy source. I didn''t get up at dawn because it was fun: running until my legs gave out, coming home exhausted every day with barely enough time to clear my head before falling asleep¡­ I wanted to give up more than once, and I was not ashamed to say so. Going from a life of no effort to 300% all at once was the hardest thing I had ever had to do. I had to fight my own weaknesses, my impulse to procrastinate and "put it off till tomorrow," the laziness that told me I should just lie down on the couch and rest a little, just a little, a little longer. Sword and Cross had played a lot for me not to give up. To see other kids - real kids - in situations similar to mine, scared of what might be done to them, practicing tirelessly to survive the next attack on their lives, was like a revelation. I wasn''t special. Because the Eye had somehow chosen me, and I had been reincarnated as a main character with infinite potential, I had believed that I had something more than the others. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I believed that the problems I had encountered were unique because they were about me. I believed that no one had ever experienced what I was experiencing, and therefore I was some kind of tragic figure with a dark past. But those children - the ones we thought were privileged and happy because of the chance of their birth - had shown me that I was just one of many. For some, like the French girl, it was not their brother who tried to kill them, but their father. For others, dying would have been a blessing, given what they had survived. There were also those who were never seen again. And it wasn''t even because of who they were as a person. Most of their Quirks weren''t even special. The only thing that made them special - that made us special - was that we were the sons of, the cousins of, the nephews of. We, as individuals cut off from our connections, were worthless. It was a blow to my ego. But it also opened my eyes to much more. The sociopath I shared my blood with was only the first of many to come. I had to become stronger at all costs. Because I refused to be at the mercy of others again. I already knew that many of us would not make it to puberty. Indeed, if someone were to find out what I can do with my chakra, I would vanish overnight without leaving a trace. But that was just one more reason for me to train harder, longer, and more often. I was not a murderer. The only animal I had ever seen dead was the steak on my plate. I didn''t enjoy seeing others suffer. I wasn''t fond of children, but I didn''t take sadistic pleasure in their tears after I''d hit them a little too hard in a duel. But I knew myself well. And I also knew that if it came to surviving, I would be willing to sell my soul to the devil. For there are worse things than death. ¡°Shoto¡± I looked up at Enji. He gave me a long look. ¡°Yes ?¡± My left hand was shaking. I hid it under my thigh. ¡°You want to be strong. Your determination and discipline are proof enough. But why ?¡± I frowned slightly. ¡°Isn''t being strong... an end in itself ?¡± By being strong, I could avoid suffering. By being strong, I could avoid being at the mercy of others. That seemed to be enough reasons. Enji studied me silently. ¡°You''re a clever boy. But you''re still a child¡± He signed the sheet of paper and handed it back to me. ¡°Think about what I told you¡± He went back to his desk and waved me out. * Rei looked at her watch. An uncontrollable smile played on her lips. She was wearing a white dress with blue flowers on it and black sandals. A large straw hat decorated with a ribbon sat on her head. She had nearly knocked over paintings and vases just crossing the corridor from her room to the entrance hall. The servants ran around her to limit the damage but Rei was oblivious. ¡°Everybody out, let''s go !¡± Natsuo grumbled and tugged at his bowtie. ¡°Stupid picnic...¡± Rei loved blue. She also loved to dress her children like human dolls. Fuyumi was her miniature version, although she had a pink ribbon on her hat, and Natsuo and I had gotten the sailor look: suspenders, shorts, and a straw hat that scratched you to the bone. Rei watched us appreciatively. ¡°Shoto, where is your hat ?¡± ¡°It got lost¡± She didn''t look convinced. ¡°Good thing I asked Emiyo to get you another one in case you lost this one again¡± The housekeeper came out of nowhere with a carbon copy of the one that I had lost. For a second, I wondered if she hadn''t looked under my bed for it. I gritted my teeth as I put it on top of my head and forced a smile at Rei who was looking at me with joy. I''ll set it on fire as soon as your back''s turned. The housekeeper opened the door. ¡°Have a good afternoon Todoroki sama¡± Rei smiled brightly. She led us to the door and put her hand on my shoulder and Natsuo''s to stop us. ¡°Let''s wait for our special guest to arrive¡± ¡°Aren''t we supposed to meet dad at the park?" asked Fuyumi. Rei whispered like a conspirator: ¡°We''re not waiting for your father¡± The comment was a cold shower. ¡°Who is it ? Who is it ?¡± ¡°Oh, I know, you invited my teacher !¡± ¡°Nice try Fuyumi, but no¡± Natsuo said : ¡°You invited my soccer coach !¡± Rei cocked her head to the side. She looked a little confused by the suggestion. Fuyumi frowned. ¡°Why would she invite your old soccer teacher ?¡± ¡°Why would she invite your smelly teacher ?¡± Fuyumi raised her hands to strangle him and Rei tried to separate them as best she could before things got out of hand. ¡°Stop fighting! Natsu, no, not the teeth! Fuyumi, if you kick him again, I swear that-¡± I walked away from the chaos and took the opportunity to throw my hat into the rose bushes that bordered the house. A black Mercedes pulled into the driveway. The two children raised their heads at the same time. Rei was completely disheveled. The driver hurried to open the back door. The person got out of the car and looked at the house as if he was seeing it for the first time. ¡°It''s just like it used to be¡± Rei let go of the troublemakers and straightened up, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Welcome home¡± Natsuo and Fuyumi were taken completely by surprise. The little girl let go of her brother''s hair. ¡°It''s-it''s-¡± A huge smile split his face in two. His eyes were barely visible. ¡°Did you miss me ?¡± Touya looked around at our little gathering. His eyes fell on me. His smile widened. My fingers instinctively went to the knife hidden in my pocket. ¡°I''m happy to be home¡± Chapter 20 - Absolution It was a sunny afternoon. The sky was a clear blue, birds were chirping in the trees, and a cool breeze was blowing more or less regularly, cooling the sweat that was clinging to our clothes. We''d taken a path behind the house. It oscillated between a paved road and upturned earth. It led past a small village of no more than thirty inhabitants, where the few people who saw us did nothing more than wave from afar. A stone bridge, surrounded by a rusty metal railing, crossed over a wide river. Halfway across the bridge, Fuyumi stopped the procession. She pointed to the stream. ¡°Look at the fish !¡± Natsuo stood on tiptoes. ¡°Where? Where ?¡± ¡°Don''t get too close, children. These old fences don''t look sturdy¡± Fuyumi pulled Touya by the collar of his shirt. He let himself be pulled and laughed. ¡°I see them very well, Fuyu¡± ¡°Look at him, he''s big¡± A simultaneous ''wow'' of admiration escaped their lips as they stared at the chimeric beast. Even Rei approached to see the object of their ecstasy. Judging by her impressed expression, the fish must have been quite large. ¡°Did you see that, Sho-sho ?", Fuyumi asked without looking at me. Touya wiped his wet forehead with his forearm. His clear eyes reflected the deep, turbulent waters of the river. ¡°Yes. Huge¡± Rei stood up. ¡°We should get back on our way¡± The sound of a car reached us in the distance. Everyone looked up at the newcomer. I listened carefully, even though I knew there was no danger. The engine sputtered more than it purred, and I could only sense one person inside. Touya slipped between Natsuo and Fuyumi to stand in front of the road. The children had already turned their attention back to the river. Rei looked a little bit worried, but her face relaxed as the car made a turn to get onto the bridge. Touya watched the vehicle suspiciously. I didn''t even take my eyes off my target when the pickup passed me. It stopped at Rei''s level. ¡°What lovely children you have, ma''am !¡± My eyes rested on the old man for a split second before returning to Touya. Male. Sexagenarian. Scratched van. Tires in bad shape. Hay bales well packed. Connors had taught us to be very concise in our information gathering. We had to be efficient and most of all, not seem interested in what we were looking at. Rei smiled at them. ¡°It''s a nice day, isn''t it ? Where are you headed ?¡± He sighed. ¡°My little nephew recently bought a farm, but he doesn''t know how to run it and he doesn''t have enough hay to feed the cattle this summer, so I''m on my way to help him. He took off his cap and fanned his face with it. ¡°What about you ? What are you doing out here on such a hot day ?¡± Touya walked over to the car and pretended to take a curious look at the bushels. He put his hands on the metal ledge and leaned over it. One of the pieces of straw brushed his cheek. I wondered how long it would take him to set it on fire. ¡°We''re going to the regional park where my husband''s waiting for us.¡± The old man''s face lit up. ¡°Oh yes, we often go there with my little Mary. It''s very beautiful there. I guarantee you''ll like it¡± The way he said it was eerie. Or maybe it wasn''t. But the children at school all unanimously agreed : the people who seemed the most normal were actually the most disturbed. Do I look normal ? I think I''m losing it. Rei and the old man exchanged some banalities, then the old man left. Right after the bridge, he turned right and followed the river downstream. Touya watched him until he disappeared behind the canopy of trees. He met my gaze. Smiled. My muscles tensed. ¡°Let''s go, children. Your father is waiting for us¡± * A huge pink and red patchwork blanket had been set up under a weeping willow tree. A heap of food in glass saucers had been laid out in the middle of the blanket. I felt the tension ease from my shoulders as I saw Enji leaning against the tree, his arms crossed over his chest and his eyes closed. He was still in his hero costume. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I dropped to his right and grabbed the first bottle of iced water I could find. I hadn''t even had time to open it before Enji snatched it and opened it for me. He handed it back to me. ¡°Hi", I said. I took the bottle and drank until I was bloated. A trickle of water ran down my chin and I wiped it off with the back of my shirt. ¡°Where''s your hat ?¡± ¡°It got lost¡± There was a gleam of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Hello, Enji¡± Rei didn''t dare meet his gaze and sat shyly to his left. It was a bit awkward between them at the moment - Rei hadn''t gone back to sleep in the master''s bedroom yet - but I think their relationship was on the mend. Enji nodded in her direction. ¡°Rei¡± Natsuo sat next to Rei and Fuyumi sat next to me. Touya completed the circle and sat down across from Enji. The latter greeted him as well. ¡°It''s good to have you back, Touya¡± An uncontrollable smile formed on the boy''s lips. He looked down and played with the hem of his shirt. ¡°Yes, I''m happy to be home too¡± Fuyumi nudged him. ¡°Look who''s so shy¡± Touya looked at him red-faced. Natsuo giggled behind his hands. Rei admonished them without much vigor. ¡°Don''t bother your brother¡± Enji straightened up. ¡°Let''s eat¡± ¡°Wait, I have a great game for a great day !¡± Natsuo pulled a pack of Uno out of his pocket. Fuyumi''s shoulders slumped. She grunted. ¡°That game again ?¡± ¡°Hey, it''s not my fault that you can''t cheat without getting caught¡± Enji took a sandwich and started eating. ¡°You''ll play after lunch", said Rei Natsuo did puppy dog eyes. ¡°Come on, Mom. All my friends always play games while they eat when they go on picnicking with their families¡± Rei hesitated. I knew that not being able to offer her children a normal life - where they could go out whenever they wanted to play with the neighbors or even invite their friends over - was something that saddened her a lot. ¡°Say yes, say yes, say yes! She sighed. ¡°Alright-¡± ¡°Yes ! ¡°But if one of you spills anything, we''ll stop immediately¡± Natsuo handed out the cards and explained the rules. Apparently, Enji had never played before. ¡°Shoto will play with me so I don''t make any mistakes¡± I gave him a sidelong glance. I suspected he didn''t want to play at all and was just using me as an excuse not to. ¡°Okay, so...¡± Natsuo retrieved the seven cards in front of me and I found myself holding Enji''s. I drank some raspberry juice and watched the game distractedly. Touya squirmed for the seventh time since he''d sat down. He''d been acting strange since we arrived. ¡°Sho-sho and dad, you''ve lost again !¡± I looked at my cards. Fuyumi had just hit me with a +4 and finished fourth. ¡°Really ?¡± Enji didn''t seem the least bit interested. ¡°Okay, one more time !¡± Rei looked a bit weary. ¡°Why don''t we play something else? What other games did you bring?¡± Natsuo frowned. ¡°Nothing¡± Fuyumi stirred. ¡°What do you mean, nothing ? Did you think we''d do nothing else ? My eyes slid from the little girl to Touya. He rubbed his hands over his jeans and pressed his lips so tightly that they were white. ¡°If you''re not happy, you should have brought your own games¡± Rei sighed. ¡°Natsuo, Fuyumi, calm down right now¡± Touya clasped his knees with his hands. ¡°But it was he who-¡± He looked up at Enji. ¡°Dad, mom, I have something to tell you¡± He was unusually serious. Fuyumi''s angry cries died in her throat. She and Natsuo exchanged a look before they obediently went back to their seats. There was no sound. ¡°Go ahead, Touya. We''re listening¡± Rei offered him a gentle smile. He looked down at his knees for a second, then inhaled as if to gather his courage. ¡°The last time I was in the center, some people came to visit me¡± I didn''t miss the concerned look Rei gave Enji. He put down his plate and crossed his arms over his chest. A wrinkle formed between his eyebrows. ¡°By ''people'', you mean journalists ?¡± I took a glass of water and drank a few sips to get an overview of the family''s reactions. Touya shook his head. ¡°No, they said they were from the Heroic Commission¡± I swallowed hard and choked. Enji absentmindedly slapped me on the back. I had to use my chakra to brace myself against the floor and prevent him from knocking me over our lunch. ¡°What do you mean, from the Heroic Commission ?¡± Rei continued, confused: ¡°And the hospital let them in to talk to you ? Without informing us ?¡± Touya shrugged. ¡°They said they had a waiver or something¡± Enji''s face grew more and more tense. ¡°They said they''d heard about me and wanted to recruit me to become a hero¡± Natsuo''s eyes widened. ¡°People came to you and told you that they want you to become a hero ?¡± ¡°Touya, tell me you didn''t sign anything", Enji asked. ¡°Cause it would have been a problem for what I have done ?¡± Enji frowned. In a gesture of appeasement, Rei put her hand on his forearm. ¡°Touya, it''s not...¡± ¡°Of course mom. I know it is¡± Touya turned to me. Natsuo and Fuyumi watched, confused by what was happening. ¡°Shoto, I know that what I have done to you is unforgivable and that even though you said that you have forgiven me, you haven''t done so¡± He leaned over Fuyumi''s crossed knees. Instinctively, I leaned back. He took my hand in his. Everyone was staring at us. I could feel their eyes burning my skin. I had to fight hard not to yank my hand out of his. ¡°But please believe me when I say that I am very, very sorry and it will never happen again¡± He looked at me with his big, innocent, childlike eyes. He looked sincere. He really did. I looked at his left hand. He had it tucked under his thigh. I almost frowned, but I stopped myself at the last second. Does he know I''ve noticed his tic, or is it just a coincidence ? He gave me an unsure smile. Believing him would have been the wise choice. The easy decision. Everyone would have been happy. I wouldn''t have to scrutinize his every move, wondering what he was thinking and how far he was willing to go to get rid of me. I wouldn''t have to rack my brain trying to figure out how to strike, if I were in his shoes, so that nothing could be traced back to me. Believing was a tempting proposition. Enticing. But for heaven''s sake, I couldn''t. What little trust I''d ever had in him had died that day in the bathroom. Maybe he was sincere. Maybe it really was an accident and he regretted it more than anything else. Maybe it was all in my head. Maybe I was getting paranoid. Maybe I was going to screw everything up. But how could I know? The only certainty I had was that it made me sick to think of him as anything other than the man who''d tried to kill me. I can''t forgive him. I hated him. I wish he were dead. ¡°I...¡± My throat was dry. Swallowing my saliva felt like swallowing a rock. Slowly, with difficulty, a smile appeared on my face. My cheeks ached. No smile ever seemed harder than this one. It was as if my muscles were fighting against me, refusing to give him what he wanted. My face burned. I wondered if I would tear a muscle off if I smiled too hard. So I smiled so hard that tears of pain blurred my vision. Touya wanted absolution and if I didn''t give it to him now, I ran the risk that he would remain suspicious of me. And if he suspected me, he''d be much more thorough with his next murder attempt. I''m losing it. ¡°Okay, Tou-tou¡± He watched me silently. I wondered if he could read me. If he understood that this story wasn''t over for me either. I''d have loved to smash his skull open with a stone and read everything within. He smiled. I felt sick. He let go of my hand and stepped back. Fuyumi straightened up and pointed at us in turn. ¡°What is he talking about? What happened ?¡± Everyone ignored her. ¡°Dad, mom, I know it''s going to be hard to win back your trust.¡± Rei was moved to tears. Enji had lost his usual aloofness. My stomach heaved as if someone had put a sack full of stones in it. ¡°Touya...¡± ¡°But I''m willing to do whatever it takes to become a good person¡± He took a deep breath, as if to give himself courage. ¡°The people from the commission... I told them yes¡± Chapter 21 It''s not one of those wooden ones. He¡¯s really serious. child. How can a contract signed by a child without the presence or even the knowledge of his legal guardians be worth anything in court ?¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Do it. What are you waiting for ? Chapter 22 - The Beast It had taken a week before an appointment was scheduled. Even then, the Heroic Commission delegate arrived late. "Mr. and Mrs. Todoroki, my apologies for my tardiness" As he bowed, his low ponytail slipped over his shoulder. He stood and offered a beaming smile to the gathering. Except for the lawyer, who nodded politely, the Todoroki parents remained unmoved. They had expected it, of course. That was why they had sent the silver-tongued one. "May I ?" He pointed to the empty sofa across from the Todoroki''s. Mrs. Todoroki had the decency to nod her chin slightly. Number 2 was still looking at him with that strange mixture of pronounced indifference and cold anger. The white-haired man sat down and pretended not to notice all the tension around him. He was stiff as a pole, his back not even grazing the seat. He couldn''t afford to be comfortable. Not when his performance would determine the recruitment of such an important asset as Number 2''s son. His gray eyes, full of calculated glee, swept over everyone in the large marble and gold living room. The lawyer, the angry parents, the promised child. He stopped there. "Hello Touya" The boy sat in the small chair to his right, between his parents and the important man. He answered with a shy smile. "Hello" The man smiled back - to reassure him - then turned to the parents. "I''m Ryota Nishimura, Director of Human Resources for the Heroic Commission. Pleased to meet you" He raised his hand for a handshake. Number 2, arms crossed, looked at his hand with disinterest, then back into his eyes. Ryota''s hand turned to the woman. She pretended not to see it. Forcing a laugh in such a situation would only make things worse. So Ryota chose the least likely option to ruin everything: he continued to smile and brought his hand close to him, acting like a scatterbrain too happy to understand what was going on. The lawyer, sitting in the chair next to the parents, glanced at them before clearing his throat. "We''d like to see the original copy of the contract you coerced young Touya into signing. Ryota''s smile brightened. "Of course, what was I thinking ?" He opened the leather briefcase he had placed on the sofa and took out one of the only two documents there. He handed the stapled handout to the parents. "If I may ?" The lawyer pulled it over to his side and glanced at it for a moment. The living room was deathly silent, interrupted only by the sound of turning pages. Ryota exchanged a smile with the boy, who seemed to be at the height of embarrassment. Looking back at the Todoroki, he could have sworn that number 2''s mood worsened. "Forgive my familiarity, but Todoroki is not a very Japanese name. Spanish, perhaps ?" The woman finally deigned to admit his existence by answering: "Italian" He smiled and didn''t push his luck. "Interesting" The lawyer finally put the contract back on the coffee table. "This is the original" For the first time since the beginning of the interview, Enji Todoroki opened his mouth: "Touya" The boy leaned forward and picked up the document. He tore it in half and shredded it into confetti. Once that was done, the boy pulled out a paper shredder from behind his chair. He shredded what was left. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The machine hummed and shredded the pieces, turning them into white strips. The boy turned off the machine, opened it and set the remains on fire. Ryota raised his eyebrows. No one had ever done that before. "Isn''t it a bit extreme ?" He looked at the Todoroki. They looked as cold as ice. It was the lawyer, one hand in his Herm¨¨s attach¨¦ case, who replied "No more extreme than making a minor sign a contract after illegally breaking into his domicile" Ryota pursed his lips. The truth was that his agents had botched the job by not deleting the surveillance footage, but that wasn''t such a big deal. Given the boy''s background, his parents wouldn''t have agreed to a trial anyway, so the recordings weren''t a real threat to the Commission. Ryota pulled the second document out of his pocket, along with a pen. "I brought the new contract" He placed it on the table and handed it to the parents. "With your permission" The lawyer took a contract out of his pocket. He handed it to Ryota. Ryota raised an eyebrow and read it diagonally. Reading it first for the sake of form, Ryota became more and more fascinated and then surprised by the content. Except for a few clauses that had been changed or deleted altogether, this contract was a carbon copy of the one the boy had just destroyed. The Commission H¨¦ro?que didn''t leave its little business lying around: that the Todoroki had been able to recover one of their precious contracts, have their lawyer modify it and present it in proper form, and all that in just one short week¡­ The lawyer folded his hands in his lap. "As you can see, the clause stating that the person affected by the contract, in this case young Touya, becomes a ward of the nation and is placed under the Heroic Commission''s guardianship was removed" Ryota didn''t show it, but he clenched his jaw. They had also changed the addressees of the contract to Enji and Rei Todoroki and stipulated visitation rights, detailed discussions regarding the education of their son, the fact that the boarding school would only be half board and that he would expressly return every weekend and holiday. Beyond its function as a training center, the Heroic Commission had no rights over Touya Todoroki. The parents reserved the right to withdraw Touya from the training at their own discretion. What''s more, once Touya reached the age of majority, he had the right to decide whether he wanted to continue his ''partnership'' with the Heroic Commission or not. Ryota almost bit his fingernail. He pretended to leaf through the first few pages again to give himself time to think. The whole point of the Heroic Commission was to practically own the future heroes who were trained there. By creating it, the government was able to influence a sphere far more important than politics. The boy was the son of the Number Two, in addition to having a high-potential Quirk. Hiring him and making him more or less happy with his condition would put them in Endeavor''s good graces. And Endeavor was an ally of choice. The young man in his thirties was a wealthy man before he was even a hero: thanks to his unsympathetic personality, the public had grown accustomed to him handling his affairs in a more muscular manner than the usual heroes. He was powerful, influential, and known. If the Commission could get him on its side¡­ "I don''t see a problem with that" Ryota smiled at everyone, his eyes crinkling into a crescent. He took a pen from his inner jacket and initialed each page before signing and dating the last one. Then the lawyer took the contract, checked that everything was in order and handed it to the Todoroki. They signed it in turn. With their own pen. "Great !" The woman stood up. "Since we''re done here, let us escort you back to the entrance" "Oh no, that won''t be necessary, one of your-" The woman''s smile turned cold. "I insist" Ryota graciously accepted, and the entire family - except for the lawyer - escorted him back to the courtyard. He was surprised to see his car already hitched up and his driver holding the door with one hand. The Todoroki really didn''t want him in their house. "Well..." Ryota smiled and waited for one of them to finish. A few seconds went by. "It was a pleasure to meet you. You have a charming home, Mr. and Mrs. Todoroki" The compliment went over their heads. The woman smiled politely. "We wish you a safe journey home" Ryota''s smile seemed less sincere this time. He made no attempt at a handshake. There was a thud, as if two bodies had collided violently. Ryota instinctively turned his head towards the sound. One of the many gardens was partially visible from the veranda. On a bare patch of land between the forest and the fishpond adjacent to the mansion, a man and a boy with distinctive red and white hair were fighting. Touya followed Ryota''s gaze to Shoto. He didn''t miss Ryota''s curious look and bit the inside of his cheek until it bled. The child bent his legs and ran towards the adult. He dodged the man''s punch by ducking, but didn''t lose his momentum. In one leap, the child jumped onto the adult''s thigh and used it as a springboard to propel himself beside his head. The boy threw his wooden knife in the air, then kicked the adult. The man shielded his face with his crossed forearms. He pushed the boy back and threw him backward. The kid grabbed the sleeve of the man''s shirt and pulled on it to get closer to the man. With his right hand, he grabbed the flying knife in an inverted grip and struck the adult in the head with it. Ryota scrutinized at the child, suddenly interested. "And this boy is...?" Endeavor blocked his view. He was close enough to Ryota that the latter, surprised by the turn of events, had to crane his neck to look him in the eye. If the Number Two was naturally intimidating, the way he looked at Ryota this time was downright hostile. "No one you might be interested in" Ryota took a small step back to regain some personal space. Endeavor looked him down from a height of two meters. Ryota had never felt so small and insignificant before. He smiled. "Of course" He turned around and bowed slightly to the other two Todoroki. "Thank you again for having me in your home" He turned to the child and for a second, he couldn''t remember his name. Ryota smiled while his memory filled in the blanks. The boy smiled back. "I look forward to working with you, Touya" "Me too" Ryota went over to his Mercedes. He placed a hand on the inside handle, then stood still. His eyes instinctively returned to the two-toned child. He studied him for a few moments as he exchanged a volley of punches with the adult. Out of the corner of his eye, Ryota thought he saw Endeavor stir He got into his car and it started. Chapter 23 Le Rosey institute I''d attended in my last life, but I think that was more due to the monstrous number of armed mercenaries guarding the grounds than anything else. Poor people have such smells¡­ Touya tugged at the collar of his jacket. It gave the place a "government spy" quality that Touya liked. He hoped he wasn''t too late. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. * He turned his head and saw that his opponent was two posts behind her. A thin smile stretched his lips. He couldn''t hear anyone talking. He imagined it was because his speed shocked them all too much to make a sound. Chapter 24 - Tragedy It was nearly the end of the summer. It was hot and the night was full of stars. They looked like an infinite number of white dots on a dark canva. Lying back in a rocking chair with my head raised to the sky, I injected chakra into my eyes. The opaque veil covering the sky looked like it had just been blown away by the wind. The milky way took shape before my eyes. White specks became a billion of tiny diamonds. The sky was no longer an amalgam of blacks, but a patchwork of blues ranging from the darkest ochre to the purest cerulean. I read the stars with my eyes, discovering constellations and inventing others for my own enjoyment. I''d never done that in the Before. It was... relaxing. The maids softly cleared the table, contaminated by the atmosphere of tranquility that surrounded this evening. Fuyumi and Natsuo chatted in hushed tones, sharing a rare moment when neither tried to annoy the other. Rei, too, looked up at the stars, pacified. I turned my head to the empty chair at the end of the table. The full plate in front of it was covered by a glass bell. The smell of barbecue was still in the air. I lowered my eyes to my thighs. While I hoped he''d like the gift, the wrapping would probably freak him out. There were pieces of tape everywhere and many places where the paper had been torn and patched with other hastily cut pieces. I felt I''d done pretty well, but judging by the giggles of the other two idiots, it was really bad. Still, I was proud of myself. It was the first time I''d done something so trivial. The servants placed the untouched pi¨¨ce mont¨¦e on the rolling table. They brought it in while I carefully examined it. The chocolate-covered strawberry - cake caught my eye, but I''ll wait. Rei tore herself away from star gazing. She looked at us one by one. "Come on, children. Let''s go to bed" The night was already well underway. I was surprised that she hadn''t sent us to bed earlier. Fuyumi and Natsuo got down from their chairs without protest. A pile of presents layed between the wooden table and the sliding patio doors. They put theirs on top. The papier-mach¨¦ piggy bank Natsuo had made looked like a wobbly trophy on top of the pyramid of shiny wrappings. I approached it, my eyes darting between the pile and the rectangular object in my hands. If he came home tonight and opened it without me being there¡­ Rei put her hand on my shoulder. "You can keep it and deliver to him tomorrow if you prefer" This gift had required me to return to Sword and Cross on vacation and negotiate with an irritable, demanding little girl. And that was only the tip of the iceberg: I wasn''t even close to paying the debt I owed her. I clutched the precious object to my chest. A strange warmth, as pleasant as a fire in the middle of winter, spread from my heart to the rest of my body. I felt... good. It was good to be alive. "I agree" Natsuo and Fuyumi were no longer there. I walked away, barely looking ahead, thumb stroking a transparent lump of tape. I felt the change in texture under my clapper as I entered the living room through the open French window. It was de- My head hit a hard surface. I staggered a few steps, instinctively clutching the gift tighter. Two fingers went to my forehead. My eyes flicked back along the figure hidden in the shadows. He stood at the edge between the total darkness of the house and the pool of silvery light cast by the moon. A black veil, impossible to penetrate, covered the lower part of his face. The cover of the night gave him a ghostly aspect. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Unreal. Threatening. I met his gaze. Two dark prisms scrutinized me with the attention of a reptile. The blood vessels in his sclera had burst. His eyes were cold. Lifeless. Wary, I took a step back. It''s the same expression as that day. "Touya ?" Rei put down one of the plates she was clearing away. I heard the ploc ploc. The taste of metal invaded my mouth before the smell reached my nose. I never took my eyes off him because you should never look away from your opponent. "Why are you here ? It''s only Thursday" Suddenly, the coals of the brazier crackled. In the reflection of the glass, I saw a tongue of fire shoot out, whipping the air. The heat suddenly warmed my back. I heard one of the maids groan and then stagger. Rei turned on her heels. "Oh my God, Emiyo ! Show me your hand !" The flames cast shimmering shadows over Touya. It was as if he were bursting in flames from within. From his nose to the base of his neck, his skin was nothing but a mass of bright pink flesh. Blood flowed from his wounds and rolled over the black, burnt remains that made up his torso. They looked like black craters surrounding molten lava. Pieces of whitish skin littered his arms, lost beneath the remaining sleeve of his jacket. Darkness took over again. His damaged body fades into the shadows. All I could see were his eyes, illuminated by an oblique beam of light. Ploc ploc. A tear of blood rolled from his eye. He wiped it away with the tip of his thumb, his icy eyes never leaving mine. "I''m going to bed" His voice was deep. Rough. As if he hadn''t spoken in days. His dead eyes stared at me for a long moment. It was as if he was trying to imprint the image of my face on his mind. And then he left. The ploc ploc went away with him. I looked down at the wooden floor. Muddy footprints and bits of leaf. A few bloody pebbles. A pool of blood. I vaguely heard Rei talking about an ambulance. "I''m going to bed too" It was way past eleven. The house was silent. Rei was gone. The housekeeper had long since gone to bed. I closed my eyes and focused on my hearing. I could hear the regular breathing of Natsuo and Fuyumi. The trickle of water from the poorly closed faucet. The rustle of the wind through the leaves. The sound of crickets in the trees. The hooting of an owl. The hallway floor creaked. My heart pounded in my chest. I put my hands over it, madly hoping to silence it. Could he hear ? I bit my lips until they bled. My hands were clammy. An icy drop of sweat rolled from my neck to my ear. I knew this would happen. I just knew it. New floor creak. The floorboard beneath my torso shook, the movement in the hallway spreading. My face was hot. Burning hot. All my blood went up. The automatic hallway light went on. A raw, yellow light crept into my room in the tiny space between the door and the floor. It illuminated the waxed floor, the sticky carpet, and the legs of my bed. I forced myself to stretch my arms out on either side of my body and hit the frozen floor as hard as I could, becoming one with it. My left cheek was stuck to the floor. I forced myself to crane my neck at an almost impossible angle to see under the door. Two shoes. Black. Had Enji returned ? I didn''t believe it myself. But moved by an impossible hope, I reached out a tentacle of chakra toward the individual. It paused at the door, barely touching it, hesitating. My heart sank. I wanted it to be him. I so, so badly wanted it to be him. I closed my eyes and pushed my chakra further. The tentacle grazed the person. It came back to me like the crack of a whip. I felt sick. Would I be able to... ? I noticed a change in the light under my eyelids. I opened my eyes. The light had gone out. He didn''t turn it on again. Silence returned. Touya and Fuyumi were breathing in unison. The water still flowed. The wind still brushed aginst the trees. But the crickets no longer chirped. And the owl was gone. I wondered if, animals that they were, understood. Felt. That tonight would be a tragedy. The silence allowed me to hear better. Further. The hand clock in the living room turned relentlessly, tireless worker. Minutes ticked away like seconds. The click of each new advance sounded like a drumbeat in the empty house. I hardly noticed that my heartbeat had settled into the same rhythm. A distant corner of my mind counted the clicks in rhythm. It was therapeutic. 56, 57, I could hear him breathe. The clock struck midnight. The bird that emerged from its center and chirped startled me. My head hit one of the slats of the bed. I covered my mouth to stifle my scream of shock. The slat jerked and then slipped. My right hand shot out to stop it from hitting the other wooden plank. I clenched my teeth, arched like a bow, my toes barely touching the floor, two fingers crushed between the boards of my bed, my mad eyes glued to the door. Had he heard ? Had he understood ? The moment seemed an eternity. The bird was still singing. I prayed that the high-pitched sound had covered me. The bird closed its mouth and flew home. Silence never seemed more terrifying than at that moment. Slowly, gently, I slid my fingers off the metal rail. The crooked lath fell back without a sound. I barely noticed the splinter in my thumb. My eyes went back to the door. Click. One minute. Two. Five. My pulse slowed. My breathing steadied. I pushed the damp hair back from my icy forehead. The click-click was soothing. Familiar. I''d heard it in my dreams every night since I was born. This house was mine. This place my room. This moment a dream. Everything will be fine. I had made up my mind. I''d been preparing for this for a long time. Everything will be fine. I made those four little words my mantra. With every new click, I repeated them. I was overcome by a calm determination. I stopped scratching the floor. I loosened my jaw. I relaxed my muscles. My doubts vanished. My mind became incredibly clear. My thoughts were smooth. I could feel my chakra humming softly under my skin, like the gentle crackling of a log in a well-contained fire. It was as if I wasn''t me anymore. As if I was just a spectator of my own body. Of my own will. I wondered when he''d come in. If he had planned a time. If he was armed. If he''d thought about the method. I, already did. Rei was the only one who saw him. That would work in my favor. I will say that he left right after that. That he had forgotten Enji''s gift in the center. That he was gone before I could say anything. I had already dug the hole. I had hidden the shovel for weeks. Seven. He opened the door. Chapter 25 He took a step forward. The floor creaked. From where I was hiding, I could only see his legs. I heard the door creak and slam shut. He didn''t move. I imagined him staring at the lump under my blanket with his dead eyes. His face must have been empty, devoid of emotion. Was he expecting me to wake up ? To ask him what he was doing there ? To beg ? He moved forward. Slowly. I wondered if he''d like it. If he''d be pleased. He rounded the bed to the left. I spun noiselessly on the wooden floor, slipping on my T-shirt to keep him in sight. The bed creaked. The slats sagged under his weight. I looked down at his ankles. They were there, right in front of me. If I breathed too hard, he would feel the warm breeze on his skin. My chakra flowed into my hands. I reached for his foot. My nail grazed the rough surface of his jeans. I could break his ankle. Leap from my hiding place and silence him before he could make a sound. Crush his windpipe with the palm of my hand. Smash his skull with my elbow. Four seconds. It would only take me four seconds to never be afraid again. To be happy. The bed creaked again. His feet moved back. I quickly pulled my hand away. The sole of his shoe followed me, pushing me further under the bed. The smell of ashes filled my nostrils. My bare feet hit the baseboard. Sweat cushioned the impact and prevented them from making a sound. The sole continued to advance. I bent my knees, twisting in half to keep moving backwards. And then it stopped. There couldn''t have been a hair between the tip of my nose and the sole of his shoe. My heart was doing a rodeo in my chest. Good thing I hadn''t jumped up this time. His feet were spread wide. Only the front of his sole touched the ground. This time I didn''t try to touch him. I was content with observing. Waiting. Hoping. He crossed his ankles. My eyes followed the movement. Something shiny, in the shadow of a dresser, caught my eye above his legs. There were two white shiny circles and little dots that looked like- My breath caught in my throat. I saw the expression on my own face fall as I realized. The mirror. I''d forgotten to take the damn mirror off. My blood ran cold. My eyes flew to his face. A few oblique moonbeams entered the room through the poorly drawn curtains. The rays spread out in ovals on the ceiling, trapping the bed behind silver bars. He sat in profile, leaning slightly over the rag doll wrapped in blankets. He hadn''t seen me. But he was still leaning over the decoy. And he didn''t move. I was petrified. Did he notice that the hair was synthetic ? That the red and white were reversed ? Did he want to hear me breathe one last time? Or did he¡­ The hands of the clock turned relentlessly. Click.Click.Click. He straightened up. The silver light illuminated the top half of his face. He''d cleaned it. He''d combed his hair, too. His eyes were lost in a blur, as if he were looking at something far away from this room, this moment, this life. I waited, tense, for his next move. If he turned his head to the right, just a little, he''d notice the mirror and in that second see me hiding under the bed. He would realize that I knew - that I''d always known - and I would have no choice. But if he chose to get up, walk to the door and close it behind him... I dug my nails into the palms of my hands. He was a child. Not even eleven. He had no chin hair, had never looked at a girl other than to think she was boring. He hadn''t even started high school. He''d never been farther than downtown on his own. He didn''t know what it was like to skip school. To talk to his friends about the future. To imagine who he''d be when he grew up. To wonder if he was making the right choices. Or what the future would hold. My heart clenched. He''s just a kid. For the first time in months, I felt something other than intense hatred for him. Pity and sadness mingled to form a ball of fear that tightened my throat. I prayed, begged someone, anything, from the depths of my soul for the boy to get up and walk away. All he had to do was walk out the door. I will pretend that nothing has happened. I''ll forget everything. I clenched my hands so tightly my knuckles were white. My eyes were glued to his reflection in the mirror. Stand up. Please, Touya, stand up. Click, click, click. He turned his head to the doll. He stroked his hair with his fingertips. I''m begging you. His fingers slipped. For a long time, he looked at the shabby Shoto. Then he stood up. My sigh of relief was drowned out by the creaking of the bed. I let my head fall back onto my folded hands. That was it. It was all over. I felt so good that for a moment I almost cried with relief. It''s all over. A distant part of my mind - the part that had remained lucid - pointed out that he hadn''t moved from his seat. The bed creaked again. This time the slats creaked louder. Confused, I lifted my head from my hands. He was on the bed, astride the one who was supposed to replace me. He made sure his thighs didn''t touch the blanket. So as not to wake me. Watching him bend over the doll - over me - was a surreal experience. His face was lost in the darkness. The moon shone down the sides of his anorak. He wrapped his hands around my neck. Then, he squeezed. The bed shook under his attack. So did the doll. He leaned forward even more, getting bolder. He put all his weight on the front of the bed, squeezing and squeezing and squeezing, The puppet''s head exploded like a cork. It hit the wall, bounced off it, and crashed to the floor with the sound of crumbling Legos. I saw the look of pure astonishment on his face as he watched the plastic head roll onto the carpet. He sat back on his knees, stunned, his arms flailing. Touya met my gaze in the mirror. I didn''t even think: I couldn''t anymore. Pure, unadultured rage boiled in my chest. My skin burned. I could see nothing. Only white. Chakra burst from the pit of my stomach and covered me like a second skin. I grabbed the metal edges of the bed and dug my fingers into the mattress until I made holes in it. I stood up and lifted the bed with me. And I threw it against the wall with Touya still on it. The walls shook. Dust fell from the ceiling. Cracks appeared in the concrete. One step and I was on the other side of the room. I grabbed the foot of the bed and threw it back, freeing Touya from it. He blinked stupidly. Blood was dripping from his forehead. I struck him with all my might. At the last second, he raised his left arm and shielded his face. A dull crack echoed through the room. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. He screamed. I raised my fist again. It blazed like a torch. Blue flames erupted from his body like a tsunami. They whipped across my skin, drying my eyes in half a second. My clothes caught fire. I brought my fist down on his broken forearm. It looked like someone had poured oil on his flames. They exploded like a bomb, climbing the curtains and devouring all the furniture around us. The temperature rose so quickly that I didn''t have time to adjust. Touya let out a scream of pure, unadultered wrath. The flames followed his call and bent to his will, all turning towards me. An inferno engulfed me, forcing me to cover my face with both hands. My skin grew hot. Scorching. Deep, black smoke filled the room. It smelled like burnt plastic. I put a hand to my chest and tried to control my breathing. The air was dry. Unbreathable. I felt like I was in an oven. The walls around us were melting. The room was on fire. I staggered forward, trying to steady myself with my Ice. I''d only had my Quirks for a few years. Such a violent fire, it- Touya grabbed me by the throat and pulled me roughly towards him. ¡°Where do you think you''re going ?¡± The skin of his face, fragile and bloody, fell off like scales. His flesh melted onto his hands, revealing the surface of his bones. His black anorak melted onto his own flesh, the semi-liquid bits of plastic mixing with his skin. Burnt pork. He leaned forward, pressing his bloody nose against mine. I could see the cartilage. ¡°If I die, you die with me¡± And he laughed. Fear gripped my insides. The flames intensified. I could barely breathe. I slammed my skull into his nose with all my might. The shock was so violent that my vision was blurred for a second. I fluttered my eyelashes and saw him lying in his infernal bed, blood spurting from his nose. His eyes were glassy. I took a few steps back, staggering, trying to straighten myself. Steam rose from my skin as my ice took care of lowering my temperature. My skin was dry, cracked, and streaked with scarlet red furrows. I exhaled a blizzard. Then I returned to the flames and grabbed Touya''s ankle. He barely protested, still stunned. I dragged him to the center of the room, right next to the carpet, the only place almost untouched by the chaos. The walls were nothing but curtains of flames. The wall leading to the master bedroom had collapsed. The surrounding frame rumbled, threatening to collapse at any moment. The cement continued to melt, gray rivers flowing and spreading in sheets across the floor. I turned my attention back to Touya. His eyelids were half closed, his small, pale eyes barely visible behind them. I cracked my neck. With one step, I found myself astride him. My fingers hovered over his bloody throat. No. Too easy. I raised my fist over his face and struck. His head rolled to the side like a broken doll. I grabbed his chin and forced him to face me. Then I struck him again. His lip split open. I kept going. More. Again. And again. I didn''t use chakra. I wanted it to be cathartic. His blood splashed into my mouth. A drop passed between my parted lips and landed on my tongue. I spat it in his face and kept hitting him. The upper story collapsed on the bathroom. The smoke was getting murkier. Darker and heavier. I coughed, wiped the sweat from my upper lip with one hand, punched him again. He no longer looked like anything. His face was a blistering mass of raw flesh. I couldn''t even tell if I hit his eye or his cheek. The smoke scratched my throat. I coughed hard, almost spitting out my lungs. I let my fist rest on his chin, a phalanx slipping into his half-open lip as I tried to catch my breath. The house would collapse any second. I had to get out. Leaning over Touya''s sluggish body, I reached down to take a deep breath of fresh air. I''ll go through the window and- I screamed. Touya, his vicious little blue eyes scrutinizing me from behind his swollen eyelids, had just sunk his teeth into my finger. I raised my right fist. He slapped my leg with his and rolled us onto our sides, my middle finger still in his mouth. He smiled at me. My blood stained his white teeth. He looked mad. ¡°What were you thinking ?¡± He slapped my ears with the flat of his hand, disorienting me. A scream of pain escaped my lips. He sank his teeth deeper into my flesh. I felt like I was going to die. ¡°It''s you and I, Sho-sho. You and I¡± He squeezed. I felt his teeth sinking into my bones. Pain exploded in my skull. Black spots danced on the fiery ceiling, on his disfigured face, on the curtains of lava that threatened to overwhelm us. He turned his head to the side, twisting my finger. As if to rip it off. The pain took my breath away. I braced myself against the floor and tried to push him away. My chakra, unstable, slipped through my fingers. I felt as if I was dying. I''m going to die. He grabbed my skull with one hand and smashed it against the ground. It felt like a sledgehammer. My eyelids grew heavy. Panic kept me alive. I smashed his knee with my foot. He screamed. A flash of pure hatred lit up his eyes. He began to tear at my finger. His teeth - all his teeth - gnawed at my flesh. He crushed my finger, tore my skin, devoured my muscles. Dark blood flowed like foam over his lips, rolling down his chin like a wave. He smiled at me and continued to devour me. I let out a cry of rage and swung him aside, reversing our positions. The fire engulfed us. I smashed his nose with my fist. He pulled and pulled with all his might, trying to rip my finger off. An icy stalactite appeared in my right hand. His eyes became alarmed. I stabbed him with it, drawing a scream of agony out of him. A piece of charred parquet fell right next to us, ashes flying everywhere. He sank his teeth into the last phalanx of my finger, trying to rip it off at the base. I twisted the half-melted, frozen spike into his shoulder, making him scream. He pulled harder. I screamed, too. Our voices mingled, and I could no longer tell which of us was screaming. A new ice pick appeared in my hand. I stabbed him in the elbow. Then the wrist. The hand. As if I was crucifying him. Something snapped in my finger. My vision blurred. The flames around us turned to red neon. The smoke came to rest like a dark, malevolent, deadly mass. My stalactites were melting. A last ice pick with a finer, stronger, sharper point appeared in my hand. I didn''t want to have to choose between getting out of this fire alive or keeping my finger. But nothing mattered anymore. Except his death. I raised my trembling arm above my head, aiming for his jugular. Panic flashed across his eyes. I slammed the stalactite down with all my strength. He let go of my finger. And went on fire. A geyser of blue flame exploded from his body. The searing blast threw me backwards and sent me rolling across the blackened parquet floor. My ice pick vaporized between my fingers. The hot steam boiled my palm. Red, mushroom-like spots appeared. Touya stood up, his legs shaking. I could only see his black silhouette in the midst of the whirlwind of flames. Pieces of the floor fell like snow around him. Part of the second floor collapsed onto the window, dooming it forever. I dragged myself across the floor, clutching my bloodied hand to my chest. Touya staggered in my direction. He raised a hand with burned fingers in my direction. ¡°Sho-sho, why are you running away from me ?¡± My back hit the mirror. The red flames consuming it were refreshing compared to the blue blaze. ¡°Come with me. Let''s get this over with once and for all¡± I spat a bloody mollard at his feet. ¡°Die¡± ¡°Not without you¡± I inhaled the smoke, then coughed. The air irritated my throat and burned my lungs. My Quirk brought my temperature down. Touya slid gently to the ground, unable to lift his feet. He stood still for a second, trapped in his own infernal torment. A sickening sound of scratching and tearing echoed through the room. The sole of his foot tore off before my wide-eyed eyes. His burned skin stuck to the floor, a trickle of blood connecting him to his flesh like a rubber band. He kept going forward. I hid my right hand behind my back. Frostbite covered my fingers, my wrist, my elbow. The cold crept into my skin, freezing me until I was one with the ice. I exhaled a cloud of steam. The feet of the mirror froze. A thin layer of ice covered the blackened baseboards and walls. I waited defiantly for him to get any nearer. Closer. Go on. Keep going. That''s it, that''s it. The chilblains ran up my arm, slipping under what was left of my shredded t-shirt. Ice appeared on the surface of my torso, spreading all over my body. My thighs froze as the frostbite spread to my toes. My bloody hand froze next, joining the rest of my body. Ice crawled up my throat, tracing bluish veins along my neck and turning my lips purple. My hair became frozen crystals, hard and sharp as needles. I waited, petrified, mad with rage, like an ice sculpture about to live out its last hour of glory. I was doomed. But I refused to let him live another day. Touya repeated to himself: ¡°If I die, you die with me¡± If I have to die here, I''ll make sure he doesn''t escape. He took the last step. I extended my frozen hands towards him. An icy breath escaped my parted lips. The ice whirled, then exploded like a wave from my body. The flames that devoured the walls froze. The floor turned into an iceberg. Touya raised his hands and his blue flames shot up to meet my frozen waves. There was a sharp hiss. A cloud of boiling steam shot up where the two powers met. The mixture spread through the room like wildfire. My teeth chattered. Ice nibbled at my cheeks. I pushed all my chakra into my Quirk. There was the familiar ringing of bells. Then the ice, faster and stronger than ever, surged through my body like a tsunami. It consumed walls, floors and ceilings. It turned smoke into black snow, blocks of ice falling like a downpour. In a split second, half of my room froze. Touya roared and threw his flames back to attack. The impact produced nothing but boiling steam. Neither of us could really feel it anymore. So I continued to draw, deeper into myself, until my inner hand closed on the block of pure energy that was my Quirk. The ice, so cold, engulfed my nose, my eyelids, my forehead. The air solidified. Touya fell to his knees. His flames lost power. He grabbed his head with both hands and dug his nails into his skin. ¡°No no no no !¡± He tugged at his hair and pulled it out in handfuls. The smell of sulfur filled the room. He screamed. ¡°No ! No !¡± The flames turned white. They burst out strongly and violently, like the lava of a volcano that has just erupted. The clash of our two Quirks turned the room into a living hell. A burning, wet wind spread like a demon''s breath. The ice covering my skin melted like snow under the sun. Red and white blisters appeared all over my skin. I covered my face with my forearms and stifled a groan of pain. I could feel my skin burning. Boiling. Melting. Breathing in was like welcoming the evil in my body. Letting it spread in peace. The lack of oxygen went to my head. The adrenaline subsided. I closed my eyes, unable to stay awake. I could hear his scream, but it was no longer of anger. The steam must have made him boil faster than me. I smiled. And then I fell onto my side. The sounds were a cacophony. The blue of my ice blended with the white of his flames. It was a sky blue, an end-of-summer blue. The taste of burnt pork entered my mouth. The pain faded. I lifted my eyelids slightly to take in the world one last time. And then I saw them, standing in the middle of my room, bathed in a sea of fire. The carved obsidian doors, so high that they were lost in the clouds, so wide that the horizon seemed to be nothing but them. My hand, spread next to my head, shook. The doors shook. Then the creatures of the night broke free from them. They glided across the floor like shadows, their steps as light as the caress of the night wind. Their blurry, indistinct bodies of smoke crept into this fiery tomb, feeling neither heat nor pain. As if it were their home. As if they were demons. In perfect synchronicity, their faceless heads turned toward me. I waited, motionless, unable to move a finger. They glided through the steam, flying over piles of charred floor and broken furniture. One of them raised a finger to my forehead. Then a flash of red light burst from the shadows and pierced the obsidian door. The shadows flickered. The finger passed right through me. I blinked and they were gone. Then two arms lifted me off the floor. I let go, my disjointed arms hanging down my body. ¡°-oto ! Shoto ! Shoto !¡± There was a slap. I opened my eyes with difficulty. It was like waking up from a dream. Flames crackled and part of the floor collapsed onto my bed. I could hear someone screaming, but it all seemed too far away. ¡°-my purpose now, eh ? You created me to surpass you, and the instant it''s born, you abandon me !¡± Someone covered my ears. ¡°What do I have now ? What do I have left ?¡± The heat intensified. The walls rumbled as if the whole house was about to collapse on our heads. ¡°You took everything I had and gave it to him ! I have nothing now ! I''m nothing !¡± The white flames would kill us all. Dad held me closer to his chest, protecting me from the falling debris. The curtain of fire closed in on us like a giant jaw straight from hell. Touya stared at us, a mad smile on his lips. Half of his body was now nothing but raw bone and flesh. Both of his hands rose towards us. Father whispered in my ear. ¡°Freeze¡± I summoned all my remaining chakra and energy. I ignored the piece of flesh hanging from the end of my fist by a single, almost intact nerve. A layer of ice, only a few centimeters thick, covered all my skin. The ice turned red as my bloody finger was encased in it. Dad raised his left hand, the one that wasn''t holding me. He held it up to the flames. For a second, nothing happened. And then the fire bent. I saw the confusion on Touya''s bloody face. A puddle of burnt flesh and blood grew beneath his feet. He waved his hands, trying to call the flames back to him. But now they only obeyed Dad. He held out his left hand to what was left of my window, the one overlooking the forest. The flames waved. And then, as if an icy wind had just uprooted them, they flew away. My eyes widened, unable to tear themselves away from the spectacle of the flying fire. The ice on my skin was melting at breakneck speed. Flames erupted from the charred walls, from what was left of the ceiling, from the ashes of what had once been my bedroom. They flew through the air, swirling around us like a vortex of white light. My father reached out and one by one they flew through the window. He forced them to bend so they wouldn''t keep their carnage in the house. He released them into the trees. They devoured them like matchsticks, but lost their power. White, blue, red. My ice melted like snow in the sun and turned into a cool river on my skin. The water rolled off, evaporating on contact with my father. My father let out a tired moan. He fell to one knee, his breathing ragged. He was melting. I could see his organs through his translucent skin. His eyes had fluoresced, turning his sclerosis blue. His bones were red, burning like coals. I could see his veins, his arteries and all the blood flowing through them. I could see his heart beating wildly in the center of his chest. I put my hands on his chest, using my ice to cool him down. I pushed my chakra into him, forcing my Quirk to push beyond its boundaries one last time. Steam rose at the contact, wisps of white smoke swirling around us. I pushed the ice into his body instead of the surface. The frame creaked. The wall to the left of what was left of my bed collapsed into the room. The smoking ceiling light crashed between us and Touya with a thud. It shattered on the floor, shards of glass flying in all directions. The ground cracked beneath our feet, as if the floor was about to open up and swallow us all up. My father struggled to his feet. He cradled me on his hip, turned his back to the room, and used his fists to clear a path into the corridor. Touya screamed. ¡°Don''t leave me here ! Don''t !¡± While I was cooling down my father''s boiling skin, I looked at Touya for the last time. He held out a pleading hand, his pale eyes glistening with tears. And then the rest of the floor collapsed into what was left of my room, condemning Touya to his own hell. Chapter 26 - Destiny
Touya''s funeral was held on a rainy day.
Fuyumi had cried all morning. Natsuo, although he hadn''t understood the gravity of the situation, had also started to cry when he realized that he would never see his brother again.
Rei had behaved admirably for a woman who had just lost her son. She hadn''t stopped wailing behind closed doors, but as soon as she faced the world, she put on that expression of restrained grief that gave her the air of a martyr.
Dad hadn''t let me out of his sight since the night of his birthday. He''d taken me to the emergency room himself, asked for a hospital bed for himself, and slept with me for the five days I was there.
I don''t think Rei even knew that Touya had almost torn off my finger.
I''d listened to every call he made, whethe
Touya''s body had never been found.
The police had found the remains of a child''s lower jaw. The remainder were ashes and scorched earth. But everyone had swallowed the implication without blinking an eye.
How else to explain the jaw ?
If anyone objected, it would imply that Touya had found the corpse of a child, burned it, and managed to throw the jawbone last so that it was the only thing that survived his blue fire.
In their eyes, Touya was a disturbed child. But not crazy.
Or not that crazy.
But I knew better than to believe that nonsense.
There was no cemetery near the house.
The nearest one was eight kilometers away, and you had to go through the village. The time the fire started in our forest and the time the fire department arrived didn''t coincide with the time it would have taken him to get to the cemetery, dig up a body, come back with it, and dispose of the evidence.
This meant only one thing: like me, Touya had planned everything.
He planned to get rid of me and then disappear without a trace. Maybe he had even kept another body to burn, to say that we both died in the fire.
No one would have ever known.
My eyes slid to my left middle finger.
The mark of his teeth had left a pale, circular scar at the base of my finger, like a crown of tiny spikes.
Dad''s book,
That''s what I would have done if Dad hadn''t come in time. I would have killed him, even if I''d had to die in that collapsing house.
A flash of red and yellow light went through my mind. I saw myself from an external point of view, beating him until his face was dripping blood. Until he was unrecognizable.
A headache washed over me, as if I had been hit in the head with a hammer.
From the moment our eyes had met in the mirror, all I had in mind was a flash of accelerated memories.
But there was a sour taste in the back of my throat every time I thought about it. And a weird kind of fear seized my stomach.
My memories were strange. As if I had only been a spectator of my body in motion.
Of my own impulses.
I wanted to hurt him.
And then I lost control.
The flush pulled me out of my thoughts.
I scratched the scar on my thumb without realizing it. I forced myself to stop and put my hand back in my pocket.
Dad came out and looked at me for a moment before washing his hands in the sink next to me. He dried his hands with a towel emblazoned with the hotel¡¯s name in gold.
¡°We don''t have to stay for the banquet¡±
In the Before, I used to be one of those rare people who had never seen anyone close to them die before they died themselves.
The idea of filling my stomach while burying someone seemed strange to me, but since it was Touya and the coffin was empty¡­
¡°No. Let''s stay¡±
He nodded, his eyes lowering to the granite sink. His features were drawn, his face pale. He looked ten years older.
He and Rei no longer spoke, and I knew that even if he... tolerated my presence, he wouldn''t confide in a five-year-old about his state of mind.
But he was my father, and I''d known him for a long time: even if he didn''t show it, Touya''s death - his child, the flesh of his flesh, the blood of his blood - had hurt him deeply.
¡°Come here¡±
I let myself be pulled to him. He dusted off my immaculate suit, straightened my tie, which didn''t need straightening, then ran his hand through my hair. He pushed back the lock that had slipped across my forehead, his fingers brushing my face.
His skin was dry, rough, but his gestures were gentle and loving.
I slid my hand into his.
His eyes returned to the mirror.
He made a visible effort to straighten up, pushing his shoulders back. His eyes lost their dull sparkle and his face became hard and cold again. He looked at himself for a long moment, probably trying to see if he gave the impression that he really was.
We went to the door. He stopped in front of it, his fingers grazing the handle. His hand was shaking.
I squeezed the hand he''d clasped around mine. His eyes met mine. I smiled shyly. His gaze softened.
¡°Let''s go¡±
*
The reception was held in the banquet hall of a luxurious hotel.The decor was sober, though very rich, and only a pianist had been hired for the occasion. One of the walls, made of glass, gave life to the clipped hedges and the drowned petunias of the garden.
Low, gray clouds gathered in the sky, with occasional flashes of white lightning.The heat was on full blast to keep the bitter cold from creeping in, but the atmosphere was eerie.
Many people I''d never met in my life came to the reception.
There must have been at least a hundred people there. Some were members of Rei''s family, and a woman who looked just like her was crying with her in a corner.
Apparently, dad had no family other than himself. He had invited professional acquaintances and a few other people who had met Touya in their lives, but no one else.
He was in charge of greeting the guests, shaking hands and thanking them for coming. All they had to say was the same generic condolences, devoid of depth.
I began to wonder if I wasn''t stuck in a two-bit time loop, condemned to attend the funeral of the man who was supposed to be my murderer, even though his coffin was empty.
It would have made a good movie.
I barely looked at them, their faces blurred together, as the tenth couple in suits and dresses joined us.
They at least had the decency not to speak to me, certainly not to stir the pot, but I didn''t miss their irritating, pitying looks.
¡°You can go and sit down if you¡¯d prefer", Enji whispered to me when the condolence line was temporarily empty.
He pointed to Rei and her two children at the other end of the room. They hadn''t let her skirts down since last Thursday.
¡°I''d rather stay here¡±
It was boring as hell, but I preferred not to leave my father alone.
And if I did I risked making a scene with Natsuo...
¡°We''ll be here for a while¡±
I could see that he was trying to discourage me. Why, I could not figure out.
I took his hand without looking, my fingers curling around two of his. His hand was huge.
¡°Other people are coming¡±
He turned his attention back to the guests, interrupting our conversation.
But by the way he held my hand, I was sure he was glad I''d stayed.
*
The car ride back home was deathly quiet.
I sat next to Dad on a bench, while Rei and the other two sat across from us.
The forest and mountains were nothing more than blurry patches of moving color behind the fuzzy glass. It had been raining in a downpour since yesterday, and there was no sign of it letting up.
¡°Where have you been ?¡±
I pretended not to hear Natsuo. He stirred.
¡°When we put the flowers in the grave, you weren''t there.Why weren''t you there ?
He was a child, and an angry one. But I was tired of all the kids around me being c
¡°I didn''t feel like it¡±
Natsuo gave the parents a look that meant ''Did you hear him ?¡¯. None of them reacted. He clenched his fists in his lap.
¡°Our brother died and you didn''t cry. Why didn''t you ?¡±
¡°Because I didn''t feel like it¡±
Dad didn''t react. But Rei''s knee twitched.
Fuyumi frowned and gave me a confused look. She tried to calm her brother down.
¡°Leave him alone, Natsu. He''s just a baby, he doesn''t understand yet-¡±
Natsuo shouted.
¡°You always say he understands everything !How smart he is ! What''s the difference now ?¡±
Fuyumi became silent, her voice dying in her throat.She let her watery eyes fall into her lap.Rei put a hand on her son''s knee to calm him down, but the boy pushed her away.His angry eyes were fixed on me.
¡°Where have you been for the past five days ? While we were waiting for the police to tell us what happened to Touya ?¡±
To my right, my father became agitated. His voice roared with anger.
¡°That''s enough Natsuo¡±
But the boy was angry now. He was sad, hurt, and wanted to vent his anger on someone, anyone.
¡°He hated you. He told me so. And besides Mom, you''re the only one who saw him that night¡±
He didn''t say outright said it, but I could see the accusation on his face.No one missed the insinuation.
I considered telling him it wasn''t my fault, but I''d have loved it to be if it meant we''d buried a full coffin.
But there was Dad.
And the other kid, too. She hadn''t done anything to me, even if she was as passive as her mother.
¡°The hospital was your fault too, right ? The place th
Rei''s eyes widened. She gave dad a worried look.
¡°What are you-¡±
Fuyumi was alarmed.
¡°Mom, what''s he talking about? Which hospital ?¡±
Natsuo answered.
¡°The place where he''d been for months and where we visited him to¡±
Fuyumi stammered.
¡°A hospital ? But...I thought it was a school ?¡±
¡°Natsuo", Dad warned, ¡°I advise you to stop here¡±
The car slowed down. I could barely hear the sound of the gravel being crushed by the tires as we entered the courtyard of the house.
¡°The firemen said the fire started in your room. And you''re obviously not strong enough to make blue flames. He came to see you, didn''t he ? Did he and you talked ?¡±
Fuyumi''s cheeks were drenched with tears.I waited impassively for him to finish. But obviously, it only managed to make him more angry.
Natsuo spat, his face distorted with rage.
¡°I''d rather you had died¡±
My left hand shook violently.
I opened my mouth.
The next second, Natsuo was curled up in terror, crying his eyes out. Dad''s fist was embedded in the leather of the seat, a hair''s breadth from where Natsuo''s head had been the second before.
His skin was red, and veins larger than my fingers pulsed violently across his forehead and against his throat.His lips were white, his mouth set in a cold, hard line. His eyes were two narrow slits, asthe eyes of a reptile.
The air smelled burnt.
¡°What the-
¡°Get out
Rei didn''t even try to argue.
Pale, she unbuckled Natsuo''s belt, took him in her arms and ran out of the car. Fuyumi''s hands shook as she unbuckled her own belt. She bit her lips until they bled and stifled a sniffle, then slammed the door behind her.
My heart pounded in my chest, my chakra swirling furiously beneath my skin.
What just happened ?
Enji remained motionless, his fist still pressed into the seat, his face red with rage. Slowly, he withdrew his hand. His shoulders slumped. He rested his elbows on his knees and buried his head in his palms.
My eyes darted back and forth between Dad''s prostrate form and the deformed leather imprint left by his fist.
¡°Are you... okay ?¡±
He let out a long sigh.
The rain continued to beat against the windows.I could see the front porch and the burned, temporarily uninhabitable portion of the east wing of our house.
I relaxed my muscles and sank back into the seat, my eyes drifting to the ceiling. Silence fell upon us.
Even almost dead and this bastard keeps screwing up my life.
I''m sure there was a moral to this story. There always was, in books. But if there really was one, it clearly went right over my head.
¡°Am I a bad father ?¡±
His voice was so low, so faint, that I almost didn''t hear him through the tumult of the rain curtain.
My answer was:
¡°No¡±
He had saved my life three times under three different circumstances. He''d held me in his arms after I''d almost died, made sure I went to all my appointments with my psychiatrist. He always made sure he was home by eight and never fell asleep before me, even when he was a blink away from collaspsing of exhaustion.He woke up every night for a month after the incident to calm me down when I felt like I was drowning in my own sleep.He never asked me to hand over the knives I''d hidden.He''d never asked me why I was training. He hadn''t forced me to go see Touya. He''d never forced me to forgive him.
He swore that he would protect me.
And he did.
I opened my mouth and closed it. A multitude of emotions flowed through me. Words jostled at the gates of my lips, but none seemed right enough to clearly express what I was feeling.
But the fear that he would think I was lying to him got the better of me and I said :
¡°I don''t know about the others, but I''m glad you''re my father¡±
The moment the words left my mouth, I bit my cheek until it bled.The answer was so far from what I wanted to say.
He exhaled. Heavily.
I think he''s disappointed.
A pang of sadness rose in my heart.
¡°Come here¡±
In the same breath, he grabbed me and pulled me towards him, closing his arms around me. I froze for a moment, my eyes wide open, trying to understand what was happening.
My arms remained at my sides.He buried his head in my hair, holding me tighter.
His shoulders jerked.
Why is he-
Something wet trickled down my forehead.
It took me a few sec
My heart sank.
Slowly, very slowly, I wrapped my arms around his.
His voice was a broken hush.
¡°I hope you''ll never leave me¡±
I had a lump in my throat.
I swear.
* Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Chapter 27 Slowly but surely, our family began to split up. At first, it was just a few meals together without the other side. A club that ended later, a doctor''s appointment, clothes to pick up from the dry cleaners: the reasons for not meeting became more frequent, until one day I went a whole week without seeing Rei or her children. They had moved to the east wing of the house, just above the kitchens, while they waited for the main building to be rebuilt. Dad and I ended up in the west wing, the place that was more of an outbuilding and housed his office, among other things. He had decided not only to rebuild the house, but also to add on to this corner. He was going to knock down one of the back walls and enlarge it. He showed me the plans and asked if I wanted anything in particular. I think it was his way of compensating for the mess the family had become, but I wasn''t one to turn down a gift, even if it was out of a sense of guilt. He had already planned to build a gym and an indoor pool in addition to our two bedrooms, and I had offered to enlarge his office, but he had refused, saying it was good enough for him. So I asked for our own kitchen, separate from the one in the east wing, and a movie theater. I had also thought about a stable, but since I expected to be faster than a horse in a while, there was no point. The architect added his two cents by suggesting an outdoor sports field and a greenhouse. While the first idea was acceptable, my father''s response to the second was curt : neither he nor I would have any use for such a thing. "They never stop" I looked up at Mizuki-sensei, who was leaning against a tree with a stalk of wheat dangling from his mouth. He had found a cowboy hat from who knows where and put it carelessly on his head. He looked like a criminal out of an old cowboy movie. "He wants everything done before winter" There were almost two hundred people working day and night on the site. One of them had a Quirk to muffle the sound in a limited area, so we could sleep at night without being woken up by a jigsaw at two in the morning. "That''s the beauty of being rich. You pull out money and everything do your biding" That may have been true in the old days, but it meant nothing in this world. "Life is hard for us peasants" I raised my eyebrows, unimpressed. "Says the guy who gets paid to do nothing" "First, don''t say I didn''t wear you down to the bone last month. Second, it''s your father who wants us to take things slowly. And since he''s the one who signs the checks, I''m not going to bother" This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I grunted and fell back onto the damp grass. Mizuki had become a kind of incompetent luxury babysitter. He watched me in the afternoons and did nothing but doze off while asking our servants to bring him watermelon juice. "Ice cube" I raised my right hand, and frozen stars shot out of it, heading straight for him. I was ashamed to say that this simple request was the most exciting thing I''d done all day. Except for my ninja training, of course. Nothing like it to chase away the dark thoughts. And according to the Encyclopedia, I''ll soon be ready for nature training. "Hmm, not too bad. A little irregular and the peaks aren''t perfectly even, but it''s not as bad as it was in the beginning" They finally turned off their electric saws. Birds singing and crickets chirping took over again. "Hey, Mizuki" Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him raise his hat with his thumb. "How does it feel to kill someone ?" He grunted and let the hat slide down his nose. "I''m not your shrink, kid" I raised my left hand to cover the sun, letting the light pass through the space between my fingers. Then I closed it, trapping the rays inside. "I nearly killed my brother the other day. Before my father came, I mean" He didn''t answer, but I knew he was listening. "There was this weird moment when I knew I was going to do it. I wasn''t really in my body anymore. It was like... like I was not in control anymore. That I could only see myself doing it in third person" The wind rose, brushing the blades of grass and laid them horizontally. "... and how did you felt ?" "Anxious" New silence. Birds chirping. The chatter of builders taking a break. "What do you want to do with your life ?" "My life..." I let my arm fall back to my side. It was a beautiful day. The sky was pure blue, cloudless, and the air was warm. "You mean what I''m going to do in the next few weeks ?" He sniffed, amused. "I''m not interested in your childish activities. I''m talking about your life, later on. When you''re a grown up" The question was strange. Odd, even, considering everything I''d been through. "I don''t know" I can''t see that far. "I can''t see that far" To live so long seemed absurd. Everyone always seemed to believe they''d grow up and get old and relish the passage of life, but something deep inside me prevented me from believing it. As if I knew I was fated to never make it. "But if I make it, if I''m really eighteen one day, then that''s the problem of my future self" The future was far away. Maybe even nonexistent. Today was a beautiful day. That was enough for me. "Mizuki ?" His breathing was regular. His chest rose and fell slowly as if he had fallen asleep. I let myself fall back onto the grass and watched the sky. A white-winged bird passed in front of the sun, circling above the trees for a moment before disappearing into the distance, gliding toward the horizon. Arms under my head, I closed my eyes. The sun heated my skin. "There''s this quote I heard once", Mizuki said, "Well, I don''t really know if it''s a quote, but whatever : " Hurt people, hurt people" " I opened my eyes. "I''m not here to tell you if it''s right or wrong to kill someone. Sometimes I think it''s necessary, but that doesn''t mean it''s the right thing to do. It''s not like in the movies or TV shows where a guy shows up and slaughters everyone with his Alter because they killed his dog" I smiled. "Real life is different. There are no good guys or bad guys. There are just people who think they''re doing the right thing and trying to get by" The sky was beautiful. Pure blue. "No matter what you do, you''ll always be the bad guy in someone else''s story. So do as you please and don''t worry about the anything else" Something clicked inside me. It was as if I''d just understood a riddle whose answer had always been right in front of me. "Do as I please¡­" The sky was beautiful. *People who hurt, hurt/Hurt people, hurt people Chapter 28 - Tougher FIVE YEARS LATER ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve seen what''s going on in the courtyard ?¡± The three boys looked up from the Pok¨¦mon cards they were trading.In front of them, dripping with sweat, stood Kajima Kazuki from Sixth B. His face was flushed, as if he''d just run up three flights of stairs. ¡°There are elevators, you know", laughed the blond as he saw the sweat rings on his polo shirt. Panting, Kajima delivered his message as best he could : ¡°It''s him, he''s done it again¡± His duty done, Kajima grabbed his Ventolin and put his lips to it. He looked like a pig with his swollen face and his noisy exhalations. The dark-haired kid smiled, amused to see him so distraught over something that had become the norm at their school. ¡°So? It happens, like, every month¡± It was a bit of a surprise at first, but everyone soon got used to it. Although the fights were entertaining and fun to watch if you were close to the epicenter, it was always a one-sided massacre that didn''t require you to go out of your way to find out the outcome. ¡°Every week", the third boy corrected while picking his nose. The blond snatched the cards out of his hands. ¡°Don''t touch mine with your filthy fingers¡± Kajima took another shot of Ventoline. He said: ¡°It''s your brother, Kozu¡± The blond boy turned pale. He dropped his cards. They scattered on the floor. ¡°My...? My...?¡± The redhead wiped his dirty fingers on the cuff of his golf pants, then grabbed the blond by the shoulders. ¡°Hey, wake up, buddy.We can''t leave your brother alone¡± Kozu stuttured. ¡°But... but my brother just turned fourteen¡± The redhead and the brunette exchanged glances. Usually, he stuck to kids his own age and almost never fought older boys. If his brother was as big as he was, and he was being bullied by a ten-year-old to boot¡­ They tried to cheer him up. ¡°That means he has a better chance to win. And with the three of us, we can definitely beat him¡± Kozu muttered uncertainly ¡°You think so ?¡± Not at all, but what else could they tell him? They''d go by the teachers'' lounge and bring them outside with them. It would be humiliating for Kozu''s brother to be rescued from a kid, but it would be less humiliating than being beaten by that said kid. ¡°Here we go !¡± The redhead grabbed his wrist and forced him to follow. The three boys ran down the stairs and crossed the downstairs hallway as fast as arrows. One of the teachers opened the door, coffee in hand. ¡°Hey, where do you think you are ? No running in the halls !¡± Kajima, late and out of breath like an boar, didn''t see her and ran into her. The scalding coffee spilled onto her blouse and pumps. She hopped from one foot to the other, hissing a series of curses. Kajima kept running, half turning to yell at her. ¡°Sorry mam, but it''s Todoroki ! He''s done it again !¡± ¡°What ?Again ?¡± Kajima had already opened the exit doors to the outside. The teacher returned to the room and called her colleague. ¡°Hiroto, call Todoroki''s tutor, he''s acting up again¡± The young professor, half buried in a pile of papers, looked up at the woman with downcast eyes. ¡°Again ?¡± The others, behind him, exchanged a few bills and giggled. ¡°Told you he wouldn''t stop¡± The woman rolled her eyes as she watched them. She pulled out the American football helmet that the teachers had kept on hand since the day Todoroki broke the nose of the gym teacher who tried to stop him from disemboweling another boy. There had been so much blood that they''d had to repaint the gym floor. ¡°Yeah, again. And those idiots who let me do all the work...¡± * ¡°Strike! Strike ! Strike ! Strike !¡± I heard the door to the teachers'' lounge swing open, and then three different pairs of shoes crossed the hallway. The strange way one of them moved made me stop. Shit, they took old Takajiima with them. The teenager''s cheek was swollen and his eye puffy, as if he had grown a second forehead. My fist landed on his face without much force, and his lip split open. His head bobbed up and down as if he had a spring for a neck. I felt the crowd of boys open up as the shoes came closer. Two muscular arms passed under my armpits before the palms of their owners landed on the back of my skull, preventing me from moving. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°That''s enough Todoroki !¡± Takajima forced me to retreat with him. I pretended to fight, more for the sake of appearances than out of any real conviction. Himari, with her ridiculous wire-mesh helmet on her head, ran over to the teenager who was still lying on the ground. ¡°You broke his nose !¡± A nose already more crooked than the Leaning Tower of Pisa. I had just performed a public service. Where were my thanks ? ¡°Shin !¡± A little shit barely taller than me ran to the teenager. He was sobbing as if I''d murdered him. ¡°Relax, he''s not dead¡± I smiled. ¡°Or at least not yet¡± The floodgates opened and the blond boy turned into a living fountain. Takajima dragged me further, forcing me to turn my back on the Comedia Del Arte. So dramatic. Some of the boys were having fun miming the fight, the first one telegraphing a right hook and the second one slipping behind the other before hitting him (without any real force) in the back of the knee, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. Another group of teenagers chanted my name and threw dandelions torn from the path at Takajima. One of the flowers landed in his mouth and he promptly spat it out, a piece of petal covered of saliva landing on the horrified face of another child. ¡°To-doroki ! To-doroki ! To-doroki !¡± This kind of contained cruelty was what I liked and hated most about this boys'' only school. None of them hated me, even those I had sent to the infirmary several times. They enjoyed the shows and had fun with them, making bets to guess who would be next to suffer my wrath. It was just a game to them, the highlight of the week. They never thought about why they were applauding me and just giggled like hyenas. But I wasn''t surprised: if there was one thing I knew, it was that there is nothing more cruel than a child. Takajima took me behind the classroom building and let me go, pushing me a little harder than necessary. I staggered a little to satisfy him. ¡°Have you calmed down ?¡± He looks really angry this time. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad¡± So bad that I thought I would die of boredom. ¡°I was able to test the last move I learned¡± I did an arm roll and then a right hook. ¡°Apparently you can knock someone out if you hit them in the right place. I wasn''t very successful this time, so maybe next-¡± ¡°Don''t lie to me¡± I straightened up, my smile melting like snow in the sun. That old fart had a bullshit''ometer that allowed him to determine the rate of bullshit per minute. He''d had his eye on me since the day I breathed too hard next to him. ¡°You weren''t like this before¡± I rolled my eyes. The comeback of the cheap psychology. ¡°I''ve always fought¡± ¡°You usually manage to keep it in gym class¡± ¡°I didn''t like his face¡± Especially his crooked nose. So ugly. ¡°Shoto¡± My muscles tensed.I gave him a sideway glance. ¡°Don''t use my first name¡± ¡°What happened ?¡± I clicked my tongue and looked away. ¡°I''m not talking about little Kami going to the hospital. I''m talking about you and the week you missed school, supposedly because you were sick¡± The smell of burnt pork rose to my nose. ¡°I was sick¡± He sighed. ¡°Shoto...¡± It was his teaching voice, the soft, condescending one. I stared at the sky, indifferent to the outside world. ¡°You''re planning to enter the next MMA tournament, aren''t you ? If you keep this up...¡± I muted him.It was halfway through his spiech that he noticed. New sigh. ¡°Why am I even bothering ?¡± That''s what I''m wondering * ¡°.. fifth time this month ! All parents complain!¡± Satisfied, I closed my notebook. It''s time for math and history. I''ll do Italian in the car. It was the original who would be happy. ¡°I''m well aware of that, Mrs. Ushioda, and believe me, I''m doing everything in my power to...¡± ¡°Then do more !¡± I closed my eyes and focused on the old woman''s breathing. The old woman has a heart murmur and-oh, my. That smell was unusual. Old Takajima is screwing a married woman ? I had half a dozen plans of action in my head. Which one would be the most entertaining? ¡°If this goes on, I''ll pull my sons out of this school !¡± The big wounded boy (the one whose love life I had saved by redoing his face) whimpered: ¡°Mom !¡± On the left, the secretary turned on the coffee maker. The roar of the machine, coupled with the creaking chairs in the principal''s office, masked the conversation somewhat. ¡°Not mean. He must have had his reasons¡± Clothes rustling. ¡°What would justify a broken nose, I''m listening !¡± The coffee maker reaches its peak. ¡°...talk... close...Hero... ...End...¡± ¡°...just... this... nothing... justifies...¡± I looked up to my left. Kenzei was standing there, smiling, his black felt hat in his hands. His gray hair was slicked back immaculately, as always. Crow''s feet were visible at the corners of his squinted eyes, and a million wrinkles crisscrossed his skin like the horny pages of a book that had been read over and over again. He looked friendly and harmless, like any doting grandpa would. Exactly why he was perfect. ¡°Kenzei¡± He pretended to be startled. ¡°Ah, Shoto, there you are. I didn''t see you¡± He greeted the secretary and then sat down on my right, between the front door and me, leaning exaggeratedly on his stick. Once seated, he stifled a sigh of relief. ¡°Let me guess: because he asked for it ?¡± ¡°Hmm¡± The office door flew open. A blonde fury wearing a pearl necklace crossed the hallway, dragging her half-battered son behind her. His eyes met mine and he gave me the peace sign. The principal watched them go and shook her head in disappointment. Her eyes fell on us. ¡°I suppose... (she glanced at her secretary) that he couldn''t make it ?¡± ¡°Sorry about it¡±, said Kenzei She sighed. ¡°Sign the hospital check and go home¡± No sermon ? Here''s one who can''t wait to bang Takaji. My mind conjured up an image of their two elderly bodies wrapped around each other like snakes. I put two fingers over my mouth to keep myself from throwing up. Kenzei tucked his fountain pen and the family checkbook into the inside pocket of his black trench coat. ¡°Let''s go home¡± * Author''s note : You can support me if you have the means and the will and get access up to 50 chapters ahead on my P@treon Nar_cisseENG Otherwise, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 29 I crouched on a branch, my eyelids closed. I could feel Kenzei sitting in the living room, just as I''d left him when I came three servants were still in the kitchen. The east wing was desert, except for the two idiots in their rooms. My senses reached further into the heart of the forest. Two great, crackling energies? were battling there. Shunshin. The energy concentrated in my legs: half a hand signal later, and I was gone. My soles barely grazed the branches before I was propelled into the next jump.I could hear the bark crack as I passed, a spray of wood shavings exploding on impact. The air shook, its transparent surface shimmering like water as I crossed the invisible barrier. The scene transformed into a battlefield. Trees as thick as three men lay in the middle of the overturned earth, uprooted corpses. Puddles and mud had replaced the meadow of flowers. Holes the size of wells littered the plowed ground. A smell of burning rose to my nose. I crouched at the edge of the field and scanned my surroundings for them. A tree trunk shot through the air like a cannonball. It crossed the improvised clearing from left to right, whipping up a gust of icy wind. Crouched horizontally against an oak was Second Shoto. He made half a sign. Tiger. He disappeared. The trunk thrown by the First hit the oak so hard that the whole clearing shook. Clods of earth flew in all directions as the leaves of the stricken tree fell like snow. Cracks scattered across the oak''s bark as its wood rumbled to withstand the tree bent in two, its roots snapping out of the ground like whips. And then it collapsed, the bushy part falling back onto the trunk that had attacked it. The birds that had nested there took to the air with a flurry of wings and angry cries. My eyes darted to the left of the field. The Second Shoto leapt from the foliage above the First, his sword aiming dangerously at his First, crouched on a thick branch, spun on his feet, kunai in hand. Yellow sparks flew from the blades. The First''s arm shook, but he pushed the blade back far enough to avoid decapitation. The branch beneath his feet cracked, however, unable to support their combined weight. The First made Ram- Lightning exploded from the Second''s body, passing through his sword like a shock wave to strike the First. The First arched his back, his body pierced by lightning. There was an explosion of smoke, then the Second''s blade sliced through the log the First had replaced himself with. The Second didn''t even have time to turn around before a tanto, identical to his own, pierced his chest. A new puff of smoke. Substitution. The First, far from being distracted by the decoy, jumped back a good two meters. The tree he''d been standing on a second earlier shook, and the half dozen explosive tags hidden by a genjutsu came to light. The next moment, everything exploded. The tree burst as if a bomb had been placed inside. The upper half of the trunk was torn from its base and crashed to the ground with a thud, rolling several meters away. It smashed into some bushes, reducing them to rubble. The lower part of the tree, anchored to the ground by its mighty roots, caught fire as if soaked in gasoline. Its bark shriveled and scorched sap flowed from it like black blood. A dark, opaque smoke, like a wave of ink, spread over the whole area. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I covered my mouth with my forearm and wriggled against the branch, my eyes squinting. My eyes burned and my throat was on fire. I can''t feel them anymore. The forest was deathly quiet. The black veil continued to spread across the clearing, covering the sky and the trees. The dust itself darkened.I couldn''t even see my hand next to my face. Not even the sun could get through. A breeze came up and soothed my irritated nose. The cloud did not dissipate. A flaming leaf fell from the sky. It cut through the darkness like a torch thrown into the abyss, its golden light barely illuminating the surroundings. It spun around, its edges shriveling as it fell. It looked like the last star in a dead galaxy. I forced myself to keep my eyes open, knowing what was about to happen. All that remained was a burning rod. It brushed against a blade of grass. The wind whistled. Clang clang clang. Yellow sparks flew from the clash of their tantos in the center of the clearing. A new hiss of air. Sparks exploded in the trees, far to the left. A split second later, they exploded to the right. A Shoto, haloed by lightning, emerged from the darkness and flashed toward the Shoto on the left. A kamikaze. The left shoto jumped back. A volley of kunais shot from his right hand to meet the threat. One of the kunais grazed the skin of Lightning Shoto. He froze skin turned white as if he had swallowed a light lightning crackling above his skin brightened with him, illuminating the darkness like a super nova at the end of its life. The forest took on shades of gray, then white in the bright light. Lightning Shoto''s silhouette blurred. He was nothing more than a crackling light, humanoid and unrecognizable. The left Shoto, panicking, made a half-hand sign. The Lightning Shoto exploded. A ring of light erupted, consuming everything in its path. The cloud of black smoke was pierced by radiation. Trees were sliced at the base. Grass caught onfire. I threw myself to the ground, covering my head with both light pierced the branch I''d been standing on a second before, reducing it to ashes. A hole like a well opened at the top of the cloud. An oblique ray of sunlight slipped through, illuminating the devastated forest. I turned my head to the right, where the First Shoto who had created the Lightning Clone was still lurking. He met my gaze. Like a vengeful demon, the Second Shoto burst out of the darkness. Half of his clothes were charred, and white smoke billowed from his hair in waves. The First turned his head to the side, his eyes wide. His hand rose, his fingers flexed, and- And then the Second pierced his chest with a chidori. The scream of a thousand birds echoed through the forest as the First jerked against the arm. He burst into white smoke, ending the battle. The Second met my gaze. He looked downright furious. "I can expl- I dissapeared in a puff of smoke. "So boss, how was the-" The clone exploded in a cloud of smoke. I wrapped a towel around my neck and wiped my hair with the only square that was still dry. "Give your clones some autonomy", I told myself,"The more time they have to prepare, the better the fight will be" And that soulless bastard had almost killed me with a jutsu out of his ass. Still, it was a hell of a- Could we say it was asuicide as he tried to kill me ? I moved closer to my desk and lifted the pages my clone was writing on. There were three concentric circles filled with Fuinjutsu inscriptions as tight and thin as hairpins. Three large commas filled with symbols crossed them. I hope this Sharingan doesn''t blow the brains out of the next mouse. The Chakra Encyclopedia had once told me that I could reproduce some Dojutsus if I reached a sufficient level in it also explained that at this stage, even with my clones working day and night, I wouldn''t be able to do it for another three years. But I couldn''t wait three years. That''s exactly why I brute forcingmy way for my Sharingan creation. The encyclopedia had vaguely explained how it would work, but the construction stages were , more than four months ago, I sent my clones on a mad quest. It was possible that one day the rodent test would be passed, but that the seal would fail me completely. But what was the difference between dying today to become stronger or dying tomorrow at the hands of a murderer? I put the sheet back on the desk. It was a good job, too. But I really didn''t want to see anymoremy clones today. There was a knock at the door. "Yes?" My father poked his head through the crack. His dark circles were longer than my arm. "Have you eaten yet?" I walked to him. "I waited for you to come home For the movie" "Right. The movie" I stopped abruptly and raised my eyebrows. "Again?" He sighed. "Listen Shoto, recently-" I crossed my arms. "Yes, yes, ''recently''. You''ve been putting it off for a week" I''d spent the week eating my meals facing the wall. Old Kenzei had wanted to "keep me company" and after his third abracadabra story about his youth, I''d set sail. He watched me silently. "Look, why don''t we ask them to bring the food into the theater ? We''ll start the movie, and when you fall asleep, I''ll finish it by myself" The way things were going, that was the best I could get out of him. "Very well" I fidgeted in my seat, my feet barely touching the end of the chair. "What are you doing?" I looked up at my father, who was sitting comfortably in his seat. The chairs were all custom-made so that he could sit in any of them without ever feeling like he was being folded in half. But even when I sat down, I didn''t even touch the tip of the seat. "When did you have your growth spurt?" A gleam of amusement flashed through his eyes. "Your height again?" He leaned forward and took the (huge) plate the cook had prepared for him. Tonight it was assorted raw fish, something my father was very fond of. "I''ve always been tall. Even at your age, I was a head taller than all my classmates" But I wasn''t. For the first time in my life, I wondered if the chakra was hindering my growth. "Hmm" "You should eat. Even if you don''t grow, you could compensate by building up your muscles" He made a square with his fingertips. I crossed my arms and started the movie. The ceiling lights went out in a second. I could hear his laugh over the roar of the motorcycle behind the rain curtain. By the time I deigned to look at him again, he was asleep. Chapter 30 - Heroes Awards Camera flashes crackled, white light seeping through the slit in the tent''s fabric. The shadows of those posing came to us distorted, as if their bodies were nothing more than dry, angular pieces of wood. "Turn this way !" "Crimson Ninja, look here !" The black tent was crowded with celebrities in gala outfits. They chatted and laughed loudly, moving from one group to another to greet each other and exchange confidences. One of the women had a green dress with a train and feathers in the back that made her look like a peacock. She leaned forward and her feather scratched the face of another woman who sneezed. The first woman pretended not to notice. My eyes wandered over the rainbow gathering waiting for their turn on the red carpet. "I thought there would only be heroes" I looked up at my father. He was wearing a navy blue three-piece suit with a refined cut. The jacket was like a second skin, accentuating his broad shoulders and muscular torso. Even his pants, thanks to some seamstress'' sleight of hand, lengthened his legs and made him look even taller than he already was. A handkerchief embroidered with our family name protruded elegantly from his breast pocket. I''d had to wear the replica of his outfit - including cufflinks emblazoned with the flame logo - except for the bow tie. My hair, longer than his, had been combed back to reveal my face. I''d always looked like my father, but tonight I was his miniature version. And no matter how hard I''d tried to get him to confess, he''d never said anything except that it was a strange coincidence. I hadn''t missed his little smile of satisfaction. Anyway, the whole thing was signed Hermes, so I''d given up quite easily. "You can''t fill a hall with only top 20 heroes" He ran two fingers over his gold watch, absent-mindedly surveying the crowd. With his two extra heads compared to the other guests, it would have been foolish to say that his every move was discreet. People looked at him out of the corners of their eyes, startled when they met his gaze. But it only took a second for them to look again, curious. My father intimidated them, but they seemed to love it, in the same way teenage girls love toxic romances. It scares you, but you keep coming back for more. "How do you feel ?" The crowd shouted the names of each new celebrity as they arrived on the carpet. I could hear the metal barriers scraping against the tarmac and imagined security trying to contain them. "Okay" Tonight was the big night, the night of my official entry into the world as Shoto Todoroki, son of Endeavor. The chances that something worse than my last abduction would happen would only be multiplied, but life had been a risky business since the day I was born into this world. Today or tomorrow, what''s the difference ? My father thought I was ready, too. And I trusted him. "Don''t forget to squint. The light burns the retina if you look at it too long" I nodded. A clerk in a black cap with a list and a pen called out to us. "Mr. Endeavor, you''re up next" The crowd of celebrities parted to let us through. Even the peacock lady released her feathers to prevent my father from getting them in his face. Or maybe she was just afraid he''d burn them as he walked by. The agent moved the curtain blocking the entrance to the tent, his big nose sliding out as if for fresh air. "Countdown in three, two..." My father took my hand in his. His eyes were reassuring. "A few photos and off we go" I could feel the eyes of all the other people in the room piercing my neck. The agent called out to me: "Don''t forget to squint, kid" And he pulled the curtain wide open to the outside world. I had underestimated the soundproofing of the big tent. The cacophony of screams and voices that assaulted me was such that I thought my eardrums would burst. I was forced to temporarily reduce the quality of my hearing and vision. The contrast was so intense that I felt as if I had gone deaf and blind. My father gently tugged on my hand to pull me to the center of the mat. The photographers briefly paused to exchange glances over their cameras. Their eyes darted back and forth between the two of us. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. But other than looking, none of them said anything. If I wasn''t having an existential crisis about the frailty of humanity, I might have laughed at the way they avoided my father''s gaze. An acne-ridden boy, probably new to the scene, was seized by a burst of bravado and shouted: "Mister Endeavor ! Mister Endeavor ! Is this your son ?" The other journalists looked at him as if he''d just signed his death warrant. My father tightened his grip on my hand, then replied with a proud, straight face. "Yes" The journalists looked incredulous that he would deign to answer. It made me wonder about Endeavor''s personality and how he''d gotten to the point where a simple "yes" could move forty-somethings with trucker looking men. Granted, my father wasn''t the nicest hero you could meet, and yes, I admit he looked like a grumpy dwarf (minus the dwarf), but he was a good man. He was fair, impartial, and took his role as a Hero to heart. He never wasted time posing for magazines or giving interviews, for the simple reason that he "would waste time on the things that really mattered''. Flashes crackled again. My father gently squeezed my hand and we were off again. A few strides and we were on our way to the reception area. "Welcome" The huge glass doors opened. The room was the height of luxury and extravagance. Blue crystal tables shared space with cream velvet armchairs. Fountains, presumably part of the walls, poured their water into small basins that circled the room like pipes. Shimmering hanging plants had been suspended from the marble basins, giving the place a French village feel. Dim lights had been hung regularly enough to brighten the place, but not enough to see with the glass ceiling that gave a bird''s eye view of the surprisingly starry sky (fake?), the atmosphere was more that of a private party than a hero''s gala. An icy, human-sized statue sat in the center of the room. He had a fist raised to the sky and a cloak floating behind him, but his face was smooth as a baby''s skin, anonymous. Presumably to keep the surprise of who would get the next number 1 spot, although that was not really a surprise at all. "Can I have your phon-" A clerk stood by the entrance, a plastic box in one hand and a post-it note ready for annotation in the other. He swallowed loudly. My father glared at him, but his face remained perfectly smooth. The clerk shrank back into himself. My father''s eyes darkened. Wait, is that why he always looks so angry in public? Because people are scared when they see him ? The clerk stammered, his face flushed. "Good evening, Mr. Endeavor, good to see you.I didn''t recognize you in this costume, since you usually wear a different one.I mean, the one you wear as a hero is fine, but this one is better.I mean, I prefer it, but maybe you don''t, and I think I should shut up and stop assuming things that don''t make sense, because" He tightened his grip and took a breath. A long one. I waited for the rest, amused. "Can I have your cell phones ?" "No" And we left him there. I watched over my shoulder as his mouth opened and closed like a fish. He didn''t even try to catch us up. A waiter in a tuxedo walked by and offered us a drink. My father eyed the cloudy contents suspiciously, then declined. "So, where''s our table?" A few guests were already seated, but most of the tables were empty. My father led me to the stage. "We have to-" "What a lucky coincidence to meet my dear brother here!" A woman with white curls and gray eyes appeared out of nowhere and blocked our way. She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and glared at my father with contempt. "Emilia" He sounded surprised "What are you doing here ?" She laughed, the river of diamonds around her neck jiggling. "Finally, Enji ! You sound like you''re not happy to see me !" "That''s the case" Emilia''s upper lip curled over her teeth. A storm was building up in her eyes. Much fiercer than Rei. She turned her attention to me. Her mouth opened and her eyes softened. "My little Shoto. If only you knew how happy I am to see you..." .I moved closer to my father, half hiding behind his arm. "Daddy, she''s scaring me..." He understood exactly what I was getting at and pushed me even farther behind him. "You heard him. Move out of our way" Emilia glared at him, then crouched down to my level. "You don''t need to be afraid of me, Shoto. I''m your aunt, your mother''s sister. We''ve met before, you know ? But you were little, like this" She raised her hand to her knee "You must have forgotten me by now" Liar. "What''s it like living with just your dad?He''s not too mean to you?You''d tell me if he was, wouldn''t you ? Since I''m your aunt..." I felt my father tense up. "What are you insinuating ?" "Do you miss your brother and sister ? Would you like to see them ? We could arrange it. You could see your mom too. You love your mom very much, don''t you ?" I looked up at my father. A vein throbbed fiercely at his neck. "Don''t make me repeat myself" When she saw that I didn''t answer her, Emilia reluctantly stood up. She dusted off her skirt. "You can''t keep him away from his family forever, Enji. Sooner or later, he will ask" "I am his family" The burst of voices, barely louder than the surrounding chatter, had the misfortune to occur when the pianist paused for a moment. Heads turned and the chatter lost volume. Everyone seemed to be very interested in seeing Number 2 air his dirty laundry in public. "How dare you !" Emilia took a step forward, flushed with anger. My father wouldn''t budge. "I forbid you to come here and tell your-" "Relax, Mr. Hero. We''re just family here, so why make a scene ?" A blond man with a broad build slid in between my father and the madwoman on duty. He wasn''t nearly as tall as my old man, but he had no trouble looking him in the eye. I had trouble making out his accent. Spanish ? Italian maybe ? He looked around at the more or less discreet group of people watching eyes returned to my father and he gave him an icy smile. "Take your wife and get out of here, Andrei" The blond man smiled and then took a step forward, coming dangerously close to my father. "Or what ?" The tension rose a notch. They stared at each other. I didn''t miss the clenched fist the blond man had hidden in his pocket. But my father knew better than to make the mistake of striking first. On the other hand, no one could blame him for sending his attacker to the hospital. Emilia tugged her husband''s sleeve. "Per favore sono qui per fare una scenata" His fist slackened. He continued the staring duel for a few moments, for the sake of form, then took a step back. He put an arm around his wife, but his gaze was still on my father. "Contrary to what you may think, I didn''t come here to cause a scandal," Emilia said. She sighed. "I wanted to talk to you about Rei. How she feels" "I suppose she doesn''t know that you and your husband ambushed me?" A bitter line twisted around Emilia''s mouth. "You don''t know what you''ve done to her by taking away another of her children" My father clenched his jaw. "Her and I have an agreement. Don''t make me believe that you don''t know" Emilia spat, again angrily : "She''s suffering, Enji! Terribly!" He didn''t even blink. "Go away" Emilia glared at him. She rummaged through her micro-bag and pulled out a post-it note, scribbling on shoved the paper into the heart pocket of my suit. "Our address, if you ever need anything" Without looking back, they made their way through the crowd of curious onlookers to a platinum-haired, blue-eyed boy about my age. He looked at me curiously, his hands in his pockets - mirroring my own behavior - and I was surprised at how much we looked like each other. The same posture, the same bored expression, and the same haircut. Emilia took his hand, and the small family walked away, disappearing into the the crowd. The gossipers gathered around us dispersed, glancing at us occasionally and murmuring in low voices. I pulled the post-it out of my pocket. It went up in flames in a second. "Did you burn it ?" I looked up at my father, who never took his eyes off Emilia and her husband until he could no longer see them. I absentmindedly dusted the remains off my jacket. "Until ashes" Chapter 31 Our table was centrally located, only a couple of feet from the stage. Two seats labeled "Endeavor" and "Plus" faced us. My father pulled out his chair and froze. I followed his gaze to the chair next to it. It was identical to the others. "What''s going on ? What is it ? What''s wrong ?" "Sit down" He gestured to his chair. My eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, and then I finally gave in, though I was still a little taken aback by his behavior. He sat to my left, where the little ''Plus'' card hung. "What the hell was that ?" "The chair looked wobbly. I didn''t want it to collapse when I sat on it" As if I''d believe that. "I was talking about what you and Rei''s sister did earlier. What agreement did you make with my other progenitor ?" He frowned. "She''s still your mother, the one who carried you in her womb for nine months. Don''t be disrespectful" "I''m very respectful" Because that''s what you want. "But she''s not my mother" He stared at me for a long time. Then poured himself a glass of water. "Even before... our family split up, you stopped calling her ''Mom. Don''t think I didn''t notice" I watched the pianist get back in the saddle. "You told her I was smart. That I''d remember everything. But she didn''t listen" Mistakenly, everyone thought my father was a heartless being who felt nothing. He didn''t express his emotions on his face or by changing the tone of his voice. Everything came through his eyes and the way he looked at you with them. The look of concern in his eyes didn''t fool me. "Do you really remember...?" "I do" From the day I was born. "Do you have nightmares ?" "I used to", And then I added, to reassure him, "But not since a long time" I had other things to gnaw on than a pyromaniac kid. He nodded slowly, trying to absorb everything I''d just said. I felt a little sick. "So, this deal? What''s it all about ?" He took a few sips, then moistened his lips. "We decided to-" "Endeavor-sama, if I had expected to see you here !" A man in costume - probably a hero in uniform - came to the table. A scythe larger than himself hung from his back, and a mask covered the lower part of his face. He looked like a ninja, albeit one on the verge of retirement. On his arm was a beautiful woman wearing an emerald-colored sari with a veil. The old man has good taste. My father stood up and scraped his chair on the floor. "Good evening" He shook the hero''s hand and nodded to his wife. "As someone who so often avoids such ceremonies, I wonder what could have changed your mind ?" The old man smiled and his eyes crinkled into crescents. He turned his gaze to me. "Pleased to meet you, boy" He shook my hand and the couple sat down at the other end of the table. There was only one seat vacant, to my right. There was no other ''guest'' chair next to it. The old hero sighed, then gazed fondly at the scenery. "So many memories! To think that not so long ago I was the one everyone was waiting for..." The woman laughed and covered her mouth with her hand. "That was over fifteen years ago" "Ah, already. Time flies. Being number 1 was no picnic" I tilted my head, my horrified eyes landing on the chair to my right. "Fortunately, we can count on youngsters like Endeavor to pick up the slack" Don''t tell me- "The cavalry arrives like everyone else : through the door !" All Might suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, fists on hips. The light from the ceiling lamps bounced off his blond hair, casting a golden halo around his face. I wondered if he hadn''t stopped by earlier to prepare for his arrival and find the perfect place to land. Celebrities - now groupies - flocked to him. "Come on, come on, there''s plenty of the Mighty Man for everyone" I shot a look of accusation at my father. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He ignored me superbly, pretending to admire the walls. "Well, if it isn''t my good friend Endeavor" All Might, all his autographs signed in a flash, joined our table. I''ve never heard anyone with such a heavy step. He greeted the couple, who looked incredibly amused. Then his eyes turned to me and he gave me a smile so dazzling I almost went blind. In fact, it''s a blessing if I can''tsee anymore his molded crotch jiggle like that. I promised myself I''d wash my eyes out with bleach when I got home. "And could this charming boy be your son ?" He put a hand on my father''s shoulder. The temperature soared. The old man''s wife fanned herself with a towel. My father pushed his hand away without so much as a glance. All Might laughed awkardly. "Haha, Endeavor, you are always so funny my friend !" "I''m not your friend" All Might ignored him and sat back, his fluorescent eyes resting on me. He must have decided that I was the less dangerous of the two Todoroki. Wrongly so. "And what''s your name, boy ?" "...Shoto" "What a great name! Tell me, how old are you? Eight? Nine? When I was your age, I was a hero fan. I guess with a father like yours you want to be one too, don''t you? He sent a knowing wink to my father. The latter ignored him superbly, all his attention riveted on our centerpiece. All Might coughed to hide his embarrassment. "Would you like an autograph?" "No" "I think I can do something with the napkin and-oh" If the mood was already a little awkward, it was now right down to the wire. Our resident couple exchanged glances, then pretended to have a private conversation. All Might tried to save face, but his smile was half frozen. "Haha... you really are your father''s son..." The evening promised to be long. "For the hero who solved the most cases this year : Endeavor !" For the umpteenth time that night, my father stood up to receive his trophy. The audience applauded politely as he picked up the golden statuette. He bowed slightly. "Thank you" Then he left the stage and returned to our table. He placed the trophy next to my chair among all the others. "How much?" I quickly scanned the prizes piled at my feet. "Nine" The ceremony''s mistress returned to the podium and announced the next prize : "The hero who, once again, won the hearts of the public all over the country : All Might !" Even he could no longer feign surprise when he heard himself called. He trotted up to the stage, his disgusting suit molding every square inch of his buttocks. I think I''m going to throw up. The way my old man was staring at the ceiling, he must have been thinking the same thing. All Might gave another speech, as long and boring as all the previous ones. As for where he got his inspiration¡­ The audience listened politely, but the general attention had waned since the fourth monologue. The mistress of ceremonies beckoned him to stop. "Oh, sorry !" He turned to the audience "Thank you again for your support and confidence !" He bowed ninety degrees and returned to his seat, under everyone''s applause. He placed his trophy among the others, to the side. This last one makes eleven. I thought about accidentally breaking one. The evening went on in the same way: All Might trying to start a discussion with my father, my father ignoring him, and the two of them taking all the trophies to the point where our table was transformed into the Oscar Garden. I pretended to go get ice cream to slip out. I entered a kitchen which resembled a battleground. Everyone was running in all directions, orders were being shouted over each other, and waiters with arms full of dishes were rushing toward the reception area, bypassing me as if I were a nonexistent pole. "Find me the damn spices and season this dish properly, Johnny! You, take these dishes to table 32. And now... what are you doing here, kid?" A balding, sweaty forty-something stood in front of me, a stack of dishes to be washed under his elbow. His skin was so clammy that it formed a beard of sweat. "How did you get in here ?" "I''d like some ice cream" He looked me up and down, his eyes lingering for a second longer on my watch. "¡­ damn spoiled rotten kids," he muttered, then louder: "We must have some in the back. If I give you some, you won''t come back, you hear ?" He called to an empty-handed waiter who was leaving the kitchen. "You there! Where do you think you''re going ?" The waiter gasped, visibly surprised to be caught in slacking off. He stuttered. "Me ?" He was blond, with a thin line of eyeliner at the corner of his cornea. In addition to the white shirt and bow tie, he wore a black turtleneck underneath. I had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. "Yes, ''y-you" the man I assumed to be the manager sneered. The blond man gave the double doors a look that I could almost describe as languorous. He shuffled over to us, his hands in his pockets. The manager stared at him from head to toe. "What ? Another kid? How did you get hired here, my boy?" The blond shrugged, and that''s when I saw them. Wings. Red. "Well, let''s just say I ambushed one of your employees in the backyard, then neutralized him and stole his clothes and badge, all because I wanted to meet my idol behind those doors" The manager blinked. And then a big hearty laugh, like a coughing fit, shook him from top to bottom. He wiped his dripping face with his hairy forearm, then rested his huge hand on the teenager''s shoulder. "Very funny, boy. Now, take the kid here and get him some ice cream from the refrigerators in the back" The future Hawks gave me an annoyed glare. "And hop to it ! We still have a lot to do tonight !" The manager grabbed a clean bowl and spoon and almost threw them into my hands. He left us to go yell at someone else. " Johnny! If you ever season a dish any different than what I said, I swear to God-" "Come with me" I followed Hawks to the refrigerators, studying his figure from behind. I would have given him fifteen, maybe sixteen, but no more. "Well done. For the manager" He looked over his shoulder at me. "Hmm ?" "Tell him the truth, knowing he wouldn''t believe you" He looked at me again, much longer this time. "And what''s that ? Are you going to tell him ?" He opened the door to the huge refrigerator and waved me inside. My eyes wandered over the various tubs of ice cream lined up on the shelves. "What if I do ?" He closed the door behind him and leaned against it with his arms crossed. "Then we have a problem" I brushed a shelf with my fingertip and gave Hawks a quick glance. Steam escaped his lips. His eyes had that cold glint that almost made me doubt that I was really looking at future number two. I remembered Hawks as this nice guy who was a die-hard Endeavor fan, not this disturbing teenager who acted like he wanted to snap my neck and hide my body behind the ice packs. But wasn''t he supposed to be trained by the Hero Commission ? Young as he was, I was probably dealing with his most unstable version. "Is it a threat ?" "Do you feel threatened ?" I laughed. I opened the chocolate cream and started to help myself. "Why would I be ? I''m the one with power here" His gaze was amused. "Oh? Would you allow me, oh great master, to know why ?" I held up two fingers. "Two reasons" I shook my index finger. "First, you didn''t have the decency to check my Quirk as I''m a child" The already low temperature plummeted. In a split second, frost covered the entire room. Pots, shelves and walls were frozen under a thin layer of ice. Hawks lost his smile. He flapped his wings and flew away from the door, hovering a few inches above the floor "Second, I''m not some nameless servant you can ''neutralize'' at will. My father is in the next room. Perhaps you''ve heard of him ? His name is Enji" His confusion delighted me. "But perhaps you know him better..." I felt a familiar energy pass through the kitchen doors. " ...as Endeavor ?" His wings dropped. He fell heavily to the ground, crestfallen. "You... you mean...?" He turned wide eyes looked at me with a mixture of horror and amazement. There was a knock at the door. "Shoto? You''re in there?" Hawks looked like he was about to cry. I walked past the boy, my left hand suddenly hot. As soon as I touched the handle, the excess ice on it melted like water. "Dad, hi" He looked at me warily, then back at the puddles on the ground. "What''s all this ?" "Oh, this ?" I put my spoon in my mouth and grabbed Hawks, pulling him unceremoniously toward my father. "His name is...I have no idea, but he''s the one who helped me find my ice cream. Apparently he''s a big fan of yours, in a pillow-with-your-head-printed-on-it kind of way, you know ?" My dad gave me an unimpressed look. "He wanted your autograph, by the way" My father looked at him for the first time, clearly unimpressed that he had found a die-hard fan in a refrigerator. Hawks blushed violently. My father sighed, then grabbed a notepad and pen from a passing waiter. He scribbled a few words on it, then handed it back. Hawks bowed ninety degrees. "Thank you ! Thank you so much !" Even after we left the refrigerator, leaving the door wide open, Hawks continued to thank him profusely. I looked over my shoulder and saw him clutching the notebook to his heart. I looked up at my father. "Dad" "Hmm?" "Did you use my departure as an excuse to avoid All Might?" He pretended not to hear me. Chapter 32 - A.T.
Chapter 33 I saw the scene in slow motion. The rocket exploded from its black tube. It violently threw back the man who had fired it. A cloud of white smoke rose from the barrel. Then it turned red. As if it were on fire. The air shook. The wind blew. Crackled. Kenzei threw me underneath him, forcing me to put my head between my knees. I felt it the second the rocket hit the bumper. The metal bent. Rumbled. The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. The pavement creaked. Buildings swayed. Car windows exploded behind us. One of them, thrown into the air, spun around before smashing through the window of a flower shop. Our car continued to creak. For a second, the front wheels lifted. I dug my nails into the seats and clenched my teeth. Kenzei, leaning over me, kept me from sliding. A front tire burst. The car fell back. The airbags went off. The car alarm mixed with the crackling radio. The rocket exploded. The windshield shattered. A blast of hot air lifted all the dust off the street, raising a gray haze over the crosswalks. The temperature inside the car rose. The trees and groves on the sidewalks burst into flames. On our left, a building collapsed. Pieces of brick rained down from the sky. A cement block larger than a television set hit our windshield. The crack widened, cobweb-like tears spread. The block rolled onto the bumper. Brick projectiles hit our car so fast and so hard that, for a second, I thought they were bullets. To our right, the window of the dry cleaner''s exploded on impact. A veritable shower of cement meteorites fell on the street and the houses, gouging the asphalt and punching holes in the walls. A boulder hit a fire hydrant, shattering the red cap. A veritable geyser erupted, soaking our car and the burning trees. Steam was released. The remains of the collapsed building drowned the sidewalk like a foamy wave crashing on the beach. I waited, motionless, my heart pounding. Kenzei kept an iron grip on my neck. Finally, he released me. ¡°You¡¯re all right ?¡± I nodded, barely able to utter a word because of how dry was my throat. We''d just been hit by a missile at point-blank range - and we survived. Ha.ha.ha. Kenzei patted the car''s roof with his knuckles. ¡°A really solid machine," he hissed admiratively, ¡°The Germans really are the best when it comes to cars¡± He smiled to reassure me, but positioned himself so that I couldn''t see what was going on outside. All I knew of the chaos around us was thanks to my hearing. He looked over his shoulder and down the street. I looked down at the cell phone and pulled it out of my pocket. The call with my father was still in progress. Kenzei mumbled. ¡°Solid or not...¡± He turned to me, still smiling. ¡°Okay, Shoto¡± I didn''t even flinch. ¡°Things are going to get tough from now on. The car is solid, but I don''t think it can take one or two more hits like that. I''m going to get us out of here, and you''re going to have to stay very close to me, you understand ?¡± Considering what just one of those missiles had done, I had my doubts about whether this was the wisest option. But my father trusted him, so I could at least give him the benefit of the doubt. ¡°Yes¡± Kenzei tore off a piece of his black blazer and tied the makeshift mask around my mouth and nose. ¡°That''s all I can do for now. Try not to inhale too much smoke outside¡± He tore off another piece of his jacket and made another one for himself. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°We''ll go this way¡± He pointed to the space between the back seat and the handbrake. ¡°I''ll take care of neutralizing the missile shooter. Your goal is to stay safe and sound, okay ?¡± He was talking to me as if I were a child, but I was a child to him. I nodded. ¡°We''ll go to the harbor and take a boat to get away¡± That seemed to be our best option, indeed. They must have blocked the roads and land access to the city, but maybe they hadn''t thought of the sea. After all, how could they have foreseen that a ten-year-old boy and an old man would manage to lose them and make off with a stolen boat ? ¡°If we get separated for any reason, you''ll have to hide and wait for your father. I''ll make sure they''re distracted. Understood ?¡± I pointed to the hole he wanted to make. ¡°I could freeze them¡± Froze the missile launcher so fast and so hard that he''d die before he knew it. The old man shook his head. ¡°You''re still restricted in the usage of your Quirk¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care about restrictions if we die here¡± ¡°Good mindset, Shoto. But that would only tell our attackers that we''re out of the car, since your Quirk only works by physicial contact. Considering the way they''ve prepared their attack, I think they might even have a way to counter you if necessary¡± But they didn''t know about the chakra. Nobody knew. ¡°Alright¡± Kenzei activated his Quirk and a green light surrounded his hands. I looked around through the broken windows. The mixture of smoke, steam and dust was so dense that I could see nothing but the miraculous street lamp still standing a half meter to our right. There was no telling when the next rocket would be launched. There was a creaking sound, like metal being bent with bare hands. A moment later, Kenzei had ripped the floor out of the car, leaving a hole large enough for a grown man to pass through. He hit the jagged edges to bend the sharp pieces and prevent us from cutting ourselves as we passed through. My chakra spread like a net around us. No one. He looked me straight in the eye, then put a finger to his mouth. Then he slipped into the hole. A second later, his gloved hand motioned for me to follow. My pants frayed as I passed. I lay on my stomach, my palms touching the hot asphalt.Kenzei stood over me to protect me, his long legs on either side of my body, his head above mine. His Quirk enveloped us like a protective cocoon. Shoes - three of them - crossed the street in front of us. They reached the rocket launcher''s vehicle. Kenzei stopped breathing and so did I. I saw the bottom of the rear door slide on its tracks. The seats creaked. They groaned under the strain, their jerky breaths barely audible over the drizzle falling from the fire hydrant. One pair of shoes climbed into the 4x4. Two others followed, then descended more slowly than they had climbed. Their soles squeaked as they made contact with the asphalt, where puddles were already forming. Wisps of white steam rose from the hot, humid road. The two pairs of shoes walked back the way they''d come, zigzagging between carcasses and pieces of collapsed buildings. They turned the corner onto the intersection. I had already lost sight of one of the shoes when suddenly a pale hand fell and brushed against the asphalt.The fingers scratched the pavement.The shoes stopped and the hand was lifted out of my sight. They switched shooters. The 4x4 door closed again.I counted forty-eight seconds. Sliding door. Inhaling. Kenzei pinned my head to the ground, preventing me from looking up. I felt the mark of the tiny stones that formed the tar on my forehead. I craned my neck to keep looking. Kenzei whispered in my ear. ¡°Don''t move¡± There was a click. The shooter put his feet on the road for more stability. My blood pounded at my temples. I inhaled, my chakra swirling furiously beneath my skin. Kenzei counted in a low voice, his eyes glued to the cargo pants and polished shoes. ¡°One, two...¡± Kenzei, his green light illuminating his body, lifted our car and threw it at the missile shooter. There was a howl of terror. The missile exploded the two tangled 4x4s. Another earthquake shook the ground. A mushroom of smoke and fire rose into the sky. The two cars rolled towards the intersection, the explosions startling them in fits and starts. Kenzei lifted me by the collar of my T-shirt and threw me onto his back. I clung to his neck as he crossed the street from where we''d arrived, in the opposite direction of the two 4x4s that continued to explode. Kenzei zigzagged briskly between mangled cars and pieces of collapsed buildings. A thin rain was still falling on the road, sticking my hair to my forehead. I brushed it out of my face. I heard another building collapse behind us. The whole neighborhood shook. Kenzei lost his footing for a second, but caught himself immediately. The neighboring buildings fell like dominoes. Boom boom boom boom. It was like bombs exploding one after the other. I could hear people running across the rooftops, but I still couldn''t feel them. Suddenly there was a burst of gunfire. They¡¯re riddling the street. A burning wind cleared the smoke behind us, giving them a bird''s eye view of the ruin we were leaving behind us. Kenzei jumped over a half-charred tree that blocked our path. We passed the van that had landed in the window of a florist''s shop. ¡°Are you hanging well ?¡± I could hear footsteps on the street across from us. Dark silhouettes appeared behind the gray smoke. ¡°Yes¡± Kenzei straightened his legs, the green light swirling around him. He jumped almost four meters into the air. The air whistled. A whirlwind of wind surrounded us, chasing the smoke around us, as if we were cutting through it.Bullets whizzed past where we''d been a second before. Kenzei landed softly on an orange tiled roof.His shoes crunched on it. A hooded sniper with his back to us, yellow-rimmed glasses screwed onto his nose, lay only a meter away.The second he raised his head, Kenzei slipped behind a tall chimney. Silence. Down below, the street continued to be shot at. Slowly, Kenzei set me down on the ground. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple. He pointed at the sniper through the chimney, then motioned for me to be quiet. I nodded. He leaned forward slightly to watch our shooter. The fog was still quite thick over the rooftops. If Kenzei was discreet enough, it was possible that none of the other snipers would notice the disappearance of one of their own. Our sniper began firing again down the main street. Kenzei waited until he''d emptied his bullet out, then pounced. There was a muffled sigh and the sound of a body collapsing. The next thing I knew, Kenzei was back with a black helmet, a CRS shield, and a body he forbade me to look at. ¡°Come here¡± He tried to put the helmet on me, but it was too big for me and too small for him. Kenzei finally let it fall to the side. He took off his belt and threaded the strap through the handle of the shield.Finally, he put the shield behind his back and tucked the belt back into his pants to secure it. A green light surrounded the shield. ¡°I guess I''ll go in the front this time ?¡± I tucked my two knives into my waistband. Kenzei smiled. ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t bring my baby carrier¡± I ignored him, although his cheerful demeanor calmed me down a bit. I knew he was doing it on purpose, but it felt good to know that at least one of us wasn''t going to lose it. Kenzei picked me up and held me against his chest with one hand. He attached the silencer cylinder to his pistol, then checked the number of bullets in the magazine one last time.Ten. He pulled the strap of his shield and jumped into a new street. We landed silently behind a dumpster. Kenzei stopped and scanned his surroundings. I did the same, my fingers brushing the knife-filled holster at his waist. Goal : Reach the harbor. Chapter 34 - The Boathhouse A hand sprang from the back of the container. Kenzei crouched down and brought his foot down on the attacker''s knee. The sound of cracking bones echoed through the alley. The hooded man''s eyes widened. Kenzei rose like a snake as the man collapsed. Kenzei struck at his throat with outstretched fingers, crushing his windpipe. His mouth opened with a faint scream. The man fell to the ground with a thud. His blue eyes went blank. Kenzei aimed his silencer at the man''s head. He covered my eyes. The next thing I knew, we were back in the maze of the ghost town. A man, gun in hand, emerged from a shop and stood back to us. Kenzei slipped behind a low wall, tense as a bow. There was a crackling sound, like a radio going off. ¡°Delta Team. Building B12 is clear. Over¡± Intercom noise. ¡°Commandement. Join Gamma team in building A13, we haven''t heard from them in a while. Over¡± If building A13 is the tobacco shop we just passed, they wouldn''t find anyone alive there. But it will put them on our trail. ¡°Did you hear that ? Diamond formation and we''re off ¡± The sound of boots hitting the pavement. Three ? No, four. They walked away. Kenzei waited a few more seconds, his chest rising and falling rapidly. He wiped the sweat dripping down his forehead with his forearm, his lips pressed together. He met my gaze and his mouth broke into a reassuring smile. He was good, very good. Far better than anything I could have imagined. But he was in his early eighties, and carrying both my weight and his was proving difficult. He was taking more frequent breaks, walking slower than he had in the beginning... I had faith in my father''s decision, but I wasn''t sure we''d make it to the port. I could tell him about the chakra. I could tell him that I could walk much faster than he could. I could tell him that all I had to do was shunshin a few times and we''d be out of the city. I could tell him. I could. But it was only because Touya didn''t know about it that I was still alive. So I closed my mouth and offered him an almost liquid ice cube. He lowered his mask and put it in his mouth, gratitude visible on his face. And then we were off again. Kenzei moved slowly, trying to save his strength. He was sweating heavily, but his grip on his gun was firm. He entered a narrow stone alley. The walls were so high that he couldn''t even see the roofs. The cries of seagulls assaulted me. We were close. Kenzei hurried on, impatient. His gun still firmly in his hand, he approached the end of our street. Two hooded men, walking side by side, entered the perpendicular street. The one on the right - the closest - turned his head toward us. In a second, Kenzei was on top of him, plunging his knife into his jugular vein. The second stepped back and pointed the barrel of his gun at us. He screamed. ¡°They are-¡± Kenzei, his hand glowing green, sliced the weapon in two. The smoking barrel fell to the ground. The man pulled a knife from his pocket and took two steps in our direction. ¡°Come he-¡± Kenzei shot him in the head. The man''s eyes rolled back into their sockets. Blood gushed from his forehead, staining his face like a fountain. A spurt of brains hit the wall behind him. The man collapsed, his heavy body sliding against the stones. He left a bloody trail. Kenzei didn''t cover his eyes. He didn''t have the time. He turned right and ran at full speed. My head throbbed against his chest. My eyes were glued to the corpse with the exploded skull. A mixture of piss and excrement stained his pants. Last time, their charred bodies had been so disfigured that there hadn''t been a human thing left in them. None of them had looked up to the sky, none of them had had time to defecate, none of them- If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Over there !¡± The moving shadows of a group of men were cast on the walls of the alley. Kenzei turned left and they disappeared from my view. A shadow blocked out the sun. I looked up and caught the image of a leg landing on a roof. A bullet exploded his ankle. Kenzei lowered his gun. There was an outcry of anger and pain. ¡°Down ! Section C4 !¡± I ran two fingers over my cheek. Blood, warm and sticky, had splashed on me. My eyes went back to the three men who had just rounded the corner of our alley. The radio on one of them was crackling. Kenzei spun around, pulling me closer to him. He shot each of them with a coolness that stunned me. His precision was surgical. Kenzei spun on his feet again. Without stopping to run, he tossed his empty bullet to the side and loaded a new one into his Glock. Kenzei jumped into a new street. A volley of bullets tore holes in the wall a hair''s breadth from our heads. Kenzei fired at our attacker and turned around. The shooter forced us to turn left into a dead end. ¡°This way !¡± Kenzei bent his legs and jumped over to the rooftops. His shoes crunched on the tiles like chalk on a blackboard. The four nearby snipers turned their heads toward us. Kenzei shot two of them. He jumped onto the adjacent roof and ran away at full speed. A bullet ricocheted off the CRS shield reinforced by his Quirk. A veritable army of men climbed onto the rooftops. All of them pointed their guns at us. My chakra crackled on my skin. ¡°Kenzei !¡± He jumped from the end of a building, his feet raised to provide a smaller target. The wind rattled his jacket at the back. The sun burned the back of my neck. The air whistled around us. Bricks exploded into shrapnel. Chunks of sandstone and cement flew in all ways. A shower of bullets hit the augmented shield.Kenzei groaned under the pressure. He forced me to lower my head. Kenzei fell. The remaining bullets flew over our heads. They pierced the painted wall in front of us. Kenzei landed heavily and rolled to break his fall. His left hand covered my head and the arm holding his gun was wrapped around my body. He held me so tight I could hear his heart beating against my skull. My left leg moved accidentally. Kenzei hissed. His thigh was bleeding. ¡°How are you ?¡± ¡°Don''t-¡± There was a terrible explosion. A mushroom of black and red smoke rose into the sky about three hundred meters away. The scorching wind brought a smell of sulfur and burning. A high-pitched, closer sound echoed. I pulled the phone out of my pocket. The call had just been cut off. Worry overwhelmed me. Suddenly the ground shook. Around the corner, garbage cans toppled over. Garbage bags ripped open on the pavement, rotting fish and greenish cheese slid down. Pieces of tiles fell from the roofs, shattering like glass when they hit the floor. Kenzei pulled me under an alcove carved in the wall. There was a scream of terror. A man fell a few meters away from us.Sharp pieces of brick fell on him like rain. His left arm was flattened under his body, the shoulder torn apart on impact.There was a growing pool of blood around his head. For some reason, he wasn''t wearing a balaclava. His cracked lips moved in a last whisper. His eyes lifted to the sky. He froze. ¡°Let''s not stand still¡± With one hand on his bloody thigh, Kenzei lifted me back on him. He entrusted me with his gun while he wiped his bloody glasses. My eyes went back to the body. There was no need to shoot him. ¡°I''m going to need your help, Shoto, okay? I''ll take care of getting us out of here, and you watch our backs¡± Cracks spread across the shaking ground. Even though Kenzei was carrying me, I could still feel the dizzying heat. ¡°I don''t know how to shoot¡± Kenzei wiped his brow. His eyes were glassy. ¡°You don''t have to shoot well, you just have to shoot enough to scare them¡± Despite the fact that he was pissing blood in a dark alley with a child he could have abandoned long ago to save his own skin, Kenzei found a way to smile. I couldn''t understand him. "Are you ready?" I fumbled in the inside pocket of my jacket. The cell phone was still there. ¡°Yes¡± Kenzei put his hands under my legs and pressed me against his chest. I wrapped my left arm around his neck and aimed the gun at his back. ¡°We''re gonna go very fast" he said "Hold on tight¡± Green and black light surrounded his legs. He burst out of the alley so fast that I stopped and blinked stupidly. My hair flew around my face. The icy wind cooled my clammy skin. I blinked, amplifying my vision as much as I could with my chakra to lessen my tunnel vision. Bullets bounced off the enhanced shield. Kenzei forked. I could hear them running across the rooftops.I raised my weapon, sticking my skin to Kenzei''s clothes for extra stability.A head emerged from behind a low wall. I took aim and fired - one, two, three. No one rose. To the left, a swarm of people dressed in black emerged from a house. I fired into the crowd. One fell to the ground. The others threw themselves aside. ¡°Almost there," Kenzei gritted through clenched teeth. The alleys narrowed.Shadows moved from rooftop to rooftop. I fired into the air. Soon, the trigger shot into empty space.There were no more bullets. I reached for Kenzei''s holster, ready to draw my knives. Kenzei interrupted me. ¡°Don''t make me lose my balance¡± His skin had turned an ashen gray. Even his sweat was icy. Without stopping, Kenzei pulled a set of six cutlasses from the inside pocket of his suit and handed them to me. They were small blades about the size of my fingers. The smell of salt rose to my nose. The cries of the seagulls became shrill. My eyes were glued to the rooftops. One of them jumped. My knives pierced his Achilles heel and femoral artery. A spray of blood stained the walls. My eyes surveyed the area. I could clearly hear the change in terrain as Kenzei''s shoes hit the wooden pontoon. I straightened up slightly, letting him support my feet. A group of men, armed to the teeth, burst out of an adjacent alley. I injected chakra into my empty gun and threw it with all my might. The weapon hit one of the mercenaries in the head. He stumbled, his eyes rolling back into their sockets.He fell backwards, crashing into the guns of his comrades. Kenzei was no longer running, he was jumping. With each huge leap, he dug holes in the wooden planks of the docks. An armada of hooded men arrived on the rooftops.I threw my knives without thinking, determined to stop them. One of them fell from the building with a knife in his throat. A battalion of armed men burst from my left. I forgot about the snipers on the rooftops to slow down the new arrivals. Just then, another swarm of mercenaries came out of the city we''d come from. My heart pounded in my chest. I was out of knives. ¡°Kenzei !¡± A bullet missed my head by a hair''s breadth. Kenzei opened a sliding door. I hid my head in my arms and strengthened myself with chakra¡± Someone screamed. ¡°Don''t let them ins-¡± The door slammed behind us. A swarm of bullets pierced the wooden door. Kenzei put me down and dropped a cabinet full of tools in front of me, blocking the exit. I exhaled loudly, my eyes surveying the interior of the boathouse. The place looked more like a barn with its two high windows. And the boats were fishermen''s boats. I turned my attention back to the barricaded door. They had stopped shooting. Kenzei was already at the side of a small motorboat, trying to connect two wires. I rushed to his side. He took a moment to check on me, smiling softly. Sweat beaded his forehead. He pushed back his glasses with his fingertips. ¡°See ? We made it¡± I nodded as he leaned forward and adjusted the mask around my face. ¡°Good, now you-¡± There was a thud. Kenzei''s eyes were still on mine as he collapsed to the ground. There was a hole in his head. Distractedly, I touched my forehead, my eyes never leaving his. His blood was on my forehead, and I felt something hot on my lips. How... ? ¡°Get down!" someone shouted, "I said get down, hands on your head !¡± Kenzei¡¯s mouth went slack. His eyes went to the wooden frame. The two windows upstairs. ¡°Get down !¡± The bullet was lodged between his eyebrows. Dark blood rolled down his nose, sliding down to his cornea.It looked like a blood tear. ¡°Get down or we''ll shoot !¡± I looked at them.There were many of them.Far too many. All their guns aimed at me. I felt empty. A fly swirled above Kenzei. It landed on his glassy eye. ¡°Get down !¡± The fly crossed his eyelashes. It stopped at the tear of blood. It drank. His hand was like a bundle of bricks on my neck. They moved forward. It was like I wasn''t myself anymore. As if I was just a spectator of my own body. Of my- Of my own will. He opened the door. My left hand twitched. ¡°Get down !¡± The heat was rising. Chakra crackled on my skin. Flashes of lightning made my hair flutter. If I die, you die with me. ¡°You will all die with me¡± Chapter 35 Endeavor fell from the sky like an avenging god. Blood trickled from a gash in his eyebrow, staining his eyelid and beading his lashes. He blinked to clear the droplets that were turning his vision red. His skin was glowing, burning, streaked with veins the color of lava. Steam seeped from every pore, heating the air on contact, as if he wanted to set it on fire. ¡°Endeavor !¡± His sidekicks fell from the sky a few meters away, out of breath from the flight. ¡°Wait-¡± One of them bent over and vomited. Under Enji''s feet, the dock caught fire. The water around bubbled under the heat. His blood pounded so hard in his ears that he couldn''t hear anything else. His feverish gaze was fixed on the boathouse. He kicked open the door. A sickening smell of burning flesh and urine wafted back. He stepped forward without noticing, his crazed eyes piercing the place from side to side. His heart pounded against his chest. An icy sweat rolled down his burning skin - Shoto, Shoto, Shoto - a terrible foreboding gripped his chest. There was blood everywhere. Blood on the floor, splattered on the walls, turning the water red. There were headless bodies, breasts with holes in them, arms- His eyes fell on a silhouette drawn against the blue horizon of the sea. He breathed heavily, his shoulders rising and falling unevenly. His two-tone hair fluttered in the sea breeze. His blazer was long gone, and all that remained of his shirt were torn shreds. He stood in the middle of a pile of corpses, a long knife in each hand. Enji exhaled in relief. He stepped on a crushed head, almost slipped on a severed arm and barely noticed. His blue eyes could not turn away from his son even for a second. Shoto turned slowly - as if the sound of the door being kicked in had reached him a second later. His eyes met his dad''s. ¡°Ah, dad¡± Enji''s heart missed a beat. His child was covered in blood, as if he''d bathed in it. ¡°Shoto" he whispered. Ignoring the potential danger, the man rushed to his son. He checked his head, his small arms and his stomach to make sure that he was really there, that it wasn''t an illusion. The boy flinched when his fingers brushed his cheek. Endeavor cupped his face and gently turned it to get a better look at the wound on his left cheek. They''ve gouged out one of his eyes. An icy fury gripped him. Slowly, Shoto ran his fingers from his eyebrow to his eye and down to his cheek, as if he was just realizing he''d been wounded. He looked at the blood on his hand before muttering: ¡°So this face was fated to be marked, whether I liked it or not...¡± Endeavor frowned, not understanding what he was getting at. Shock, surely. His heart sank to see him in such a state, looking haggard and with lost eyes. He took his child in his arms and carried him out of this horror hangar. The bridge would serve as a temporary helipad. His henchmen took care of putting out the fire he''d started. The sea was no longer boiling. Black vans emblazoned with the logo of his agency arrived with screeching tires. His deputy, Masami, jumped out before the first car had stopped. ¡°The helicopter will arrive any minute now¡± His eyes fell on the child his boss was holding. So this was his only son - the one for whom Endeavor had dispatched nearly three hundred people. ¡°Close the hangar¡¯s doors and don''t let anyone in¡± Masami watched the building. The sliding door was half smashed in, but it was too dark to see anything. The smell, however, was unmistakable. Masami nodded darkly. ¡°I suppose no one survived ?¡± An helicopter appeared on the horizon. Masami dropped hiss question and took charge of getting everyone off the makeshift runway. ¡°A hangar like this must have cameras. Find them. And find out who the fuck they are¡± Masami nodded as Endeavor and his son climbed into the helicopter. * As soon as the chopper landed on the roof of the hospital, a team of doctors with stretchers rushed to the new arrivals. Endeavor placed his son on it, then stepped back, his imposing presence still nearby. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Shoto was forced to lie down. A nurse attached an oxygen mask to his face. ¡°He''s lost a lot of blood! If we don''t take care of his eye...¡± Wouldn''t this be the best time to attempt another assassination ? Shoto laughed. The sound surprised Enji. The injection must have worked. He turned his head to the side, his pale hand reaching for Enji. He came closer and wrapped his fingers around hers. His skin was unusually cold. * To say Endeavor was worried was an understatement. He hadn''t slept since they''d picked up his son the day before, and he had been at his bedside ever since. He''d been directing operations over the phone, giving orders to begin the witch hunt. Masami had sent him a report on the scene and an initial expert assessment of what had happened. He hadn''t realized it at the time, too obsessed with the idea of getting his son out of here, but seeing the pictures of the carnage in daylight and in peace was another story altogether. It had been a slaughter. Arms had been ripped off and heads torn from their bodies. So much blood had been spilled that you couldn''t even see the ground.The water had turned red. The worst part was the bodies. Endeavor had a long career behind him and he''d rarely seen this level of violence. Slit throats, fine. Limbs torn off, fine. But there were at least three bodies with gaping holes where their hearts used to be, two that had been burned so intensely - but that wasn''t fire, fire didn''t burn like that - that their flesh had turned black, and three that had been found drowned. And the others... Enji put down the polaroids, disgusted. His eyes trailed back to his son. An intravenous line was attached to his arm, and a mask allowed him to breathe properly.He had been placed in a medically induced coma until the two doctors arrived from the US with the right Quirks to regrow his eye. He looked peaceful. Enji smiled a little and gently pushed a lock of hair back from his forehead. It was strange, this situation. Enji had never really wanted to have children. In fact, he would have adopted if he''d really wanted to. Then his father had died. It had set off a series of events he hadn''t been able to stop. His obsession with power. His commitment to the army. His determination to surpass All Might. Enji couldn''t - wouldn¡¯t - let him be number one. He couldn''t help it, something- something visceral, primitive, something deep in his being urged him to give himself over and over again until victory. But there had never been any victory. When he found Rei, Enji was at one of the lowest points of his life. He had not thought much about it : he had promised to take her away from her hateful parents and to give her a happy family. She had heard him talk about his thirst for power, and she had accepted it: he knew she thought she could change him, and he knew it wouldn''t work - because even if he sometimes lied to himself, Enji was like that, and he knew it. Looking back, Enji knew that he had never felt anything but strong affection for her and deep respect as the mother of his children. She had loved him, for sure. He didn''t deserve it. They had had children together - Touya, Fuyumi, Natsuo.He had loved all three of them, each with their own qualities and faults. Even if they were failures. And then there was Shoto. He hadn''t seen him like the others - hadn''t perceived him as his child. He was his creation. The one who would allow him to dethrone All Might. But before he knew it, the boy had trapped him. Enji had found the way he clung to him annoying, his tendency to fall asleep only in his arms annoying. Over time, he''d found comfort in this boy who looked just like him, and in those big eyes that looked at him as if he held the seven wonders of the world in his hands. So Enji paid him some attention. Just a little, not much. He''d listened to him talk about his favorite comic - Princess Sarah - and how he spent his days. What he wanted to do with his life. About his obsession with chocolate cake. Shoto was unlike his three other children. He liked to seek him out.He wanted to spend time with him, and listened to everything he said as if his word was gold. Enji felt appreciated. Loved. Unconditionally. So, greedy as he was, he asked for more. Maybe Rei had been right. Maybe he''d always treated Shoto differently than the others. And that was what- never mind. Surely, that was why he found himself at the bedside of this child, his child, putting off his heroic duties to be as close to him as possible until he was cured. When he opened his eyes, he wanted to be the first person he saw. His mind returned to the boathouse. There were no reporters yet, but it was only a matter of time. If he made a request to the Prefect, he could have the matter hushed up. Because if the public found out what had happened there... He would lie for his son. He''d convince his henchmen and subordinates that it was all their work, that they''d been blinded by their desire to save him. He would talk about the guns, the fact that they had gouged out his eye. That his bodyguard was killed. It might work. But the media fallout would be terrible. It would look that they had been l¨¨se, that their behavior was no better than that of villains. Endeavor could handle it: bad public opinion was nothing new to him, even if this time it would be particularly virulent. As for his subordinates¡­ No, this case wasn''t supposed to get out. Enji ran a hand over his exhausted face, his eyes still fixed on his son''s pierced eye. The scar from that fateful day would stay with him for the rest of his life. He got up, grabbed his cell phone, and stepped into the hallway to make the call. His eyes never left his child, whom he could see through the glass wall of the hospital room. ¡°Endeavor-san," said the Prefect''s friendly voice on the other end of the line. "I wasn''t expecting you to call. What can I do for you?" Enji explained the situation, the attempt of murder on his son''s life and what had followed. He mentioned several times that he hadn''t used his Quirks and that everything he had done was a result of his skill with bladed weapons. He added that he was training to be a hero, that he had the interests of others at heart - that he had lost control because he was very close to Kenzei and it had affected him personally. Enji had closed his eyes after telling his lies, ashamed to use the old man''s memory like that. He hoped that wherever he was, the old man would forgive him. The Prefect was at first astonished, then surprised and finally deeply shocked when he saw the pictures. Understanding, too; ''poor child,'' he''d said, ''to have to resort to such means to save his life,'' he had sighed, ''he must have been terrified¡¯. Enji said nothing. The Prefect had finally come to the conclusion that there was nothing to discuss: the social uproar that could be caused by the release of such information to the newspapers... they had to cover it up, no matter what. At no point in his explanation of the problem did Enji consider that Kenzei could have carried out such a massacre: the old man had been excellent in his youth and might have been able to do something similar in his prime, but his physical condition no longer allowed it. Besides, Shoto was his son; Enji knew him better than anyone else. Even though he looked like him, he wasn''t really like him. And even less so since Touya. Enji thanked the prefect and then hung up. He took his place at his child''s bedside again and listened to the steady beeping of the EKG. His role as a father was to protect him at all costs, and that''s what he would always do. Even if it meant he had to die for him. * Author''s note : Here''s the thing : even in the original MHA, I never believed that Enji was 100% a bad guy. Otherwise why would he havd tried to make a redemption in the recent seasons ? And Rei wasn''t also this feeble woman who saw nothing and did nothing - she knew what was happening but she decided to ignore it. In the same way, Enji''s love for Shoto is really dense - if I may say - but really raw, too, with what it entails. Neither Enji nor Shoto are perfect, but they need each other, and that''s why their relationship is so strong. Power stones goal : 120 If you want to support me and read up to 50 chapters ahead of schedule you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And thanks to the last dude who subscribed, I won''t give away your pseudo because I''m pretty sure that''s your real name lol. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 36 - Mask When I opened my eyes, I was blinded by the light in such a way that my vision was blurred. My eyelids and my retina were burning as if a liquid fire had been poured on them. I groaned and buried myself under the sheets. ¡°Todoroki-san? Is something wrong with your eyes ?¡± ¡°It''s obviously too bright. Close the curtains¡± The tone and voice were more than familiar. I lowered the sheet a little and peeked out. Black dots danced in my vision. ¡°Dad ?¡± The room was so dark I could only make out the outline of his silhouette. His unevenly spiked hair moved as if he were leaning forward, and his arms were crossed over his torso. ¡°You''ve just woken up from several hours of surgery," he explained as I tried to sit up. "Take it easy" His head turned to the nurse standing quietly in the corner. She rushed to my side and arranged a pile of pillows behind my back. My throat was dry and I had barely touched it with my fingertips, frowning, that the nurse was already at my bedside, a glass in her hand. Sip after sip, my blurred vision cleared. I could see her half-face bathed in darkness. Only a glowing bedside lamp illuminated the room. My father gave the nurse an approving look - well, as approving as he could manage with his furrowed brow and sullen expression - and she promptly stepped back. ¡°I''m going to get the doctor for a checkup," she said, her eyes fixed on her shoes. "I''ll be right back" She slammed the door in her haste to escape. I would have almost laughed at my father if my throat hadn''t been so itchy. I drank my glass in one gulp and gladly took the other two he handed me. ¡°Good," he said calmly when I''d finished. ¡°What''s the last thing you remember ?¡± I frowned and took my time to answer: ¡°Who are you ?¡± He turned so pale that I couldn''t help myself and burst out laughing. ¡°Very funny. Now answer, so I know which doctor I have to chastize for failing your operation¡± My smile immediately disappeared. ¡°Operation?¡± He stared at me before he sighed, his gazesuddenly softer. ¡°You lost an eye. The surgery was to grow one back. It was this morning and... wait, the doctor said you shouldn''t...¡± ¡°I''m fine. I''m fine. I just need... a mirror...¡± So this face was fated to be branded whether I liked it or not¡­ My father stayed close to me, supporting me by putting a hand under my elbow to help me stand. My legs were stiff: how many days had I slept ? The tiles were freezing cold. My toes kept hitting against them, threatening to roll under my foot and knock me over. I clung to the doorframe and took long breaths to calm myself. The bathroom fixtures were nothing but yellow blobs. The toilet and shower kept changing places, preventing me from knowing if what I was looking at was left or right. My father''s hands hovered over me, ready to grab me at the slightest sign of weakness. ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay. I can do it myself¡± New step. I stumbled and caught myself at the sink. His hands were already on my shoulders. I pushed him away without much effort. ¡°I just-¡± I met my own reflection in the mirror. Where the original Shoto had its burn, a knife had carved me. It was a vertical scar, no finer than a pencil, that crossed my eyebrow, my eyelid, and stopped halfway down my cheek. The stitches were delicate, as regular and numerous as the bars of a retainer. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I stroked them gently, working my way up my unnaturally stiff cheek to my pitted eyebrow. Hair would never grow there again. ¡°They said they couldn''t remove it because you were secreting too much beta factor too fast or something. Your collagen fibers would have intertwined anarchically, as I understand it¡± I looked up at my father. He looked at my scar with a worried expression, as if it were a personal failure. Swollen purple circles surrounded his eyes. His hero suit was still charred in places. I forced a smile. ¡°This is all very Kakashi-esque¡± ¡°Who is this Kakashi?¡± ¡°An anime character. He''s really tough, you know¡± He mumbled. ¡°You watch cartoons ?¡± ¡°That means I''m badass like him !¡± He frowned. ¡°I could try to find someone to tone it down for you. Or at least change the color so it''s less noticeable¡± I hesitated for a second. When a doctor who can regrow an organ says it will never go away, I don''t hold out much hope that anyone can do it. ¡°No, I like it that way¡± Dad stared at me in silence, looking worried. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± ¡°Everything is fine¡± I went back to bed and slipped under the covers. Dad was sitting at my bedside. I took a moment to look around the room in the dim light. I could make out the outline of a sofa and a flat screen TV. There even seemed to be a bookshelf on the right. To the left was the half-open bathroom. I didn''t need a light to know that the room was more worthy of a five-star hotel than a hospital. ¡°How long have I been here?¡± ¡°Only three days¡± I nodded and kept watchingthe around me until he decided to say what was on his mind. ¡°You almost died¡± ¡°But I survived¡± ¡°Thanks to Kenzei¡± Who is dead. ¡°I thought you were ready. That we were. And that we could live...¡± He fell silent. Then he poured himself a glass of water, avoiding my gaze. He sipped it, as if to give himself time to collect his thoughts. ¡°I''ve spoken with the Prefect. We''ve agreed that every last news item mentioning your existence on the Internet will disappear. The prominent journals will also withdraw their articles¡± I cleared my mind. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°That you''re no longer my son¡± I waited speechlessly for him to add something. But he said nothing. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The temperature rose. ¡°You''re not even ten years old and you''ve already survived two kidnapping attempts and three assassinations¡± My chakra hummed under my skin. ¡°Our connection puts you in danger. You could die next time¡± ¡°But I will not!¡± The curtains caught fire. My father remained silent. Impassive. Indifferent. ¡°I survived ! Again and again!¡± The fire alarm went off. In a second, I was soaked to the skin, my hair dripping down my face. He didn''t even react. ¡°I have to increase security around you. A team of bodyguards is already on their way¡± I shouted in anger. I threw my wet sheets aside and fell heavily to the floor. My knees buckled. My father straightened up, his hand instinctively reaching across the bed that separated us. I pushed him away. ¡°And what''s this ? You''re going to send me to the other side of the world ?¡± He grunted. ¡°Go back to bed¡± ¡°To a place where the walls are too high for me to climb? A place I won''t leave until I''m a grown up?¡± I pushed my hair back from my face. ¡°Shoto¡± ¡°Yes, I almost died, but I survived ! And now you''re punishing me ?¡± He carefully walked around the bed and raised a hand to calm me down. ¡°You need to lay low until things calm down. They knew your schedule, they knew how to get you out of the car, they planned how to get rid of Kenzei¡± ¡°Tell me one time I''ve ever complained, just one!¡± He opened his mouth. And closed it again. ¡°It never happened, and you know it!¡± I raged. ¡°Not even when Touya almost drowned me! Not even when he ate my finger in the fire ! Not even when Natsuo accused me of killing him !¡± The beast roared, gnawing at my stomach and burning my throat. Spit splashed my lips. ¡°Not even when half our family turned their backs on you and I chose to stay with you !¡± My father flinched. It wasn''t enough. ¡°Not even when I had to burn three men alive to stop them from blackmailing you !¡± My voice cracked. My eyes watered. I bit the inside of my cheek until it bled to chase away the weakness. ¡°I never complained. Not even once. So please. Don''t do this to me¡± I could picture the next few years of my life very clearly. Alone, on the other side of the world, in a prison that looks like a hotel for rich kids. I''ll be watched every second of my life, even when I sleep. I''ll be counting the days, wondering when he''ll come and get me out of this hole. When I''ll be able to live again. If he ever comes. My father cleared his throat, his eyes shining. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Everything I do, I do it for you¡± And in that moment, I understood that he would send me there, even if I had to hate him for it. Because Enji Todoroki always did what he thought was right, even if the whole world had to turn its back on him. I didn''t think. With my back to him, I rushed to the window and opened it. Then I jumped onto the tracks and looked down. Three floors Piece of cake for a ninja. ¡°Try to force me and I swear you''ll regret it¡± ¡°Shoto" he growled, "Get down right now¡± He tried to keep a straight face, but I couldn''t hide the sheer terror in his eyes. ¡°Or what? You''re going to send me to a boarding school on the other side of the world?¡± The cold wind rattled the flaps of my robe. One hand on the window, the other in my hair, I risked another step backwards. The door opened and a crowd of doctors stood on the threshold in surprise. ¡°We could try one weekend every two months¡± ¡°In your dreams¡± I smiled wickedly at him. He looked annoyed. ¡°You wanted to show me you could scare me, fine. Now get down¡± I shook my head. ¡°Stop moving or I''ll jump¡± He froze just a meter from the window, arms outstretched. ¡°Swear to me you won''t force me to leave or I''ll jump¡± I glanced over my shoulder. ¡°Don''t try it¡± ¡°You know what I am capable of¡± I meant the shed. ¡°I''ll do it without hesitation¡± He swallowed hard. ¡°Okay, fine, fine. I won''t send you anywhere. You''ll stay in Japan¡± ¡°I''ll stay with you¡± I insisted, ¡°Promise me¡± I wasn''t going to be fooled this close to the finish line. He gritted his teeth. ¡°You''ll stay with me, I swear. Come down now¡± I shrugged. ¡°If that''s all you want...¡± I put my first foot on the heater underneath. My toes slipped and- oh fuck. Someone shouted. Fingers wrapped around my shirt and pulled me in. I fell onto my father, putting my hands on his arms to keep my head from hitting his shoulder. He hugged me, and I- Is he shaking ? ¡°Don''t ever do that again¡± I felt a little bad. Ah, it''s true, he''s already lost a son. His fingers dug so hard into my back that I was sure I would be bruised. "Yes" I said, looking away. "I swear" * Chapter 37 Kenzei was buried on a sunny day. The birds were chirping peacefully and the sun was shining brightly. There was a light breeze and the smell of freshly turned earth hung in the air. His family - a man and a woman, a teenager - were huddled close to his grave. I found it strange the way they were crying, hugging each other. Was it for comfort ? Was it just to make a spectacle of themselves in front of those who had come to pay their respects ? I ran two absent-minded fingers over my black mask, making sure it covered my face properly. The line moved faster than I would have liked. Within minutes it was our turn to pay our respects. My father spoke for both of us in his strong, clear voice.He shook hands with the couple and exchanged a few sentences with them. My eyes darted to the teenager. He was crying his eyes out, wiping his face with his sleeve and sniffling heavily. The same hair as Kenzei''s. My mouth opened automatically. ¡°Your grandfather died to protect me¡± The boy looked up at me. My father stiffened and squeezed my shoulder. The child''s parents remained silent. I felt their eyes bore into my skull. ¡°He didn''t die because of you," he said. ¡°He did it because it was his job. He knew the risks, and so did we¡± He was smiling, and it was really weird because he was crying at the same time. ¡°He died a hero¡± I tilted my head to the side in confusion, my eyebrows furrowed. Was he missing a screw? A hero ? If it had been me instead of that boy¡­ Dad hurried to finish his formalities and bowed from the waist down. I imitated him without a word. ¡°Endeavor-san," the woman whispered. ¡°There''s really no need...¡± I didn''t need to look around to know that we were being watched. My father straightened, nodded one last time, and we walked away. There were small groups of people everywhere, talking in hushed tones. Someone approached and announced that the rest of the ceremony would take place in the guesthouse. A meal would be served. This was also strange. Who organizes a buffet at a funeral? Another thought crossed my mind when I saw the contemplative look on my father''s face as he stared at Kenzei''s tombstone. ¡°How well did you know him ?¡± His troubled eyes turned to me before returning to the monument. He muttered. ¡°He was my instructor when I was in the army¡±As I wassilent, he added ¡°I enlisted right after I graduated from Yuei. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to be a hero anymore¡± A small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°He really was the worst instructor one could have. I don''t think I ever hated anyone as much as I did him¡± Again, silence. ¡°At least I can thank him for reining in the bratty teenager that I was¡± ¡°Were you that hateful ?¡± It seemed inconceivable to me; my father had all the makings of a quiet force. ¡°I really was the worst," he confided. ¡°Full of arrogance and contempt¡± This time a real smile lit up her face. I said nothing more, satisfied with the way the conversation had turned out. We stayed for another hour, with a few people occasionally coming up to talk to my father. He told me a few more anecdotes from his youth and some funny episodes with Kenzei. By pressing my hand against his, I hoped to give his some comfort. I hoped my presence at his side would be enough, but I wasn''t sure. We finally left in a black sedan. The window between the driver and us was rolled up, giving us relative privacy. Apparently my father felt the same way about funeral buffets as I did, because we went straight home. ¡°I''m sorry," I said after a long moment. You seemed to care about him. He pressed my hand against his. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. He knew the risks of becoming your bodyguard. It was his job¡± Then, as a second thought, he added. ¡°It''s not like you could have done anything anyway¡± A bitter flavor crept into my mouth. Was it worth it to let Kenzei die ? I squeezed my father''s hand more tightly. Yes. Because I was alive. * Once upon a time, Haruka Maki had been the best in her field. No one had ever walked into his treatment room and not come out a changed person. Except for one. The taxi stopped on the tarmac of a huge hangar. A large 4 was painted on the front. Maki paid the driver and jumped out of the cab, clutching her small briefcase. Her heels slipped on the ground and she almost fell. A gust of wind blew her long hair into her face. She spat out a few strands and cursed. ¡°Hello¡± Maki gasped. She brushed the hair away from her face and smiled. Crow''s feet creased the corners of her mouth. She stammered like a teenager. ¡°Hello¡± The man was tall, very tall. He was two heads taller than her and his golden eyes peered out from under his long lashes. His skin was perfect, poreless, as smooth as a Greek statue. His fleshy lips were as red as blood, parted delightly to reveal a pair of teeth as white as they were sharp. His hair was auburn, with strands as delicate as they were shiny, falling softly against his ivory skin. In all her life, Haruka Maki had never seen anyone so beautiful. Her interlocutor''s smile widened. ¡°And you are ?¡± He had a strong foreign accent, but she couldn''t tell where he was from. Maki blinked stupidly, her mind still a bit clouded by the man. Remembering why she was there, she fumbled in her pockets for the printed e-mail. ¡°I''m Haruka Maki, a former psychologist specializing in pediatrics¡± She forced herself not to meet his gaze. She was embarrassed enough. ¡°Mr. Todoroki asked me to come here today to take care of his son¡± She didn''t mention that she had almost turned him down, retirement be damned, and she didn''t mention that she had been persuaded by the mountain of money and one of the many estates in the Maldives that Enji Todoroki was offering her. The young man smiled as he scanned the sheet she handed him. He looked more like a Hugo Boss'' model in his spare time than a truly competent member of the security service. But his shoulders¡­ Maki felt her mind fogging up and forced herself to focus all her attention on the crumpled sheet of paper. It didn''t sound very professional, but in her defense, she''d only received the offer last night. The young man looked her directly in the eyes and then leaned forward. Maki''s eyes widened but she didn''t move, redder than a blaze. He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°There was a small spider¡± She returned his unconvinced smile. ¡°Everything seems to be fine. Welcome aboard the Todoroki private plane, Miss Maki. I wish you a pleasant journey¡± Maki turned around at the bottom of the stairs to thank him. But no one was there anymore. * She''s even uglier than I remember. Her confused gaze wandered over the Turkish carpet and the leather sofa. She met my gaze and her eyes crinkled like a wrinkled mouth. All the irritation her mere presence in my life had caused me five years ago came rushing back. ¡°Hello, Shoto. I don''t think you remember me, but we met a long time ago¡± I tapped the armrest impatiently. ¡°I remember¡± ¡°Oh ?¡± She sounded intrigued. Not wanting to give her any silly ideas, I added : ¡°I have an excellent memory¡± ¡°I can see that¡± She set her briefcase down beside her and took a notebook and pen from her inside pocket. She scribbled in it while I waited for her to turn her head away so I could read it. The doors slammed shut and the old woman gasped. I leaned forward and she turned her head to face me. I pretended to dust my pants. ¡°You may remember that we had to stop the sessions last time. Do you remember why ?¡± I almost rolled my eyes, but since that would have given her too much material to work with, I settled for observing her neutrally. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Are you going to be silent every time I ask you a question ? If so, let me know so that I can get down immediately. I''ll be sorry to waste both of our time¡± I thought back to my father''s witch hunt. Making an effort with her was the only thing he''d asked of me. That, and to stay alive. ¡°No¡± ¡°Fine¡± The shrink smiled and her face split in two. ¡°I''d like to start at the beginning. My name is Haruka Maki and I''m a retired psychologist. Today we''re just going to get to know each other and get into the swing of things. Your turn¡± ¡°Shoto Todoroki¡± She tapped her pencil on her notebook. ¡°I guess that''s a good start, since you didn''t even say hello last time¡± Her joke fell flat. But she didn''t give up. ¡°Tell me about yourself. What you like, what you don''t like¡± ¡°My name is Shoto Todoroki. I like to...¡± fight, my knives, my chakra ¡°play. There''s not much I don''t like¡± ¡°And what do you want to be when you grow up ?¡± ¡°When, later ? You mean when we land?¡± She laughed ¡°No, I mean later. When you''re grown up¡± I shrugged. ¡°That''s a long way off¡± Unattainable. ¡°Have you ever thought about it ?¡± ¡°Nope¡± ¡°Hmm¡± I sensed my bodyguard sitting on a wing move closer to the one leaning against the oar. Probably to talk. ¡°It''s been a few years since we last saw each other. Can you give me some key points about what''s happened in your life ?¡± Lying was out of the question, since there was no doubt that my father had already told her everything that mattered. So I was content to play down the seriousness of things. ¡°My father divorced his wife¡± sort of ¡°Our house caught fire, so we rebuilt it. I like my school¡± Studious, she wrote everything down in her notebook. ¡°And your brother...Touya, I think? He was problematic. Did your relationship improve ?¡± ¡°Yes¡± As long as he stays dead, we''ll be fine. ¡°Your mask is new, too. Can you tell me why you''re wearing one ?¡± I hesitated. ¡°Nothing you tell me will get out, Shoto. I guarantee it¡± I could feel the frozen energy of my four bodyguards. Even over the noise of the plane''s propellers, I knew they could hear my heartbeat. I could feel my ears heating up. ¡°I... I don''t like the taste of blood in my mouth¡± She blinked. Stupidly. ¡°The taste of blood in your mouth ? I''m not sure I understand what you mean¡± Embarrassed, I crossed my arms over my chest and sank into my chair. I looked at the clouds outside, refusing to meet her gaze. ¡°You wanted me to answer, so I did. I won''t elaborate¡± After that, the discussion came to a halt. Fortunately, she left me alone. But I was still embarrassed to death. I was even looking forward to getting to Italy. * Author''s note : I think you started to get it, but Shoto can be a little bit of a liar at times. But that''s how everyone is, right ? We say we do shit for reasons that seems ''good'' to the people we tell it to, but in reality our reasons can be way more egoistical/shameful. Otherwise you can thank Samot_Sempai for the awesome review he wrote me on webnovel and because of whom I published this bonus chapter ! ...okay, I think he''s left now. Everyone, you can pat yourself on the back for the power stones goal met and even exceded, which was actually the reason for the bonus chapter today. And special thanks to mister JJJ (who I think also used his real name so not gonna say it) for supporting me on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG You can go there and read up to 50 chapters ahead of schedule. And see you in the next update ! Chapter 38 - Organized Crime The wheels of the jet landed softly on the runway. The psychiatrist, her fingernails digging into the armrests, was sweating profusely. She suddenly turned white. I looked away as she puked her guts into an ice bucket. The air whistled. I blinked and met the smiling gaze of one of my four bodyguards. This one is Edward. ¡°Please remain seated while we verify the identity of the person who has come to collect you¡± ¡°Understood¡± He smiled at me then disappeared. Even with senses as sharp as mine were, I couldn''t follow him with my eyes. Neither him nor the other three. But at least I could still feel him. His cold energy appeared outside, on the tarmac. He walked towards a ball of heat that was as vibrant as it was hot. It was so intense that all the other lights that accompanied it were dull in comparison. That''s her. Her energy was similar to my father''s. The psychiatrist coughed, then wiped her mouth with a silk napkin. She rinsed her mouth with water and spat back into the bucket. The sour smell of her vomit rose to my nose: I covered it with a towel to muffle the smell. New air hiss. This time it was the tall blonde with the low ponytail. ¡°The area is clear. Please follow me¡± She picked up my suitcases as if they weighed nothing and waited for me to walk out first. The jet door slid aside. A warm wind blew through the cabin, sending my hair flying everywhere. The sun was blazing. I shielded my eyes with my hand and squinted at the tarmac. My eyebrows raised when I saw half a dozen men in black suits lined up between the jet''s stairs and a shiny dark Mercedes. What the hell ? I cautiously descended the stairs, my eyes darting back and forth between each man. The moment I set foot on the ground, they all bowed at a ninety degree angle. ¡°Welcome, Shoto-sama !¡± They had all shouted in perfect Japanese, a hint of accent slightly softening the splendor. I blinked and my four guards were already at my side, two to the left and two to the right. The driver opened the limousine door. A woman - a very, very tall woman - stepped out. She wore stiletto heels higher than my forearm and a dark, immaculately tailored suit. Her hair was like a lava flow, falling delicately over her fur coat. Her blue eyes blazed like fire, casting the shadow of her lashes across her cheeks. As if they were fluorescent. She crossed the distance between us with grace, her heels clicking on the carpet. Did they put it on for me or for her ? The closer she came, the more I realized how young she looked. You''d think she was barely thirty, but I was sure this old woman was over sixty. Those I assumed to be his henchmen visibly stiffened as she passed. She stopped in front of me, towering over me. Her cold eyes scrutinized me from head to toe. ¡°You are small¡± I said nothing, refusing to give her the reaction she wanted. She walked around me, hands clasped behind her back, examining me as if I were a carnival animal she was trying to find some merit in. Her face, as smooth as an ice sculpture, betrayed no reaction. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Out of instinct, I almost touched my scar. It wasn''t painful, but every time we talked about it, I could feel the ghost of the knife sinking into my flesh. ¡°Life¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She inhaled and her eyes fell on my mask. ¡°And what use is that to you ?¡± She raised her finger to take it from me. I grabbed her wrist and stopped her. ¡°Oh ?¡± She raised a perfect eyebrow. The men in suits became agitated. She raised a gloved hand to calm them. I released my grip and she lowered her hand. She didn''t try again. We stared at each other, neither of us willing to look down first. It¡¯s this ageless creature who raised my father. ¡°I heard you caused a bit of a ruckus¡± I shrugged, feigning nonchalance. ¡°Nothing worth mentioning¡± The corner of her mouth twitched briefly, as if she was smiling. ¡°And where''s Enji?¡± I tilted my head to the side and blinked. Didn''t he told her ? While I didn''t answer, one of my bodyguards decided to do it in my stead : ¡°He had some business to take care of, Todoroki-sama. He won''t arrive until tomorrow morning¡± Grandmother Todoroki slowly turned to him and stared back. I knew from his voice that it was Jasper who had spoken. He was the only one whose Quirk oozed so much vocally. The old woman has a way of staring at people as if they didn''t deserve to breathe the same air as her. I really must learn how she does it. ¡°Good," she said finally ¡°It must have been a long journey. What do you say about going home?¡± She clapped her hands and two of her men left the ranks to fetch my luggage. ¡°For safety''s sake, I think you could split up equally between the car in front and the one behind¡± ¡°With all due respect, Miss Todoroki, Mr. Todoroki has personally stipulated that we must not lose sight of Shoto-sama¡± She pursed her lips, no doubt wondering if chatting with the servants was worth her time. ¡°Do as you please¡± She turned on her heels, satisfied, taking it for granted that I would follow her around like a dog on a leash. I don''t like her. * The waiter removed the steaming bell from my plate. A cloud of white smoke poured out like a wave, sliding across the cream-colored tablecloth and falling like water onto my lap before evaporating. On my plate was a slab of rare beef and small vegetables in sauce. I lowered my mask, salivating. I didn''t mind having that kind of blood in my mouth. ¡°Your manners are appropriate. I''m glad Enji didn''t raise you like a peasant¡± I froze, my vegetable fork a centimeter away from my mouth. My eyes darted back and forth between old Todoroki wiping her mouth with a napkin and the juicy sauce on my plate. I put down my cutlery and picked up my meat with both hands. I bit into it.A mixture of blood and fat stained my blazer. Some of the sauce splashed into my wine glass. I chewed noisily, my mouth half open, using more effort than necessary to make half of what I was chewing fall onto my lap and the floor. The old woman raised her eyebrows and looked at me, not the least bit impressed. ¡°You don''t talk much," she remarked, returning to cutting her steamed vegetables ¡°You weren''t born lacking in anything, were you ?¡± She wanted to get a rise out of me, thinking that I, like any ten-year-old, wouldn''t take her mockery and would give in to anger. If only she knew. I chewed my meat carefully, taking my time before answering. Then I wiped my fingers on the white tablecloth until it looked like a crime scene. I felt his gaze pierce my forehead. ¡°I think you''re rather young for an old woman," I replied, meeting her eyes. "Perhaps you could explain to me how that''s possible, Granny Teka ?¡± Her knife flew so close to my ear that I heard it hiss.If I hadn''t turned my head to the side, it would have pierced my left eye. This old woman is a threat. ¡°Don''t call me like that," she growled, and this time I knew she was my father''s mother in more ways than one. Obviously, her age makes is a sensitive topic. I gave her my most hypocritical smile. ¡°As you wish granny Todoroki¡± A vein throbbed in her forehead - the same place I do when I''m not in the mood - and in return she offered me a hypocritical smile. ¡°How about a little game ?¡± I tilted my head to one side and pretended to think about it. ¡°What kind of game?¡± I''d already put my mask back on my nose, ready to pounce at any moment. She brushed the top of her glass with the tip of her thumb, a slight smile hovering on her lips. Her malevolent eyes locked onto mine. ¡°Oh" she shrugged, feigning nonchalance ¡°Something very simple, really...¡± She left her words hanging to add to mystery. Deciding to indulge the old thing, I asked : ¡°What is it, Grandma Todoroki ?¡± The use of her nickname irritated her again. ¡°Hide-and-seek¡± Since I really wanted to annoy her, I asked with a fake worried look: ¡°Hide-and-seek, Grandma Todoroki? Are you sure? I know you look young, but you must be what, a hundred and twenty? Your bones must be quite frail, and if you fall, you might break something...¡± Her hair burned even brighter, as if it were about to go up in flames. ¡°Yes," she said reluctantly ¡°Since I''m very... old¡± (it seemed to cost her a lot to admit it) ¡°I won''t be able to participate myself. But would you mind if some of my henchmen did it for me?¡± She clapped her gloved hands and half a dozen black-clad men emerged from the shadows. I''d had no trouble following their every move, but I pretended to be surprised to give the impression that I was. ¡°If you win, I''ll let you call me Grandmother Todoroki¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°So ?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ''so''?¡± ¡°I can keep on calling you that way if I feel like it without having to participate in your game. I want something else¡± ¡°Such as ?¡± ¡°The photo album we saw in the living room¡± There must be something in there to blackmail my father with. ¡°Alright, I''ll make you a duplicate. However, if I win¡± Her smile split her face in two ¡°I want you to live with me for the next year¡± I coughed into my sleeve, surprised, nearly choking on my last piece of meat. ¡°Even though I''m incredibly pleasant and easy to get along with, I don''t see what you could possibly win out of this¡± Her eyes went to the tablecloth stained by my fingers. ¡°I''ll take great pleasure in teaching you the manners of a Todoroki heir¡± ¡°And...¡± None of their names came to mind ¡°What about my brother and sister ?¡± ¡°I don''t care about them. Your father brought you here, and he knew what it meant¡± I took the time to ponder her answer and all its implications. I''m now the sole heir to a family empire worth millions. ¡°Are you in the mafia ?¡± She smiled enigmatically. There was another knife in her fingers that I hadn''t seen her grasp. ¡°Who knows," she said ¡°Do you accept ?¡± She''s completely crazy ¡°Deal¡± Her smile was so wide it would have made the Cheshire Cat pale with envy. * Author''s note : Teka''s chara design is 100% stolen from Ackerbangbang OC, Teka Todoroki, that you can find on instagram (which I strongly recommend if you want to get the exact visual of Teka Todoroki). Other than that, the character is different and there not any ressemblance. Anyway, we''re entering a new arc here. Any thoughts you would like to share ? No bonus chapter available this week exceptionnaly, but there will be one available next week and also every week starting from November. You can still give me your power stones tho, won''t say no. 50 chapters ahead of schedule on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 39 Five men in immaculate suits lined up beside our table. They were all tall, broad shouldered and, most importantly, heavily armed. I turned to old Todoroki, who was watching me with a glass of wine in her hand. ¡°If they use their guns, can I have mine ?¡± None of them reacted outwardly, yet I sensed their amusement. ¡°So you know how to use a gun ?¡± ¡°I specialize in bladed weapons¡± She took another sip. ¡°Tant?, I suppose? It was also your father''s favorite when he was about your age¡± The parallel surprised me. And worried me. What kind of mother gives her child a sword ? My eyes wandered to the huge bay window overlooking the Todoroki Estate. A forest - how amazing - of well-groomed trees overlooked a cliff beyond which stretched the sea. The sun was setting over Florence, bathing the clouds in glowing reflections. The sea looked like a bloodbath. These waters - and the whole region - belonged to the Todoroki. I''m really starting to think that our family is involved in organized crime. ¡°To answer your question, no. Weapons are forbidden¡± She smiled from behind her glass. ¡°I don''t want to hurt you before your father returns¡± I gave her a disillusioned smile. As if. My eyes returned to the five silent giants. Their eyes were riveted straight ahead, fixed on an invisible point. My chakra wrapped around them, measuring their energies. ¡°This one¡± It was the one with the largest, most powerful ball of light. He exchanged glances with his colleagues, running a distracted hand through his trimmed beard. ¡°Agresti, come here¡± I didn''t miss the collective effort to always speak Japanese in my presence. Agresti placed his gun on the table next to a pair of gold ankle braces. ¡°You will each leave from one side of the property. Agresti will try to catch you in ten minutes and bring you back here. Then you can go upstairs and choose your new room¡± She spoke as if she''d already won. ¡°Are there any cameras in the garden ?¡± ¡°They will be turned off¡± ¡°How can I be sure that no one else will tell him where I am ?¡± Agresti looked offended at my suggestion that he would be cheating at hide-and-seek with a child, but his professionalism - and my grandmother''s steady gaze - kept him quiet. ¡°Agresti¡± He placed a walkie-talkie and earpiece on the table. ¡°Satisfied ?¡± I looked down at my beef blood-stained suit. ¡°Can I change ?¡± ¡°No¡± I was perched on a branch, waiting for the game to begin. When the whistle blew, I took off my bloody shirt and pants. The smell was so strong that even the worst police dog would have had no trouble tracking me down. Agresti, at the other end of the field, came at me without waiting. His energy purred like a car engine, excited. I knew this old hag wasn''t playing fair. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Agresti - and the four other men I''d chosen - had to have a Quirk suitable for tracking. I tore off my clothes and hung pieces of them on branches. Using a shunshin, I turned to the next tree and did the same. When I decided that this was taking too long, two clones jumped out of my body and took the remaining clothes. We dispersed, each taking charge of spreading my scent throughout the forest. The whole thing took less than a minute. I felt Agresti arrive at the first tree I had started under. His energy pulsed like a rubber ball being squeezed and released. He turned left, toward my clone. Delighted, I took off to where he had started. Sitting in a tree, I waited in silence for the time to run out. My own scent was masked. ¡°Don''t you feel stupid ?¡± I jolted as I looked down at my huge bodyguard. Emmett was leaning against the trunk of my tree, arms crossed. He looked extremely amused. ¡°I mean, look at you, sat on a branch in only your underwear. You''d be pretty humiliated if someone took a picture of you¡± I blinked. ¡°No one''s going to take a picture¡± ¡°Of course not. But as you know, my brother Edward is a telepath who likes to poke around in his brothers'' and sisters'' heads. If I see you like this, you can be sure that he sees you too. And that the image will be etched in his mind forever¡± I rolled my eyes. Agresti ran around like a headless chicken. ¡°You know, if you wanted that photo album so badly, you could have asked us.One of us could have stolen it for you¡± ¡°Don''t lie¡± He laughed. ¡°Oh, well...¡± His eyes wandered into the woods. In the same direction as Agresti. I suddenly sat up. ¡°Why are you here ?¡± ¡°Your grandmother''s little game was a foregone conclusion, and you knew it. And since I''m bored to death...¡± Agresti suddenly spinned and ran towards me. ¡°You reek of pheromones, boy. You better run¡± And Emmett disappeared as fast as he came. I swore and ran through the forest, a henchman who didn''t want to be the laughing stock of his colleagues hot on my heels, Emmett¡¯s laugh ringing long after he was gone. * ¡°And Shoto, how is he doing ? He''s not too upset, is he ?¡± Teka''s eyes wandered over the half dozen aerial photos of the hangar she''d just received. ¡°You can call him¡± Enji grunted at the other end of the line. Teka went on, indifferent to her son''s frustration. ¡°Just because you''re a failure as a father doesn''t mean you can''t talk to him¡± Her glowing eyes slid from one polaroid to the next. She snapped her fingers, and one of her agents emerged from the shadows with the famous USB drive. She plugged it into the computer as she sat back in her chair, waiting patiently for the video to load. ¡°How far along are you in your hunt ?¡± For a second she thought he wasn''t going to answer. ¡°I''ll finish it tonight¡± Teka nodded, her polished nails clattering on the desk. ¡°And the video ? Did you get rid of it ?¡± A suspicious Enji replied. ¡°What did you do? You saw it, didn''t you ?¡± Teka rested her glowing eyes on the screen. It was still loading. ¡°No. But we both know what such a recording could do to your career¡± Teka had read the reports and seen the crime scene photos. The documents had been falsified so the bodyguard''s death would be after all the other mercenaries massacred in the hangar. But when his son told her about it, he never said it was the bodyguard who killed them. And the only one who escaped alive was her grandson. Enji sighed into the phone. ¡°My second in command took care of it. After we watched the beginning together¡± The loading screen showed 98%. ¡°And ?¡± ¡°That''s my son. That''s all there is to say¡± Teka didn''t approve, like many of the decisions Enji had made in his life. She forced herself to say nothing, not wanting to jeopardize the fragile relationship they were rebuilding. But if he wanted to deny how his beloved Shoto could have committed such a massacre, good for him. It wouldn''t be long before Teka knew the truth. The video started. The screen reflected on her retina. She saw the pixelized silhouettes of the boy and his bodyguard rush into the hangar, closing the doors behind them. The door was riddled with bullet holes. The bodyguard threw himself onto the nearest boat and used a screwdriver to rip off the control box. He fumbled inside, the boy leaning over him as the men silently entered through the attic windows. The old man suddenly fell to the ground. The bullet was too small, too fast, for the camera to catch it. The boy stood motionless, watching the fallen body in silence. The mercenaries poured through the windows like a battalion of ants. They pointed their guns at the boy.Teka could clearly hear them shouting, but the sound was muffled. She turned up the volume. Get down ! Get down ! One of the mercenaries, his gun still pointed at the child, moved as close as he could, trying to intimidate - or immobilize ¨C him. The video froze. Teka frowned and rewound it a little. The video fizzled in the same spot.Then, just as she was about to rewind it a third time, the screen went black and then lit up again. The next second, Shoto was stabbing the man with a screwdriver. ¡°Teka?¡± The boy hit, hit, hit, as if it was his life or the mercenary''s. The others panicked and fired into the crowd. A blinding white light surrounded the boy. In a split second, he was gone. He reappeared at the other end of the hangar, stabbing a man in the chest in cold blood. Blood splattered his face. Teka blinked. ¡°What did you say ?¡± ¡°Take care of my son. Until I return¡± Her eyes went back to the screen. Shoot hi- She saw mercenary after mercenary fall, blood and screams flying in all directions. One of them was crawling on his back, pistol at his side, looking mad, while Shoto walked calmly towards him, the strange white light forming a halo around him. He raised a long knife over his head. For God''s sake ! Teka closed the computer. She heard a scream and then the video stopped. Teka pulled out the flash drive and reduced it to ashes. ¡°Of course¡± She''d make sure that no one ever found this video. * Author''s note : Well, well, well. A silly goofy chapter, isn''t it ? What do you prefer ? Chapters where everyone fights and dies or quieter one like this ? Please everyone, try to pay attention when I''m describing Shoto''s abilities because - in this story at least - I did not focuse heavily on any training montage and if you don''t get some information you can get lost later on. You can support me on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG and read up to 50 chapters ahead there (which is roughly 100,000 words. I know I know, I''m such an insanely well organized author). And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 40 - Dark Ages She thumped her pencil on her notebook in a rhythm that was both irritating and soothing. The clock struck noon, and the birds that were perched on the windowsill fled with a few flaps of their wings. ¡°Beautiful hotel room¡± The pencil froze. I swallowed a block of spit and braced myself to hear her grumble. ¡°When I asked you if you wanted to waste both of our time, you said no. You said you''d try harder¡± Not exactly what I said. ¡°It''s the third session and you haven''t said a word since our brief introduction on the plane¡± I knew she was waiting for me to speak, for me to say something. I even knew she would have preferred me to scream, to throw a tantrum, to act like any child with too much emotions. But I said nothing, and she went to get a glass of water. She took a big gulp - I could hear her swallow-then three smaller ones. She put the glass in the sink and didn''t go near the kitchen knives on the counter. When she sat back down on the sofa, facing mine, my eyes still hadn''t left the yellow stain on the ceiling. It was a tiny speck, an infinitesimally small yellow dot that had landed there by some fluke of life, but would remain there until the hotel was demolished and a more modern one built in the next 15 to 20 years. ¡°You lost your temper when we talked about your mask the other day. Did I say something that offended you?¡± I''d gotten used to breathing through it. The air was still a little tepid, but now the mask had become a second skin that I didn''t want to take off. ¡°No¡± ¡°Then why don''t you want to talk to me ?¡± It was easy for her. All she had to do was sit there, notebook in one hand, pencil in the other, and listen to me pour out everything I was between lunch and dinner. ¡°I don''t want to talk to anyone¡± ¡°Not even your father ?¡± I licked my lips and took my time to answer. The yellow dot had grown. ¡°No¡± ¡°So why are we here ?¡± I thought of my father, whom I hadn''t seen in a week. I thought about his promise not to send me abroad alone, about the fact that it had been six days since he was supposed to join me. I thought about this sudden ''affair'' , that he thought I''d bought his bullshit about, and that worried me. ¡°He wants me to talk to you. My father, I mean. He says it might help¡± I didn''t need any help. Not from her, not from anyone. ¡°Would you like to talk?¡± I opened my mouth. She cut me off. ¡°Will you talk ?¡± I had promised my father that I would try. But he''d promised to come soon, and here I was in a weird country with a weird woman who wanted to slit my belly open and pin it to the table to read me like an open book. Apparently, we were both liars. The psychiatrist sighed. ¡°Here''s what we''re going to do. I''m going to ask you a question. You''re going to answer me - and you''re going to tell me only the truth - but you don''t have to tell me everything. If you don''t answer, I''ll take my things and leave¡± It was everything I''ve ever wanted from her. ¡°Are you glad that Touya is dead ?¡± ¡°Yes¡± I heard her rise to her feet and then sit down again in surprise. She put the lead of her pencil on her small piece of paper. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Why ?¡± I shrugged. ¡°He tried to kill me. Twice. If someone tried to kill you, you''d be glad he''s dead¡± There was no judgment in her voice as she asked me her next question. ¡°What was it like living in the same house with him after he tried to drown you ?¡± I hesitated, finally deciding to keep things simple. ¡°Hard¡± ¡°But what else?¡± My thoughts returned to this distant period I hadn''t thought about in years. I saw myself stealing the sofa cushions late at night and using them to stuff my duvet. I remembered the grayish mop I''d stolen, one of those with thick, pendulous threads I''d painted half of it red with a tube of paint that Fuyumi used in her drawing class. I shrugged. ¡°Were you afraid he would come at night? While you were sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Where did you sleep?¡± At first, in the closet. ¡°Under my bed. That way I didn''t have any trouble defending myself the night he came¡± ¡°And when he came the second time, the night of the fire. How did that make you feel?¡± I didn''t have to think about it. ¡°Relieved¡± Her pencil froze above her notebook. ¡°Why ?¡± ¡°Because I was prepared¡± It took me a long, long time and more near-death experiences to realize it. Being prepared for situations like his attempted murder is a blessing. In real life, you''re sitting in your car on a Thursday morning and a missile is fired at you and you wonder how you could have seen it coming. ¡°Did you know he would come back?¡± ¡°Yes¡± She took a few seconds to carefully write everything down. ¡°Is there anything you''d like to tell me about him ? Anything you regret ?¡± I''m just sorry I didn''t break his ankles when I had the chance. I shrugged. ¡°What was it like?¡± I opened my mouth and closed it. ¡°I... you mean when? Before? During? After?¡± ¡°You tell me. What state of mind was the most noteworthy for you ?¡± The yellow dot was now the size of a bumper sticker.I thought back to my sleeping problems before the fire. Then my thoughts drifted to the clones I''d kept on guard for months, telling myself he''d be back to finish the job. But it was during that I remember the most. ¡°Killing is easy¡± I knew I''d catch her attention when she stopped writing. ¡°I think a lot of people would be surprised at how easy it is to take a life¡± The yellow dot grew into a marble. ¡°The first time I thought about killing someone, I must have been about four and a half years old¡± Four years, two hundred and twenty days and twenty-three hours. ¡°I didn''t realize much at the time. I was just there, hiding under my bed, convinced that he was going to kill me if I didn''t do something to defend myself¡± I talked to the Dot because the Dot had no opinion. The Dot didn''t talk, it listened. The Dot didn''t judge, it just forgot. ¡°It took me a while to understand. To realize¡± ¡°What did you realize? I frowned, forcing myself to imagine that the voice was coming from that tiny dot of forgotten yellow paint. ¡°That I was afraid of myself.I was paranoid because I was so close-¡± I put my thumb on my forefinger to show it to the Dot. ¡°-to committing murder without stopping for a second to think about it. I think that''s the worst experience you can have. To realize that you have so little control over your body and your mind¡± There was the sound of a pencil scratching on paper. Silence. And then, ¡°The shed. Tell me about the shed. What did it feel like ?¡± I moved on the couch. It was comfortable. Soft. Enough to make you forget where you were and make you spill all your secrets. ¡°Angry. But the kind of anger that makes you calm.Decisive. Like I''ve reached a point of no return, no matter what.That certainty doesn''t change. It never does.I didn''t cry. I wasn''t hysterical.I thought people were supposed to be like that every time. I didn''t curl up in a ball in the corner. I wasn''t crying. I wasn''t shaking¡± I saw myself in third person, standing over Kenzei''s body, my face covered in blood, and this guy yelling at me to get down on the ground. ¡°I was more awake than I''d ever been in my entire life¡± I also felt lucky. Because I hadn''t been caught short. Because all my life I''d been preparing for the possibility of being killed. ¡°What do you feel when you kill ?¡± The phrasing was ambiguous. As if she was implying that I was a murderer. She stammered, trying to correct herself. I''d smile, but she''d think I was crazy. ¡°I don''t kill for pleasure¡± There''s nothing pleasant about it.Being covered in other people''s blood or seeing their guts spread out in front of me didn''t amuse me in the least. ¡°I killed because I had no other choice. Because my life was no longer in my hands. It''s impossible to describe the feeling you get when you feel your life is in the hands of someone who has absolutely no problem with the idea of killing you¡± The first time, I was scared. Now only the idea of someone having that kind of power over me drove me crazy. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°No¡± Because I''m alive. It took her several long minutes to finish writing in her notebook. She turned three pages, sharpened her pencil, and wrote a few more lines. ¡°Do you feel different from the Shoto you used to be ?¡± ¡°Arent¡¯ you different than the teenager you used to be ?¡± ¡°I''m talking about who you were five years ago, not forty¡± ¡°Of course I''ve changed. Everyone changes¡± ¡°How would you describe the person you used to be?¡± ¡°... naive¡± Stupid. Weak. ¡°And how would you describe yourself now? ¡°Better¡± ¡°What else?¡± I watched the ceiling in silence. ¡°Why naive?¡± ¡°All children are naive¡± ¡°Aren''t you a child?¡± ¡°I am not¡± Not since a long time ago. ¡°Tell me about your family. About your relationship with each of them¡± ¡°My only family is my father¡± And apparently the old cowhide whom acts as his mother. ¡°I want to talk about your mother. Your brother and your sister. Don''t you miss them?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Do you hate them?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°You are close to your father, right?¡± I didn''t answer. ¡°Did you have trouble separating from your mother?¡± I frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that ?¡± ¡°I''m talking about the arrangement your parents made¡± I was confused, but I forced myself not to show it. ¡°My father mentioned it once. What''s it about ?¡± She hesitated for a second. ¡°It''s an agreement your parents made a few years ago. Your father was behind it, as I understand it. But it was your mother who only wanted to keep your brother and sister¡± I blinked. Slowly. And then I sat up, putting my feet flat on the floor. ¡°I''m tired¡± The psychiatrist looked at the clock as I stood up. ¡°There''s still-¡± I slammed the door behind me. Chapter 41 A wave crashed into my face, forcing me to close my eyes. The water crept up my nose and into my throat. I coughed and spit out foam. ¡°Line up in front of me!¡± I pulled my arms out of the other men''s iron grip and leaned on the damp sand to pull myself up. I felt dizzy and a little sick. The bright sun was pitching like the bow of a ship in the middle of a tornado. Lined up among the other men, my back straight and my eyes fixed on the Todoroki villa perched above the cliff, I caught my breath. I licked my dry lips, my blood pounding like a heart in my ears. Teka was watching us, her hands crossed behind her back, her blue eyes glowing even behind her thick black sunglasses. ¡°Again¡± I grunted along with the others and walked back to the beach with a heavy step. Sitting with my butt in the water, my arms tucked under those of mastodons that looked more like thighs than biceps, I mentally prepared myself for what was to come. The instructor stood on the other side of our human fence, whistle in hand. I had a sudden urge to drown him as he raised it to his lips. Immediately, our human fence fell onto its back and crashed into the boundary between sand and wave barrels. ¡°Whom do we serve?¡± ¡°Todoroki !¡± A wave engulfed us, covering our ears and sinking us into the sand. The arms gripping mine tightened, the grip becoming as tight as an iron jaw. If I hadn''t learned to breathe underwater years ago, I would have drowned this morning. ¡°How do we serve them?¡± ¡°Ad vitam aeternam !¡± New wave. New inspirations caught in the last second. Same questions, same answers. When he let us go, the sun was high in the sky. ¡°You have thirty minutes¡± Each of us went to our backpacks to get our canned rations. I sat down next to the packs and opened a can of stinky tuna beans without a second thought. The rest of the platoon sat down next to me and everyone ate voraciously. There had been plenty of time yesterday to chat, tease, and even get a little excited. And then the instructor showed up before we went to bed to tell us that we had a night training session. No one had slept all night. ¡°Shoto, come here¡± I looked up at the instructor, reluctant to give up my ration of cold pasta with sauce. I pulled my mask, which was as dry as cardboard and itched like hell, over my face and trotted over to him. He handed me a plastic bag containing a laminated map and two books. ¡°To be read by tomorrow morning¡± Stifling a grunt, I took the bag and shuffled back to my seat. Some gave me amused looks, others openly mocked me. ¡°It''s hard being the boss''s grandson¡± ¡°I''d hate to be you¡± ¡°Ouch, finishing homework while we all get a good night''s sleep...¡± There was no malice in the jokes, but I replied, "Just wait until I''m your boss¡± Smiles spread. ¡°You''d have to pass the Sicilian test first¡± ¡°Sicilian? What are you talking about?¡± They exchanged glances. Vannucci, sitting to my right, scratched his beard. ¡°This is the final test. The one we''re all headed for¡± ¡°But I''m here too. I''m going with you¡± They laughed. Crespi, the youngest, barely twenty-four, finished his canteen in a few gulps, then burped loudly. ¡°What you''ve done is only a fraction of our training. We''re group three, and we''re the ones with the least training time¡± ¡°Three months," puffed Ataleo between mouthful of food. Crespi snapped his fingers. ¡°Three months, yes. And you''re here since, what, eight days?¡± Ataleo replied, the paste threatening to slip out of his mouth: ¡°Nine¡± ¡°Here you go, nine. So you can''t go to Sicily¡± I frowned, speechless. Crespi began to crumble his bread and devour it. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Don''t make that face. You''ll come back one day and do the three months of group three. And then off to Sicily¡± ¡°Maybe I could have a look?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No way. It''s confidential. The boss won''t let you¡± Vannucci smiles dreamily. ¡°Do you realize that we''re all almost done? Three years of training, and we''re finally going to be Made Men¡± There was a wave of approving murmurs. ¡°The first thing I''m going to do is buy an awesome car¡± ¡°I''ll go with you. We''ll go to a club and...¡± Ataleo mimed two watermelons in front of his chest and raised his eyebrows suggestively. ¡°Even with all the money in the family accounts, no girl would be stupid enough to want you¡± ¡°You''ve got to be kidding me. In my village, they called me Casanova¡± They teased each other, laughed. I ate while listening to them, taking the opportunity to rest my aching muscles. It was surprisingly easy to be one of them. I just had to do my share of the exercises and they''d integrated me as if I''d always been there. Old Teka had thrown me in here because she''d had enough of me dragging my feet around her house, probably thinking they''d eat me alive, but they didn''t. The exercises were high intensity, but not insurmountable: and even without using my chakra, I had no problem keeping up. Aside from the lack of sleep, I wasn''t doing too badly. My clones should be finished with the first set of anti-gravity seals soon. I''ll use them to increase the intensity of my exercises and hopefully I''ll finally be able to reach the Jonin chakra level. But my priority was to solve the tunnel vision problem caused by my shunshin and chidori. My clones had successfully tested the project on a squirrel - I had no reason to wait any longer. I may get my eyes blown out tonight, but if I manage... I''ll get the Fuin version of the Sharingan. * ¡°Did you memorize the map like as told you?¡± ¡°Yes, grandma Teka¡± She struck the board with her iron ruler, making it shake. I wondered if it was the use of her hated nickname rather than my inability to reach the level she wanted me to reach. ¡°Then why are you still making mistakes ?¡± I grunted but didn''t answer, massaging my temples with two fingers. It was twenty-three o'' clock, the old hag hadn''t let go of me since dinner, and I still hadn''t slept a wink. My brain is going to explode. ¡°At this rate, you won''t become the next Patriarch¡± ¡°Who even said I would" I muttered. ¡°I. Your father¡± She glared at me, her eyes blazing behind the frames of her glasses. "And it''s not like we''re overflowing with applications¡± "So I have no choice?¡± "Exactly. Now give me the list of our annual revenues by region and in descending order¡± I did as instructed, mixing only Basilicata and Calibria. ¡°Start again¡± I had to recite it twice more without mistakes before she was satisfied. ¡°But how is it possible to earn so much? It''s almost as much as Italy''s GDP¡± ¡°Of course, but remember that these figures correspond to the underground economy. What''s more, this GDP corresponds to our production GDP. Take away the costs of production, the salaries of our employees, the costs of training, housing and feeding our Familia recruits, and maintaining our infrastructure...¡± I frowned. ¡°But how do you make so much?¡± We were talking about almost a billion a year. Teka circled Italy and Sicily with the tip of her rule. ¡°Roughly speaking, it''s all ours¡± I blinked. Slowly. ¡°When you say it''s all ours...?¡± ¡°We own it. We own the entire city of Florence and most of Tuscany. The same goes for the rest of the country, including Sicily and Sardinia. Our ownership by region ranges from 70 to 75%¡± I was stunned. ¡°Our family owns Italy ? ¡°Unofficially, yes. Of course, the authorities make sure it doesn''t get out. There would be widespread panic if it became known that a single family owned the democracy of an entire country, especially if it was a Western country¡± ¡°How can this be? There must be rules to prevent this sort of thing, don''t you think?¡± I couldn''t see how such a mass takeover could have taken place under the nose of a government, especially one as powerful as Italy''s. And the price of such an acquisition seemed too outrageous even for the wealthiest families on the planet. Teka pulled a chair from the oval table and sat down across from me. ¡°You''ve heard of the Dark Ages, didn¡¯t you ?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Vaguely. We''d barely touched on the Alter Revolution the last time I was in class¡± Teka clicked her tongue in displeasure. "What kind of cheap institution is your father sending you to ?¡± She mumbled for a second. "The Dark Ages were the period after the Alter Revolution. It didn''t happen systematically in every country, depending on how each government handled the situation, and the intensity also varied greatly from one geographical area to another" She called to one of her two henchmen stationed at the front door. ¡°Bring us a map of Europe¡± Why does she has a map of Europe ? A minute later, the man returned with a laminated planisphere. Teka unfolded it on the board and placed the map of Italy on the side. ¡°In France, Spain and Portugal, the effect was less dramatic. The French have always had a taste for bloodshed and revolution, but this time they at least had the good sense to realize that a revolution after the arrival of Quirks would wipe their country off the face of the earth¡± I felt a pang of pride at the mention of my former countrymen and their legendary taste for rebellion. ¡°Many others had not been so fortunate¡± She drew a cross over Switzerland in marker. ¡°Swallowed up by Belgium in three weeks¡± She redefined the contours of the United Kingdom and Hungary. ¡°Ireland finally became independent and Austria swallowed half of Hungary, whose other half became a dominion of Russia to avoid being swallowed by another neighboring country¡± She pointed to Italy. ¡°The socio-economic context at that time was difficult after our emergence from the Third World War. The arrival of Quirks led to chaos and a civil war broke out¡± Teka was solemn. "It was a new kind of war. Less organized because it was fought by civilians, but more deadly than anything we''d ever seen. More than half the population of Europe lost their lives" She paused for a second, obviously searching for the best way to continue her impromptu lesson. "Your grandfather, five generations before you, was a wealthy and intelligent man. Our family was blessed with an excellent Quirk who provided us with defense and protection. When our government collapsed, he had the intelligence to understand that this war, too violent, would not last. So he bought up whole regions at ridiculous prices, and the government regained funds to continue its war. It was a win-win situation" I interrupted. ¡°But he couldn''t have been the only one with this idea, could he?¡± Italy was an art-rich country. I imagined that at least one misanthropic billionaire must have seized the opportunity to buy the Sistine Chapel. "Exactly. He wasn''t the only one, and a lot of investors rushed to buy. On the other hand, your grandfather had two advantages: One, he was a native Italian. Second, he didn''t just buy land, he took advantage of the chaos to set up his own militia" And then this. "A nation at war is still a nation in need of food. Your grandfather hired men and women with useful and powerful Quirks and enlisted them in our service in exchange for pay and food." "And we''re still going at it, aren''t we ? Our recruits, our Familia... you mean we have our own army ?" She shook her head. "Army? Of course not, boy. That''s such a barbaric term. Let''s say they are brave, valiant, courageous men and women who will lay down their lives for us if the opportunity arises. Think of them as our Praetorian Guard and us as their royal family" She smiled that huge smile that split her face in two. "The government eventually won the war, although a new constitution had to be written. They forced foreign buyers to return their property, which they called "stolen" There was a lot of nationalization of industries and mass reconstruction. They tried to force your grandfather to sell, but couldn''t because of his small ''army''. A new conflict when the country was so unstable would have wiped Italy off the face of the earth" There was a twinkle in Teka''s eye that told me she was enjoying the whole thing. "So we own Italy?" She nodded, pride clearly visible on her face. "So we own Italy" So apparently I''m the unofficial prince of a country because my mafioso grandfather put the government in checkmate. No matter how much I told myself that the arguments presented were plausible and logical, I still couldn''t believe it. Teka looked at her watch. "It''s getting late. We''ll continue tomorrow. And I don''t want any mistake this time" Chapter 42 - God Mode The car opened and dad stepped out. He had a beard a few days old and his hair was longer than usual. Carrying a black sports bag and wearing sweatpants, he looked like an athlete returning from a competition. ¡°Welcome Todoroki-sama !¡± Our subordinates, lined up in two rows on either side of the stairs leading up to the house, bowed at a ninety degree angle. His blue eyes swept calmly over the procession. I met his gaze. He watched me for a few seconds, then came over to us. ¡°I see he''s still alive¡± ¡°Enji. Hello to you as well¡± Old Teka and my father looked each other straight in the eye, their faces devoid of the slightest emotion. Even his eyes, the only window into who he was, reflected nothing. He looked down at me, unreadable. ¡°Shoto¡± ¡°Dad¡± ¡°Aren''t you glad to see me ?¡± ¡°You''re two weeks late¡± An amused glint lit up his eyes. ¡°I expected a warm welcome...¡± He picked me up with ease and carried me as if I was five years old again. Blood rushed to my face as I looked around in shame. ¡°What are you doing ? Put me down right now !¡± He held me tighter. ¡°I''m starving. Why don''t you tell me what that crazy old hag made you do while I eat ?¡± A four-inch stiletto tore through the air and embedded itself in the wall right next to us. Teka, at the bottom of the stairs, bellowed like a bull about to charge. ¡°I''m not old¡± The air over her hair caught fire. My father dismissed her remark with a wave of his hand. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± He closed the door in time, the second stiletto poking a hole in it. * ¡°And you like them ?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Crespi is funny¡± ¡°Hmm¡± My father finished a piece of bread covered in sauce, then put the dirty plate on the pile to his right. The cook brought out the dessert - an assortment of fruit, cheese, and sliced meats - and to my amazement, my father gobbled it all up. I would have thought that the half dozen dishes he had just devoured would have satisfied him, but the black hole that was his stomach proved otherwise. ¡°Isn''t there some chocolate cake ?¡± The chef blinked in confusion, then turned to my father. My father translated into Italian. Apparently, our henchmen were the only ones whom knew Japanese. My father exchanged a few more words with him, and the cook took out a notebook and wrote down what I thought was a set of instructions. ¡°What did you told him ?¡± ¡°To prepare us food for tomorrow¡± I straightened up, my attention caught. ¡°How about tomorrow? Are we going to do anything special ?¡± ¡°You''ll see¡± He swallowed a bunch of grapes in one gulp, drank the water straight from the pitcher, then jumped to his feet, scraping his chair against the floor. I jumped from my seat, a little surprised at his sudden eagerness. ¡°I need to speak with your grandmother. Go to your room while I do it. I''ll see you later¡± And before I could open my mouth, he was already through the kitchen door. * ¡°How''s it going ?¡± My clone, leaning over me, brush in hand, stepped back a few inches. ¡°Still as good as ten seconds ago, boss¡± ¡°No problems with the matrix ? No bad reactions ?¡± ¡°No, boss¡± ¡°Take a closer look¡± The clone watched me silently. ¡°What ?¡± And he disappeared in a puff of smoke. I grunted as I stood up and ran my hand over the crumpled sheet. No problem with the seal. The bowl of black ink at the foot of the bed was still smoking, wisps of transparent blue swirling above it. I met my own reflection in the full-length mirror. I was sitting shirtless, fuinjutsu lines painted on my torso, my arms, half of my face. I could feel the chakra inside vibrating gently against my skin. I thought it was the matrix that was about to kill me last time, but it was only because of a bad reaction. Apparently, I was allergic to ink. The last time my clone smeared the Sharingan seal on my body, my skin had turned purple and I''d nearly suffocated. I''d never been so glad to have learned some basis in iryo jutsus as I was that day. It had taken me several days to send my clones out to find new, quality, ink and return with it. A hand wave later, a new clone appeared. He took the brush, dipped it in the ink and said: ¡°At the first remark, I uninvoke myself¡± I lay down on the bed without saying a word. My clones were way too much like me. The cold brush rolled over my chin, my cheek, swirled around my eye, before sliding like a wave across my forehead. My scar grew hot. I imagined the ink seeping into my skin like a tear, staining my flesh and contaminating my blood. ¡°Stay calm¡± The brush returned to its original lines. It branched out, wrapping around my elbows, running up my biceps. My clone, without ever lifting the brush, drew three concentric circles on my torso, the tip barely touching my collarbones. The brush slid into the hollow of my throat and coiled there like a snake in its nest before uncoiling and sliding over my mouth, my nose, and splitting into two distinct branches for my eyes. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I''m almost done¡± He drew three tomoe, three commas, into the circles on my torso. He connected each of them with a line drew to my eyes. ¡°Grit your teeth¡± My clone waved hand signs over my chest. I felt the chakra, heavy and strong, concentrate over my heart. The fuin lines vibrated. In the mirror I saw the circles swirling against each other. The lines stretched across my arms snapped like whips, then folded back like rolled tape, sliding down to my chest. A growl rose from my throat, as if someone other than me, someone hidden in my belly, was awakening to ponder its rage. The bed shook. The circles began to spin furiously, a searing heat spreading along the lines that led to my eyes. My body arched against my will, only the tips of my feet touching the floor. My clone pressed me against the bed, but continued to pour all his chakra into the seal. In the reflection of his wide eyes, I saw the matrix on my face melt like water and embed itself in my skin, turning into inky petals. My eyes burned as if lava had been poured into them. My eyelids fluttered wildly as I struggled to keep my eyes open. I dug my nails into the mattress, the frame creaking. My whole room was spinning around me as if I were in the center of a centrifuge. Walls and floor merged, melting into a brown blur that spun and spun and spun. Suddenly the pain disappeared. My clone exploded in a cloud of white smoke. I straightened up, trembling, unsure, and met Shoto''s sweaty gaze in the mirror. My scarlet eyes were those of the Sharingan. Then I leaned forward and threw up on the carpet. * I watched the sea crash onto the white sand and looked uncertainly at the rock jetty. ¡°Wait, you were serious ?¡± Dad, fishing rod slung over his shoulder, glanced at me warily. ¡°Why would I lie ?¡± And without another word, he started off again, the cooler banging against his thigh. I shuffled along, my own rod slung over my shoulder, hoping he''d leave me there. ¡°If you wanted fish, why didn''t you tell me? I would have bought some for you¡± At the very least, I would have sent a servant to buy some for me. ¡°We''re not here for the fish¡± I stopped, irritated. ¡°Then what are we doing here ?¡± He ignored me and continued walking at a leisure pace. I kicked a pebble, hands in my pockets, and followed him. There were pieces of wood and broken bottles half buried in the white dunes. The water was clear, but the no swimming sign told me enough about the place. My thoughts drifted back to Group Three and their trip to Sicily. I''d give anything to be with them instead of playing Sponge Bob. An older couple with wrinkled faces stood at the water''s edge. They smiled when they saw me, the beer-bellied man pointing with his fingertip to my fishing rod: ¡°Bella canna da pesca, ragazzo !¡± I shook my hand to silence him. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± ¡°Shoto¡± My father had climbed onto the rocks and was waving at me. I grunted and reluctantly followed him. On the other side of the pier, a few vacationers had already arrived and planted their umbrellas in the sand. A hotel employee was unfolding deck chairs and dusting off purple mattresses. A few hundred yards away, a group of teenagers had gathered around a volleyball net to form teams. I could hear bits and pieces of their conversation - apparently a certain R¨¦o was the player to have. My father sat down at the end of the pier, far from the beach and the men. He unfolded the huge towel on some flat rocks and sat down, his fisherman''s hat flapping gently in the sea breeze. Behind him, a pink sun rose over the horizon. I sat down heavily beside him and planted my fishing rod between two rocks. ¡°You don''t look very happy to be here¡± Angrily, I opened my arms wide: ¡°I''m fishing ¨C fishing !¡± The silence of the morning carried my voice to the shore. The horizon, blue and calm, merged with the sea, as if the world became one. ¡°I hate fishing too¡± I blinked in confusion. ¡°But it was something my father loved to do, right here¡± He hit the rock we were sitting on. ¡°I used to do it, often, when I was a teenager and felt lonely - no matter how bad I was, and still am at it¡± I imagined my father at 15, coming home from Yuei to a huge, cold house surrounded by men and women ready to throw themselves at his feet to serve as his mats. I could see Teka, her sharp remarks and burning eyes, the respectful and hurtful distance she''d had to keep between them. A bit like my Before progenitors. ¡°I hadn''t been back in years¡± The wind was picking up, and I knew I''d have to throw away my mask as soon as I got home, because it would have caught the moisture. I muttered. ¡°If you die, don''t count on me to fish in your memory¡± He laughed, a free, joyful laugh. The sound surprised me, forcing me to look curiously at this amazing outburst of happiness. It wasn''t something he did often. Silence engulfed us. He leaned forward and reached into the cooler for the first of six sandwiches the chef had prepared for the day. We were like bears when it came to food. He passed it to me, then took another for himself. His line stirred in the water. I hesitated for a second, not wanting to spoil his good mood, but patience was a quality I sorely lacked. ¡°The psychiatrist told me. About the agreement with Rei. He tensed. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me?¡± ¡°I tried¡± I thought back to the Heroes Awards, the only time he''d ever mentioned it. ¡°Don''t blame her. It was my idea¡± ¡°But she didn''t fight, did she ? She just wanted to keep the other two¡± I laughed contemptuously. ¡°Don''t do that¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Act like you don''t care¡± My smile died on the corners of my lips. I looked down at the space between the rocks where the sea crept in, leaving its foam as a sign of its journey. A crab ran across a ledge of seaweed, then dived and disappeared with a splash. ¡°She didn''t say anything," my father continued, "Because she knew I wouldn''t let you go¡± I didn''t like Rei very much. She was weird, clingy, too emotional. She had spent her time ignoring me in favor of Touya. Forgiving him at every turn and ignoring the downward spiral I was in. But she was supposed to be my mother. It hurt. ¡°She could have tried¡± Dad rubbed my back in response. My eyes were as dry as the warm wind. I hadn''t cried since a long time ago. ¡°And your mission? Did you do what you were supposed to do?¡± He took so long to answer that I thought he wasn''t going to say anything. ¡°I sent a message. We won''t have problems like this again¡± His voice was hard as stone again. I tried to imagine what kind of message he could be talking about. Violent, for sure. Maybe even bloody. The only image I could conjure was of him watching me, arms folded, eyes patient, ready to catch me if I screwed up my life. ¡°Good¡± ¡°Yeah¡± A pair of seagulls flew overhead, their cries echoing around us. I tossed them pieces of sandwich and they gulped them down. ¡°You''re strong now. And you''ll be even stronger in the years to come. Why ?¡± Meat in hand, I turned to my father, overcome by a vague sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu. ¡°You asked me a similar question a long time ago.¡± The seagulls cried out for my attention, hesitating to approach. ¡°You are older, wiser. Your answer must be different. I took a few seconds to think. ¡°Why do I want to be strong?¡± I thought of the three men I had roasted in the Tokyo Tower because they were too arrogant to see me as a threat. I thought of Kenzei and how I''d only survived because no one knew about my chakra. I thought of Crespi, Ataleo and group three and their companionship, closeness, as if they shared the same blood. I thought of our family, of the great-grandfather who had built our dynasty in difficult times. ¡°To do as I please¡± My father nodded, as if to acknowledge my motive as legitimate. ¡°That''s better. But you''re still young¡± We spent the day at the beach and decided to go swimming not far from our fishing spot. Time flew. When we returned home that evening, neither of us had caught anything. * BONUS : Enji looked at Teka''s huge mahogany desk. He hadn''t set foot in the family home since his father''s death almost twenty years before, but nothing had changed. Teka sat down in the office chair and folded her hands in front of her face. ¡°I take it you managed to pick up their trail ?¡± Enji knew she knew, but she just wanted to hear him tell her. ¡°Agresti succeeded, yes¡± A bitter taste crept into Enji''s mouth at the thought of what he was about to say. ¡°Thank you. For lending me your men¡± Teka sank back into her chair and pretended to wave away his gratitude. ¡°You are a Todoroki. These men are as much my soldiers as they are yours¡± Maybe twenty years ago, when he should have succeeded his mother as planned. But he''d decided to leave this bloody world long ago. Teka added - because she wouldn''t have been herself if she hadn''t found something to criticize her son about : ¡°I find it ironic that you gave up everything that made you a Todoroki because you were tired of ''sowing'' death, only to come back years later and ask for my help in killing¡± Enji''s expression hardened. ¡°I had no choice¡± Not when the life of his son was at stake. ¡°Everything I do is for the good of our family¡± That was her favorite sentence. Enji had believed it when he was younger. But then his father had died and he''d realized that the Todoroki, despite all their influence and power, were not as untouchable as they would like to believe. ¡°Your son is the last of our lineage¡± ¡°And Elisa ?¡± She was his cousin at second degree, still a child when he left the family. ¡°She died in delivery room five years ago. So did the child¡± Enji nodded without real concern. She''d been a child when helast saw her and back then, Enji had better things to do with his time than to take care of her. ¡°I still appreciate that you didn''t come and took your son as fast to disappear again to play the hero¡± Enji had not missed the usual small dose of contempt mixed with feigned indifference. ¡°That was the original plan¡± ¡°Has something changed your mind ?¡± ¡°I need your men. Again¡± Teka examined him carefully. ¡°You didn''t limit yourself to the assault group, did you ?¡± Teka smiled ¡°Of course not. You''ve never been one to cut corners¡± Enji didn''t like the hint of pride in her voice. ¡°You''ll have to clean the bases for me¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Korea. Taiwan. Singapore¡± Enji slid a sheet of paper across the table with two fingers. Teka unfolded it and read it. She cocked an eyebrow. ¡°God Mode is not to be used with impunity, Enji. I thought I had at least taught you that¡± ¡°It was a necessary evil¡± ¡°Was the slaughter of more than¡± she looked down at the page ¡°two thousand men necessary?¡± Enji didn''t like to hear the number out loud. As long as it remained on paper, Enji was able to ignore the atrocity of the murders he''d committed. ¡°I wanted to set an example. So that no one would think of doing it again¡± Teka raised an eyebrow. She put the sheet back on her desk. ¡°When you say you want the bases cleaned... you mean you want them to know you did it, right ?¡± Enji nodded. ¡°I want that to be the unofficial word. Officially, however, nothing must bind me to it¡± If it was proven that Enji had wiped an entire organization - even a criminal one - from the face of the earth, he would be entitled to a one-way ticket to Tartarus. If Teka didn''t get him out of the country first, of course. ¡°Am I to understand that you''re coming home?¡± There was hope in her voice. Enji suddenly became aware of his mother''s age. Although she looked extremely young, this woman had ruled the Todoroki Empire with an iron fist for over forty years. She had lost a husband, a son and had no one else at her side for over twenty years. Despite everything that had happened between them, Enji felt sorry for her. ¡°I don''t want to expose my son to all that¡± ¡°He already has been¡± Enji knew that she was right. But it was easier for him to live in denial than to admit that he was a failure as a father and had failed to protect his son. Again. ¡°I can see it in his eyes. This boy knows exactly what it takes to survive¡± ¡°We''ll leave on Sunday¡± He left the office, Teka''s flashing eyes following his retreating silhouette. Chapter 43 ¡°This is our last session¡± Thank God. ¡°Is there anything you want to talk about ?¡± Lying on the couch, my eyes glued to the yellow stain, I shrugged. ¡°I''d like to apologize for last time. It was indelicate of me, and unseemly¡± I wondered how many people would read my psych file and think they knew me, how many would imagine they were close to me because they''d had a glimpse of my life. Poor kid, he''s been through so many tragic things, that explains why he''s so suspicious, malicious, evil'' and blah blah blah. ¡°I''d like us to play a little game today. Would you like it ?¡± The shrink got my attention. Whatever she wants if it means I don''t have to answer her stupid questions. ¡°What kind of game ?¡± I sat down again, facing her from the other side of the coffee table. I didn''t miss the way the corners of her mouth turned up, asymmetrically. ¡°A little game with pictures. I''ll show you and you tell me what you see¡± She pulled photographs printed on A5 sheets out of her briefcase. The Roscharch test. I considered refusing and returning to my silence, but I still had an hour to kill with her and I didn''t want to waste it by hearing her grumble. ¡°Ludicrous, isn''t it ?¡± I avoided looking at her grotesquely distorted face. I pointed at the pictures with one hand. ¡°Go on¡± She showed me the first one. Colored ink stains had been made on the page. ¡°A child''s painting¡± She showed me a new picture, this time with grayish stains. ¡°New legs¡± Turn. ¡°Lungs. And a stomach¡± I got caught up in the game. ¡°Statues¡± New picture. ¡°A boy in an anorak¡± Turn ¡°Hands full of blood¡± Turn ¡°Two crowns¡± Turn. ¡°Nothing¡± Turn. ¡°A trampled insect¡¯s spin¡± ¡°Flesh¡± She laid the last card flat on top of all the others. She clapped her hands and smiled. ¡°That concludes our last session! You can leave early if you want-¡± I was already up. ¡°But first I''d like to give you something¡± She fumbled in her handbag, pulling out two lipsticks and a poorly closed case as she grumbled, her eyebrows furrowed. Does her inclination to chaos say something about her psychological state, or does such things mean nothing for people like her ? ¡°Here ! Here you go !¡± She handed me a folded, coffee-stained card with her name and number on it. ¡°Our sessions weren''t therapeutic - not really, since I was just a listening ear and didn''t give you advice - and they were very close in time. I''d like to follow you in the future, but I need your consent to do so¡± And to keep her quiet, I replied: ¡°Of course¡± She smiled and I said goodbye. Once I was out the door, I turned her card to ashes. * Teka walked into my room without knocking. I looked up from my chakra encyclopedia, deactivating my sharingan. The bluish light surrounding the book evaporated, the words and letters on the pages whirling back to their original form. I closed Italy, War and Peace and turned in my chair to face him. ¡°I heard you''re leaving tomorrow¡± With her hands clasped behind her back, Grandmother Teka towered over me from her six-foot height, enhanced by a pair of stiletto heels. ¡°Not too soon, if you ask me¡± Chin up, Teka paced the room like a police inspector. With the tip of her heel, she nudged the pile of fuinjutsu-filled sheets I''d left at the foot of my bed. ¡°What are they ?¡± ¡°Drawings. I have an interest in cubism¡± She scanned them for a few more seconds, as if trying to decipher them, before turning her attention back to me. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°You haven''t done much since you''ve been here¡± ¡°Meaning ?¡± Her heels clicked like a whip on the tiled floor. Her eyes swept across my desk, barely stopping at the book I''d taken from the bookshelf. ¡°Your father tells me you haven''t missed a day of training in six years. But you haven''t done anything like this since you''ve been here¡± Her fiery eyes swept the room. The glimmer of interest she had when she entered faded. ¡°I''ve been training. With group three¡± She brushed my comment aside with her hand. ¡°Because I made you do it¡± I didn''t answer because there was nothing to answer. Teka had come here with a specific goal in mind and I couldn''t get her to confess anything by wasting my breath. ¡°You are a special boy, Shoto. As wild and vengeful as Enji was at your age, but more grounded. More violent¡± And from the knowing look she gave me, I knew she knew. My chakra bubbled in my stomach. ¡°Is it something bad ?¡± She stared at me for a few seconds, unfathomable. Then she looked away. ¡°No. Not necessarily¡± She walked slowly across the room. Her fingers brushed the top of a painting: she rubbed her thumb against her forefinger, the dust falling like salt on the floor. ¡°There''s a reason we''re the only family to have survived the Dark Ages, despite our active participation in the fragmentation of our country¡± She spun around and eyed me with the intensity of a bird of prey. ¡°No matter the why, no matter the how, the Todoroki have always stuck together. That''s what makes us strong, and what will always prevail¡± She continued: ¡°I want you to know that the family will always use all its resources and power for you. Likewise, you must use all your powers to ensure our salvation¡± My face remained as smooth as a statue. ¡°You mean my Quirks ?¡± ¡°Yes. Your Quirks¡± But we both knew what this was really about. ¡°What''s next ?¡± ¡°Come with me, I want to show you something¡± * The moon was full, its brilliant surface reflected in the ocean. The silver waves gently licked the pearly sand. The air was crisp, the wind nonexistent. ¡°Why did we leave them so far behind?¡± My Sharingan activated for a split second, sharpening my vision and coloring the world red. More than three hundred meters away was the car and the two bodyguards we''d left behind. They stood on either side of the vehicle, sweeping the darkness as if expecting someone to emerge at any moment. ¡°One thing you''ll learn is that if you can act without needlessly putting your subordinates in danger, then you have do it¡± Teka, standing on the sand, pulled back her heels. She tossed her fur jacket aside and began to unbutton her blouse. I looked up at the sky, scanning the stars, wondering what was happening. ¡°Remind me why you''re taking your clothes off again ?¡± ¡°My clothes wouldn''t stand the heat¡± I risked a glance down, then back up, my face burning. What''s that crazy old witch doing naked ? ¡°Shoto¡± I continued to watch the stars with clenched teeth. ¡°What I have to show you is important. Look at me¡± I lowered my eyes to her face, refusing to look below her shoulders. Her back was to me. ¡°Pay close attention to what I do next¡± She was facing the sea. My disgust was still deep in my throat, threatening to turn into vomit. Teka raised her arms to the sky, like a priestess invoking the power of the stars. For a second nothing happened. Then the sea began to heat. Steam billowed from it, rising into the night sky like smoke from a bonfire. The water boiled, burning bubbles bursting like acid bubbles from the sea''s surface. There were no waves now. Teka''s fiery hair burned on her shoulders like a river of lava. Her skin turned yellow, orange, and red, and the sea continued to boil. The ground rumbled beneath my feet. Cracks spread along the sand dunes from Teka. I stepped back and covered my face with my forearm, the hot, dry air whipping across my skin as if someone had opened an oven on my face. Lava erupted from the fissures, spreading across the surface of the sand like water released from a dam. I stepped back, my eyes glued to Teka, whose molten skin had become translucent. I could see her fluorescent skeleton through it. She looked like an underworld goddess about to set the whole world on fire. The sand stifled a sigh of steam. The air had become unbreathable for me, and I backed away again. Teka threw her head back, her burning mane whipping through the air. Suddenly, the intact piece of sand she was standing on was lifted into the air. A giant hand of lava lifted the rock and her through the darkness. It took me a few seconds to realize that the molten hand was imitating Teka''s, stretched out in front of her. The sea was tinted with the colors of lava, as if it had been set on fire. Teka''s voice cut through the air. ¡°That''s what we call God Mode, Shoto. Your grandfather knew it, your father knows it...¡± An uncontrollable smile appeared on my lips. I wiped away a drop of sweat with the back of my hand and continued to watch Teka''s molten silhouette. ¡°Someday you''ll have to take over our Familia. And to do that, you''ll have to master God Mode¡± * BONUS: PSYCHOLOGICAL ASSESSMENT REPORT Date: Italy, May 21, 2107 Session 5 Identified: Patient Todoroki Shoto Retired psychologist Haruka Maki Origin of request : Concerns reiterated by the patient''s father about the emotional and psychological impact of significant events in the patient''s life Background : The patient is nine years old at the time of writing. Has attended private schools and has a level of education far superior to his peers. Recently entered junior high school. Non-existent relationship with mother, brother and sister. Very strong relationship with his father, himself his sole legal guardian. Conflicting relationship with his brother, who died when the patient was five (see below). Patient behavior during consultations : The patient is exceptionally quiet for his age. Distrustful and suspicious behavior. Takes more time to formulate answers than to speak. Expresses himself only in half-truths. Defense mechanism: Mutism and indifference. Test results : Roscharch test: The patient''s responses do not correspond to the ''healthy'' average. The patient seems slightly disturbed, with a strong tendency to ignore his own emotions. Patient meticulous, vigilant and prone to violence. Drawing test: Carried out during the very first session, five years ago. The patient drew the same man during all five sessions (see joined documents). Refused to talk about it. Test inconclusive. Note 1: These two tests are the only ones the patient has agreed to undergo. Note 2: It is important to note that the Roscharch and drawing tests are not unanimously accepted by the scientific community. It is strongly recommended to continue - if there is any continuation with the patient - starting with INTRIGUE-type tests. Formulation: Survived a terrorist attack. Survived a drowning attempt by his now-deceased brother. Survived an attempted strangulation and immolation by his now-deceased brother. Survived a kidnapping by immolating his captors. Survived an assassination attempt coupled with a kidnapping attempt that claimed the life of his bodyguard. Diagnosis: ICD10- F42 - Obsessional Dominant Neurotic Disorder - Has a tendency to rub his left middle finger with the tip of his thumb without realizing it. Left hand shakes occasionally. CIM10- F43.1 and F43.2 - Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder - Discussing certain traumatic subjects with the patient tends to make him nervous and provoke reliving the memory of the traumatic event. CIM10- F91.1 - Violence against peers - No socialization problems but has a violent personality. Able to talk quietly one minute, then find himself hitting one of his peers the next for no apparent reason (see school records from previous years). Complementary : ICD 10 - F93.0 - Separation anxiety disorder - The patient presented anxious tendencies to be separated from his father around the age of four, after the first intrafamilial traumatic episode. The disorder is thought to have subsided, but it''s hard to say whether it has completely disappeared. Paranoia: Mild paranoia suspected (delusions not included). Healthcare professional recommendation: In-depth patient follow-up is highly recommended. On the other hand, partial silence may be detrimental to any proposed treatment.The patient''s situation is worrying, but most of these symptoms may disappear on their own over time. Monthly follow-up over several years is recommended. * Author''s note: For the classification of diagnoses I based myself on ''La Classification Fran?aise des troubles mentaux de l''enfant et de l''adolescent'' which roughly translates as ¡®The French Classifications of children and teenagers mentals problems¡¯. I also did some research to get an idea of how a psychological report should be done. I found (and read) a very long PDF on the subject, but there was no example of a concrete, ready-made form to fill in, so I did what I could. If any psychologists/psychiatrists are passing by, I hope I''ve done you proud (or not too ashamed haha). So yeah, Shoto is quite... peculiar. Mentally speaking, I mean. You can take the Roscharch test too on the net, for free, and input Shoto''s answers inside (in this order) to see what he got. Remember : 150 power stones and we get a bonus chapter sunday. Also if you want to read up to 50 chapters ahead/support me you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 44 - Butterfly Effect I met my first canon character around five in the morning. Teka''s demonstration of God Mode had mesmerized me and kept me awake for the rest of the night. For the first time in my life, I realized the enormous potential of my Quirks. I''ll be able to create steam, control water... create lava. I hadn''t been this excited since the first time I successfully performed a chidori. I must have been seven or eight at the time, and I had spent the whole week punching holes in the trees of our forest, exhilarated by the power and the way the lightning crackled between my fingers. And then, after too many trees, I decided on my new project: the Sharingan. A long-term project that would require me to devour fuinjutsu morning, noon, and night for years. I''d had to learn the proper way to inscribe fuinjutsu on a man, then unravel the way I could change my perception and reflexes on a fundamental level. It was a bit like deconstructing his optic nerves and brain before rebuilding them with seals. I''d spent months studying the way the dolichopods worked, trying to replicate it on a human scale. I could perceive the world in slow motion, react faster thanks to my enhanced reflexes, and had exceptional copying abilities, but that was all. My sharingan was simply the product of fuinjutsu and nothing more. There was no Mangekyo or anything else behind it. The Chakra Encyclopedia had warned me that I''d been extremely lucky and advised me not to repeat such a pattern with another kekkei genkai. However, new aspects of the book had been unlocked, giving me access to the optimal way to use/train my sharingan. The next step for me was to become a genjutsu master. That, and mastering the God Mode. My fingers brushed along the blackish veins that connected the beach to the sea. I could still feel the heat from the cooled lava. Granny Teka had told me that my young body and Quirk would not enable me to learn it until I was an adult. And right after that she added that my father had mastered it at sixteen. My eyes wandered as I looked up at the cold, gray morning sky. Sometimes I wondered what it felt like to be powerful. I wondered how far I had to go, how many more years of training it would take before I''d never have to look over my shoulder again. I heard a cry in the distance. Someone running. Probably a couple returning from one of the cheap clubs in the area. Crouching on the beach, I ran my fingertip over the sand, absent-mindedly tracing furrows in it. When I took breaks to look at my life, as I was doing right now, I always had the impression that it was just a collection of chaos to which I tried to add a bit of order. Crossing paths with the wrong person, being in the wrong place at the wrong time... One gust of wind and it could all come crashing down. The screams were closer. Someone jumped down the beach. Sharingan turning lazily in my eyes, I looked discreetly over my shoulder. A woman jumped into the arms of the man on the beach. The smell of blood rose to my nose before I noticed the way she held her stomach. The man, missing half a leg up to his knee, nearly fell over as he caught her. I heard the woman groan in pain and force an arm under her husband''s shoulders. They limped along the beach, skirting the stone wall that separated the road, leaving a bloody trail in their wake. My eyes scanned their shiny, matching shreds of clothing. heroes. Fueled by the energy of desperation, they continued to advance across the sand. But there was nothing where they were going. This place was a backwater, with a village of barely a hundred people a kilometer away - and that was where they seemed to be coming from. If they keep going like this, they''ll both die on this beach. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. There was a dull thud - like a heavyweight falling backwards. There was a laugh, bordering on hysterical. The couple quickened their pace, paler than ever. My eyes wandered up the low stone wall to the source of the laughter. A tuft of blond hair appeared. Then a neck as broad as a thigh and arms bigger than tree trunks. It took me only a second to recognize him. ¡°I see you¡± Japanese. He jumped onto the beach, his eyes riveted on the couple only a dozen feet in front of him. I stood still, my eyes darting back and forth between the two groups. Even only walking, the villain was faster than them. I could hear the woman crying and the man whispering to her to desert him and run, at least not to make their son an orphan. ¡°You were showing off earlier when you came between me and the baker, weren''t you ?¡± The man fell to the ground. The woman recoiled with him and couldn''t even hold him back. Her wide eyes darted back and forth between the dangerously close villain and her sluggish husband, his head in the sand. He''s going to suffocate. ¡°Keichiro !¡± His skin was red, his eyes swollen. Blood ran down her thighs. ¡°What happened to your arrogant attitude ?¡± The villain gloated. His lips revealed a pair of unnaturally sharp teeth that were stained red. ¡°Keichiro!¡± The villain was only a meter away. But the woman stayed at her husband''s side frightened but loyal. Admirable. ¡°I''ll start with your husband, then I''ll make you look¡± The woman met the blonde''s gaze defiantly. Her shaking knees knocked together, but her voice was firm: ¡°Over my dead body !¡± I blinked. The scenery changed, sand over a bridge where a bomb had just exploded. ''You''ll only get to my son over my dead body'' The villain laughed, his blond hair suddenly turning red. He was getting fatter, his shoulders narrowing. I was not here, not the same Shoto anymore. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are ?¡± The villain raised his fist. The muscles in his arms snapped, clinging together to become as tight as chain mail. My thoughts froze. A split second later, I was on top of the muscle, my leg pressing down on the arm he used to shield his face. The villain stared at me in confusion. ¡°Where did you come from?¡± I did a backflip and landed right next to the woman sprawled on the sand. Muscular chuckled. ¡°But you''re just a kid, right ?¡± My eyes never left the blond giant massaging his forearm. His muscles clicked, fibers detaching and reattaching. ¡°Are you going to ?¡± I felt the woman''s eyes on me.I respected the ''no witnesses, no one to tell the story'' rule as far as my chakra was concerned. If she didn''t leave with her husband, I would either have to let her die before using my chakra, or kill her right after - in which case my intervention would have been useless. ¡°You want to be a hero, child ?¡± The woman whispered. ¡°I-I can''t...¡± Her husband struggled in the sand. He fell on purpose to force his wife to leave him and run away¡­ I shouted. ¡°Go away !¡± The hero couple exchanged glances: the woman closed her eyes for a moment and said a prayer. ¡°Forgive us for the boy¡± Putting her scruples aside, the woman grabbed her limping husband and hurried off. The blond giant chuckled. He sent me a right hook. ¡°Look here !¡± I ducked, avoiding his fist by a hair''s breadth.He laughed louder as I dodged each of his blows. The wind whistled in my ears and my chakra buzzed under my skin. Muscular''s smile widened until half of his face was hidden behind it. His eyes narrowed to two slits, a wild glint shining through it. ¡°I''m going to kill you, kid¡± Cold fury washed over me. I ducked to avoid a backhanded kick. In the distance, I heard the woman hoisting her husband over the low wall. Muscular kicked me in the ribs, which I dodged by rolling in the sand.I took half a second to look over my shoulder. They were finally at a reasonable distance. ¡°Where do you think you''re looking ?¡± I rolled and - thump, thump, thump - a swarm of punches landed where my head had been a split second earlier. ¡°Why are you running, huh? Hold still and let me see that ugly face underneath-¡± I threw an ice pick at him to distract him: while he dodged and jumped back, I built a circular wall around us. He paused for a moment, whistling admiringly as his eyes took in the four-meter-high, two-meter-thick ice. ¡°Boy, you really are suicidal¡± His muscles snapped, ripping out of his skin to sink back deeper and more evenly. ¡°Even if by some miracle you manage to kill me, my father will skin you alive¡± He laughed at my words, clearly amused, and straightened up to his full height ¡°Oh yeah? And who the hell is your genitor ?¡± His eyes widened. He felt something crawl up his throat and opened his mouth: blood ran down his lips, instantly covering his chin. Incredulous, he raised two fingers to touch it and - yes, blood. His blood. He looked up from where I was standing: a flash of incomprehension crossed his features. His eyes rolled back into their sockets and he collapsed to the ground without another word. I looked over my shoulder at him, the cries of a thousand birds fading to nothing, the flashes of lightning illuminating my face dying with them. I crouched down and wiped my bloodstained hand on his pants. ¡°I hate people who think they have a right of life or death over me¡± I smiled briefly. The sound of police sirens and ambulances in the distance reached me. Three kilometers ? Four ? I raised my right hand over Muscular''s body and a fire appeared. It''s time to get rid of the incriminating evidence. A veritable geyser of blue flames erupted from the palm of my hand, charring the villain''s body so intensely that his flesh began to melt. The smell of charred pork filled my nostrils. I think I''m desensitizing to it. The ice wall gradually melted, forming large puddles around me at irregular intervals. I could vanish into thin air and return to the Todoroki mansion with a snap of my fingers. However, the couple would describe me to the police, and I was pretty sure there were no other ten-year-olds with two-tone hair, heterochromatic eyes, and masks hanging around. It would only be a matter of time before old Teka found out, legally or otherwise. Four white and blue cars with Polizia painted on them came to a hasty halt on the road overlooking the beach. Their tires squeaked on the gravel. Men in bulletproof vests jumped out of the vehicles. I frowned as they pointed their guns at me, my Sharingan activating for a split second before disappearing again. ¡°Mani in alto! Mani in alto!¡± I still didn''t understand Italian very well, but it didn''t take a genius to figure out what they meant. Slowly raising my hands, I scanned the eight agents flanking me without moving. A ninth man stepped out of a car. A cigarette in the corner of his mouth and a black cardigan flapping in the breeze, he didn''t look like an ordinary officer. His green eyes were almost fluorescent. He stared at me and blew a puff of smoke into the rising sun. My eyes fell on the hand holding the cigarette. On his left ring finger was a ring engraved with an insignia I could have recognized among thousands. The Familia''s flame. It was the same insignia my father wore on his cufflinks, the same insignia embroidered on all the clothes of Teka''s retainers, the same insignia engraved on the forecourt of the Todoroki Mansion. I met his gaze. ¡°Io sono Shoto Todoroki¡± Chapter 45 The man''s eyes widened. ¡°Abbassate le armi, lo conosco¡± The policemen turned to him in surprise. They lowered their guns slightly. ¡°Ma-¡± The glare of the officer in the cardigan silenced the lone protester. The other officers exchanged glances, but obeyed anyway. The officer waved me over. ¡°What is your hierarchical position in relation to Teka? His Japanese was choppy, but not unintelligible. ¡°I''m her grandson¡± He studied me from head to toe, then pulled out his cell phone. His caller picked up on the first ring. The officer walked away and spoke in a low voice, still in Japanese. The other cops watched me uncertainly, their eyes darting between what was left of Muscular and me. One of them had a hand on the handcuffs dangling from his waist. An ambulance, sirens blaring, sped down the street. It slowed to avoid getting stuck behind the hastily parked police cars, then resumed its frantic race to the right, where the couple had fled. I walked away from the scene. The policemen became agitated. ¡°Ehi, dove credi di andare ?¡± I sat on a dry tree trunk, hands in my pockets, eyes glued to the sunrise. How can I justify walking more than 25 kilometers from the villa ? * My father looked at me; I looked at my father. Behind us, Teka, wearing sunglasses and a fur coat, was talking to the chief of police, who had woken up for the occasion. I didn''t have to turn around to see how uncomfortable the policemen were with the half dozen armed ''civilians'' accompanying grandma Todoroki. It was six o''clock in the morning, and I knew that everyone on this beach should hate me for forcing them to get up so early on a Sunday. ¡°What ?¡± My father sat down next to me and looked at the horizon. ¡°For both of our sakes, I''m not going to ask you to explain how you ended up so far from home at five in the morning¡± ¡°It''s a shame. I thought of an excellent excuse¡± A small smile curled his lips. ¡°If you''re finding the energy to joke, it''s because all this¡± He pointed vaguely at the body on the stretcher, the coroner and the policemen ¡°Must not have shocked you too much¡± I shrugged. ¡°I''ve seen worse¡± I''ve done worse. ¡°It''s nothing to be proud of¡± The comment, combined with the bitter tone, surprised me. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°What do you mean ?¡± ¡°That you''re ten years old¡± He looked down at me. My shoulders tensed. I looked away. ¡°I didn''t really have a choice, did I ?¡± My tone was sharper than I intended, but I didn''t regret it. ¡°I know¡± He sighed. ¡°I worry about you, you know ?¡± The sentimental tone of the conversation took me by surprise. ¡°Worry ? Why should you ? There is no reason to be¡± I now had my special fuinjutsu sharingan. If some organization didn''t try to run over the next car I was in with a tank, I should be able to get away with nearly anything thrown at me. ¡°It wasn''t exactly the kind of life I''d imagined for you¡± His face was calm, but his eyes gave him away. ¡°What are you talking about ?¡± He didn''t seem the least bit convinced. ¡°We''re richer than Cresus, I have a grandmother who runs her own evil empire and a father who slaughters villains as a part-time job¡± I pointed to the sea, the beach, the sky and everything else. ¡°I''ve just learned that we''re some kind of unofficial royal family and that we own a country¡± I continued to rant. ¡°My last bodyguards were modern vampires who don''t even burn in the sun¡± I''d tried to drive a stake through Emmett''s chest once, and the stake had broken. ¡°I don''t know any ten-year-olds with more interesting live than mine¡± I forced myself to look him straight in the eye to underline my point. He studied me for a few seconds, then turned back to the sea. Reflections of gold and fire shimmered across the ocean. The clouds were drenched in red, orange, and pink. ¡°Did I ever told you why I became a hero ?¡± I shook my head, intrigued. His gaze wandered. His blue eyes reflected the glowing sea, giving the impression that his pupils were on fire. ¡°When I was a little older than you, between seventeen and eighteen, my father died¡± He was silent for a second, as if gathering his thoughts. ¡°He was a good man. The best of men. Where your grandmother taught me to be firm, he taught me to be generous¡± A cool wind came up. ¡°He liked to believe that there was something fundamentally good in every human being, something that allowed us to rise above our fleeting, individualistic condition¡± His voice grew thick with emotion. ¡°He helped me see the best in myself, even on my worst days. Without him, I wouldn''t be a quarter of the man I am today¡± I thought about the man who had meant so much to my father and who seemed as distant as a dream and as intangible as a mirage. ¡°When he died, I wanted to honor his memory. I tried to be a quarter of the man he was, to live a life he would be proud of. Being a hero was my solution. Sometimes I wonder if I succeeded¡± For a second, his eyes went glassy. I wondered if he was thinking of Touya. ¡°As I told you, I won''t ask you why or how you ended up on this beach¡± I opened my mouth and he gestured me to be quiet. ¡°But I want you to be sure of one thing, Shoto. Whatever happens, whatever you do, know that I will always, always be on your side¡± What I saw in his eyes made me freeze. Pure, unconditional love. ¡°You''re my son, Shoto. Nothing you can do in the future can ever change that¡± My heart was beating so fast that I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. He knows. The wording, the way he''d brought up the subject¡­ He knew that if I had to choose between my life and a stranger''s, I''d choose mine. He understood that between my interests and the common good, I would always choose myself first. He''d deciphered me, studied me, dissected me, seen my lack of morals, known my selfishness, had a very good idea of how far I''d go when it came to my survival. And yet he loved me. Is that how a parent should love his child ? A wave of shyness washed over me. ¡°You''re a good boy. I''m proud that you''re my son, Shoto¡± I froze. Heat rose to my face as I frantically folded and unfolded my fingers, my eyes glued to the sand between my shoes. It was strange because in my previous life, no one in my family had ever told me they were proud to be of the same blood as me. Of course, my mother had a satisfied smile when I brought home my first million, and my father had a look that said ''that''s my boy'', but no one had ever told me they were proud of me as a person, as if it wasn''t worth it. And now I had Enji Todoroki, my father, who I''d considered just an accessory when I was given this new life, telling me how proud he was that I shared his blood. I didn''t know if it was true, but I liked to think that my father''s judgment was reliable: maybe even if I closed my eyes hard enough, I would come to believe that I really was this fundamentally good person he was talking about. Before him, no one had ever believed in me the way he did, and it was- it was- I looked up at him, and the way he looked at me-that soft, warm gaze, filled with pure, unconditional fatherly love that saw only the best in me-it was-it was- I lowered my head, letting my hair fall back over my forehead to hide my face from his gaze. ¡°Stop saying things like that," I mumbled shyly. However, a slight smile formed on my lips and I closed my eyes for a moment, feeling a gentle warmth radiate into my heart. Rather than talk, I was content to enjoy this beautiful early summer day, the sun caressing my skin and the waves licking my shoes, hoping that this moment could last forever. Chapter 46 - Last Scene ¡°We''ll take your training to new heights¡± I looked up at my father, arms crossed, who was watching me critically as I finished warming up. ¡°Every Friday we''ll have a one-hour match. The first part will be all martial arts and the second part will include the use of your Quirks¡± I turned my head to the calendar on the wall. ¡°... and since it''s Friday, you already know what we''re going to do today¡± Excitement made the hairs on my forearms stand up. My father had taught me to fight, but I''d never faced him before. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn''t get too excited¡± The shadow of a smile hovered on the corner of his lips. He placed a timer on the floor, set for three minutes. He bent his legs and clenched his fists in a stance reminiscent of boxing. I imitated him, hand outstretched, feet apart, right knee over foot. The timer went off and I charged him. * ¡°Not too bad¡± Not too bad ? Not too bad ?! I glared at him, ice on my nose, stinking of blood. He brushed my comment aside. ¡°You''ve been begging me for months to increase the intensity of your training. You got what you wanted" ¡°I said I wanted to take the training to the next level. Said nothing about you using me as your personal outlet¡± He had literally and figuratively wiped the floor with me. I shook my shirt full of crumbs and dust. ¡°Because your Quirks are good, you rely on them too much. But the day may come when you meet someone who has the power to render them useless, and you''ll need to be prepared¡± Theoretically, that couldn''t happen to me. The Wheel of the In-Between had entrusted me with the immutability of the gifts, and if we were talking about the same immutability, then no one should be able to nullify, steal, or make disappear my chakra and Quirks ¨C ever. But as I''ve learned the hard way, it''s best to be prepared for every eventuality - just in case someone decides to bomb me with a nuclear warhead next time. ¡°How do you do it? Get so hot, I mean¡± Passively, Dad heated the air around him like a comfortable radiator. On the other hand, when he used his Quirk, the temperature rose drastically to the point where my blood almost boiled. ¡°That''s because compared to you, I only have one Quirk¡± He took a sip of his protein shake ¡°Your Quirks passively regulate your temperature. Since I only have Hell Flame, I''m always heating up¡± ¡°So I could do the same? Theoretically?¡± He nodded. ¡°Lower the temperature until the air freezes, raise it until it''s unbreathable... With enough time and practice, there''s nothing you can''t do¡± Receiving praise from my father was at least as rare as seeing him smile. I graciously accepted the compliment and moved on: ¡°The way you fight is different from the way a karate teacher fights. I recognize some of the boxing, but I have a hard time understanding where the rest comes from. It''s just...¡± ¡°... wild ?¡± I nodded. My nose had stopped bleeding, but I continued to apply ice. ¡°There are some things that only the experience of confronting a variety of people with equally varied Quirks can give you. You see a move that works well, you copy it and adapt it to the occasion. And then, one day, you end up with this kind of mixed result¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°But it''s different from what you do when you catch villains. Usually, you do everything neatly, but here...¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You''ve seen videos of me working ?¡± I shrugged. ¡°They play clips on TV¡± And I happened to watch some YouTube videos, too. Just to get an idea of what he does all day. ¡°You see, there''s this notion of "heroic behavior" that most heroes seem to bow to. A hero must have honor, must not use cheap tricks, must be ethically irreproachable. It''s a concept I adhere to within reason. If a villain tries to gut out one of my subord-¡± He glanced at me ¡°If a villain shows great violence, I have no problem retaliating to the same degree¡± The pieces of the puzzle came together. ¡°Is that why you have a bad reputation? Because you don''t hesitate to use unconventional methods ?¡± ¡°That, and because I despise incompetent ''professionals''¡± I imagined him at a meeting, arms folded, looking at all the others heroes around him as if they were worth less than the dirt under his shoes. Teka''s picture, with her blazing eyes and cold face, superimposed on his in my mind. ¡°Remember one thing, Shoto. In a fight for your life, neither honor nor chivalry will save you. Be as vicious and savage as you have to be to get home at night. Dead don''t care about honor¡± I drank in his words like water, etching them into my mind. I wonder if he''s always been like this, or if it''s the army that''s made him this way. He looked at his watch. ¡°Go and take a shower. Emiyo must have finished preparing your breakfastby now¡± He stood up with an empty bottle in his hand. ¡°Aren''t you going to eat with me?¡± ¡°I have an early meeting. I''ll probably be home later than usual, so don''t expect me for dinner¡± He left, slamming the door behind him. I heard his footsteps receding down the hallway until he spun around and came back. He half opened the door and met my eyes. ¡°Good luck on your first day of school¡± ¡°Luck doesn''t exist¡± ¡°You better pray it does if you don''t want to be expelled from this seventh school¡± He slammed the door behind him before I could say anything. * ¡°Shoto?¡± My smile faded as soon as I recognized the voice. I turned around slowly. Rei was standing at the kitchen counter, fidgeting nervously with her fingers. She was studying me with that disgusting motherly look, probably trying to see if my father was taking good care of me. ¡°Oh, Rei¡± I knew it would hurt her and that''s why I said it. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Fine¡± A silence passed. Behind her, sitting on stools around the kitchen island, were the two idiots I shared my blood with. The girl looked at me with surprise and interest. The boy, on the other hand, barely looked up from his plate. ¡°I, uh... I heard you went to the Heroes Awards. How was that? Did you meet any cool heroes?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Oh... I see. I see¡± She tried to laugh, but her nervousness made her choke on her own saliva. ¡°And... um... My sister tells me that you''ve met her?¡± I pretended to be surprised. ¡°Your sister... ? You mean that screaming woman? She''s kind of... scary¡± ¡°Oh. Really ? Haha¡± Her eyes fell on my lunch tray, which I wanted to finish in my room so I could continue working on the fourth level of Fuin. Her face lit up. ¡°Do you want to eat with us ? We haven''t started yet...¡± This was not the image conjured up by the empty plate full of sauce that the teenager was wiping with a piece of bread. ¡°I have things to do¡± ¡°Oh, um, okay... So maybe another time ?¡± I shrugged and walked away, ignoring the disappointed look she gave me. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the girl cast a dejected glance at her brother, who didn''t seem to care. Learn from him. You and I haven''t been part of the same family for a long time. * I noticed something interesting the other day. Cold soba - the Canon Shoto''s favorite food - was also my favorite food (if we forget chocolate cake). Even if I weren''t the Shoto of the Canon, it seems that certain things in this story are unalterable. Like the fact that my face had to be scarred. Or the fact that Touya managed to escape when he was nothing more than a burnt piece of flesh, barely standing on his own two legs. Did that mean that certain things in the story were unchangeable ? Like the fact that Deku, the original protagonist, was destined to get the One for All, even without the incident with the mud villain ? Maybe not. Maybe my face and Touya''s dissapearance were just coincidences. Maybe if there was no Mud Villain, there would be no Deku protagonist. And in that case, wouldn''t this world be a blank page for me to do whatever I wanted ? The idea fascinated me. My Hero Academia without a hero¡­ ¡°We have arrived¡± Emiyo smiled softly at me through the rearview mirror. My eyes fell on the school in the center of the city. It was located in a chic, almost posh neighborhood, where women in cashmere sweaters and perfectly manicured nails chatted about their hard lives while their nannies looked after the children. Chanel-clad little girls chatted with each other. Boys in berets mimed what looked like a baseball game. No armed men securing the perimeter, no teachers looking like jailbirds on the run¡­ An average school in a town more than an hour''s drive away. After the last attack, no one would have guessed Endeavor would hide his son in a public school. ¡°I''ll pick you up at 5¡± I swung my satchel on my back and nodded to the housekeeper before stepping out. The group of women looked at me curiously, no doubt wondering why a ten-year-old was wearing a mask, but they soon returned to their conversation. No one paid any further attention to me, which wasn''t a bad thing. I went to meet the teacher who was in charge of greeting the students at the fence. She smiled at me and leaned forward before speaking to me in the same voice you would use to speak to a dog. ¡°Hello there. I haven''t seen you around here before¡± ¡°I''m new. Shoto Todoroki¡± ¡°I thought so. See that building over there ? The manager''s office is on the third floor, behind the secretary''s office. Do you think you can get there by yourself?¡± I nodded and left. My eyes swept over the swings, the slide and the playground. Starting from tomorrow, shadow clones will be the only part of me that stand on this ground. Chapter 47 I hated school. Not because my teacher pitied me for my ''poor little rich orphan status'', although there was that. I hated school because learning to do conversions without counting on my fingers was boring as hell, and according to my chakra encyclopedia, I wouldn''t have access to the Shadow Clone for at least another three weeks. Brute forcing my jutsu training was tempting me more and more as the seconds passed. Since I''d bypassed the encyclopedia to create a sharingan with Fuin, the encyclopedia had taken it upon itself to show me the various jutsu that were locked, a line of description, and most importantly, the risks involved if I ever decided to learn them from my memories of Naruto. The risks for the shadow clone were, among other things, using up all my chakra (and ending up in a coma) and death. Not much to look forward to, but since I was risking senility with every extra second I spent in this class, I gave it serious thought. And I did well with the Sharingan, didn''t I ? A cornelian dilemma. ¡°Your attention, please. I''d like you all to welcome a new student who has come all the way from Italy¡± The other students whispered. ¡°New again ?¡± ¡°Wow, we have two new kids in one week¡± ¡°If he''s as weird as Todoroki...¡± I threw a piece of chakra-enhanced rubber at the little nuisance. The little girl turned around, massaging her neck, her eyes taking a quick tour of the rows of students behind her. She caught my eye and I raised my middle finger. I really hate kids. ¡°Maaaaam! Todoroki flipped me off again!¡± The woman sighed, one hand on the door handle. ¡°Did anyone see Shoto-kun raise his finger?¡± The surrounding students shook their heads. I knew that learning this D-rank genjutsu wasn''t a waste of time. ¡°Hina-chan, if you continue to lie, I''ll have to make an appointment with your mother¡± The little girl fell silent, her eyes filling with tears, and nodded. The girls next to her smiled supportively as they glared at me. The kids in this class were strange: Hina''s gang of girls reigned supreme, pulling hair and refusing to invite kids they didn''t like to their sleepovers. The boys were especially afraid of them because the girls liked to throw pebbles at them in the playground. The professor opened the door. A boy with platinum blond hair and blue eyes entered. The moment I met his gaze, I repeated my thanks to the Shoto of the past who decided to wear a mask. This boy looks so much like me that if it weren''t for it, the teacher would have wondered if I wasn''t his long-lost twin. ¡°Go ahead, introduce yourself¡± She pushed him forward slightly. He gave her an annoyed look, then turned to us. ¡°Buongiorno... Oh... I... Io... Mi chiamo... uh... Mon... My name is Lucius Mancini¡± Children whispered all around us. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°What''s he talking about ?¡± ¡°That''s Spanish, isn''t it ? I think it''s Spanish¡± ¡°Pff, you''re talking nonsense. It''s Mexican. I know because my father-in-law speaks Mexican¡± ¡°Awesome, a foreigner ! Do you think he knows All Might?¡± The teacher made him sit in the - what a coincidence - empty seat right in front of me. His lack of reaction to my presence told me right away that he''d been expecting me. Meeting Rei at the beginning of the week was strange enough, but now... did her sister send her son to try a new approach ? I got my answer at noon when the lunch bell rang. As always, I had a home-cooked meal - by our chef - because I was on a very strict diet. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the blond boy being attacked by a bunch of kids who were excited to talk to him in "Mexican". He broke away from the herd and pulled a sheet of paper out of his pocket, which he unfolded and read silently. I could barely make out a few words. The encyclopedia may have given me the method, but it was still hard to do in real life. I still had a lot of work to do. ¡°Hey, where are you going ?¡± ¡°Why is he going to Todoroki ?¡± ¡°Don''t talk to him, he ignores everyone¡± Mancini stopped in front of my desk, looking embarrassed but determined. ¡°I''m Lucius, your cousin. Pleased to... uh... I mean, Bueno to meet you? Ah che cos era questo...¡± He looked at his sheet. "I hope you (he pointed at me) and Io (he pointed at himself) will be good friends" Rei wasn''t snippy enough to put a child on my payroll. So this is her sister. I made a list of possible reasons in half a second: - Learning ''horrible'' things about Endeavor that would lead to the collapse of his career - Show my father what an ''incompetent father'' he was - Helping Rei ''clear her conscience'' by bringing me back to her The last reason, while plausible, struck me as the most absurd, since she had already scored a 2 out of 3 when it came to custody of her children. I looked at Mancini for so long that the boy blushed uncomfortably and paced from one foot to the other. ¡°Non parlarmi mai pi¨´¡± His eyes widened in confusion and shock. I took my lunch and left the classroom to eat elsewhere, refusing to be disturbed in one of my rare moments of peace in this juvenile prison. I wasn''t sure what I had said, but it was one of the phrases Teka liked to repeat to me when she got tired of me hanging around (because I was bored). That crazy old woman still had the audacity to pay for my Italian lessons for the next three years. She was forcing me to take over the family business, but the idea of having my own personal army wasn''t too bad, so I decided to take the classes - even if it was more or less willingly. * After our last meeting, Mancini tried to approach me twice more, but I spent my time fending him off. One afternoon, when I was already late for my first Krav Maga class, I noticed Mancini and his mother standing outside the school gate. The latter was pushing back her hair with one hand, laughing as she chatted with a group of mothers before glancing briefly at the crowd of students leaving the school. Guessing what scene she was about to make, I turned around and walked through the main building to the teachers'' parking lot. They only have one camera pointed at the trash cans, so I shouldn''t have any trouble getting around. It was then that I saw an interesting sight, to say the least. A dark-haired, blue-eyed boy, tennis racket in hand and dripping with sweat, was being cornered by a group of boys. He had surprisingly square shoulders for a ten-year-old, and a band of gauze encircled his right fist, as if he were a boxer. ¡°We told you to stop showing off, Natsu¡± ¡°It''s Natsume to you" the boy replied, and the group of stalkers became agitated. I continued on my way, deciding to ignore them. Then I heard a scream. My head spun around so fast that my neck almost snapped. The boy - Natsu - had just hit a boy with his bat. He didn''t stop there and started hitting boy after boy, slapping their outstretched hands or legs one after the other. The boys screamed and ran away. Natsu watched them, the bat resting carelessly on his shoulder, his gaze cold. He turned his head to me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I raised an eyebrow. My eyes darted to the left. Mancini emerged from an emergency exit into the courtyard. Had his mother asked him to pick me up ? The boy had his back to me, his hands in his pockets. He watched the racket and then the dark-haired kid in silence. ¡°Una volta ho colpito qualcuno con una mazza da golf¡± Natsume raised his eyebrows. ¡°What''s that ? I don''t understand a word you''re saying¡± Mancini stepped forward, dragging his feet. He stood in front of Natsu and raised both fists to his face. If I had expected this¡­ Natsu stared at him, mouth wide open, a huge smile on his lips. He pointed his tennis racket at him. ¡°I have no idea who you are, but I''m going to slaughter you¡± And to my surprise, they fought. But this was no ordinary child''s fight. Both boys had taken lessons, and it showed in their stances and the efficiency of their gestures. Their gestures were a bit pasty, but the fact that they could take each other''s blows to the face without crying told me a lot. At some point, Natsu''s bat slipped out of his hand - or maybe he dropped it on purpose? - and fell further away. Neither of them made a move to retrieve it. I looked at them, stunned, as they continued to fight for no reason at all. Gradually, their scowls softened and wicked smiles appeared on their faces. The boys were really hitting each other, each one trying to hurt the other, but they were also having fun. Mancini spat spit, his eyes glistening. Natsu wiped the tiny drop of blood from his nose with the tip of his thumb. The way they smiled, the excitement clearly visible on their faces, awakened something in me I''d never known. It was the first time in both my lives that I''d met people who liked to fight. And I loved it. ¡°Do you have room for a third ?¡± They turned their heads toward me in unison. I tossed my bag aside and rolled up my sleeves. The boys exchanged glances, then smiled wickedly. The Krav Maga''s class could wait. It seems I found something far more interesting. Chapter 48 - Icarus Fall FIVE YEARS LATER It was a day like any other. It was hot as hell, the teachers were in too lazy a mood to make us really work, and all our recesses were extended out of ''forgetfulness''. Leo threw me a piece of rubber without much conviction. I tilted my head to the side without looking, my eyes fixed on the screen. ¡°Why did you inherit the good Quirk ? I''d kill to have my mother''s Ice¡± Natsu, a damp towel on his forehead, stretched out like a starfish on two chairs, sighed. ¡°You''re like a broken record, buddy. You just keep repeating yourself¡± L¨¦o shook his T-shirt to fan himself, his face damp. Aureoles stained the area under his armpits. He leaned over the table, suddenly very interested in what I was doing. ¡°What are you watching ?¡± An amateur had posted a live video of the streets of Mustafu on Youtube. It showed a muddy villain wreaking havoc after taking a civilian hostage and fleeing through the city streets. It wasn''t Bakugo, which meant that the canonical events hadn''t started yet. But I was still stunned to see that I was there, that I had actually reached the beginning of the canon - and that I wasn''t dead, not yet. My blood ran cold. I hurriedly closed my notebooks, tossed half-closed pockets and loose sheets into my satchel, adrenaline coursing through my veins. The outline of a plan formed in my mind. How much can I fuck the canon ? ¡°Why are you so worked up ? You''re not the type to be interested in villains¡± Natsu raised a finger. ¡°Not even Heroes¡± I paused for a second and looked at them in turn. L¨¦andre with his platinum hair and blue eyes, who looked like my brother. Natsume with his mid-length black hair and green eyes. We''d had so much fun together that even with my perfect memory, I''d have trouble remembering them all. ¡°I''m going to enter Yuei¡± Leo, swaying on the back legs of his chair, almost fell and caught himself on the table behind him. Natsu lifted his towel with the tip of his thumb and looked at me with one eye. ¡°You? A hero ?¡± I brushed off his remarks with one hand and zipped up my satchel. ¡°Of course not. I''ll just get my license¡± I looked at the time - 3:12 p.m. - and knew that on average all schools in the city ended at 3:30 p.m. to allow time for extracurricular activities. I tapped on my phone ''Aldera College'' to get a rough idea of where to go. ¡°I thought we''d go to high school together and kick ass all the way to college¡± Natsu chuckled from under his towel. ¡°Our parents will be happy that we''re splitting up. They''ve been waiting years¡± Leo added with a smile: ¡°Your uncle will be so happy¡± I opened a window. There was a basketball court with a class below. The students were playing sluggishly, as if the heat was shrinking their muscles as well as their brains. The air was heavy, almost unbreathable. I have to be at the other end of town in less than fifteen minutes. Doable. ¡°I''ve got something to do. Tell the teacher I''m sick or make up an excuse¡± I jumped onto the windowsill, pushing my satchel back to balance my weight. Crouching down, I looked indifferently at the two floors that separated me from the ground. Nothing too frightening for a ninja, even if it looked like an unbelievable - though not impossible - thing to do. ¡°Don''t you want us to come with you?" Natsu asked. I looked over my shoulder at them and studied their slightly worried faces for a moment. And I said I would live alone¡­ ¡°No" I replied and turned away. ¡°I''ll see you later, okay ?¡± And I jumped without waiting for an answer. I heard someone yelling behind me - probably the teacher, or another student who''d never learned to mind his own business - his voice accompanying me as I jumped. I landed and cushioned my fall more for the benefit of the onlookers than out of any real need, being a ninja once again - and then ran without looking back. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I dodged the uniformed students on the field with ease: some even yelled at me as I passed, while others jumped out of the way, afraid I''d run into them. ¡°Hey, Todoroki ! Where do you think you''re going ?¡± The gym teacher - a burly man almost as tall as my father - tried to grab me with his big, muscular arms to stop me. Too slow. I ducked, letting his arms grab the air above me, and ran past him without stopping. He grunted and I heard him follow me. The entrance gate was closed - and that must have been what the professor was hoping for, because I heard him chuckle behind me, between two panting gasps: ¡°You won''t be able to go anywhere like-¡± I sent a small dose of chakra down my legs and jumped elegantly onto the wall next to the gates. I used it to propel myself to the top of the gates, which I grabbed with both hands. I used what momentum I had left to swing the rest of my body over the gates, flying over them like a pole vaulter. I landed softly, breaking my fall with a roll for the watchers. ¡°Todoroki ! Come back at once !¡± Without looking back, I ran into the woods next to our school. My chakra exploded in my legs, taking me hundreds of meters in a matter of seconds. A cloud of smoke rose from my body. The next second, it was no longer Shoto Todoroki running through the forest faster than a leopard, but Itachi Uchiha in his Anbu outfit. One shunshin and I was gone. * ¡°Wait, wait, wait !¡± Izuku ran to All Might, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°Even if I don''t have a Quirk, can I still become a hero ?¡± The boy covered his mouth, horrified by his request, but his eyes shone with hope. All Might''s face went dark. ¡°No¡± He bent his legs and disappeared into the sky, whipping up a gust of wind as he went. In this world, the bottle was always in his pocket, hermetically sealed with chakra strings. So well done that the villain will die of suffocation any time now. My eyes returned to Izuku. The boy was on his knees on the floor, crying as if he''d been paid to make a spectacle out of himself. His face was wrinkled like a rotten tomato, large drops rolling down his cheeks in an exaggerated manner. Within seconds, his T-shirt was soaked. I looked away, annoyed. Such outpourings made me uncomfortable. He sniffed and wiped his runny nose with the back of his sleeve. Then he stood up, his notebook clutched to his chest. His eyes took in the sea of buildings that stretched around us, passing right through me. The door handle to the roof opened with a creak. I followed him like a shadow, curious, wondering what the boy who was supposed to be the protagonist of this world was going to do. He walked up the street, looking down at his shoes, lost, then froze at an intersection. On one side was a residential area, on the other- He took the right path, away from the buildings and houses with their tiny gardens. Aldera College came into view at the end of the street. The wrought-iron gate was half open, its courtyard empty. I couldn''t hear anyone, except for a teacher grading papers at the other end of the school. Izuku, shoulders low, didn''t hesitate for a second. He passed a carp pond and climbed a staircase that was blocked by chains that were more to frighten kids than anything else. He climbed the five flights of stairs, his gaze dull. I followed him at a safe distance, already anticipating what was about to happen. What had he gone through to get to this point ? How desperate was he to see suicide as his only option? Memories of burnt wood and antiseptic hit me like a flash. I watched Izuku leaning over the ledge, his face devoid of emotion. Pathetic. He stared at the pavement for a long moment, his eyes wide open. Then he slowly stepped back. He sat down on the ledge and carefully untied his shoes. He took off his tie and placed it next to his shoes. His beige bag fell into place next to him. Notebook in hand, Izuku Midroriya climbed onto the thin ledge that separated the roof from the void. He tore out the pages of his ANALYSIS BOOK and scattered them like confetti in the wind. When only the cover remained, Izuku threw it as far as he could. Behind him, the sun was setting down. Divine golden rays lit up the horizon as if it had been set on fire. The clouds were blood red and the sky stretched in shades of pink and purple. Needless to say, it was a good day to die. Izuku stretched his arms out to both sides of his body like a bird about to take flight. The wind blew his dirty green hair behind him, gusts of wind seeping into his clothes and puffing them up. In spite of myself, my Sharingan was activated in my eyes, the three commas spinning lazily. The image of Izuku Midoriya lying in front of the sun, a golden halo surrounding his body, etched itself into my mind. He jumped. His fall was quick and majestic, as if he''d just been shot in the wings. His head hit the curb. His skull exploded in a spray of blood, reddish gray matter spilling out like spilled guts. His wrists hit the concrete before the rest of his arms, the bone of his left forearm tore a hole in his flesh and skin, leaving his arm flaccid. His pointed knees crashed into the asphalt, the sickening sound of broken bones echoing through the street. He moaned, struggled, agonized, alone to deal with his pain and the consequences of his actions. A pool of blood spread like pee around his body, rolling down to the nearest manhole and painting the gutters a fresh scarlet. His breathing became a hoarse gasp, a labored exhalation, an impotent sigh. Then nothing. I waited a few moments, silent, solemn, for some tragic event to occur. He was the protagonist of this world, wasn''t he ? So something had to happen, anything. His mother had to appear out of nowhere, screaming in agony, clutching his tattered body to her heart. Bakugo should leave the school at this exact moment, alerted by the noise, surprised and dejected, begging Izuku to forgive him. Tragic times always bring rain, right ? But nothing happened. The birds continued to sing and the sun continued to shine brightly. And so Izuku Midoriya died. I looked at his corpse for a moment, stunned by the turn of events. He¡¯s but a mere child. And the more I thought about it, the more I realized that the term ''protagonist of this world'' was obsolete. There was no noble quest, no great hero, no evil villain. We were just people who thought they were doing the right thing. I considered calling the morgue, but decided against it. Even though I had a henge and was wrapped in half a dozen illusions, it was better not to risk revealing my presence here. I got up, took one last look at the one who should have been. My chakra hummed under my skin and- An inspiration. My blood ran cold. No, it can''t be¡­ And yet- I turned slowly, my eyes wide open. His blood levitated and returned to his body, the hole in his skull reabsorbed, the bones that had pierced his flesh settled back into place and his knees turned until they were at the right angle again. Within a minute, where there had been carnage before, Izuku Midoriya stood, dazed, looking down at his hands and blinking in the most irritating way I''ve ever seen. I whispered, unable to believe my own eyes. ¡°He is immortal¡± This guy is immortal. Ha. Ha. Ha. Hahahahahahaha. My left hand shook, and I was seized with a violent urge to stab him to see if he would dare to do it again. What kind of sick joke is this ? Had it always been his original Quirk, only to serve as the ultimate buff in a final battle ? Was it plot armor ? Or was it really true that Izuku Midoriya was the protagonist of this world and there was nothing I could do about it? A wave of rage swept over me and I grabbed my head with both hands, almost pulling out my hair. Calm down, Shoto. Breathe. I closed my eyes. No, Izuku Midoriya wasn''t the main character. He had the characteristics, but not the power. Yes, that was it: this Izuku Midoriya didn''t have the One for All. He was only half the main character, not yet complete. If I could prevent him from having it¡­ A list of potential characters I could push to get it unfolded in my mind. Having it for myself didn''t even occur to me - I had no intention to let a bunch of old degenerates try to control me. And then to fight for ''the good''? Too stupid, too childish, too manichean. I opened my eyes again and put them on the boy. He was crying, his hands clutching his shirt over his heart. 1-0 for you, Izuku. I left the scene in a shunshin, the image of the crying boy imprinted in my mind. If it really turned out that the whole universe acted as if he was the rightful protagonist, I''d just have to get rid of him like Shikamaru had done with Hidan - in a hole from which no one could ever get him out, with his head as his sole companion. Part II - Purgatory - Chapter 49 - Entrance Exams I breathed in and took in the view my position afforded me. Perched atop the tallest building, I could take in the entirety of Training Area I with a single glance. Teenagers were running back and forth, trying to defeat as many of the robots as they could along the way. I closed my eyes and let myself be carried away for a moment by the sound of destroyed machines and the screams around me. I soaked up the sounds and let myself be enveloped by the power of the moment. From now on everything began - from now on history unfolds - and there would be no coming back. I''ll keep going forward and win, no matter the cost. I opened my eyes and let my eyes take in everything in front of me. And then, slowly, I raised my arms until both palms were stretched toward the sky. My chakra roared within me and my Alter responded, the two merging until they became one. As if answering my call, the sky rumbled and the clouds turned black. I heard panicked screams, the questioning of teenagers wondering what was going on. A slight smile tugged at the corner of my lips. A drop of water fell on my cheek and I savored the feeling of freshness it gave me. Let them watch; this moment marks the arrival of the world''s new protagonist. I exhaled, releasing all the power I''d accumulated. And all hell broke loose. * UA STAFF ROOM Many of the teachers were puzzled as they watched young Todoroki calmly climb the stairs to the roof of the fake city''s tallest building. A stopwatch was ticking away at the bottom of the screen, and they knew that young Todoroki - like all the other participants - could see it on the watch he had been provided for the occasion. ¡°Does he understand the rules ?¡± asked Present Mic. Normally, they weren''t supposed to give their full attention to a single student, but he didn''t have the time. The boy was Shoto Todoroki, the only son of Endeavor and heir to the Todoroki legacy. ¡°Makes you wonder if he''s stupid" Midnight agrees, her eyes never leaving the screen. But knowing Endeavor''s character, if he really was, it would have been beaten out of him long ago. Everyone could only nod at these words. They - all of them who had been to UA - had known Endeavor in their youth and knew that the hero was a perfectionist at heart. If he had a son who wasn''t, at least exceptional, he would never have allowed him to take the entrance exam for UA. Aizawa, for his part, watched the young man in silence, feeling anxiety rising in his chest at seeing him so calm and collected, even though his face remained completely neutral. He''d seen the boy in the company of his nephew - and their other best friend - often enough over the past few years to know that he shared his... strange behavior. He''d even picked them up from school a few times - at his sister''s request - when their parents weren''t up to dealing with the crisis the three teenagers represented. Each time, he remembered an angry principal and boys completely impervious to his cries. He didn''t know about their parents, but when the three of them were with him, they always behaved impeccably. Well, maybe it had something to do with the fact that every time he was forced to deal with them, he''d gently "offer" them some combat "training" and then slaughter them. Literally. Maybe part of him should have felt bad because they were just teenagers, but they were the reason he had to ruin his naps to get them back. Nezu watched the situation, whistling happily, and carefully noted the reactions of each of the teachers in a corner of his mind. And then his intelligent little black eyes landed on Aizawa and he was startled by the way his left eye blinked nervously. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It had been short, but Nezu had seen it and Nezu knew Aizawa well enough to know what it was about. ¡°Is something wrong, Shota?" the headmaster asked innocently. The dark-haired man gave him an annoyed look. He grumbled into his beard and then said aloud: ¡°I just hope Cementos is around to pick up the pieces after that kid does what he''s about to do¡± His colleagues were surprised by his statement. ¡°Do you know him ?" asked Present Mic Aizawa shrugged. ¡°He''s a friend of my nephew¡± And he didn''t elaborate, because Aizawa never elaborated. But that wasn''t a problem for Nezu, because Nezu knew about the distant relationship between the Todoroki and the teacher even before the exams. Nezu knew this and much, much more: after all, what kind of genius principal would he be if he didn''t know the latest details, such as what each of Yuei''s teachers had eaten this morning ? Yes, otherwise he would have resigned out of shame. ¡°How does he usually behave ?¡± asked Midnight. Aizawa wanted to pull out his sleeping bag and wrap himself in it to avoid having to answer, since he barely knew the boy and he wasn''t going to write a thesis about him, but he decided to calm down and answered as laconically as possible: ¡°Let''s just say he has...¡± Destructive tendencies. ¡°... showmanship¡± Which wasn''t really wrong: you just had to understand what kind of show Aizawa was talking about. He secretly hoped that the heroine would leave it at that and stop pushing him to talk, and luckily, she did. Everyone turned their attention back to the screen and saw young Todoroki raise his arms, palms open to the sky. The previously blue sky became black with clouds. The loudspeakers had no trouble transmitting the roar of the charging lightning. ¡°Ho ho ho¡± Nezu was amused beyond words. He tapped on his computer and an overview of field I and its surroundings appeared on the screen to the left of the young Todoroki. At the top, it could be seen that the lull the boy had conjured was strictly limited to Field I; beyond that, the sky was as clear and the sun as bright as ever. Half the faculty gasped. ¡°What a remarkable mastery of his Quirks, especially for someone so young!" Nezu exclaimed happily. ¡°How exactly did he do it?" asked Present Mic, pulling up the glasses that had almost slipped from his nose in shock. ¡°He suddenly heated the air and then cooled it down, speeding up the formation of clouds," the headmaster explained. The length of time it would have taken him to complete such a large-scale project suggests that he had already prepared the ground before entering...¡± ¡°What he''s doing is dangerous," countered Aizawa. ¡°He''s not just conjuring up rain, he''s conjuring up a real storm - and as far as I know, he can''t control lightning. He''s endangering himself and the other students. He should be disqualified¡± Vlad King nodded at these words of wisdom. ¡°It''s true. A hero who acts without regard for his teammates or his surroundings should never get his license¡± Nezu shook his paws to calm them. ¡°Come on, what''s the big deal ? Let me remind you that we let hundreds of teenagers enter an arena to beat robots, the lightest of which easily weighs five hundred kilos. Wouldn''t it be hypocritical to say that young Todoroki endangers the lives of hundreds of teenagers while we do no better ?¡± No one could think of an argument. Aizawa knew, however, that Nezu would never have allowed a student to be in mortal danger in one of the fields - he must have had at least half a dozen different plans to shut down the simulation at the slightest problem, and had surely programmed the robots so that none of them could actually harm the children. They looked threatening, and rightfully so, but none of them had the potential to be dangerous. The headmaster smiled at Aizawa to show him that he knew that Aizawa knew: so the teacher decided to turn his attention back to the screens. Nezu surely found the young Todoroki fascinating and it was best not to stand in his way if his interest was aroused. His eyes went back to the young Todoroki, whose image was shown on the largest screen of all; the rain had stuck his hair to his face and ran from the palms of his hands to the hollows of his elbows. He took a deep breath, his eyes still closed. ¡°Through heaven and earth, I alone am the honored one¡± Present Mic raised his eyebrows. Todoroki opened his eyes and lowered his hands. It was as if the sky had split in two. Rain poured down as if buckets were being thrown. In a fraction of a second, the streets were flooded and the robots swept clean. Students screamed, trying to escape the masses of metal that crackled with electricity as the water blew out their circuits. The rain intensified in violence and some students were washed away. The entire faculty stood stunned by the spectacle unfolding before their eyes. Never in the history of Yuei had there been such destruction on one of their training grounds, let alone by someone who wasn''t even a student yet. ¡®I think you should intervene," Nezu suggested, bouncing slightly. Some of the students don''t look like strong swimmers to me. At these words, the teachers woke up from their torpor and rushed outside to save the teenagers. But Aizawa just stood there with his eyes glued to the screen. It wasn''t the scale of the disaster that held his attention - even as lightning began to strike buildings, causing some to collapse - but the boy. Standing at the edge of the void, he stared at the chaos he had created without even pretending to help anyone. His heterochromatic eyes looked smugly at his work of destruction, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Why does he want to be a Hero ? ¡°What an interesting boy, don''t you think ?¡± Nezu''s voice pulled him out of his near-trance. Except for the two of them, the room was empty. I hope this little feat has given you a good idea of his personality. He''s going to need a teacher with a good head on his shoulders to guide him on the path to heroism that lies ahead. The words registered in his brain and he recoiled immediately. ¡°No" Aizawa frowned. ¡°Yes" Nezu insisted. "I want it, so that''s how it will be." If Todoroki was - and he suspected that he was - at least a tenth as bad as his father, then Aizawa was sure to have the worst year of his life. He felt the weight of the world on his shoulders just thinking about it and preferred to leave the room rather than endure the terribly amused look Nezu gave him. Chapter 50 ¡°Wow, the first time we''ve been apart in five years !¡± Leo pretended to wipe away a tear and Natsu patted his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°You can always decide to stay with us, you know" the dark-haired boy added. He brilliantly ignored the nasty look my father gave him, his arms crossed and at a respectable distance from the two bombs the boys represented. ¡°I''m sure my parents won''t mind you living with us after Endeavor-san disinherits you¡± This time, with my fulminating father about to enter the war, I decided to step in between them. ¡°Haha Natsu, you''re so funny¡± I punched his shoulder in a fake friendly manner, causing him to flinch under the force of my blows. Did I put some chakra in my fist? Yes, definitely. I released him as he winced in pain, Leo sneering behind him. In less time than it takes to say it, they were off to another fight - one that, for once, I wasn''t a part of. ¡°Yo, Dad¡± He scrutinized me, combing through my outfit. With my hands in my pockets and my satchel on my back, I whistled happily under his inquisitive gaze. I was identical to the Shoto from the cannon - except for my mask, my vertical scar on my face and, strangely enough, I was also taller. Still, my father was a real monster, towering over me from a height of nearly two meters. "Where''s your tie," he grumbled. I shrugged. ¡°You didn''t wear one when you went to UA" I reminded him. He opened his mouth and I immediately said: ¡®And I know because granny Teka showed me your album¡¯ He fell silent, frowned - probably regretting that he had brought me to her or even introduced me to her - and stared at me so intensely that it even made me nervous. ¡°What ?" I said looking away. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re going to make me get another one ?¡± Endeavor didn''t make me nervous-there wasn''t much that could make me nervous-but my father did. It was strange in a way, because... Normally I wouldn''t have cared about him after bending him to my will - which I had managed to do from the age of three - but lately I had found myself listening to his opinion on various things more and more and seeking his approval. It was bad - I''d spent too many years alone with him, and I was hoping Yuei would help me fix- He bent down and dusted the shoulders of my uniform with his big hands. ¡°There was a bit of dust," he grumbled, not meeting my gaze. He stood up and I saw hesitation in his eyes. He ruffled my hair awkwardly. ¡°What the-" I began, eyes wide and a hand on my head. My father avoided my gaze and turned away, already walking up the steps to the front porch. ¡°Don''t disappoint me, Shoto¡± And his silhouette disappeared in the doorway. * It had rained last night, so the roads were a bit slippery. I had decided to come on my motorcycle because, firstly, it was a motorcycle, and secondly, I looked like a total badass. I took off my helmet and ran my hand through my hair to push it away from my slightly damp forehead. I padlocked my bike under the curious eyes of other arriving students, then decided to enter, helmet still under my elbow. My eyes swept over the glass building, taking in all the majesty of the place in an instant. I''m going to fuck the plot so hard that Horikoshi himself will have trouble recognizing his work. A smile formed on my lips at this thought as a swarm of students passed around me. Yes, it''s Shoto Todoroki''s story now. * Headphones screwed into my ears but turned off, I entered classroom 1-A, motorcycle helmet under my elbow and hands in my pockets. A good half of the students were already there, and Bakugo and Iida were already having their first argument. Seeing me enter, the bespectacled boy turned his attention away from the blonde - who followed his gaze to me, surprised and grumbling - to shout: ¡°No headphones in class ! It''s in the rules !¡± My eyes swept over him as if I didn''t see him, and I pretended not to hear him, walking slowly and lazily (Kakashi would be proud) to the seat I had decided to make my own - the one to Bakugo''s left. Iida shook his arms when I passed him and I still managed to ignore him. The blonde grunted when he saw me standing next to him, and I''m sure he howled as well, but I ignored him the same way I ignored the first one. My eyes darted around the room, feigning boredom, trying to see if everyone originally present was there, and - oh, what a surprise, Neito Monoma had just entered. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He took a seat in the row in front of me and diagonally across from me as I wondered what could have caused his untimely arrival in 1-A. Maybe my little games in Field I had led to the disqualification of one or two students who should have been here, so there were empty seats and- If I''d had a worse poker face, I could have easily shown my surprise at seeing Inasa - the guy who controls the wind - actually enter the room. But of course, being exceptional, it only gave the impression that I barely looked at him. Still, it was surprising, but not illogical. If I remembered correctly, in the canon it was Shoto who had ''provoked'' Inasa to leave for Shikitsu - or was it Shikutse? Anyway, it was only a second grade school. Objectively speaking, I found the boy stupid and with an alarming lack of self-determination - who, in full possession of his means, would decide to leave the elite school he had been admitted to, just because some random person he had talked to turned out to not give a flying fuck about his existence? But at least he had an interesting Quirk - that might make up for his stupidity. One of the last to arrive was a frail-looking Izuku with rimmed eyes. Surprising that he had managed to do so with such a cumbersome Quirk - unless he had managed to use it in some amazing way? - and especially without any help from All Might in the last ten months. Bakugo grunted - oh, surprisingly - at the sight of him, but did nothing more than cross his arms over his chest. Surprising, but not unexpected. Izuku''s Quirk must have been the talk of the town and the blond knew all about it. The immortal seemed to hesitate, then decided to take a seat at the other end of the room. I counted the students and figured that it wouldn''t be long before Aizawa - ¡°Take your seats, everyone" a man in a yellow sleeping bag ordered. The students, though surprised and confused by the hero''s appearance, quickly sat down without bothering. I was sure that Natsu would kill for a picture of his uncle in that get-up. The everyday Aizawa (the one I knew) was relatively well-groomed - shaved beard and hair in a bun - so it was almost a shock to see him looking like a walking homeless man. His eyes scanned the room and I''m pretty sure his shoulders slumped X10 at the sight of me. He gestured for me to remove my headphones, which I did immediately. ¡°Blah, blah, welcome to Yuei and put on these uniforms¡± He pulled a stack from under his desk and threw them around. We''ll start with a test, and I swear I''ll fire the first person who dares to complain that it''s unfair," he added, seeing some ready to challenge him. Not exactly what the Aizawa of the cannon had served, and I wondered what could have caused such a change in behavior. Well, he''s more fun that way. * I almost smiled scornfully at the sight of students in sports uniforms that were too big, or too small, with their ankles clearly visible. The rest of the class arrived after me while Aizawa looked at his stopwatch. ¡°Too bad, ten more seconds and I could have gotten rid of half of you¡± I raised an eyebrow as he pulled out a tablet and a pen from who knows where. We''re going to begin the physical tests. It''s going to be a series of eight exercises, and listen carefully, because I''m not going to explain a second time. He took out a ball - again from who knows where - and then began: ¡°The goal is to send it as far as possible with your Quirk¡± He turned to me and handed me the object: ¡°Shoto¡± Hmm ? Shall we go on a first-name basis ? ¡°You got the best entrance exam results. Your middle school score was 97 meters, so come here and show me what you can do¡± I grabbed the ball and said: ¡°Of course uncl...¡± I coughed under his gaze before correcting myself ¡°I mean of course Aizawa-sensei¡± I took the ball, stepped into the circle and weighed it for a moment. ¡°And I''ll fire all of you who don''t give more than 300%" Aizawa warned. "Because plus ultra and all that" Not that I hadn''t planned to dominate 1-A, but it was always nice to have another source of motivation. I threw the ball vertically and high enough into the air to give me time to materialize a giant ice hammer. I pushed a little chakra into my arms and when the ball reached my height, I struck it with all my might. The sound of the hammer against the sphere sounded like a gunshot, and the deflagration created a gust of wind that sent a cloud of dust flying around me. The bullet was propelled through the air like a rocket, leaving a high-pitched sound in its wake. I disintegrated my hammer and watched it fly, hands in my pockets, until I could no longer see it, even with my exceptional eyesight. I turned to Aizawa, who hadn''t flinched and whose eyes were glued to the screen. ¡°What Shoto just did is the bare minimum of what I expect from each and every one of you" he announced matter-of-factly. He turned the screen so that everyone could see and showed a score of 5,417 meters. I heard some people whistle, while others whined. "Bakugo, you go second" I stepped out of the circle, hands in my pockets, and walked right past the boy who was glaring at me in silence. ¡°Hey, aren''t you the one who came in second ?¡± He clenched his jaw and stopped as well, glaring at me. I smiled and leaned over before whispering in his ear. ¡°Nothing worse than second, right ?¡± ¡°Say that again, you little shit !¡± I pulled my face away from him and put my little finger in my ear as if I was casually cleaning it. ¡°And a sore loser to boot" I added nonchalantly. This time, foam actually came out of his mouth. He raised his hands and explosions crackled in them, no doubt preparing to - try to - punch me in the face. ¡°Bakugo" Aizawa warned. He had already wrapped his ribbons around the boy to calm him down and deactivated his Quirk. ¡°Shoto, none of that in my class¡± I rolled my eyes and walked away before rejoining the crowd of students. I saw many hesitating to approach me, surely intimidated and unsure of how I would react if one of them approached me. There was one brave enough - or foolish enough - to try to approach me: ¡°Inaza Yoarashi ," he introduced himself. ¡°You''re Endeavor''s son, aren''t you ?¡± I looked at his outstretched hand, stared at it for a long moment Despite the whole stupid Inasa cannon thing, I was far too happy to see someone with first-rate heroic qualities to want to reject him. Besides, he''d helped get Grape-Boy and Animal-Man off the 1-A''s back. So I could be a little polite - but it didn''t mean I had to be all chewy and friendly. ¡°That''s my old man, yeah" I said ¡°But if you want his autograph, forget about it¡± Inasa burst out laughing, and I looked at him out of the corner of my eye, not understanding why he was laughing so hard at something that wasn''t even funny. Especially since I didn''t shake his hand. ¡°I have a feeling we''re going to get along just fine, you and I !¡± ¡°That''s it" I said and looked away. Bakugo came back and I gave him my most hypocritical smile: ¡°That was really bad, Kacchan¡± I hadn''t even seen his performance. He raged, but he didn''t activate his Quirk because Aizawa''s eyes were literally piercing the back of his skull. ¡°Where did you hear that name?" he growled. I pointed behind me with my thumb - indicating Izuku - and someone yelped. I imagined that he had buried his head in his shoulders like an ostrich and was waddling from one foot to the other. ¡°Don''t call me that" he threatened. The blonde grunted and walked past me, trying to bump into me. I deftly dodged by turning my shoulder slightly, which only added to his frustration. ¡°As you wish, Kacchan¡± I wondered to what extent I would be able to make the cannon obsolete. * Author''s note : And now is the good moment for me to conduct a new survey and ask what y''all think of Shoto. I guess you like him a bit, or at least you have empathy towards him because of all the shit he went through - otherwise I absolutely don''t get how you could still be with us at chapter 50. Favorite character ? Favorite event/mini arc until now ? What do you wish for/expect for in the following chapters/arcs ? Things you want to share ? Power stones goal : 185. I''m feeling generous and decided to wait until the last minute before sunday''s power stones reset to see if can get it (which we did last week, by the way). Also check the public (free) space on my P@treon, I posted what was some of the first drafts of this story - and let me tell you we''re coming back from very, very far. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 51 - A against E It was only my second day in Yuei, and I was sure of two things: 1. Bakugo would worship me by the end of the semester. 2. Neito Monoma was some kind of wobbly sociopath. When I said that Bakugo would come to worship me, I meant that he would worship me after hating me with all his soul. My favorite activity was to irritate him - I estimated that after shouting as much as he currently was, he wouldn''t be able to speak for three and a half weeks - and since he didn''t intimidate me and was also very sensitive, he was nothing but a ball of nerves that exploded as soon as someone breathed too close to him. ¡°Yo, Todoroki, right ?¡± I turned reluctantly to Kirishima. I nodded briefly and he seemed relieved that I hadn''t ignored him. My attention was drawn back to a Bakugo who was attacking a gang of students from another class in the corridors. ¡°Don''t you think you should stop him? Since you''re buddies and all" he tried to justify himself. A mocking smile briefly crossed my face. Who put such nonsense into his head ? ¡°I''m doing this for the good of the class" I explained in my most neutral voice. ¡°You see, Bakugo is the kind of person who yells to express himself. I estimate that if we exhaust him on a more or less regular basis, we should be able to get at least three days off a month while his vocal chords recover¡± Kirishima looked at me as if I were the most brilliant being he''d ever met. I studied him for a bit, then turned my attention back to the blonde. Such a fool. The truth was, I found Bakugo entertaining: watching him scream and get excited over nothing was the only thing that kept me from gutting every A student with my bare hands. I thought the anime was exaggerating, but apparently not: each of them seemed to be the personification of a good and pure being, filled with kindness and benevolence, and simply trying to make friends with their fellow people. Every time they opened their mouths, I saw nothing but metaphorically vomited rainbows. Despite his objectively insufferable personality - except when he kept his mouth shut - Bakugo was the most down-to-earth and least naive of them all. I wondered how the other students would handle the coming events - how would they react if someone died ? It would be an interesting sight to see. ¡°Here, keep this for me¡± I shoved my helmet into Kirishima''s hands and, before he could say a word, I walked over to Bakugo, hands in my pockets. ¡°O? Bakugo¡± He looked up at me - as did two of the other three senior students, in heroic for sure. The last one was bent like a square, face down, the Bakugo''s hand gripping his neck. ¡°What do you want ?" he spat angrily. ¡°If you want to antagonize someone...¡± I placed my index and middle fingers on the boy''s neck, pushing a pressure point. He squealed and his face turned red with pain. ¡°Make sure you do it right¡± Bakugo stared at me in surprise before returning to his usual expression of controlled rage. He placed his two fingers where mine had been, and the boy winced again in pain. The blonde seemed to think, then looked at me again and finally decided to speak: ¡°Why don''t you stop me ?¡± "Why should I stop you ?" I retorted, my hands back in my pockets. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. My eyes darted to the other two students and they shrank nervously. ¡°Because it''s not very ''heroic'' and ''plus-ultra''," he replied, mimicking quotation marks with his fingers. ¡°Who cares¡± I said. My answer didn''t seem to satisfy him, so I added: ¡°I arrived at the same time as you, on the other side of the corridor, and I saw those buffoons¡± The three boys shuddered ¡°trying to intimidate you into doing their bidding. If it had been me, I don''t know if I would have done any better than you¡± In fact, I would have done a lot worse, but he didn''t need to know that. I sighed dramatically and added: ¡°Look, Bakugo, I don''t know how you''re going to handle this, but almost everyone in our class thinks you''re a total bully¡± I pointed briefly at Kirishima behind me, which he noticed, his red eyes narrowing. ¡°Personally, I don''t care, but if you''re going to take the risk of doing things so openly, make sure it doesn''t come back to bite you¡± I''d be really disappointed if the only semi-normal person here got fired. He seemed to be about to ask me something when a third person appeared: ¡°Todoroki, Bakugo !¡± Both of our heads turned towards the new individual. Neito Monoma seemed to be beaming with joy, a huge smile on his lips. There was something strange about him, as if he was straddling the line between ''weird but socially acceptable'' and ''downright crazy and unapproachable''. The way he smiled reminded me of Touya when he was alone with me and seemed to be thinking about smothering me with a pillow. ¡°Harassing students without me ?," he laughed, his eyes sparkling. Bakugo had gone on the defensive and was about to retort, but I cut him off first: ¡°Yes, I showed Bakugo how to take a man down with just two fingers¡± I said. Bakugo gave me an incredulous look. Monoma lit up. ¡°Can you show me ?¡± I shrugged and without warning, grabbed the lanky glasses wearer on my left. He struggled a little, but two fingers on his neck brought him to his knees. ¡°Oh, like that ?¡± Monoma imitated me and brought the third boy to his knees. ¡°A little more like this," I said ¡°Push harder like that, I see" he said aloud. ¡°And then it''s just a matter of holding him down¡± ¡°Hmm, I see, I see¡± Bakugo blinked in disbelief, his eyes darting between Monoma and I. ¡°Oh, Bakugo used a different technique," Monoma noticed. ¡°A little cruder, but it works, too" I admitted. My comment woke the teen from his semi-lethargic state. ¡°Nothing rude about it," he grumbled. I let myself be pushed as he took my place, holding both boys down with a firm hand. ¡°See? Better than your fake stuff¡± He was still muttering, his ears red and his eyes not meeting ours. ¡°Yeah, but when you ¨C ouch !¡± Aizawa brought his hands down on Bakugo and Monoma''s neck like a divine judgement, striking the back of their skulls. I easily dodged the folded newspaper he threw at me. His bored gaze followed me as I straightened up. ¡°It''s only the second day and you''re already harassing a bunch of students" he grumbled. Neito and Bakugo froze when they recognized our teacher''s voice. The teacher''s force them to bend, putting them parallel to the floor. His bored black eyes took in the silhouettes of the three boys who had straightened up and stepped back. ¡°Which class are you ?¡± ¡°We- we''re in-third Bs," stuttered one, fidgeting with his fingers. Their heads were bowed, embarrassed and uncomfortable in front of the authority the dark haired man represented. Aizawa raised an eyebrow. It didn''t take a mind reader to know what he was thinking: it was really ridiculous for a bunch of seniors to be picked on by new students, especially when they were three years younger. ¡°Just go back to your classes," he sighed. He pinched the bridge of his nose and Monoma and Bakugo stood up, putting some distance between themselves and Aizawa to avoid getting hit again. The three ''stalkers'' slipped away without another word, fingerprints shamefully staining the skin of their reddened necks. The professor took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Bakugo, the next time a gang of students attacks you, seek a teacher instead of dealing with it yourself¡± The camera I''d noticed overlooking the corridor and Aizawa''s earpiece - which all the other Yuei staff members I''d met also had - explained how he was aware of the whole situation without witnessing it. ¡°Shoto, don''t help your comrades antagonize others. Next time, try to prevent things from getting out of hand¡± Even he didn''t believe what he was saying: he was just doing it to clear his conscience. And also to clear his name in the future, should a similar situation arise. He turned to a smiling Monoma. He seemed at a loss for words. Apparently, I wasn''t the only one with mixed feelings about the boy. ¡°Try to find other ways to bond with your classmates instead of humiliating others¡± Monoma tilted his head to the side in confusion. Then the bell rang. ¡°Everybody in class" Aizawa grumbled. He sighed (again) and pushed us into the open room. The students were already seated and looked at us with varying degrees of concern and apprehension. It seemed that Kirishima wasn''t the only one who had witnessed the little scene... It was really entertaining to see how Bakugo and Monoma made everyone feel uncomfortable in different ways. Maybe I should stick with those two ? They seemed to be natural repellents to extroverts. There were three empty seats in the middle of the room. I wasn''t surprised that no one wanted to sit next to Bakugo, but it was more surprising to see that someone had given up their seat to... oh no, Inasa had actually sat right in front of me, taking someone else''s seat, who in turn had taken Neito''s original seat. We sat down, me in the middle, Bakugo to my right and Monoma to my left. I crossed my fingers that Inasa wouldn''t bombard me with questions. I didn''t trust myself enough to hope that if he did, I wouldn''t bang his head against the desk to shut him up. Chapter 52 ¡°The cavalry is here !¡± The students screamed with excitement, some even rising from their seats when the hero jumped in. Aizawa remained impassive as All Might broke in, his red and blue suit stretching over his skin. I didn''t even dare to look under his belt for fear of seeing something horrible. Who had seriously told him that such a tight suit was a good idea ? ¡°Great," Aizawa continued. ¡°You''ll have class with him for the remainder of the afternoon¡± He slipped away without a sound and I''m sure no one heard what he said, as everyone was too busy admiring the giant in tight suits. Even Bakugo had sat up and looked at him with interest. Monoma, on the other hand, looked at him doubtfully, as if he couldn''t decide if he deserved his enthusiasm. ¡°It''s his Silver Age costume," Kirishima exclaimed. ¡°Sir, your cape is incredible," Inasa continued, stars in his eyes. Midorya, still in the back of the room, said nothing, but his little fanboy squeals of delight here and there irritated me beyond belief. All Might laughed heartily. ¡°You''re the ones who are going to look amazing soon," he added. ¡°Get your costumes on and let''s get started on our first heroic exercise of the year !¡± He pressed a button on a remote control and numbered suitcases emerged from the wall. I''d been assigned number 7, so I grabbed it before walking out of the room to the locker rooms. Other students walked ahead and behind me in small groups, chatting animatedly. The pink-skinned girl in front of me seemed to notice me and trotted over to me with a big smile on her face and her arms crossed behind her neck. ¡°Tell me, Todoroki, why are you wearing a mask ?" asked Mina Ashido. Many of the people around her strained their ears, pretending to not really be eavesdropping notice. Their lack of discretion was alarming. I stared at her for a while, quietly, causing her to shift nervously from one foot to the other. ¡°My dad is quite famous," I finally said, looking away. "It''s a habit I picked up a few years ago to maintain my anonymity¡± That, and because of Kenzei. ¡°Oh" Kirishima seemed to remember. ¡°It''s Endeavor, isn''t it ? Yorashi pointed that out yesterday¡± This new information caused the surrounding students to look at me in surprise. Even Bakugo seemed to slow down as he walked through the corridors, his red eyes looking at me thoughtfully before turning away. ¡°He doesn''t sign autographs," I informed them before anyone could ask. Midorya, who was about to speak, buried his head in his shoulders and curled up in his corner. Whispers erupted around me as Inasa - the mere utterance of his name seemed to conjure him out of nowhere - launched into an admiring monologue about my father and his career. Even I didn''t know that much - and I ate with the topic of conversation every day. I half-listened, preferring to concentrate on the surrounding gossip. My hearing - like all my other senses, thanks to ninja training - was sharper than normal, so I had no trouble following what was being said around me. ¡°That explains his aloofness," Kirishima huffed. Oh ? Was the boy trying to defend my ice queen behavior to the others ? It was a waste of time - I had no regard for him or anyone else here. If I had to crush them to get my way, I''d do it without a second thought. ¡°-perhaps right¡± Kaminari replied. My attention was drawn to a larger group in the back, consisting mainly of girls. ¡°I wonder what he looks like under that mask," Mina hissed. She wasn''t even discreet. ¡°Maybe he''s just hiding the disappointing half of his face," Jiro said in a low voice. "And his story of anonymity is just an excuse because he''s really ugly" She said this calmly, without a hint of emotion. ¡°I don''t think so," Ochaco exclaimed, shaking her hands (I guessed). ¡°Have you seen Endeavor-san? His mother would have to be really, shall we say, visually unpleasant, for him to have had a child less handsome than himself. ¡°Say, aren''t you one of those girls who likes older men ?¡± That voice made my skin crawl. Was it the invisible girl? ¡°I... not really, but...¡± She mumbled, confused. ¡°Ochaco has a daddy kink !¡± I almost tripped. Does she... find...my father... ? A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°At the same time, when it comes to Endeavor... I''m sorry, but even All Might can''t hold a candle to him," Ashido added. A bleak picture came to my mind and I felt like throwing up. Get it out of my mind, get it out of my mind ! ¡°Anyway," Hagakure added ¡°He''s too old to have any expectations. At least he''s a good indicator of what Todoroki will be growing up into¡± (She made a gesture I couldn''t see) ¡°So go get him!¡± I nearly gagged. If the prospect of dating a 15-year-old girl when I was mentally close to 35s was sickening enough, the idea of having a romantic relationship with anyone made me feel even worse. I was a confirmed aromantic in my previous life, and it seemed that condition had followed me here. ¡°He has such atypical hair and eyes. It gives him a charm¡± ¡°And the scar on his eye makes him look like a... bad boy. It''s rather... attractive," Yaoyorozu admitted with difficulty. She looked uncomfortable just trying to join the conversation: in my opinion, she was just talking out of a desire to fit in. ¡°Oh, so you like bad boys," Mina teased. ¡°This... this isn''t...¡± ¡°He does give off mean vibes," the alien girl agreed with a knowing look. "And he''s so big that -" At this point I decided to lose interest in their conversation. Even Inasa and his incessant monologues were more interesting than a bunch of pubescent teenagers. * After putting on my suit, I took a quick look at myself in the long mirror in the corner of the dressing room. I''d chosen the ANBU outfit, except for the porcelain mask, which I had no use for. There were an extraordinary number of pockets, both visible and invisible, which allowed me to hide a large number of weapons all over my body. A tanto hung from my back - granted upon presentation of an official document certifying my ability to use one - and the black top under the metal chest, which would normally stop at the base of my neck, had been enlarged to play the role of a mask covering the one I already possessed. The fabric was so fine and of such good quality that you couldn''t tell the difference from the original. Instead of open-toed shoes, however, I''d opted for a pair of black boots. My outfit was simple, dark, and most importantly, it looked good amidst the flood of colorful, skin-tight suits worn by the other students. ¡°Wow, Todoroki, your costume is incredible," Kirishima exclaimed. Iida adjusted his glasses and joined the conversation. ¡°It''s true that our comrade Todoroki has shown great clarity in choosing a set of clothes that enables flexibility and economy of movement¡± They fell silent and looked at me strangely, as if they were waiting for me to... oh. ¡°Your clothes aren''t too... disastrous," I said. And I meant it. If Iida was a little confused, no doubt trying to figure out if what I''d said was an insult or not, Kirishima was beaming with joy. Had I replaced Bakugo as the grumpy character who had to be befriended at all costs ? I chuckled briefly. If so, he would be sorely disappointed. ¡°You''re all wonderful," All Might mused, his eyes sweeping over each of our outfits. His smile seemed to freeze when he saw me. Oh ? Did I just make him uncomfortable? A grin stretched my lips. Maybe he still remembered the Heroes Awards where we''d shared a table - or maybe I looked too much like my father for his taste and that made him uncomfortable. ¡°Well" he continued, looking everywhere but in my direction. ¡°Today, we''re going to have games where you''ll compete in duo. One team will be the villains and will plant a bomb in a building, and the other team will be the heroes and will have to stop them in the allotted time or retrieve the rocket¡± Then he went into more detail, divided us into groups and started drawing the matches. ¡°Team A for the heroes against E who will be the villains¡± So I and Inasa as heroes against Midorya and Jiro. My eyes went to the nape of the green-haired boy in front of me. He flinched at my gaze and twitched his fingers nervously, his shoulders hunched. Hmm, I wonder how I can make his experience as awful as possible... If I try hard enough, maybe he''ll leave Yuei of his own free will. I didn''t know if All Might had given Mirio his power, in which case there was still the risk that he might pass it on to Midorya for some reason stupider than canon. Even if the starting parameters were quite different from canon, the whole thing was still too close to the original version for me to appreciate it. ¡°Teams A and E, go and set up¡± A few minutes later, we were standing in front of the building, waiting for the countdown to start. ¡°Well," Inasa began. I don''t know if you''ve seen me before, but I can control the wind. ¡°You can control ice, can''t you? So if you-¡± ¡°Save your breath," I cut him off sharply. ¡°This game is already over¡± His nasal voice horrified me, and the morning of (trying to) be polite had ruined my mood. ¡°What the-¡± The bell rang. A cloud of steam escaped my lips. There was a clang of bells and ice leapt from beneath my feet, covering the building in a split second. First the outside, forming a cage, then the inside, covering the walls and ceiling with dizzying speed. The cannon''s Shoto is feeble in comparison. A thick layer of ice covered every exit except the main door - the one we were facing. Inasa opened and closed his mouth several times, visibly amazed at my prowess. ¡°You... how...?¡± I entered the building, leaving him behind. The sound of my shoes hitting the ice was the only thing that echoed in this immense frozen building. I took my time, climbing the floors one by one, savoring the effect it must have had on all the other 1-A students to see me calmly strolling along after dealing with this. I wanted them to feel inadequate and uncomfortable. I wanted them to feel inferior and insecure, and most of all, to know that it was Shoto Todoroki who was on top. I turned the corner and found Jiro. She was frozen to the neck and her wired ears were attacking the ice in a vain attempt to get her out. She gritted her teeth at the sight of me, red with humiliation. I didn''t even give her a second look when she yelped as a new layer of ice covered even her ears, making it hard for her to breathe. Then I reached the third floor. There, a corridor full of frozen debris led me to a large open room where the bomb was. And Midorya, too. I noticed a camera hidden in a corner and immediately froze it. I didn''t want anyone to hear what came next. I walked on, stopping right in front of him, my eyes never leaving his. He flinched and looked down. Hmm, so he managed to remove the ice above his knees? It is still seeping into his shoes¡­ ¡°There''s a way out of this, Midoriya¡± At these words, he looked up at me with hopeful eyes. Disgusting. I smiled wickedly and leaned down to whisper in his ear. ¡°If you pull hard enough, you can rip the soles off your feet and free yourself from the ice¡± I straightened up as he widened his eyes in horror, all the blood draining from his face. ¡°It''s going to be messy, I''ll give you that. And I can''t guarantee that you won''t suffer terribly. There''ll be blood everywhere and you won''t be able to stand on your feet," I continued nonchalantly ¡°But if you crawl fast enough, you might be able to... no, actually, even then you''d be useless¡± He clenched his fists and I saw tears in his eyes. Oh, I''d struck a nerve. ¡°Why are you doing this ?" he whispered through clenched teeth. ¡°Why do you still exist ?" I replied matter-of-factly. He frowned. He didn''t understand. Of course he didn''t understand. For him, the first time he''d seen Shoto Todoroki was yesterday. For me, as soon as I stepped into this world, he was the player I had to defeat if I wanted to live my life to the fullest. ¡°I hate you, Midorya," I announced calmly. "And if you could, I don''t know, say, jump off a building and hope to be reincarnated in another life as something useful¡­" I watched the effect of my words on his mind, the way the last shreds of his courage crumbled before my eyes. Bakugo had told him the same thing, and he''d commited suicide before discovering his Quirk. It must have hurt to be told that after all you''ve been through, you''re still worthless. Well, not that I can understand these kind of feelings. I peered at him from under my lashes, head cocked to one side, watching his face crumple and tears roll down his cheeks. Pathetic. And this was the supposed protagonist of this world ? A few well-placed words and everything he was crumbled like a house of cards. I walked around him and made my way to the bomb, his sobs accompanying me like a soft melody. My fingers touched the object and All Might screamed into our earpieces that Team A was the winner. I ripped off the communication motto and threw it to the ground, crushing it under my shoe. There was a limit to my patience, and if it turned out that the boy was going to hang on anyway... well, let''s just say I¡¯ll stop being reasonable. Chapter 53 - Traitor Shota Aizawa was not as lazy as people might think. He spent his days teaching teenagers how to become respectable Heroes and most of his nights fighting crime. Even then, when he had a rare afternoon off and could have used it to make up for a few hours of sacrificed sleep, Aizawa thought it best to see how his students'' first training session went. He knew Endeavor - an intimidating man whose motives for being a Hero were unclear - and expected Shoto to be at least as disturbing as he was. In addition to the intimidating side he inherited from his father, the boy was far too much like his problematic nephew and seemed to lack a moral compass. Endeavor, for all his faults, wasn''t the type to lash out at others, even if they were the instigators. Shoto, on the other hand, had not hesitated to act in the Bakugo incident and had not lowered himself to justify himself to his other ill-informed classmates who had witnessed the scene and thought he was some sort of delinquent. He had no interest in the opinions of others and - as the brief notes from his college professors had stated - was motivated by nothing more than the exercise of his whims, however fleeting. Aizawa also knew from an inside source that the boy was a troublemaker; his nephew was his best friend, and together with the other boy, they''d gotten themselves into countless complicated situations that would have gotten anyone else expelled and their school record tainted for life - the advantages of having wealthy, powerful parents, you might say. All in all, Shoto Todoroki was an unusual teenager, very self-centered and with violent tendencies. Slightly alarming, but not incriminating. However, after seeing the first exercise live, Shota Aizawa became concerned. The fact that he managed the exercise alone and effectively wasn''t surprising, and it was even exactly what you''d expect from his personality. Shoto Todoroki, for all his originality, followed a logical and predictable pattern of action. It was then that Aizawa had been upset: when the boy had faced Midorya, there had been something in his expression that had alarmed him. The other had cried then and Aizawa had been confused by the impassive way Shoto had looked at him, not a trace of remorse in sight on his face. Most disturbing of all was the fact that the camera''s microphone that had been set up specifically for this room had been damaged, leaving Aizawa with the intuition that Shoto had done it voluntarily. He was also wearing a mask, so it wasn''t possible to read his lips. But what he had read on Midorya''s lips worried him. "Why are you doing this ?" Aizawa had watched the games and juggled the records of the two students and came to the conclusion that it was almost impossible that they had known each other before. They hadn''t attended the same schools, lived in diametrically opposite places and (he hated himself for thinking it, even if it was true) didn''t move in the same social circles. All in all, the two boys shouldn''t have known each other. So either Shoto had simply decided to make Midorya his punching bag (which again didn''t fit with what he knew about the boy whose interest in others was more than limited) or Aizawa was missing something. And Shota Aizawa never missed anything. So after watching the rest of the meeting (Monoma had been surprisingly good at copying Bakugo''s Quirk from the beginning, blowing up the entrances to the building and thus preventing the Heroes from entering), the teacher returned to his room and waited, correcting some final year papers to pass the time. Ten minutes later, Shoto walked in. As soon as he opened the door, their eyes met. Aizawa noticed absently that he didn''t seem surprised by his presence - excellent spatial awareness or poker face, he wasn''t sure. "Aizawa-sensei" the boy greeted. The dark-haired man nodded, studying him as he retrieved the motorcycle helmet from his desk. He wiped the tinted glass with his elbow to remove fingerprints. "Shoto, why do you want to be a hero ?" The boy froze. A few seconds passed, during which the professor never took his eyes off him. Then he slowly went back to cleaning his helmet. "For wealth and fame" he replied sarcastically. "Shoto" Aizawa warned. The boy raised his heterochromatic eyes at him, and the teacher was mentally outraged that students were allowed to cover half their faces like that. He already looked blank, and his mask made it almost impossible to read him. He had a good excuse, though: from what Nezu had told him, the boy had already escaped a kidnapping AND an assassination attempt when he was less than ten years old. Endeavor had then seen fit to protect his identity at all costs, obliterating everything on the Internet, from a harmless photo of his son to the tiniest line mentioning his existence. The mask he wore at all times was just another security measure, but perhaps not the most useful, given his unusual hair and eyes. Endeavor then apparently fought to get his son a license to carry bladed weapons - since he couldn''t get a special dispensation to use his Quirks - in light of the threats to his existence. This was an unprecedented authorization for a minor who hadn''t even reached puberty. "What do you want me to say, Sensei ?" He looked annoyed. "It''s not important what I want, but that you know why you''re doing it" Shoto stared at him and sighed. "You saw my fight with Midorya, didn''t you ?" If the professor was surprised that he got to the point so quickly, he didn''t show it. "Anything you want to tell me about it ?" The boy pretended to think. "Except that he''s a whiner who doesn''t have the shoulders to be at Yuei ? No, I don''t think so" "Don''t bully your classmates, Shoto" He hadn''t refuted his opinion on Midoriya, and neither he nor the boy missed this half-denial. A thin smile curled the teenager''s lips for a moment. "I wasn''t harassing him," Shoto continued. "I just -" "Don''t give unwanted advice to your comrades," Aizawa interrupted him, already knowing what he was going to say. "And don''t take it out on them because you''re bored" By the end of the day, Aizawa knew that Shoto was somewhat unstable. Warning him now would allow the teacher to take action against him in the future if he proved to be detrimental to the progress of the other students. The boy shrugged. It wasn''t as if he was surprised; he had expected at least one teacher to notice his strange behavior towards Midorya, even if he would have leaned more towards All Might. He''d better watch out in the future, because his teacher - and the smartest of them all - had his eye on him from now on. "As you wish, Aizawa Sensei" With his helmet on, the young man left the room without looking back. It wasn''t until the door was closed that Aizawa realized that he had never gotten an answer to his first question. * If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Our penultimate class of the morning had just finished and with it came the class life lesson. Aizawa waited for Uraraka to return from the bathroom before he announced: "Today you will elect your class representatives" I raised my face from the palm of my hand. Oh ? Is it time already ? The media had been at the school gates for three days, so I expected the main event to take place much earlier. "Finally, normal activity," Mina Ashido exclaimed. That girl irritated me almost as much as Midorya, and I had no idea why. "Being class president at Yuei must come with great honors" Inasa gushed. "And tons of opportunities," Kirishima added. At these words, all the students exchanged glances and began shouting that they wanted to be. I watched as one by one they began to cry out in frustration. "I think I''ve got the skills" Yaoyorozu said smugly from somewhere to my left. "This job needs someone with manly shoulders, and I''ve got the most shoulders in this class !" Aside from the fact that Kirishima was an almost toxic macho, the boy wasn''t cut out to be a leader. At this point in the story, he still had his self-confidence issues and was having trouble managing himself - let alone managing a bunch of teenagers¡­ Iida stood up, scraping his chair against the floor. "This position requires someone serious and responsible who can put the welfare of the class first," he announced soberly. "We must elect our representatives in a democratic and civic manner! "Do whatever you want," Aizawa said as he left the room. "You have the hour" All the students agreed with the teenager''s idea. Yaoyorozu set about making bulletins to distribute to everyone. A cardboard box in the front served as a drop-off point for small pieces of paper. The students quickly filled out their sheets and stood up one by one to drop them into the box. The tip of my pen struck my paper several times as I searched for a reasonable candidate. Who would be the most entertaining in this role ? Then I had a flash of genius. A thin smile formed on my lips. I wrote down his name, the wheels of my brain turning at breakneck speed. In the canon, this individual hadn''t received enough votes: I felt that the same would be true now, and that I''d have to intervene a bit. I got up and stood behind the small line that had formed to cast my vote. Tampering with the results would be no problem: a little genjutsu on a few votes, and the person I wanted would be elected hands down. I was already anticipating the shock everyone would feel when they saw our delegate. I wasn''t the least bit worried about getting caught: objectively speaking, none of the kids here were a match for me. I had acquired skills they didn''t have and abilities they would never understand. Even if I wasn''t on the same level as Madara or Hashirama, I was far more advanced than they could ever hope to be. The only one who could possibly ''worry'' me was Aizawa - and he wasn''t even there. "Good!" Iida exclaimed. I suggest that we select two students to read the newsletters !" "Why is he already acting like he''s the delegate," Mina muttered, but her voice carried well enough for everyone to hear. Iida ignored her and took the list from the call sheet, running his fingers over it until he picked out two names without looking. "Shoto Todoroki and Ochaco Uraraka !" I stood up and walked over to the urn where the brunette was already waiting for me. She smiled shyly at me and I didn''t smile back. My gaze wandered briefly over the crowd that was watching us intently. I''ll have a front row seat to the impending fiasco. "I-I suggest you take out the papers and write them on the board, Todoroki," the girl offered nervously. "Very well" She looked visibly relieved that I hadn''t attacked her. I took a pencil and started to write, noticing with astonishment that a name other than my stallion''s came out more than proportionally to the canon. Probably a byproduct of Midorya no longer being the main character. I put my felt-tip down as soon as I''d finished, glancing amusedly at the surprised faces and open-mouthed ''o''s. "That-that..." "Well, if I expected that," Kaminari grumbled with raised eyebrows. The results were as follows: Midorya Izuku : 0 Mina Ashido : 1 Shoto Todoroki : 1 Momo Yaoyorozu : 1 Denki Kaminari : 1 Inasa Yoarashi : 0 Jiro Kyoka : 0 Bakugo Katsuki : 3 Ochaco Uraraka : 2 Eijiro Kirishima : 0 [¡­] Bakugo blinked in surprise, then a broad smile graced his lips. He stood up and pounded his fist on the table, looking down at the other 1-A students. "I told you, you extra!" he shouted. Iida adjusted his glasses, his expression stern. "Comrade Bakugo has won the post of class representative," he said. "Congratulations on this well-deserved victory!" He bowed - the very traditional Japanese greeting - while Bakugo cleaned his ear with his little finger and looked away. "Yeah, yeah," he said. He made his way to the podium, almost bumping into Uraraka. "Now you will all obey my every word !" "I''m not sure that''s how it works," Sero replied, looking uncomfortable. "What do you mean, it doesn''t work like that ? Y''all ''ll do what I say and that''s it !" He began to argue with the class, throwing insults here and there while everyone rolled their eyes or smiled contemptuously. Iida had wanted to intervene to tell him that this was no way for a representative worthy of the name to behave, but had sat down when Bakugo pointed out that he hadn''t been elected and therefore had nothing to say. Taking care to remain neutral at all times, I was inwardly amused at the chaos that was about to ensue. Bakugo wasn''t the kind to consider anyone more deserving than himself, so he would never give Iida his job. My eyes went back to Ochaco. She frowned at the ballot box, discreetly rereading the ballots. "Problem?" I said. I hadn''t made any mistakes: the only ballots I had changed were those of students who didn''t want to vote for themselves, and which I had memorized beforehand. She gasped. "No" she stuttered "Everything''s fine Todoroki, thank you" She dropped the last bulletins as if they''d burned her and stepped back. I watched her curiously. "I''m just a little surprised that I''m the vice president " she laughed and rubbed her neck with one hand. A twist I hadn''t expected, but oh, well. The bell rang, signaling the start of the lunch break. Now the serious business begins. I left the room first and went to the bathroom. Once there, I locked myself in and created a clone: it was the only place where I was almost certain that the psychotic rat who acted as our principal wouldn''t put cameras. My clone used a henge to appear as Itachi. He was dressed all in black, nothing like the ANBU outfit I had as my hero costume. I was being cautious, and it was better that way than someone discovering a connection between us if he were discovered. He nodded and disappeared in a shunshin. I washed my hands and walked out, taking my time walking through the almost deserted corridors. That way, if by some unlikely chance someone thought to connect my clone to me, the cameras would give me an alibi. I made my way to the dining hall and picked up a tray of various fish dishes and cold soba. There was also a bowl of boiled vegetables and a clear soup with pieces of beef floating in it. Even if I had a chef cooking at home every day, I could safely say that this food was at least as good. I wanted to sit at a table by myself, but Inasa beckoned me to join him. At the table with him were Neito, Bakugo, Kirishima and Kaminari. A rather strange group, but they''d make a good alibi. I sat down with them, absent-mindedly noticing that Neito - still with his strange smile - seemed to be arguing with (or cursing?) other students sitting a little further away. Bakugo devoured his tray without speaking, focusing on his task as if his life depended on it. The other boys at the table were chatting among themselves, but I didn''t miss the glances - which they wanted to be discreet about - that were thrown in my direction here and there. Behind them, other 1-A students (even less discreet) looked at me curiously, waiting for me to drop the mask. I felt amusement rising in me. I took my chopsticks, dug into the rice and- Heading for the exit door, a student stumbled, dropped his tray, and collapsed onto the trash cans, emptying them with a thud. Everyone turned to see what had happened. I quickly devoured my meal. "It was delicious," I said, patting my towel over my mask. Probably bad for digestion, but who cares ? The boys turned and frowned at me. "Here, have some tea" Kaminari offered, probably feeling like Sherlock Holmes when I nodded. "Why not ?" They looked at me intently, leaning over the table; even Bakugo was watching me out of the corner of his eye, his red irises on my mask- And the fire alarm blared, diverting their attention. * Author''s note : Importants notes today everyone so please read until the end. 1 - I updated the P@treon and lowered the price of the Kage tier to make it more affordable. I also augmented the number of chapters of the lowest tiers for no price change so if you checked it and thought ''meh, maybe''ll later'' I''ll suggest you checking it again. 2 - Point made by enough people in the last chapter that I decided to explain it here for everyone : Why is Shoto bullying Izuku ? Shoto doesn''t really care about Midoriya as person. He is mean towards him because he is the supposed protagonist of the world, the one that could be able to put the whole story back on track - and Shoto is scared of that, because it would mean that whatever he does, whoever he kills, no matter how strong he becomes, he will only be this second rate character that has no power over his destiny. This is litteraly the thing that frightens the most Shoto since Touya tried to kill him for the first time : not being enough. Let''s get back to Izuku : after not receiving the AFO because of Shoto''s interference, the boy commited suicide. But for whatever reason he unlocked some weird immortal Quirk - why ? Was it supposed to happen at some point in the original story ? Or is it the world trying to correct itself despite Shoto''s interferences ? What does it mean for Shoto ? Is the story always gonna get back on its track no matter what he does ? Does this mean that everything he went through, everything he suffered, everything he survived, means nothing ? Shoto is irrationally attacking Midoriya, yes. He''s acting like a little sh*t, yes. But, from Shoto''s POV, it is justified because as long as Midoriya stays around - as long as Midoriya exists - there is this possibility that he will manage to get the AFO one way or another, which would litteraly mean that Shoto has no power over his life and he will be forced to endure again and again and again for absolutely no reason other than the sake of destiny. And Shoto loathe it. I explained this point because some readers were confused but honestly there was no need to because it is a plot point that will be explained later on in the story. Shoto talks about it and explains his behavior at some point, and I get that it can be a bit frustrating for you reading only one chapter at a time but if you''ve read until now you must know me and my writing style a bit and get that everything will be explained at some point in the story - just be patient. 3 - I decided to take a bit of time off from interacting with everyone. I will keep on posting the chapters and there won''t be any delay (bonus chapter and P@treon included) but I will just distance myself for a bit - hence why I made the note above Shoto''s behavior : if you feel confused/conflicted about him it is normal, and I want you to know it will be addressed at some point, I just won''t be the one doing it so bear it for a bit. (And no I am absolutely not taking a break because of constructive criticism (negative or positive) because this is litteraly the reason why I decided to write a fanfiction till the end - I want to get better at writing and for that I need advices and the more I get the better. I just realised that sometimes shitty comments (non constructive) from people who are clearly not reading the story that I am writing/say weird things for no reason can impede my moral and thus my writing ability and I absolutely can''t fall behind schedule if I want to finish this story in one go. Anyway, enough with the ''I, I, I''. Hope you liked the chapter, you can read up to 50 chapters ahead on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Power stones goal : 185 See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 54 I downed the drink in one gulp without anyone seeing a thing. ¡°Alert, level 3 intrusion. Please evacuate calmly to the designated assembly area. Alert, level 3-¡± Bakugo sprang to his feet, scraping his chair on the floor. He shouted, his voice covering the sound of the alarm for a moment: ¡°1-A, come here !¡± Some glanced at each other, but all converged on him, no doubt remembering that he was their representative and had to be obeyed to some degree. He counted everyone and lined us up in pairs to lead us out into the corridors. The whole maneuver had only taken half a minute; for all his faults, not taking his role to heart wasn''t one of them. I was almost the last one through the door when Bakugo stopped me. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You''re the least incompetent of the lot," he spat and looked away. ¡°I want you to stay in the back and make sure none of these idiots get lost¡± Did I just hear Bakugo pay me a half compliment ? ¡°You don''t ask Uraraka ?" I said. Because she was the sub-delegate, not me. He shrugged. ¡°She''s as flipped out as the rest¡± I glanced at her and saw that she did indeed look as stressed as the rest of them, if not more, glancing right and left. ¡°All right¡± I said. ¡°But you owe me one¡± ¡°Tch¡± He gritted his teeth, glared at me, and walked off to lead the convoy. ¡°Come on, you idiots, let''s go !¡± Everyone started moving, many students stepping aside in front of our small, highly organized group. Other students began to gather in the same way, and I didn''t miss Bakugo''s small, satisfied smile. We crossed corridors, descended stairs, and it wasn''t until we reached the last corridor leading to the sports fields of the main building that we found ourselves squeezed. At first we got in easily and waited patiently to get out. Then a group of idiots ran in and started making a scene, pushing everyone to get through. I grabbed one by the collar of his uniform as he passed within my reach, glared at him, and pushed him back to where he''d come from. ¡°Wait your turn" I said, glowering at him. My irritation increased as I was pushed and shoved, and confusion spread through the rough ranks of the mass of students. Bakugo grabbed two students by the collars of their jackets and shook them, yelling at them. In the middle, the 1-A group began to split up, and Bakugo yelled at them to get back in line, but it was impossible because everyone was scattered. I rolled my eyes and sighed. Katchan will owe me for this. With an elegant gesture, I jumped and launched myself onto a glass wall that overlooked the outside of the building. Crouching down, I clung to it with chakra, conjuring a thin layer of ice under my feet to give the illusion that it was holding me up. I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with air. ¡°I swear, if you don''t calm down right now, I''m going to freeze you all and leave you here to rot¡± I had amplified my voice slightly with chakra and it echoed clearly throughout the room. All heads turned towards me. To back up my words, I created a mini-blizzard in my right hand and exhaled a light cloud of steam, daring anyone to move too fast. The temperature dropped several degrees and many shivered. ¡°Hey," one of them gasped. ¡°What gives you the right to-¡± I raised my hand and a stream of ice shot from my fingers, freezing the boy to the waist. ¡°Anyone else?" I shouted. A girl stirred in the background and elbowed her way out, trying to get out first. Another flick of the handle and she was completely frozen. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Go ahead," I said, glaring at everyone. ¡°I can do this all day¡± Bakugo blinked, then a toothy grin graced his lips. ¡°1-A on the move," he ordered. The students returned to their original places, passing the others who were still stunned by what I had just done. I made sure none of them got lost in the meantime, watching as they exited the corridor and finally made their way out. ¡°What are you waiting for ?¡± The other students began to move again under my scrutinizing gaze, some of them giving me worried looks whenever they made a sudden move. I froze one or two more out of amusement than any real conviction, supervising the masses until everyone was out the door. In a perfectly executed somersault, I left my spot and landed softly on the ground. I was the last one to leave the main building. My clone should be here any min- Memories hit me suddenly. * Itachi, the clone, was crouched on the roof of the H-shaped building that faced the main entrance to the school. The metal wall had been shattered and the reporters had entered the building, pushed back by a few teachers and security guards. Activating his Sharingan, his red eyes surveyed the scene with interest, imprinting each of the faces in his memory. There was no one wearing a hood or looking suspicious. Therefore, it should be¡­ He closed his eyes for a moment, remembering the map of the school that the original had memorized on his first day here. His eyes suddenly opened and with a shunshin, he disappeared again. Itachi was now on the wall overlooking the window of the teachers'' lounge, chakra clinging to it. He''d used one genjutsu to blend in, a second one to conceal his scent and a third one to divert attention from where he was. He scanned the room, saw that no one was there and extended his genjutsu just long enough to open the window and step inside, giving the cameras the illusion that nothing had changed. He landed silently and swept the room. Steaming cups of coffee sat on the table and piles of documents were scattered everywhere. At the far end was a stack of closed boxes, almost certainly containing files. To the left was a large blackboard with the words: ''Yuei First Year Championship''. Below that, in three separate columns, were suggestions for various events. Red eyes then turned to the armored door leading to the corridor. There was an internal scan that required one to pass something that proved their accreditation - most likely a card - in order to exit. Itachi had the suspicion that the same system was used to enter. His eyes then turned to the ceiling, taking in the whole of it in one glance. No air duct to enter. Then he began to feel the walls, hoping to find a hollow corner, but to no avail. There were no irregularities on the floor either. The only two ways into this room were through the door and the window. The hypothesis that someone had a Quirk that allowed him to get in without worrying was interesting, but it didn''t fit with what he knew from the manga: It was Shigaraki who had come, and even if Kurogiri had been able to finish the job, it seemed unlikely. Especially since when I start thinking like that, I can come up with half a dozen different hypotheses about who might have entered and how. The most logical assumption would be that the intruder came in through the door, since the window showed no indication of having been broken. Someone had given the intruder access to the room. What they had come for wasn''t the issue: the anime had said that they had retrieved a schedule to find out All Might''s working hours. The real question was who had let Shigaraki into the room and how. Surely with an accreditation card, but whose ? Maybe one of the teachers is the traitor ? Itachi automatically crossed Aizawa off his list: if the man had been an enemy, nothing and no one could have stood in the way of All for One. Footsteps echoed down the corridor, the sound of a discussion coming closer: ¡°What do you mean you lost your badge ?¡± There was a beep and the metal door opened. With a silent leap, Itachi found himself crouched on the ceiling, upside down, his red eyes probing the two new arrivals. ¡°I don''t know," Aizawa sighed and ran a hand through his hair. I had it this morning...¡± Present Mic smiled contemptuously. ¡°You should slow down with your nightly heroics. At this rate, you''ll lose more than just your ID papers¡± Hmm ? So Aizawa Sensei has lost his card? A strange coincidence¡­ Present Mic passed right below him and poured himself a cup of coffee from the automatic coffee machine. Itachi watched him out of the corner of his eye, his attention mostly focused on Aizawa. He was certainly the more dangerous of the two and the one to watch out for. The dark haired man sighed and ran his hand over his tired face. ¡°Maybe you''re right...¡± The blonde raised the cup to his lips before adding sympathetically: ¡°I can understand you, with such unruly students like yours...¡± Aizawa collapsed onto a chair right under Itachi. He gladly accepted the offered cup of coffee. ¡°Tell me about it," he murmured. ¡°I have to be constantly on the lookout to prevent Bakugo or Todoroki from murdering a student while my back is turned¡± Present Mic stifled a laugh. ¡°Weren''t they the ones who bullied the seniors ?¡± Aizawa nodded. ¡°They didn''t bully them, they just harassed them in broad daylight. I even thought one of them was going to shit his pants¡± ¡°Makes sense" Mic admitted. ¡°And then there was Monoma," he continued ¡°On the surface he''s the most civilized of the three, but there''s something about him that rubs me the wrong way¡± ¡°There''s always something that rubs you the wrong way," Mic retorted as the dark-haired man glared at him. The discussion continued and Itachi listened patiently, not missing a single crumb of what was said, hoping to gain some interesting information. But it was all low-grade gossip and he didn''t even know half of the protagonists. Aizawa finally stood up and looked at his watch. ¡°The students must have finished their evacuation, let''s go¡± Present Mic whistled past him. Aizawa drank his coffee in one gulp and raised his head. To the clone''s horror, a lock of his long hair came loose. The tip brushed against Aizawa''s forehead and he froze. Itachi felt his heart miss a beat. In a flash, Itachi had shunshin across the room and was crouching on the ceiling just in front of the window. Aizawa had activated his Quirk, his hair hovering and his red eyes focusing on the spot where the clone had been a split second earlier. ¡°Aizawa ?¡± The man turned his head to where Itachi was so quickly that his neck made a loud crack. The clone forced himself to stand still, his Sharingan never leaving the professor''s sight. Aizawa can''t see me," he reassured himself. His Quirk has no effect on me or the original, as it is ''immutable''. The dark-haired man walked slowly, his eyes never leaving Itachi''s and for a moment, the clone felt a wave of worry. And then Aizawa looked away, suspiciously scanning the window behind him. His red eyes took in the entire room before he deactivated his Quirk with a sigh. He rubbed his irritated eyes and his shoulders slumped as if he were carrying a ton of bricks. ¡°I thought I saw something," he said to Mic. ¡°Let''s go¡± Aizawa slipped through the open door. ¡°You must be really tired, Zawa," Mic huffed as he went after her. "I think a vacation...¡± The door slammed shut and the sound of their conversation faded away. * Power stones goal for the bonus chapter : 185 Follow me on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update ! Chapter 55 - She likes pink Bonus chapter because we met the power stone goal. Enjoy everyone. * I spent the next few days avoiding Midorya, courtesy of Aizawa. I didn''t look at him, feeling my teacher''s eyes hovering over my neck whenever I breathed a little too hard in his direction. Aizawa thought he could contain me: why not act as he wished ? So I kept quiet and acted obediently, making him think he had the advantage over me. That way, when I decided to get rid of the boy, he wouldn''t have anything to suspect me of. In fact, I had thought of creating a seal to contain Midorya. Given the way his Quirk had manifested the last time I''d seen him - as if he''d somehow gone back in time - I''d need something to place spatial and temporal limits on his Quirk. Maybe stretch time so that everything happens so slowly that by the time his alter rebuilds his body, his flesh is already rotten? Or maybe I need to limit him space-wise, trap him in an infinity where he can never escape and where he''ll die. Hmm, decisions, decisions¡­ It would take me some time to master either of those, as I hadn''t gotten to the highest levels of Fuinjutsu yet. At least for now¡­ ¡°Get on the bus, extras," Bakugo growled, his eyes turning comically upward. He promptly climbed the steps first, yelling when the other students didn''t go fast enough. I climbed up last and - oh, coincidence - the only seat left was between Bakugo and the frog girl, on the strange front seats where two rows of four faced each other. ¡°Is everybody here?" Aizawa asked. His eyes went to Bakugo, who nodded. ¡°Let''s go" the professor said. The bus started and everyone started chatting - or rather gossiping ¨C happily. I had put on my headphones and closed my eyes with my arms crossed over my chest to make it clear to everyone that I wasn''t going to talk to anyone. Luckily, Inasa was far away, so he couldn''t make me talk. Bakugo stiffened to my left, and I could easily imagine him crossing his arms grumpily. ¡°Midorya," Kirishima began. ¡°You''re one of the few people I don''t really understand the Quirk of - can you tell us what it is?¡± He was sitting to the right of the frog girl. ¡°Oh, I...¡± He mumbled nervously under his beard, and irritation swept over me with dizzying speed. Of course, I remained motionless and pretended to fall asleep. I was almost sure that Aizawa was watching me through the rearview mirror. Bakugo stirred. ¡°He can regenerate himself," he growled, obviously annoyed that the other took so long to answer. "Nothing incredible either¡± His sentence made me pause. What do you mean, ''nothing too amazing''? The guy was immortal and- oh. He hasn''t told anyone he is immortal, has he ? I had a brief moment of admiration for the fact that he''d had the intelligence not to reveal his possession of such Quirk. Either that, or he''d done it and Yuei''s staff - certainly the headmaster - had told him to keep it a secret to avoid trouble. Space displacement Quirks were rare, those that could heal on the level of Recovery Girl even more so, and Midorya''s must have been one in five billion, if not in the whole world, to have a Quirk as powerful. Many would kill to have such power - All for One first. ¡°Y-yes," the boy stammered, squirming in his seat. ¡°Nothing too powerful either, not like T-todoroki or Katchan¡± Please, someone give him some spine. ¡°But Bakugo has a despicable personality," the frog said. ¡°That makes him less impressive¡± ¡°Say that again, you amphibian !¡± His explosions were so close to my face that my skin warmed up. ¡°Exactly what I said," she says impassively. ¡°And Todoroki oscillates between constantly neutral and downright scary, so I don''t know if that''s better¡± Not really wrong. ¡°It''s true that he can be a little scary at times," Kirishima admitted. ¡°But deep down, I think he''s a good person¡± Poor boy, the fall will be painful. ¡°You can''t be serious," Kaminari snapped. ¡°I remind you that he froze at least five students yesterday when the fire alarm went off¡± ¡°Everyone was pushing each other and it was dangerous," he countered. ¡°At least he made it easy for everyone to get out¡± ¡°Yes," replied the blond. ¡°Still, I think you''re giving him too much credit. He even seemed to be enjoying himself in the end¡± So this clam head isn''t just full of air. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°How did you even notice that?" the alien girl asked. ¡°I mean, he''s wearing a mask: the only thing you can see are his eyes, and that''s scary enough¡± ¡°Intuition," the boy concluded smugly. Some laughed openly at him. He frowned, muttered something, and then sat up abruptly. ¡°I''m thinking about it," he said. ¡°But even at the table, I didn''t see him take off his mask¡± I couldn''t see his expression, but I imagined him rubbing his hands together like a B-movie villain. ¡°And since he''s sleeping now...¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea," the frog girl interjected. ¡°Oh, come on," Ashido laughed. ¡°We''ll just take a peek¡± ¡°I-I don''t think..." Midorya tried, but his voice was drowned out by the shouts of agreement. Shoulders relaxed, I did my best to make him think I was fast asleep. I could feel the hand coming closer and was already preparing to intercept it. ¡°What do you think he looks like under there" someone murmured. ¡°I''m sure he''s got a nasty scar¡± ¡°Come on, just pull it gently and-¡± He didn''t even graze my nose as my fingers wrapped around his wrist and applied pressure. He squealed as I forced him to his knees. My eyes opened to a suffering, teary-eyed Kaminari. I ignored him and glanced at the rest of the students, who were watching us with varying degrees of surprise and concern. ¡°First and last warning," I said to the group. Trying to get me to take it off was acceptable, but deliberately trying to get me to take it off when I had not consented to it was not. Ripping it off was simply disrespectful. If it hadn''t been for Aizawa, who I could see watching us out of the corner of my eye, I would have accompanied my words with a lesson that none of them would forget. I dropped the boy when the bus hit a hard bump.. He stumbled and fell backwards, half clutching a seat and the alien girl. ¡°Hey!" she shouted. ¡°You''re going too far, Todoroki !¡± I didn''t even look at her, put my headphones back on and pretended to fall asleep again. No one argued with her, but then neither did anyone agreed with me. * ¡°It''s the USJ!" exclaimed the space-suited heroine whose name I had forgotten. With such an impressive Quirk, I wonder why she didn''t think it would be smarter to master it completely. I stood at the back of the group with my hands in my pockets. After much thought, I decided it would be best if I didn''t interfere with what was about to happen; scattering the students was the most fun part of this mini-arc. Maybe, since we were in the real world, one or two of them would even die ? It would certainly be interesting to see, but I had more pressing concerns: I had to find the traitor. My eyes fell on each of the most suspicious people in my life: the invisible girl, Kaminari, the pink alien, and the guy who could shoot lasers from his stomach. Later, I''ll try to widen my search, but for now, I''ll concentrate on them. My bored eyes detailed the famous three-finger gesture the astronaut made to Aizawa. I saw Bakugo flinch and frown. Midorya didn''t react, his astonished eyes still detailing the landscape. ¡°Good," the astronaut continued. ¡°We''ll split up...¡± The famous portal opened at the main square and the horde of villains emerged. Aizawa put on his glasses and jumped into the fray like the badass he was. The astronaut tried to evacuate us, but as expected, the Portal Man blocked our way. I watched the events unfold without flinching, feeling no need to participate. If Dad saw me being so passive¡­ It''s a good thing there were no cameras. As expected, Bakugo and Kirishima threw themselves into the fight. To my surprise, Kaminari tried to step forward, electricity crackling in his palm, but stumbled before falling to the ground, the invisible girl on top of him. Interesting. ¡°Sorry," she mumbled before getting up. I think someone pushed me...¡± I didn''t have time to think about it because the black portal had already enveloped us all, taking us to parts unknown. * I blinked several times, trying to understand why sending me here was a strategic choice. Hadn''t they read every student''s file ? Didn''t they know our Quirks ? ¡°Wow," Bakugo said, obviously as surprised as I was. ¡°I didn''t think anyone could be that stupid¡± ¡°True," Monoma said before touching my shoulder. ¡°But any advantage is worth taking, isn''t it?¡± ¡°Yes," I said before stepping back to gain momentum. ¡°Get out of my way, I''ll take care of this¡± Bakugo rolled his eyes and Monoma just smiled, a small cloud of steam leaving his lips. I ran, jumped over the railing and launched myself into the air. The wind whipped my skin and made my hair fly around my face. The villains in the lake chuckled to themselves, surely thinking they were dealing with an overconfident teenager. I smiled back, fueled by the energy I''d built up. Just as my shoe brushed the water, there was the familiar sound of bells. In a split second, the entire lake had frozen over, trapping the second-rate villains in its wake. I landed softly on the ice, half turning to the other two boys. ¡°Are you coming ?¡± Bakugo had tried to use the ladder to get off the boat, but had slipped and was now sliding on his buttocks, trying to get up with his explosions, but only managing to propel himself in an even more haphazard fashion. Monoma had created an ice slide for himself and jumped out with a huge smile on his lips. The air had cooled and I exhaled steam. ¡°We have a choice," I said. ¡°Go and help Aizawa-sensei or the other students who are scattered all over the USJ¡± ¡°Bakugo growled, "Since when are you the leader?¡± ¡°Would you rather we stay here and wait for help ?¡± In this version of the story, I didn''t even know if Iida had gone to warn Yuei. I hoped so for the sake of the other students, because I wouldn''t lift a finger if Shigaraki decided to force his Nomu to play butcher. ¡°Helping the students makes more sense to me," Monoma interjected and watched curiously as a small blizzard formed in the hollow of his hand. ¡°By the way, Todoroki, your Quirk is very strange, it''s the first time I''ve-¡± ¡°Aizawa is a professional, but he specializes in fighting at night and in small groups. Considering the number of villains, I think a little help wouldn''t go amiss¡± And I really didn''t want to waste my time helping others. I really wonder what would happen if one of them died. While Monoma looked at us blankly, obviously agreeing with our decision no matter what, I waited patiently for Bakugo to make up his mind. He snarled. "Go for Aizawa¡± He ran forward, trying to lead our small group, but slipped again. When he tried to propel himself into the air with his explosions, I stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Our goal is to be discreet, or even to arrive by surprise. Save your sweat for later, you''ll need it¡± He stared at me curiously - almost too long - before he pushed my hand away from his shoulder. ¡°Make us one of your slides so we can get there faster¡± I didn''t appreciate his tone. I didn''t even have to move when a slightly raised slide materialized in front of us. The opening was at the end of the frozen lake, behind a pile of rocks in front of the main square. Bakugo didn''t have time to say anything as I kicked him in. His curses echoed long after he was gone. Monoma laughed and then went in. I, for my part, surfed the roof of the slide with ease, my eyes scanning the surroundings. Within seconds, I found the other two boys on the other side, brilliantly ignoring the murderous look Bakugo gave me. Still, I appreciated the fact that he hadn''t been stupid enough to yell indiscriminately. Although, coming to think of it, maybe he should have; it would have given me an excuse to shut him up. ¡°It''s going to be tough," Monoma said. He had made a long sight out of ice and was watching the place intently. His ease with a Quirk that was not his own was remarkable. ¡°Explain" the other commanded. Since I wasn''t in the mood to put up with him - or anyone else, for that matter - his annoying remark only made me want to smash his head against the ground. ¡°Aizawa-sensei looks tired," Monoma replied without flinching. ¡°There are still a lot of vilains around him. And the guy with the blue hair - the one who seems to be their leader - is scratching his throat a lot¡± If Shigaraki is scratching his throat, it means that something isn''t going his way. Iida certainly managed to get away; I can''t think of anything else that would frustrate him so much. ¡°The one with the exposed brain looks dangerous" I remarked. ¡°Which one? (He moved his long sight) ¡°The one with the bird''s beak, right ? You''ve got really good eyes, Todoroki...¡± ¡°Yes" I said evasively. ¡°Right now, he''s standing still, but if he ever-¡± And there, right in front of the rocks where we were hidden, Shigaraki appeared. * Copy the link below and delete the spaces if you want to read up to 50 chapters ahead of schedule. p a t r e o n . c o m / N a r _ c i s s e E N G Chapter 56 "What do we have-" The blade of one of my knives hit his hand as he reached for Bakugo. He screamed as I grabbed the two boys by the collars of their sweaters and pulled them quickly back. The rocks disintegrated. Ice sprang up from under my feet and swallowed him from head to toe. He activated his Quirk and the ice vanished from his hands. He seemed to be in a rage, scratching his neck to turn the frozen layer into dust. But he wasn''t moving fast enough, and the cold gained ground, gnawing at his jaw and covering his nose, preventing him from breathing. "Nomu!" he shouted. Shit shit shit. I spun half around, pushing Bakugo and Monoma as far as I could with a double kick before drawing my tanto just as the bird beast rose. Its forearm met my blade and I forced it through, slicing its limb to the elbow. Blood spurted out, staining my weapon and the base of my mask. I wiped my face with the back of my hand. "Get me out of here !" Shigaraki shouted. Nomu made several jumps backwards and stood at his master''s side. His arm had already grown back. As if I''d let it happen. Burning flames erupted from my left side and charred the beast. A portal opened between us, swallowing them up. Then, I exhaled a cloud of steam. "Kurogiri, take care of the child !" A new, phenomenal amount of ice burst from beneath my feet. In a fraction of a second, I had frozen the portal man as well as the Nomu and Shigaraki behind him. "Let''s get out of here !" I tucked my blade back into its sheath and jumped over the other rocks, hurrying towards the main square. "I didn''t need your help," Bakugo snapped to my left. "You''ve got to be kidding me," countered Monoma to my right. "That guy would have made your face dust before you could do anything" A toothy grin ate half his face. "Actually, it might have been for the best. Say, Bakugo, don''t you want to go back ? You give us time to escape, and you get your heroic moment. You''ll die but oh, well, not a big loss" I smiled wickedly and nudged the blonde with my elbow. Bakugo seethed with rage, foam running from his mouth. "We have to go as far as Aizawa-sensei," I said. "I don''t think the ice-" And already I could hear frozen blocks crashing to the ground. "Keep going," I ordered. "I''ll slow them down a bit more" I stopped and exhaled another cloud of steam. This time the temperature around me dropped a few degrees. There was the familiar sound of bells. The ground under my feet froze. I raised my hand to the block I''d created earlier, which was already falling apart. A staggering amount of ice spilled out, covering everything in a straight line down to the lake. The tallest ice peaks must have measured up to fifty meters, and the widest twenty. There was so much of it that it grazed the roof of the USJ. I think the original Shoto did something similar during the championship. I started running again without looking back: in front of me, the two boys were fighting some lowlife villains who were blocking their way. Bakugo didn''t hesitate for a moment to blow their faces off, while Neito only had to dodge and then brush their skin to freeze them. "Keep going !" I could already hear Nomu''s fists smashing the ice to get them out. I must have frozen Kurogiri''s device, otherwise they''d be after us by now. I walked between the two blondes as they promptly finished their fight and joined me again. "Todoroki," Monoma complimented me "Your last attack was really tough. I don''t think anyone within a radius of five kilometers missed it" He briefly touched my wrist. To my left, Bakugo glared at me but said nothing. So predictable. "It wasn''t anything really impressive," I said with a shrug. What I''d done at the entrance exam could be described as impressive. The way I had rebuked my assailants during the assassination attempt that had driven me into a hangar had been impressive. What I''d done there was just inappropriately showy, though my ego was flattered that it was there for all to see. Aizawa Sensei was finally within reach: I could see him whirling through the air, catching villain after villain. His movements, however, were less graceful and slower, almost pasty. It was only when I saw his three-quarter face that I realized the extent of the damage: blood was pouring from a gash in his forehead, staining his ''capture scarf''. "Aizawa-sensei," Monoma called out as we approached. Our teacher landed softly on the ground and kicked away another attacker. I frowned when I saw him stagger. Behind him, a man lunged forward with a knife in his hand. In a flash, Bakugo jumped up to intercept him and punched him in the face. I landed on our teacher, slipping under his arm and slinging him over my shoulder. "Pretty heavy" The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "What are you doing here?" "We were under cover at first, but the blue-haired guy wanted to disintegrate Bakugo, so we had to get out of the way" The boy got indignant between two naughty ass-kicks and I ignored him. "Then he called his big bird and I had to bring out the heavy artillery" "I can see that," Aizawa muttered. He spat blood and I frowned. Had Nomu wounded Aizawa so badly in the canon that he''d pretended not to be wounded just to keep up appearances in front of his students? Was this a ''new branch'' of history opening up because of my existence? I couldn''t afford to lose Aizawa - at least not yet; he was too important a card for me to sacrifice from the beginning. What if I discreetly healed him with my chakra ? My thoughts returned to the time in the teachers'' lounge with my clone, Itachi. Despite the immutability of my powers, I believed that he had seen me; it was as if something almost instinctive in him had whispered the truth into his ear. I hesitated, my fingers hovering over his head. Then I withdrew them slowly, preferring to remain cautious. I was pretty sure that if I did anything, he''d feel it and know. I could only speculate what would happen next and what the repercussions would be. No, I wasn''t ready for that yet; I''d rather risk him dying than myself falling too soon. I unconsciously clenched my teeth and felt the acid rush down my throat. I hadn''t felt so powerless, despite everything I could have done, since- since- since I was a child. Since Kenzei. A huge spike of ice fell from the ceiling. "Nomu, grab him !," Shigaraki shouted. I pushed an almost unconscious Aizawa into Neito''s arms and drew my tanto just in time to parry the monstrous beast''s left fist. It had pushed us several meters away from the boys and the teacher. It raised its right hand to grab my head and I ducked immediately. The speed of his gesture sent my hair flapping. An uncertain smile bloomed on my lips. Wouldn''t he have decapitated me if he had caught me ? I burst into flames like a living torch. He took a step back, came closer again. My flames turned blue. I grabbed his wrist to make him burn with me. He struggled. Small cries of grieving bird left his throat. As if he''d finally remembered, he decided to slap my wrist with his other monstrous hand. I had strengthened it with chakra, of course. For several seconds, there was a fierce tug-of-war between him and me: he tried to break my hand with his monstrous strength, and I tried to char him faster than he could regenerate. Since he was too stupid to think of anything other than the current stain, I took pleasure in bringing my tanto down on his thigh with increasing force, hoping to dismember him. The smell of charred flesh rose to my nose, sickening and exciting me at the same time. Shigaraki must have been worried because he called his monster to him. "Nomu, retreat !" The beast tore itself from my grasp and promptly returned to its master. I was surprised to see that despite my chakra, my wrist was already bruised. He''s only a low-level Nomu and he''s already able to do this to me? I would have to remedy that extremely quickly once this was all over. Bakugo and a Monoma supporting Aizawa came to my side. I extinguished my flames, my eyes fixed on Shigaraki, a dozen meters away. He was scratching his throat desperately and seemed to be speaking in a low voice. "Are you okay?" Monoma asked. "Yes," I said, cracking my neck. "The giant bird is quite strong, though" With a roar, Bakugo pushed aside a villain who tried to attack us from behind. "You bet," he grumbled. "I''ll eat him alive" And to emphasize his words, he spat on the ground. "You''re really disgusting," Monoma said, his face contorted in distaste. "That was blood," said the other, squinting his eyes. "Are you blind as well as stupid, you idiot ?" Monoma smiled, and his smile didn''t bode well, so I decided to intervene. "Just a reminder that there''s always the threat of the 2.30 meter bird on our heads, so focus" And if they both die, how will things change ? "They won''t let us escape" I remarked. A group of bad guys had invaded the stairs leading to the USJ entrance, blocking our way. Others had formed a large circle around us, keeping their distance. "We''re not running away" "Escape, strategic retreat, it''s all the same" Bakugo was really starting to get on my nerves. If he dies, who will mourn him ? "We won''t be able to get Aizawa Sensei to safety" "No one will..." Aizawa grunted in pain, then inhaled heavily "... drop me off somewhere" I looked at him doubtfully. Just breathing seemed to make him suffer. "We need a plan," I said. "If we''re going to stay here, we need to neutralize the bird and the teleporter; they''re the biggest threats" "How can we neutralize the bird? wondered Monoma. "I couldn''t even follow its movements earlier" "Leave it to me, you fools!" Bakugo shouted, revealing his sharp teeth in a smile that oozed confidence. I''ll tear him apart. "We said neutralize, not sacrifice unnecessarily," Monoma remarked calmly. Bakugo stepped forward and was about to grab Monoma by the collar of his shirt; I stepped in absently, my eyes never leaving a Shigaraki who was fuming and whose hand was being bandaged. "I have a way," I said. "But you''ll have to take care of the Portal Man long enough for me to get an opening" Monoma, who had been taunting Bakugo behind my back, winced at my words. "Are you going to do the same as before? It''s true that spewing a real iceberg out of the ground is quite stylish, but he quickly got rid of it and-" "No, I''ve got something else," I cut him off. "Theoretically it should work." It was one of the few techniques I''d never been able to test in real life because of the risks involved. "What do you mean ''theoretically'' ?'''' "Well, I know how to set it up and how it should work, but there''s a risk that I''ll... let''s say, go a little overboard" Monoma nodded and Bakugo frowned, not satisfied. "And what do you mean by ''a little overboard''? I shrugged nonchalantly. "In the worst case, I''ll freeze the entire USJ and everyone inside will die in agony within a minute" Despite his pain, Aizawa found a way to scowl at me from his sitting position. "Oh, if that''s only that" Bakugo spat sarcastically. "Yes," Monoma agreed, "so there''s nothing to worry about. I couldn''t decide if he was being serious or if he was oozing sarcasm. Knowing him, it was the former, and that only made me wonder more about his sanity. Is this guy some kind of sociopath ? "Here''s my suggestion," I said. * "Here we go !" I turned my back to Shigaraki and faced the villains on the stairs. Surprised, some of them stepped back; a frozen wave burst from beneath my feet, freezing them. I looked over my shoulder: Bakugo and Monoma were charging at a surprised Shigaraki. Before he could say anything, I threw several spikes of ice in Nomu''s direction and he jumped back to avoid them. Since he hadn''t received any orders, that was all he could do: dodge again and again and again. Shigaraki noticed this and swore. "Nomu, atta-" Bakugo, propelled into the air by his explosions, descended on Shigaraki like a tornado. He sent him crashing to the ground and landed behind him, stringing explosion after explosion together to distract him. The man with the hands swore again, then tried to approach Bakugo, but the blonde was too clever and had a lot of dexterity. Kurogiri tried to intervene but a wall of flame suddenly separated them. Surprised, he turned his head to me. Ah, they obviously gathered some information before they showed up. I smiled and pointed behind him. He didn''t even have time to turn around that Monoma brought his hand down on his metal torso, knocking him to the ground. His hand glowed red and I knew he was threatening to melt the creature right then and there. I was sure he could do it and would do it without second-thought. I scanned the area one last time, trying to find a villain who had escaped my last attack. "Go ahead," Aizawa cut in. "I can handle one or two troublemakers" Again, I scanned his bleeding forehead, his red-stained eyes and his broken-looking left arm. If he dies, Leo will kill me. "Understood" Shigarakis eyes widened when he saw Kurogiri on the ground. This time, instead of going toe-to-toe with Bakugo, he preferred to step back to create some distance. He was going to call the Nomu, I was sure of it. I took off towards the bird like lightning, the flames on my feet turning me into Hellflame. "Bakugo," I warned him as I passed them. "I know !" From the air, he landed on Shigaraki and sent a blast into his face, forcing him to close his mouth and defend himself. I came face to face with the Nomu and pushed him back, sending gust after gust of fire. I glanced over my shoulder - no, they were still too close. I dodged the giant''s right hook and sent a fiery kick back into his chest. It was long and tedious, but I managed to make him retreat step by step. And then, as I pushed him back for the umpteenth time, I created a wall behind him and he stumbled. "Shit !" I jumped back when I heard Bakugo curse. Shigaraki had managed to free himself by some maneuver and destroyed the ground under the blonde''s feet, causing him to stumble. He didn''t even take the time to care and rushed towards Nomu and me, holding out his hand and opening his mouth. "Nom-" "Monoma!" I shouted, covering Shigaraki''s voice with my own. "Let go of the teleporter and take care of Bakugo!" I didn''t bother to explain further: time was short, and now that Shigaraki knew that he wasn''t our target¡­ An icy wind came up and blew my hair around my face. Frostbite appeared on my skin like blue and white embroidery, freezing my flesh. I clenched my teeth and took the pain without flinching: a cloud of steam left my mouth. "Absolute Zero" I blinked: there was a sound of bells. And then my body became the epicenter of a veritable tornado of ice. For about fifty meters around me, the ground froze. It began to snow, thick flakes visible to the naked eye falling from the glass roof. The temperature had dropped well below 0; Nomu was instantly frozen in the ice, unable to move. Behind me, I knew that Shigaraki could not move either. If this goes on too long, his body won''t be able to take it; he''ll die. I could only hope that Monoma had reached Bakugo in time, and that the fifity meters seperating us were enough for them to be in the ''safe zone''. It was as if I''d given free rein to a beast that had been chained for too long and dreamed only of consuming again and again and again until it had devoured everything. * Power stones goal : 215 P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 57 - Repercussions At the gates of USJ, there was a veritable human tide. Police cars and ambulances clogged the road leading to it, police officers and paramedics going from one student to the next, either to take statements or to treat those in need. I sat in the back of an ambulance, waiting for Recovery Girl to arrive to treat a superficial wound on my arm. Aizawa had been evacuated by helicopter and taken to the hospital for surgery; Bakugo sat next to me, his shoulder wrapped in a multitude of bandages. He hadn''t been allowed to move to avoid reopening his wound; apparently he had been stabbed, but under the influence of adrenaline he hadn''t noticed. The rest of the students were huddled a little farther away, blankets draped over their shoulders and hands clutching hot chocolate. I watched them one by one, wondering who would be the first to notice that Mina Ashido wasn''t there. Her body hadn''t been evacuated yet - or at least if it had, it hadn''t been through the main entrance. I wondered how they''d react to the news that one of their comrades had died; Yuei was in for a real media circus. "Your thing, with your sword," Bakugo grumbled. I turned to him, surprised to hear him speak. He''d been silent since the heroes had saved us an hour earlier. "Teach me" I raised an eyebrow. "Maybe with a ''please''..." His red eyes pierced me, but I didn''t flinch, pushing the chakra behind my eyes to make my gaze even more intense than it already was. The blond turned his head away and clenched his fists; he spat out his answer as if each word burned his mouth. "Please" I smiled at him. "No" And turned my attention back to the other students. "What do you mean, ''no''? I said what you told me to say, now teach me !" He fidgeted, and I caught a glimpse of the medic who''d bandaged him glaring at him sideways. "I don''t owe you anything," I said laconically. I don''t see why I should waste my time and energy teaching you anything when I have a thousand better things to do. Like improving my Fuinjutsu skills; after all, I had a mini-immortal to kill. Bakugo grabbed me by the collar of my shirt. "Who do you think you are, you extra," he threatened in a low voice, bringing his face close to mine to intimidate me. "If you don''t let go of me in the next second..." Bakugo''s eyes widened as he felt my fingers close around his neck. He hadn''t seen me move and thought I was at his mercy. "I don''t know who you think you are" I said, moving closer to him and making him back off, "but let me give you a warning" My hand heated up against his throat. "Give me another order and I''ll blow your head off" I''ve done worse, and I had no qualms about making good on my threat. Bakugo stared at me slowly, as if trying to figure out if I was telling the truth. Then he chuckled before letting go of my shirt. "As if" he laughed, rolling his eyes. But the fingers of his right hand bent and unfolded frantically, as if he was trying to contain his urge to hit me. An evil smile formed on my lips as I called out to him again: "Tell me Kacchan," I whispered, "Do you think-" I fell silent and turned my head to the black car that had just pulled up behind the police cordon. My father got out of it, looking serious, his blue eyes sweeping the crowd of paramedics and teenagers wrapped in mirror gray survival blankets. I raised my hand and locked eyes with him. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Within seconds, he''d passed the police roadblock and joined me. His hands went up to me and then back down to him, as if he was hesitating whether or not I would accept this physical contact - or as if he himself was trying to control his paternal impulses. We were in public, after all, and judging by his blue eyes, which reflected his inner conflict, he was all too aware of it. I watched him in silence, not trying to push his decision one way or the other: Finally, he decided to wrap his fingers around the hem of his suit shirt, as if to avoid doing something he would regret. I had a bitter taste in my mouth that I couldn''t interpret. "What happened to your face ?" my father asked in a loud voice, his eyebrows furrowed. The nomu had managed to scrape off the top of my mask, revealing the bottom of the scar that ran across my left eye and eyebrow. It was superficial, and you couldn''t see anything but a bit of skin, but I could imagine what it looked like from the outside. He slid a finger inside my mask to pull it down and get a closer look at what he thought was a wound, but I grabbed his wrist to stop him. "Not here" I warned him in a low voice. I could already see the sideways glances we were getting because he''d crashed the scene like a rocket, and I didn''t want to contribute to them by showing my - oh so sublime ¨C face. My father''s eyes flew briefly over my head, assessing the situation ; his gaze turned cold and distant again, he pursed his lips and straightened before gently letting my mask rest against my skin. His ''grumpy old man'' expression amused me, and I saw him twitch as he met my gaze: "You-" "Endeavor-san, what a surprise !" In a perfectly synchronized movement, both of our heads turned towards the newcomer. "Nezu-san" my father greeted in a neutral tone. The headmaster smiled gently at me before turning his attention back to him : "You got here awfully fast," the little thing remarked, swaying back and forth. "Even faster than the reporters; makes me wonder how you knew what was going on" A flash of boredom crossed my father''s face as he looked away; the principal''s smile widened. I began to watch the mouse with new eyes, wondering what kind of relationship he had with the old man to speak to him so casually. "You know very well how," the fiery hero replied in a brittle tone. The mouse''s eyes sparkled. "Abusing your authority as senpai over your kouhai isn''t very glorious, Endeavor" If I hadn''t spent so much time as a child training my face to be as neutral as possible under all circumstances, my eyebrows would have become one with my hair. I glanced sideways at the group of teachers gathered in a circle around an ambulance, and many of them were looking nervously at my father. Huh ? Is the old man scary enough to even frighten adults ? I tried to take a critical look at my father: if you took away his six-foot height, his fiery beard, his mean look, and his reputation as the naughtiest of heroes, he was a perfectly ordinary man, indistinguishable from anyone else on the street. I blinked slowly. ¡­no one could ever swallow such bullshit. Still, I wondered where he got his reputation as the king of the underworld. "I don''t abuse anything," my father grumbled, narrowing his eyes and crossing his arms over his chest. They gave me all of this information out of the goodness of their heart. Nezu looked very pleased. "And they obeyed your every word when you were all in Yuei out of goodwill, too, didn''t they ?" My father nodded with the most serious expression I''d ever seen on his face. "Yes, they did. You''ll even remember that I was very popular with all the students at school, both older and younger" The little mouse was rocking back and forth so fast that I thought he was going to fall at any moment. "Of course, of course," Nezu puffed out in delight. "Tell me more about what happened here" my father said. "A group of villains attacked, I understand ?" Nezu immediately put on a straight face and motioned for Endeavor to follow. "Let''s go this way, Endeavor-san. Your insight might help us understand what happened today..." Ah, of course they didn''t know it was because of All Might; since Midorya hadn''t received the One for All and hadn''t faced Edward with the Silver Hands, the villain''s famous useless dialog hadn''t been started, so no one knew anything. My father gave me a look over his shoulder that clearly meant I wasn''t to move an inch until he returned. "Your old man is really something," Bakugo hissed as he moved to my side. I couldn''t tell if he was being sarcastic or if his voice was full of respect. Bakugo slipped away to play the edgy teenager, standing back from the circle formed by the other students in our class, but not too far to not hear them. The moment I felt Inasa''s eyes on me, I pretended to feel faint and went to lie down on a stretcher in an empty ambulance: better that than being stuck with that other idiot, and he was too nice to come and bother me when I was oh so sick. My father returned a good quarter of an hour later, just as a bunch of journalists and curious onlookers started to show up. He didn''t even need to call me, because I was already out of my makeshift bed and making my way to him almost cheerfully. He gave me a puzzled look, but said nothing, preferring to put his hand flat on my neck and gently push me to the back of the police/ambulance vehicle - and as far away as possible from the journalists and curious onlookers who were just starting to show up. "Let''s not attract attention," he muttered in a low voice. I broke free of his grip and walked alongside him; he let me do so without saying a word. We walked between two police cars before circling an ambulance parked behind them. Two doctors, fresh from the USJ, wheeled a white-covered gurney in front of us; we stopped for a moment to let it pass. My eyes scanned the silhouette of the body before stopping at the skull; there were two bulges stretching the sheet. "Some collateral damage from your comrades'' Quirks '''' A pink hand slipped out of the sheet, its slender fingers reaching into the void. One of the stretcher-bearers rushed to tuck it back under the sheet. I felt my father''s eyes on my neck. The wheels of the stretcher crunched against the gravel as it moved away. Endeavor stepped forward with me, slightly behind, and lifted the yellow security tape around the camp to let me pass. As I passed him, he took the opportunity to lean forward. "Don''t say a word about what you''ve just seen" he ordered in a low voice. Although the repercussions of such a sordid tale would have been highly entertaining there were more disadvantages than advantages to exposing this swamp at the moment. Besides, the old man had said no. "As you wish" I''ll find plenty of other ways to make my shonen more exciting in the future. * Author''s note : Power stones objective for the bonus chapter : 215 P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead, or copy the link below and delete the space p a t r e o n . c o m / N a r_ c i s s e E N G Chapter 58
Tomura Shigaraki was a spoiled child. Well, in his case rather a spoiled young adult - which was even worse in a way, because no one could force him to correct his shortcomings. As soon as he returned from his first mission - something so simple in theory that the professor had helped him set it up - he holed up in his room and didn''t say a word to anyone. ¡°Tomura" Black Mist called as he passed by. ¡°At least let the doctor take care of you-¡± Shigaraki slammed his door and threw himself onto his bed, burying his head under his pillow. With one hand, he continued to tear at the skin on his neck, shreds of flesh and drops of blood falling onto his dirty sheets, and with the other, he fumbled for something he was sure he''d left here before he left. His fingers curled around a cold console and he turned it on, the artificial light of the game screen illuminating his dry, cracked skin. He loaded one of his saves and began to play again, the poor graphics and the usual music gradually soothing him. Tomura didn''t play many games as he wasn''t the patient type and tended to have a nervous breakdown if he couldn''t complete a level the first time. However, this game was easy and he had completed it hundreds of times before; playing it was a routine exercise, something that calmed him down when - like today - things didn''t go as he had planned. Sometimes Tomura hated the hole, even though he could do whatever he wanted in it. When he used the Internet and saw what everyone else his age was doing - going to school, having family and friends, smiling a lot without worrying about what would happen tomorrow - he had the urge to do like them, to leave the hole and live in the light. As soon as he imagined himself up there, under the sun and surrounded by lots of people, Tomura felt scared. The world - and all the possibilities it offered - was a scary place. In the hole, on the other hand, there was his room, his games, the teacher and Black Mist. Tomura went through the levels with ease, his worries receding to the back of his mind. Gradually he stopped scratching his throat, his breathing became even. The TV in his room turned on. Tomura didn''t have to turn his head to see who was on it or what it was waiting for. ¡°Don''t beat yourself up too much, Tomura," the teacher began with a soft voice. "It was only your first attempt, therefore it''s only natural that you failed" ¡°Someone cheated over there," the young man explained. That''s why I didn''t win. ¡°Is that so ? You know that All Might is the ¡®final boss¡¯, so-¡± ¡°No, not him. One of the students. A boy with red and white hair¡± Tomura knew that he had aroused the professor''s interest, because it took him a few seconds to ask the next question. ¡°And you say he cheated ? How, precisely ?¡± His voice also sounded strange, not like usual. ¡°He did things he shouldn''t have done. He- he-¡± Thinking about him brought all the anger and frustration to the surface. Words rushed out of the annoyed teenager''s mouth. ¡°Take your time, Tomura. Take a deep breath and tell me what happened¡± The boy inhaled and regained his composure. Always start at the beginning, he reminded himself. What do I mean by the beginning? ¡°He was able to respond to Nomu''s attacks. You told me it wasn''t possible, that only All Might or a professional could do it," the boy reproached. ¡°Does this mean that the Nomu was too weak ?¡± ¡°... It could mean many things, Tomura. And are you sure that the fact that he could react to the Nomu wasn''t due to his Quirk ?¡± ¡°No, he could already use fire and ice. That would be too much¡± This time, the professor said nothing for a long time, as if he was lost in thought. Tomura felt his interest sparked: he wondered what could have made the professor so thoughtful when he was usually never surprised by anything. ¡°Thank you for this information, Tomura. Get some rest, you''ve earned it¡± The boy sank back under his blankets, his Nintendo in his hands. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it * Aside from the memories of my clone, what bothered me was the fact that no one was asking questions about the fate of the pink alien. Since the USJ incident the day before, the class group had not stopped being disturbed by other students sending messages, emoticons, or gifs. Some congratulated each other on how well they''d fended off the villains, others thanked each other for saving their lives, and some even went so far as to brag about their heroic deeds. Questions about the Acid Thrower were briefly summarized in three messages: [ElectricInstallation] Does anyone know how Ashido is doing? She''s not answering my messages. [CheeseKiri] I think I heard the teachers say that she was really traumatized... [ElMin¨¦taure] It''s Aizawa-sensei who must be traumatized. Did you see him on the stretcher ? There were four firemen just for him ! Then the conversation drifted off and I stopped following it: better not to be tainted by their stupidity. Endeavor had more work than usual: Nezu needed his help to solve the investigation into the identity of the criminals or something like that. He''d left me home alone for the long weekend, forbidding me to set foot outside the house or he''d brand me with the Fantastic Four again. Since I was past the age when having a bunch of Italian vampire bodyguards in suits was the height of fun, I acquiesced without the slightest objection. Besides, our house had an indoor pool, a gym, and a private movie theater: I really didn''t need to go anywhere. In fact, I''d decided to take a break since my latest fuin project wasn''t getting me anywhere: I had the idea to stop Midorya from harming me, but when it came to putting it into practice... My entire desk was littered with sheets of paper covered with unfinished circles, themselves bound by illegible symbols without heads or tails. It had been three days since I''d tried to force myself to create a fuinjutsu seal that would allow me to restrain the other idiot; literally, I''d eaten, slept, and drunk nothing but fuinjutsu: my brain was a jam incapable of thinking further than its next action, and my hands shook the moment I held as much as a feather between my fingers. Of course, there were reasons why I hadn''t reached fuin level 6 yet: despite all my knowledge and years of experience, it was still beyond my abilities. I had mistakenly believed that fuinjutsu was like a computer language, and that after spending so much time mastering the basics and building up a few solid skills, I''d be able to do pretty much anything I wanted with it: I''d been wrong, and now I found myself contemplating the possibility of seeing the head of the fake protagonist with the horrible hair for at least the next two years of my life. If I reveal the nature of his Quirk to All for One, would he kill him for me ? It was a risky gamble: if All for One was indeed the end-game boss, giving him such an advantage would be compromising for me. Unless I create the seal before informing him ? But then I''d be right back where I started; I''d just have to kill Midorya myself. My irritation level was rising fast, so I preferred to leave these thoughts for later: an interesting movie had just come out, and I really wanted to see it. It would take my mind off things. So I spent my day with one hand in a tub of popcorn, the other in an ice cream bowl, and my eyes glued to the giant screen. The dark atmosphere of the movie and the excellent acting of the supporting cast had managed to excite me enough to activate my sharingan, making my immersion almost unreal. ¡°I am Vengeance" whispered the lead actor. It was a visual, auditory, and metaphorical masterpiece: once the lead actor stepped on stage, he was all you could see. I had to follow in his footsteps and achieve such a level of presence in my everyday life: that way I''d be able to become the protagonist of my story. The two hours passed quicker than I would have liked, and soon the lights in the room went back on. I picked up the empty jar of popcorn and went back to the main kitchen to get some more snacks. If it had been difficult to find a single bag of popcorn in our kitchen full of fresh fruits and vegetables the first time, it was obviously even more difficult the second time. I''d barely searched my fourth cupboard when I felt hope slipping away. I might have to settle for eating carrots like a horse. I turned a distracted ear to the footsteps and voices coming from the hallway. My eyes left the cupboard for a moment to meet those of the useless white-haired thing that shared my blood. ¡°Oh. Shoto¡± He was surprised, his smile frozen, his expression bored. Behind him were two people with arms full of books, one of whom almost ran into him. ¡°Hmm¡± I grunted in response, my eyes returning to the cupboard I was crouching in front of. Am I desperate enough to eat celery ? ¡°You didn''t tell us you had a brother, Natsuo," the girl remarked in astonishment. Natsuo ignored her, choosing instead - for some reason - to engage in a discussion with me: ¡°Shouldn''t you be training under the aegis of the devil ?¡± I put down the celery in my hand and slowly rose to my feet, this time making sure not to take my eyes off him, my irritation growing by leaps and bounds. It gave me a perfidious satisfaction to see that I was taller than him, if only by half a head. ¡°Say the one who''s living off the devil''s hooks¡± Then I looked at his two minions and displayed the disdain I felt for their very existence. ¡°Let me remind you that we''re not supposed to invite outsiders here¡± Natsuo, embittered by my reminder of his own hypocrisy, tried to play it cool in front of his little comrades by minimizing my words with a wave of his hand: ¡°As if I give a damn¡± He rolled his eyes and sat down at the kitchen table. I saw the other two hesitate out of the corner of my eye; my attention hadn''t left the being who shared my kinship, and I could only marvel at the extent to which the whole family situation had gone over his head. I opened my mouth to repeat what I''d said - more forcefully this time - but immediately closed it again. Why was I being obstinate? He wasn''t going to listen to me anyway. If I told him about the kidnappings and assassination attempts I''d endured most of my life, he''d think I was lying. Did he know why I''d had to leave the country when I was ten ? Did he and his mother and sister even knew that I''d left the country at that time ? Oh, and let them all die. As if that would change anything to my life. I closed the cupboard and walked out, hands in my pockets, deciding to buy some food. I think the old man likes takoyaki... * Author''s note : Delayed chapter because Webnovel wasn''t working. Problems of formatting on all the other websites that are now corrected. Power stones goal : 215 P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 59 - Make the Canon Obsolete I entered the classroom with my headphones screwed into my ears, my helmet under my elbow, and my hands in my pockets. Almost everyone was there, except for the teacher and a few uninteresting latecomers. I moved between the rows without looking at anyone, feeling that even an inadvertent glance would be like opening the door to discussion. They all seemed to be tripping over themselves, bouncing from one foot to the other, hesitant to approach me, but dying to - you could see it in their tightened faces and nervous glances. It had started in the group chat, where, for some reason, everyone had started identifying me to ask my opinion on X or Y stupid and pointless thing. I''d just opened their messages without bothering to reply, hoping to reverse the trend by playing the ice queen, but I hadn''t counted on their shonenesque spirit, as it only made them intensify their efforts to get me to talk. I should have known better than to push them away; they''d already shown their resilience in the anime, managing to turn a stalker (who even went so far as to drive a teenager to suicide) into a more or less normal student and one of the manga''s most likeable characters. Let''s face it, if I hadn''t been kind of fated to reincarnate as Shoto, I would have probably picked Bakugo - and not because of his Quirk. Still, for their sake, I hoped they''d stop trying to talk to me; unlike the original Shoto, I had violent tendencies when I got too irritated. (My old man tried to get me to work on that, but I had a little trouble applying the psychologist''s advice. Why do breathing exercises when I could just blow a skull off with a golf club?) I sat down and unpacked without further ado, checking the time on my cell phone. Only 30 seconds and- ¡°Todoroki-san !¡± Inaza''s nasal voice broke through the barrier of Russian rap music blaring in my ears. I fluttered my eyelids at my kit, forcing myself to pull out each of my instruments - even the ones I wouldn''t use - with deliberate slowness. Pen, eraser, glue, scissors, calcul- Inaza''s hand crushed my pencil case and what looked like my fingers. My eyes wandered over the thin, long, repulsive fingers as blood pounded in my temples. My nostrils flared as I clenched and unclenched my fist in my pocket. It''s okay, Shoto, it''s okay. We''re patient people, so we''ll wait until the next practical lesson to break his fingers one by one and make it look like an accident. I took a deep breath and relaxed my shoulders. A surge of pride came over me for not jumping down his throat. The old man will be proud of me when I tell him. ¡°I wanted to thank you on behalf of the entire class for slowing down the bird-faced villain long enough for All Might and the other heroes to come to our rescue¡± To my surprise, he bent ninety degrees to show his gratitude. There was a wave of "Thank you, Todoroki-san" and "You''re a real hero" before the rest of the students followed in this impromptu salute. A smug - if surprised - smile appeared on my face. They should bow to me more often, these fools. The seconds ticked by and I could see Inaza starting to waddle, wondering when I''d come up with the famous "Don''t give me so much credit, I''m just a humble, pure-hearted student like you ! Too bad for him, I was beginning to enjoy seeing them so respectful in my presence. Should I ask them to kneel down ? ¡°What''s going on here?" a loud and (oh surprise) angry voice interrupted. ¡°Kacchan" I said, turning to face the newcomer. ¡°You see, the other students in the class were thanking me for my essential contribution during the incident at the USJ. They kept saying that without me, the situation would have been critical and Aizawa-sensei wouldn''t have made it out alive¡± ¡°That''s not exactly what-¡± ¡°On the other hand, I didn''t hear anyone mention your name. Maybe that''s because you weren''t much use to anyone, except for the fact that you missed being chopped off ?¡± His face turned red as his eyes screamed bloody murder. His explosions crackled so intensely in his hands that smoke billowed from them, swirling in gray curls down his arms and rolling behind his shoulders. There was something so incredibly funny about watching him lash out. He stepped forward menacingly as I watched, arms crossed over my chest. Inaza was on the other side of the table, watching the exchange with disapproval. ¡°You shouldn''t-¡± Bakugo reached out in his direction and used his Quirk. It was a tiny explosion, not enough to kill a cat, but enough to scorch his eyebrows. Still, there were murmurs of shock from the other students: Inaza, far from letting go, grabbed Bakugo''s wrist, forcing him to stretch his palm toward the ceiling. A gust of wind blew up and cleared the smoke from his intact face. Inaza and Bakugo now stared at each other, the former with a warning look in his eyes and the latter with raised eyebrows, not the least bit impressed. ¡°If this isn''t a turn of events I hadn''t expected," I hissed approvingly. 50 to 1 Inaza kicks his ass. ¡°Shouldn''t you try to stop him ? You''re kind of the reason they got to this point," Kirishima scolded me in a low voice. I gave him a doubtful look, reluctant to comply with his request. He didn''t look at me, his eyes on the two teenagers, and added: ¡°Iida said he was going to get the teachers. This could end badly¡± I turned my attention back to the boy, who was indeed hurrying toward the door. Everything to spoil my fun, huh ? I sighed loudly and stood up, causing my chair to creak against the floor. It fell backwards, the sound echoing louder than it should have in the silent room. Iida stopped in the doorway. Inaza shot me a sideways glance, but Bakugo hadn''t even flinched. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I walked around the table, stopping between the two boys before wrapping my arms around their shoulders, deliberately using my chakra to apply pressure and force them down. I met each student''s eyes briefly, pausing on the mutant for a moment when I saw his ear twitch in my direction. I guess I like to inspire fear as much as respect. ¡°Do you know what happens to two students who fight on school grounds and outside of the allotted training time ?¡± Bakugo, snarling like an animal, froze. ¡°They''re expelled, plain and simple¡± Totally made up, of course, but would they really go and read the rules to see if it was true ? I released the boys. ¡°So I suggest we all calm down¡± (this time I gave Iida a hard look) ¡°and start the lesson, because the teacher has just arrived¡± And indeed, Cementos was standing in the doorway, a pile of notebooks under his arm and his impassive eyes studying me intensely. At least I thought it was intense - it''s hard to describe the expression of someone who looks like a stone. Bakugo''s eyes darted back and forth between Cementos, Inaza and me before he decided to put his hands in his pockets and shuffle over to his desk - right next to mine. Inaza watched him before taking my hand between his and shaking them gratefully. ¡°Thank you for sorting things out, Todoroki-san !¡± ¡°Yeah yeah," I said and took of my hands of his. ¡°Class is about to start, go to your seat¡± ¡°Oh !¡± He walked away (after giving me one last smile) as I wiped my hand on the bottom of my uniform. Poor people already disgusted me, but if they started touching me without my consent, we''d be in trouble. The teacher opened his textbook and continued the lesson. I turned to Bakugo, who was concentrating on the screen, pencil in hand. Sensing my persistent gaze, he reluctantly turned to me. ¡°What do you want ?¡± Bakugo was entertaining, but we weren''t friends: if I continued in this vein (that is,of his daily harassment), he would end up hating me (much to my dismay, since I found him excessively funny). I had to make amends by showing him that I wasn''t really making fun of him. ¡°No hard feelings ?¡± He gave me a sideways glance. ¡°Fuck you" he murmured in a low voice as the professor''s back was turned. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the guy with the mutation''s Quirk tilter. A small smile appeared on my lips as Bakugo went back to his English exercises. It may take more than a few fake excuses to get this one wrapped around my pinkie. * Aizawa returned two days after the USJ incident. He wasn''t mummified, but it was close. I even wondered if he wasn''t exaggerating his injuries just to get more days off. Then came the fateful revelation: ¡°The Yuei Championship is two weeks away. Get ready, the eyes of the world will be on you¡± The second part of his sentence was drowned out by the commotion in the classroom. Whether he was in a good mood - or just not in the mood to do his job - Aizawa didn''t say another word and continued to sip his fruit punch, wrapped up in his wheelchair under half a dozen blankets. This guy really is a drama queen. The rest of the day went off without a hitch, with the 1-A students more animated than usual (which I didn''t think was possible). All the discussions were about the championship, the possible events, and how everyone would practice. They were so excited that no one could pay attention in class: the teachers, in a rare gesture of kindness, let it flow. The days that followed were so deadly boring - championship, championship, championship: that was the only word on everyone''s lips - that I almost felt like shooting myself. Please kill me. It had become as boring as a lambda fanfiction, and I wanted to shoot myself just imagining the championship arc as a near carbon copy of the original. I couldn''t bear to sit through a rerun of events I already knew, which would give me nothing but the desire to die on the spot, so bored would I be. To preserve my sanity, I had to - once again, and not unwillingly - fuck the canon. The question was how to get there. What if I broke Bakugo''s leg ? No, without him, the quality of my opponents would drop by 70%. Humiliate Midorya in public, perhaps ? I couldn''t keep throwing myself at deku when I couldn''t find a solution to my problems. His time would come, but it wasn''t yet. Changing the trials would certainly make the whole thing more interesting. A good idea, but wouldn''t the students behave the same way in general ? As much as I hated to say it, I knew that Izuku had plot armor - how else to explain his ''immortality'' Quirk, which appeared at the most opportune moment of his life? So he would inevitably make it to the final round of the championship, and in a more dramatic way than in the canon. Bakugo being the nervous, weirdass, determined teenager that he was, was bound to find a way to the podium. The others weren''t worthy of my interest, except for Inaza or Monoma - and while both will be able to make ripples, it will never be enough for my taste. What I needed was a way to get all the students to act more violently and unpredictably than usual. I needed to inspire them - both the technical and the heroic students - to outdo themselves, to snatch victory from my hands. Victory had to be worth more than the ephemeral glory of a high school tournament won against other teenagers: apart from being recognized, what drove people to excel in everyday life was - and still is - the desire to win. I had a flash of genius. It was such a surprising and yet obvious idea that I froze for a moment. Can I really implement this idea ? I stood up mechanically and walked to the front of Iida''s desk. I held out my hand as he turned his astonished head to me. ¡°Todoroki-san ? Do you need something ?¡± Behind him stood Uraraka and Izuku, the former staring at me in confusion and the latter shrinking at the sight of me. ¡°I need your copy of the school''s rules¡± Iida''s face lit up with joy as he rummaged through his bag to find it for me. Asking him was a bit of a gamble, since I wasn''t sure if he was a big enough sucker to really carry a copy of the rules with him everywhere and all the time, but I was glad to see that he could still be counted on for his one-dimensional anime personality. I took the thick volume, opened it to the table of contents, and started flipping through the pages to the one that interested me. ¡°Are you looking for something in particular, Todoroki-san?" Ochaco asked. ¡°Hmm¡± I mumbled distractedly as I devoured the contents of the text. ¡°It''s excellently written, and by headmaster Nezu himself¡± This remark made me look up at the boy for a moment. Really ? That will only make it more fun... ¡°Some sections are-¡± ¡°I''m done" I said, closing the book abruptly. I''d found what I needed: no one could punish me or stop my shenanigans once they started, because, as the saying goes, ''everything that''s not forbidden is allowed''. Now all I have to do is call the old hag. ¡°Oh, well. I hope you found what you were looking for," Iida breathed, almost euphoric to see one of his comrades ''on the right path''. ¡°Even better," I replied as I returned to my desk, struggling to contain the excitement coursing through my entire being. It can be done: not even the genius Nezu had thought of such a possibility. Briefly, I met Aizawa''s gaze, who, despite his appearance of a wounded man about to die, gave me a warning look. That''s all he ever did anyway: worry me about things I hadn''t (yet) done by making me think he knew what I was up to. I''d been relatively quiet since the beginning of the year, and I found it almost almost insulting that he would be so suspicious of me because me and his nephew had made some inappropriate, tasteless jokes in middle school. In reality, he didn''t know anything, and he wouldn''t know anything until I carried out my plan: after that, any attempt to stop me would be futile, as there would be TV stations and an audience. Without taking my eyes off Aizawa, I sat down again and gave him my most arrogant smile, my eyes looking down at him mockingly. You can''t even conceive what''s going to fall on your head. Now I was excited too, but for a completely different reason: I had to contact granny Todoroki and convince her to fuel my plan. Considering the time difference between Japan and Italy, the most reasonable time for me to contact her was at 6 p.m. - the end of classes. The afternoon passed like a foggy dream: it would have been impossible for me to remember anything about it, as distracted as I was. With each passing minute, my eyes automatically went to the clock, hoping that time would pass more quickly. It was new for me to be so excited that I couldn''t calm the tremors that ran through my left hand, making me frantically stretch and bend my fingers. I''d never had to wait for anything in my two lifetimes, so this new experience forced me to be patient when I''d always preferred action. I wasn''t sure I liked it. And - finally - the last class'' bell rang. It took me only about ten seconds to pick up my things, stuff them into my bag, swing my backpack over my back, and grab my helmet. I saw Inaza approaching me out of the corner of my eye and decided to go around him by circling my desk, making the exceptional decision to leave through the main door instead of the side one. ¡°Hey, Todor...¡± His voice died in his throat. I stupidly thought that he had finally realized that I didn''t give a damn about him and had decided to leave me alone. I realized this was not the case when I reached the front door of the classroom. I stepped aside, right in front of the mass of students that prevented us from getting out. There was no more noise in 1-A. Everyone was quiet and - I could tell - nervous. My eyes met Hitoshi Shinso''s. * Author''s note : If you like the story it would be nice of you to leave a review. 215 power stones = bonus chapter on sunday P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 60 Bonus chapter because we hit the power stones goal. Enjoy everyone. * Crazy, I''d completely forgotten he existed. My eyes quickly scanned the crowd behind him. Teenagers of various sizes (none taller than me) with their arms crossed or their hands in their pockets. They were really trying to look the part, with their closed faces and dark expressions. Good, very good: I wanted to see exactly the same attitude at the tournament, once I''d redefined the rules of the game. Right now they were just pissing me off. ¡°It''s so sad to come here and realize that the mythical 1-A is just a bunch of self-centered teenagers," Shinso began. Blah blah blah, Quirk of villain, blah blah blah, I continued in my head. I don''t give a shit. ¡°Move" I abruptly cut him off. Let him save his bad mood for the championship. He closed his mouth and stared me down slowly and calmly. ¡°You''re the famous Todoroki Shoto, right ? I''ve heard all about you. Son of Endeavor with two Quirks, you were instrumental in stopping the villains at the USJ incident¡± I was sure that none of the students in 1-A had time to make friends with students outside of our class, so I wondered where he got his information. ¡°And you are?" I asked, not the least bit impressed. ¡°No, don''t answer, I''m not interested¡± If he was upset by my words, he didn''t show it. ¡°They say you''re violent too. I heard some of the things you did in middle school. Not very glorious for a future hero, don''t you think ?¡± He smiled. The fool smiled. I stepped up to him, my face inches from his. Shinso barely reached my shoulder and had to raise his head to look at me, but he acted like he was the dominant male. It pissed me off. ¡°And what ? You think I care because you know things about me ?¡± You don''t even know a quarter of what I did before I landed here. ¡°You think I care about you and your idiot friends in the back just because there are more of you ?¡± I laughed contemptuously. ¡°My father is the hero with the worst reputation, and you think revealing some unfortunate incident about me will make me worry ?¡± I saw his confidence falter, doubt creeping into his face. He had tried to threaten my career as a hero when I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to be a hero. My eyes went to the other students behind him. ¡°At least we didn''t lie to you about one thing¡± A flame flashed across my face, licking the top of my cheekbone before disappearing just as suddenly. Shinso''s eyes widened. In my pocket, my left hand went into another spasm. ¡°I am a violent person¡± There was a long moment of silence. The tension between 1-A and the other students reached its peak: the air was heavy, almost unbreathable. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as lightning flashed against my skin: it was stronger than me, but I could barely control my chakra. And that was normal: after fire and ice, lightning was the element I had the most affinity with - and therefore the one that responded best to my emotions. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Hitoshi had annoyed me so much that I was hoping it would get out of hand, just for the chance to rebuild his face. ¡°Todoroki-san¡± I heard someone call me with a worried expression. Inaza, again ? He broke the silence, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the room. I didn''t have to turn around to see him. Shinso craned his neck to see who was coming over my shoulder. I wouldn''t have thought Inaza to be the violent type, but- Inaza walked past me and stepped between Shinso and I, pushing the boy back behind him ina protective gesture. He challenged me with his eyes, his expression more serious than ever. I raised my eyebrows in surprise. I''d been wrong: he wasn''t really worried about me, but about them - and what I might do to them. I thought Inaza was a complete idiot, but he''s actually smarter than he looks. Shinso was about to protest, but a look at Inaza made him shut up. I didn''t need to be a mind reader to know that he was wondering when things had gotten so out of hand. ¡°You think you can stand up to me ?¡± It was a genuine question on my part, and my voice sounded surprised and incredulous: I wondered if he really thought he had what it took to stop me if I ever snapped. The cold determination in his eyes gave me all the answers I was looking for. Oh. I see. Deep respect for the boy rised in me. ¡°Todoroki-san, I''m going to ask you to calm down and stop using your Quirk" the teenager began in a low voice. And he was right: I hadn''t noticed, but the temperature in the room had risen by several degrees. Far from obeying his demands, I turned up the heat a few more degrees. ¡°Or else what ?¡± Inaza or Shinso, it didn''t matter. From now on, I wanted to break necks. ¡°I don''t fucking believe it," Bakugo grumbled. He walked toward us, his feet dragging on the ground. Inaza and Bakugo, can handle both of them with my fingers- Bakugo''s hand slammed into the back of Inaza''s skull with a resounding thud. Dumbfounded, I turned my eyes to the blonde. ¡°What do you think you''re doing, picking on someone from our class, you idiot ?¡± He then turned to the other students in 1-A, who had remained frozen throughout the incident. ¡°Ain''t you ashamed ? You''re being bullied and you let a guy defend you to the point where he almost has to come to blows for your honor¡± His expression changed to show all the disgust he felt for the other students in 1-A. ¡°You''re pathetic¡± He then turned to the other students. ¡°And you all better get out of here before I personally come and help Todoroki kick your sorry asses," he growled. The crowd dispersed and Shinso was one of the last to leave. Bakugo hailed him. ¡°And if you want to complain to the teachers, tell them it was the 1-A representative who scared you off, shitty extra !¡± Inaza rubbed his neck and looked at Bakugo, who kept lecturing him between two well-chosen insults. But he did his best not to meet my eyes. There was a moment of intense embarrassment as the 1-A students began to leave the room, passing us by: some thanking Bakugo for defusing the situation, others apologizing to me for not stepping in, talking over each other. I nodded vaguely in their direction as Bakugo replied, "Yeah, yeah," while gesturing for them to get lost. Eventually, Bakugo and I were the only ones left in the room. I glanced at my watch: I had missed the call slot, the old hag was now probably busy selling drugs or killing enemies in her channel suit. As frustrating as it was, I''ll just wait until tomorrow night. ¡°Care to explain why you went after Inaza earlier ?¡± I''d been the threat, and if Inaza had realized that, so had Bakugo. The blonde was serious now, all his jumpy adolescent airs gone. He''s straightening up too, I remarked absent-mindedly. ¡°You don''t mess with one of your precious comrades," he breathed softly, his voice bordering on sarcasm. I almost rolled my eyes. ¡°You''re not Iida to come up with such rubbish and expect me to accept it as an answer¡± He stared at me for a long moment, as if weighing the pros and cons of answering. And then he said: ¡°As much as it pains me to say it, you and I are the same¡± I raised my eyebrows. The same ? Bakugo and I were the same ? I didn''t see how: he was self-centered, narcissistic, arrogant, violent, and I... I¡­ I opened my mouth to argue, closed it immediately, and a cold realization washed over me. Bakugo and I are the same ? ¡°You may not be as amazing as me," he continued (I arched my eyebrows), "but I know what it''s like to stand in front of the fool of the century and want to give him a thrashing¡± Was he talking about Izuku ? He looked in the direction of his desk. ¡°But if you had done that with Inaza, you would have used your Quirk. And as you so rightly said earlier¡± he clenched his teeth as if it cost him to admit it, ¡°fighting in the school grounds outside the allotted hours is tantamount to a direct dismissal¡± Even if it had been a lie in the first place, I''m pretty sure turning the whole floor into a furnace would have landed me in jail instead. He was angry now. ¡°And you and that idiot aren''t getting out of here until I show you who''s number one¡± Oh yes, that''s right. I''d almost forgotten about Bakugo and his superiority complex. He threatened me with his finger. ¡°Remember, that was the first and last time I helped you¡± And with that, he abruptly turned and walked away, his feet stomping furiously on the ground. I was stunned for a moment, unable to take my eyes off his hunched form. ¡°I don''t like being indebted," I said as he walked away. ¡°Tell me what you want in return¡± He stopped. He turned slowly and looked over his shoulder. ¡°You and me fighting, in the tournament, with no one else¡± I nodded. After all, this championship is unlikely to look anything like the canon. * Author''s note : P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead See you in the next update ! Chapter 61 - Le Million Shoto was up to something, and Aizawa didn''t like it one bit. It all started the day he announced that the tournament would be held soon. The teenager hadn''t reacted to the news as if he had expected it - which wasn''t a big surprise. It was no offense, since his father had been able to remind him, or he had simply looked it up on the Internet. What bothered Aizawa, however, was the change in his mood after talking to Iida. He''d gone from his usual neutral state to excited, almost nervous - which was totally unlike him. And the way he''d looked at him at the end of class, with that arrogance mixed with that smug air, as if he was mocking him for being a fool, made Aizawa fear the worst. Of course, he couldn''t summon the teenager and force him to reveal what he was up to just because "you''re more energetic than usual". Shoto wouldn''t say anything and Nezu - even if he was on his side - wouldn''t help him because Aizawa only had unfounded suspicions. Then came the incident with the students from the other classes. Even if the teachers didn''t tell the students, it was stupid to think that everything that happened in the school wasn''t recorded and monitored: there were cameras and microphones everywhere, and until a few years ago, even in the toilets and locker rooms. (The government had finally forced Nezu to remove them, as this was a violation of the privacy of the students, most of whom were minors. Nezu finally relented, but found it hard to understand why - even though he behaved and lived among humans, there were certain concepts he had trouble assimilating, such as how having a piece of a student''s buttocks on a video recording was a violation of his rights). So Nezu called Aizawa to his office, where a steaming cup of tea, cookies, and a giant screen showing the incident awaited him. Aizawa would never admit it, but he was proud of the way Bakugo had handled the situation. Granted, he hadn''t been very tactful and had even threatened other students, but it wasn''t right to expect too much from him. Inaza had done exactly what a hero would do: he had assessed the situation and realized that the threat, the real threat, didn''t come from Hitoshi and his gang, but from Shoto. He was a fundamentally good person who wouldn''t hesitate to stand up to his friends when they crossed the line. All in all, a great addition to a class of up-and-coming heroes. Shoto, on the other hand, was the one he worried about the most - as usual. If Bakugo hadn''t intervened, Aizawa was 90% sure that the kid would have hit one of them. ¡°He''s an interesting boy, Shota, don''t you think ?¡± asked Nezu, his eternal smile still on his face. Aizawa looked at him briefly: he hated it when he looked at him like that, with that ''I know something you don''t'' attitude and that enigmatic smile that spoke volumes. It reminded him of his high school days, when Nezu taught directly to the students, imparting his ''little life lessons'' through riddles and rhetorical questions. ¡°He''s violent," Shota replied. ¡°And arrogant¡± "He''s sixteen," Nezu corrected him. Sure, he''s impetuous, but do you think he''s a bad person ?¡± Aizawa took a few seconds to think about it. Even if one could question the morality of his actions in the past two weeks, Shoto had never done anything that would put him in the category of ''evil incarnate''. He could be criticized for his attitude towards Midorya during the first practical lesson, but maybe it wasn''t 100% his fault that he had cried: the green-haired boy was a sensitive and fragile person, no one could deny that. ¡°He''s capricious and only does as he pleases if it''s funny," Aizawa retorted. ¡°He''s bored, Shota. Shoto is far above his peers and he knows it: he''s just trying to entertain himself as best he can with what''s at hand¡± Aizawa folded his arms across his chest. ¡°What do you want me to say ?" he asked impatiently. Nezu took a long sip from his tea. ¡°Shoto Todoroki is a brilliant student on a level you don''t often see, Shota. I know it, you know it, everybody knows it. He''s just been raised by Endeavor, who, like any parent, sees only the best in his offspring: you can''t blame him for not pulling the weeds out of his personality before they get too big¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He put down his cup. ¡°You, on the other hand, are his teacher. It''s up to you to forge him into a good hero, someone society can rely on. He''s arrogant ? Make him humble. He''s violent ? Show him that violence isn''t always necessary. He''s impetuous ? Teach him patience¡± Aizawa was silent. ¡°One day, this boy will have every right to use his powers in public. Whether he does so out of selfishness or for the good of society will only depend on what his years of heroic training have given him. If he doesn''t change, I know that you will blame yourself for the rest of your life, Shota¡± That evening, Aizawa returned home with thoughts about Todoroki Shoto''s case. * The next day and the following days, Aizawa paid more attention to Shoto than usual. If not to bother Bakugo, he had noticed that the teenager wasn''t really trying to fit in with the class. When some of his classmates tried to talk to him (Yoarashi, Kirishima and sometimes even Neito), the boy knew how to be cordial, or at least not openly hostile. Whenever anyone else approached him, however, Shoto''s behavior fluctuated between insulting them or simply ignoring their existence. Aizawa couldn''t really blame him - taste wasn''t an issue when it came to human relationships - even if there was something wrong with his behavior. Aizawa had also noticed other things: Of all his students, Shoto was by far the brightest. There wasn''t a single theoretical lesson that he didn''t understand in a second, not a single practical exercise that was the least bit complicated for him. Now, Aizawa didn''t know whether to thank Endeavor or blame him for his son''s education, because Shoto was not only brilliant, but also knew it - and that made him arrogant. Aizawa had known some naturally gifted people and arrogance had been their undoing - Shoto would be no exception, he was sure. Of course, arrogance based on real abilities wasn''t the worst kind of arrogance, but arrogance that made you think you were invincible was just an invitation for someone stronger than you to come and break you at the top. At this stage, he could still change - Aizawa would find a way to make him change, even by force if necessary. He refused to see anyone else die because he''d decided to let them go headlong knowing full well that they would be consumed before they reached their goal. * Bakugo didn''t know what to make of Shoto Todoroki. At first, he''d only seen him as a goal, the obstacle between him and the number one spot in the class. Then there had been the USJ - there had been many villains, and even the teacher had been injured. Bakugo wouldn''t admit it out loud, but seeing their teacher - the guy who could wipe out your Quirk and kick your butt in the same quarter of a second - on the ground had worried him. But then there had been Shoto, and even though Bakugo hadn''t liked him bossing him around, he''d surprised himself by noticing that with someone like him by his side, Bakugo wasn''t afraid to leave his backside exposed. (As proof, the boy had saved him from being disintegrated by the guy with the blue hair). Shoto wasn''t too stupid, with Quirks who weren''t too disgusting either (or at least the least disappointing Quirksin the class, after himself, of course): If he had to do it over again, Bakugo wouldn''t see anyone he could have fought with without worrying for their security every ten seconds. Last week, there had been the famous conflict at the classroom door with the other extras. Bakugo had stood up to deal with the situation as a representative of 1-A, but more importantly as a student who didn''t give a damn about the jealousy of a bunch of incompetents who weren''t fit to join the heroic stream. He had leaned back against his desk when he saw Shoto intervene - the same feeling had come over him as the last time at USJ. It was hard to say, but Bakugo somehow respected the teenager''s abilities and knew that he wasn''t the type to take it lying down. He had watched the situation escalate, hadn''t moved an inch when he saw that Shoto was ready to come to blows (to be honest, if some random guy had shown up to try to blackmail Bakugo, the boy was sure he would have given him one reason or two to make him never thing about pulling the same shit again). Bakugo had seen Inaza move silently and wasn''t the least bit surprised to see him siding with the enemy. Then Bakugo watched the class and saw the disapproving, worried looks they all gave Shoto when the temperature dropped significantly. He frowned, not understanding what was going on: it was the others who had tried to attack their class, and it was Todoroki whose behavior they were condemning ? Some random guy had tried to blackmail him, damn it ! Looking at Shoto again, Bakugo came to a cold realization. In all his years as a student, he had been the Shoto of his class. Everyone had always played nice with him because he scared them, but the blonde knew that no one was afraid to criticize him behind his back. And what had he ever done wrong ? Aside from that stupid Deku, he''d never done anything but retaliate to the provocations of others students who had tried to intimidate him. Whether they were older or not, Bakugo had never hesitated to make it clear to them that they were coming after the wrong person. He''d made them understand with the power of his fists and made sure that it was an example for all the other idiots in town. When he''d been left alone, he''d been left alone - all he''d ever thought about was becoming a hero and going to Yuei. When he wasn''t studying to make sure he was at the top of his class, Bakugo was training according to a strict regimen. He''d never had time for other stuff, and his memories of the past years were hazy if they didn''t involve some important step he''d taken in mastering his Quirk or practicing martial arts. The sight of Shoto standing between a sea of troublemakers and the students in their class who should have been on his side disgusted him. Bakugo scraped his chair as he stood up, looking angrier than usual. If none of them do the right thing, then it''s up to me to do it. And it didn''t matter if they thought he was a violent guy, a stalker, or a villain. When you''re at the top, people on the ground don¡¯t matter. So he stepped in. And if he had to do it again, he wouldn''t hesitate. * Author''s note : Quick anecdote : I absolutely did not expect Shoto and Bakugo to be so alike - Bakugo isn''t even one of the characters I appreciate in the real show but I don''t know, it felt right. Same for Enji who wasn''t supposed to take as much screen time/importance but is now 90% of this story. But, I don''t know, they kind of grew on me. Power stones : 250 to get the sunday bonus chapter P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update ! Chapter 62 To say I was excited was an understatement - in fact, I was euphoric. The parameters for what I called the Great Yuei Games had all been met: it was only a matter of time before my supreme work of destroying the canon came to fruition. Okay, it wouldn''t affect the whole story, but it would ruin all the original storylines in that arc. Especially since, as I recall, the original Shoto had been one of the main protagonists of this arc before fading into the background as a sort of semi-secondary character, leaving all the screen time to Izuku and Bakugo in later seasons. While I didn''t want to give the green-haired loser even a fraction of a second of screen time, I wasn''t against giving Bakugo second place. I''d had time to think about it lately, and I actually didn''t find him all that unbearable. I looked at the boy who was sitting on the floor to my left. ¡°Why are you staring at me ?¡± he grumbled, glaring at me with a look that neither warmed nor chilled me. ¡°I''d kick your ass in hand-to-hand combat morning, noon, and night," I replied flatly. Kirishima, who was stretched out in front of me, froze when he heard me. ¡°Say that again, you stupid bastard," Bakugo snapped and stood up. I stood up and faced him. ¡°I propose to referee the match," Monoma breathed between two stretches. ¡°There will be no-¡± ¡°Someone has to make sure that the teacher doesn''t come back," I called. ¡°Denki, go¡± ¡°Huh?" the boy shouted in surprise. ¡°What do I have I got to do it ?¡± ¡°If you don''t go, I''ll give Midnight all the photos you secretly took of her and hid under your desk¡± He shot like an arrow toward the gym entrance. ¡°Clear !" he shouted. Bakugo looked at Denki, Monoma and then at me in surprise. I hunched my shoulders and jumped like a boxer about to enter the ring. ¡°You''re chickening out," I said. Bakugo bent his legs and raised his fists to his face. So predictable. ¡°As if¡± Bakugo threw himself forward, sending me a punch so telegraphed that I had no trouble dodging it. I took the opportunity to shift on the side and retaliated with a kick to his head. Bakugo rolled backwards before rising to his knees, spitting blood without taking his eyes off me. ¡°Are we playing or fighting ?" I taunted. ¡°We both know you can do better than that¡± He frowned and the game resumed. * It was D-day for Shoto. He''d had trouble falling asleep the night before, tossing and turning in bed as the excitement made him shiver. His father had given him a few worried looks when he saw the famous spasms that ran through his left hand at noon. ¡°Are you all right, Shoto ?" he asked. ¡°Of course¡± And the boy''s smile was not the least bit reassuring. Enji decided to ignore his son and his Machiavellian plans to ease his conscience, hoping that he wouldn''t regret his decision later. Shoto spent the rest of the morning in an almost feverish state until Present Mic invited him to the stage to begin the opening speech of the first year tournament. ¡°I''d like to ask you to give a warm welcome to the first year laureate of the entrance examination, Shoto Todoroki !¡± A roar from the audience and polite applause from the other students. Shoto nodded, placed his hands on the stand, and leaned toward the microphone. ¡°Hello everyone, and welcome to the 57th Yuei Championship¡± Another polite round of applause. Shoto raised his hand to silence it. ¡°In the weeks leading up to this tournament, I noticed something very unfortunate. It seems that the students of the general and technological classes don''t feel very involved in the Yuei Championship, and for good reason: its very nature is to highlight the heroic classes, as opposed to the other types of events organized during the rest of the year¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The said students turned their heads towards him, suddenly interested. ¡°I''d like to remedy this by offering something other than the ''strongest'' title at the end of this championship¡± He turned to the tribune where the championship announcers and the rest of the teachers were sitting. ¡°Principal Nezu, if you''ll allow me, I''d like to present the tournament winner with a gift myself¡± Surprised murmurs went through the crowd. Aizawa crossed his arms over his chest, not for a second gullible enough to believe that Shoto Todoroki''s potential gift was nothing more than a poisoned apple. Nezu narrowed his eyes, his calculating gaze fixed on Shoto. There were cameras and the audience was excited at the prospect of this ''surprise'': he had to respond. ¡°... it''s true that nothing in the rules forbids a student to offer something to another as part of a victory," he replied slowly. As long as the gift is not of an illegal nature, or endangers either the recipient or anyone else in the audience, I don''t see why we should refuse such a generous act¡± The audience applauded. Shoto thanked Nezu and then reached for the black briefcase he''d placed next to his desk. Turning his back on the students, he opened it and showed its contents to the cameras and the audience. For a brief moment, there was no sound from the audience, such was their shock, except for the sound of camera flashes. Present Mic''s jaw dropped, his glasses almost falling off the tip of his nose. ¡°I... I... Is it really...?¡± Aizawa''s eyebrows rose so high that they disappeared into his hair. ¡°I was sure he was up to something" he muttered in a low voice. Headmaster Nezu''s eyes shone, his expression indecipherable. ¡°This boy is truly surprising¡± The other students craned their necks to see what was causing such a stir in the crowd. Shoto stayed like that for a few moments, savoring the effect of his little revelation, before finally turning to the most interested parties. Several students blinked, unable to comprehend that a 16-year-old had just proposed such a thing to the winner of the championship. One of them rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, wondering aloud if he was still asleep. ¡°I''m offering a million dollars to anyone who can beat me in this championship¡± Bonus : ¡°Yo, granny Teka¡± She grumbled on the other end of the line. ¡°Don''t call me that¡± I smiled. ¡°Say, have you ever heard of the Yuei Championship ?¡± I heard her talking to someone else in Italian, barking orders at the other end of the line. ¡°Ho detto di tagliargli le dita, non di strappargli le unghie !¡± She seems to be enjoying herself. Why did I refuse to live with her again ? ¡°What did you say ?" she smoothly returned to the conversation. ¡°Are you old enough to have known the Olympics ?¡± There was a short silence in which I thought she was going to hang up. ¡°What do you want, you unworthy child ?¡± My smile widened. ¡°Let''s just say I need your help with something. I''d ask Dad, but since I don''t want him to end my projects before they even begin, I''d rather talk to you¡± ¡°And how can your old and humble¡± the next words seemed to cost her greatly¡°grandmother help you with your machinations ?¡± That was one of the things I liked best about her; no pointless questions or doomed attempts to stop me from carrying out my more or less dubious plans. ¡°It''s true that I wonder how my old mafia grandmother can help me," I said, rolling my eyes. "But I don''t need you, I need your money" ¡°Can''t your father give you some ?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°He''s trying to ''teach me the value of money'' or something like that," I said, shrugging. I''d been a multimillionaire in my last life, the heir to a fortune worth billions, as well as the equivalent of a mobster''s fortune in this one. It was a losing bet for him, but I felt bad about dashing his hopes, so I pretended to understand. ¡°Enji has always been the closest thing to a... good person in our family," she said. ¡°He''s a lot like his father in that way¡± Her tone was thoughtful, her voice softer. It was strange to hear the old thing sound almost... gentle. ¡°Old Todoroki ? Never heard much about him¡± That snapped her out of her torpor. ¡°How much do you need ?¡± ¡°A million dollars¡± There was a long, long silence. I would have liked to think it was because I''d managed to nail the harpy, but that would have been lying to myself. Sure, she was taken aback and maybe even a little surprised, but no one could ever nail Teka Todoroki. ¡°You know that I never make investments unless I''m sure that I''ll make a profit, Shoto. What makes you think I''d lend you so much money ?¡± She no longer sounded like the old woman who had been falsely annoyed by my spontaneous phone call, but rather like the formidable businesswoman I knew her to be. ¡°I''ll pay you back exactly thirteen days later, with a 30% profit¡± By my estimation, it will be closer to 50%, but I wanted to keep a piece of the pie for myself. Thanks Nezu and his sports betting system. ¡°If I accept, I demand that you spend next summer with me¡± I frowned, displeased. Next summer would be training camp with all its problems, and I had my reasons for not wanting to miss it. ¡°Why are you so adamant that I come and visit you for so long?¡± Her suggestion wasn''t a new one, in fact it was a recurring one: for several years now she had been insisting that I visit her for the long haul, not just occasionally, and I couldn''t understand why. ¡°You''re my heir, Shoto. Your father knew it when he brought you to me in Italy all those years ago, and my own men knew it when they heard of your arrival. They are loyal to me, but none of them will follow anyone who isn''t a Made-Man. I owe it to you to initiate you, and you owe it to yourself to come if you wish to take my place at the head of our empire¡± I remained silent. The idea of being a Made-Man - of being the next head of the Todoroki clan and all that came with it - was quite appealing. In my previous life, I was supposed to take the reins of the company from my parents, and I had been raised to be superior to every other man on Earth. In this life, my father had designed me to surpass All Might and become the most powerful new being to ever walk this world. Right now, I was just having fun, trying to make the history of this world as obsolete as possible, doing nothing but living in the moment and enjoying my new opportunity. To tell the truth, beyond those three years of high school, I had no idea what I wanted to do with my life. In fact, I''d never really thought about it. With my hero''s license in hand, I''d have no problem using my Quirk on public places and everywhere in the world. I was wealthy, too, and the possibilities offered by money and power were endless in a world as greedy as ours. I could literally do anything I wanted-and in a way, that was terrifying. I could decide to become the greatest terrorist of all time, and no one would ever be able to stop me. Freedom - the real one, the kind that made you dizzy tbecause of how grandiose it was - was a disturbing concept. ¡°If I accept, wouldn''t I have to become the next godfather as soon as I turn eighteen?¡± ¡°The correct term is Don, Shoto. As for your obligations, you should know that no one can force you to do anything against your will as long as I''m alive.¡± I took a moment to weigh the pros and cons of my situation before answering: ¡°I''ll come, but next year¡± ¡°Deal¡± ------------------------------------------ Author¡¯s note : I remember taking a whole week racking my brain to find an idea that wouldn''t make the Champion arc a carbon copy of all the other fanfics out here but that would also reflect Shoto''s personnality. Think I did pretty good. Power stones goal : 250 to get the bonus chapter P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 63 - Battle Royal On the 1-A side, the reactions were mixed. Momo was outraged that Shoto would try to distract them from the goal of the competition in such a crude manner, Iida for his part was clearly at a loss as to how to react, since Shoto was in a way showing nothing but excellent comradery by making sure that everyone gave their all. Bakugo''s eyebrows arched, a little surprised but not overly shocked, while the other students'' expressions ranged from aghast to excited. Ochaco''s eyes glowed as real ''dollars'' replaced her pupils, her fist clenched and smoke billowed from her ears. Jiro even took a few steps back and looked at the teenager nervously. - Guys, do you realize what you can do with a million dollars, S¨¦ro breathed, his eyes wide. - With that kind of money, who needs to work?, Denki replied half-heartedly, his eyes never leaving the cash. Shoto leaned over the microphone as if he wanted to share a secret with them. - Between you and I, you''re all so weak that even if you worked as a team, you wouldn''t be able to beat me. Angry shouts ripped through the crowd of students. Shoto cast a quick, amused glance at Bakugo, who howled louder than the others and whose eyes only turned into that funny upside-down ''D'' when he was angry. - But since I''m in a generous mood, I''m going to offer you a couple of tiers for what we''ll call second and third place. Out of nowhere, while everyone was wondering how they''d missed it so far, he pulled out a mini-board. He''d drawn a podium and corresponding amounts for each place. - For third place, i.e. $150,000, I have the right to donate the aforementioned amount to any student who has been particularly involved. There was some murmuring in the crowd. - In second place, I''ll give $500,000 to whoever can remove my mask or damage it enough to show my face. Some people laughed mockingly, as if it would be the easiest thing to do. - This guy is so arrogant, laughed a girl - It means that this 1 million will be the easiest thing to earn in our lives. Shoto, whose superhuman hearing never fails, made sure to memorize their faces as his eyes scanned the crowd. - Finally, since it would be unfair since I''m so superior to you, I''m going to handicap myself for the first ten minutes of the first trial. I won''t be using any of my Quirks, so I invite you to come at me with everything you''ve got. There were excited murmurs and some even started jumping up and down and hugging each other. - Cheryl, we''re going to be rich! Rich! Groups began to form, making plans. Shoto looked down at them from the podium, satisfaction written all over his face. - As a compensation for your participation, I''d like to add that the hundred worst among you will have to give up their place to Yuei. The speakers crackled. - I was joking, of course, Shoto interjected, casting a brief, nervous glance in the direction of the tribune. He wasn''t joking, of course, and had really hoped to make half of the freshmen disappear, just to make the story even more chaotic than it already was. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. However, he had already foreseen that the faculty might reject this rule, so he hadn''t put it at the beginning but at the end of his speech, hoping that no one would notice and that he could simply force the other teenagers to comply. - I''d like to end my speech by making one last promise to all the students here and to the public. Shoto shoved his hands into his pockets, his false air of playfulness disappearing to make way for a closed face and dark eyes. The camera zoomed in on him, and everyone could see the disdain he had for all of the other students. - Despite all your efforts... I''ll be number 1. And he pushed the button under the desk, the music blaring from the speakers, drowning out the angry shouts, protests and insults of the teenagers. * It was hot in the tunnel. 300 students crammed into a ten by thirty meter corridor was bound to make everyone sweaty. Shoto stood alone in the middle of the tunnel. Technically, he wasn''t alone, but since all the students seemed to have a tacit agreement not to come within three meters of him, it was as if he was. A perfect circle formed in the crowd, with him at the center. Hands in his pockets, his calm eyes watched the teenagers around him. Fifty or so had chosen to face him, their backs to the starting line. What was a poor plastic medal worth in the face of a - tangible - million dollars ? Shoto estimated that there were about eighty more students deep in the tunnel behind him. They''ll block my path in front and prevent me from getting out ; the battle royale will take place here. He would have rather been out in the open where the whole world could see his prowess, but oh, well. Whether in public or in the privacy of the tunnel, Shoto would wipe the floor with these trash. The screen hanging from the tunnel ceiling lit up, showing Present Mic and Aizawa. Shoto listened with half an ear to the latest comments from the moderators. - The first trial of the second year promises to be doubly interesting this year, since, I remind you, a student has offered the astronomical sum of one million dollars to the one who defeats him! (He turned to his colleague) Eraser-head, if I''m not mistaken, Shoto is a student in your class. Do you have anything to say about him ? Shoto reached into his pockets and pulled out a pair of black gloves. - It''s not long into the year, so it''s hard for me to make a reliable judgment about Shoto Todoroki''s abilities. However, it''s easy to say that he has a very good grasp of his two Quirks, which allowed him to gain enough time against Nomu to allow All Might to step in during the USJ incident. (There were surprised murmurs from the audience: Shoto, for his part, sniffed disdainfully as he pulled on his gloves. Stalling for time ? If he''d been on his own, it would have been over in seconds.) But to limit himself for the first ten minutes of the race is a serious mistake on his part. In my opinion, he has already lost. Present Mic nodded solemnly, inwardly jumping for joy because Aizawa had finally decided to speak and stopped grunting like an animal. - This is the answer we are going to get, dear viewers! Is Shoto Todoroki just arrogant or does he have the skills to allow himself to bluster? It''s going to be an uphill battle for the students facing him, as Shoto Todoroki is the student with the highest score in this year''s entrance exam. Anyway, all bets are off, and Shoto''s start doesn''t look good, because- Shoto cracked his neck and slowly turned to face the students behind him. His eyes lingered for a second on a brunette and a redhead. The two show-offs from earlier. The present microphone started a ten-second countdown. Ten ! Nine ! Eight ! Shoto felt a wave of calm invade his entire being. I said I wouldn''t use my quirk, but when it comes to my chakra¡­ He activated his Sharingan and placed a genjutsu over his eyes so that no one could see him. The three black commas in his eyes rotated lazily, the influx of information his brain received multiplied by thirty. He slowly watched the excited faces, the confident smiles, the happy faces. - I''d like to make one last comment before we begin. Silence fell around him as everyone listened to what the million-dollar speaker had to say. - One ! shouted Present Mic. - If you die here, I absolve myself of all responsibility. They laughed. It didn''t last long. * Bakugo took off like a rocket, using his explosions to propel himself and hinder his opponents along the way. The crowd applauded as a swarm of other students followed, some hot on his heels. Iida tried to pass him on the right, and Bakugo clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. - Tch. He sent an explosion right through his legs to slow him down, aiming to overheat his engines from the start. The recoil from his last attack diverted Bakugo''s course, but it was a blessing in disguise: Iida lost ground, and Bakugo found himself alone in the lead, gradually widening the gap to the rest of the students. He glanced over his shoulder and saw only about forty students behind him. For a moment, his gaze was drawn to the dark tunnel, from which nothing could be seen. Two hundred and fifty students against one. He turned his attention back to the first obstacle that was rapidly approaching. He had a race to win. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = goal for the bonus chapter P@treon Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. Chapter 64 1 million divided by 250 came to $4,000. It wasn''t a fortune, but it was a nice sum for teenagers who wouldn''t have to work for years. If they''d all put their heads together, their chances of winning might have gone from absolute 0 to 1%. But humans are a greedy species, so maybe we shouldn''t blame them too much for being just as stupid. - Here we go !, Mic shouted. The crowd of students pounced on Shoto like a pack of hungry wolves. The teenager stood with his back straight, the three commas circling lazily around his pupils. So slow. Hands reaching for him, fingers about to tear at his clothes, nails ready to rip his skin off. A tall, broad boy had his hand just behind his head, his index finger just millimeters away from ripping off his mask. His heart was beating fast, sweat beading on his red skin. Shoto took a long breath to clear his mind of all thoughts. It will be pure Taijutsu. The big boy blinked. His fingers closed on empty space. - Where? Three fingers crashed on his throat like some divine retribution, cutting off his breath. The boy brought his hands to his throat, eyes bulging, and took a violent kick to the head that sent him crashing into the students behind him, knocking them to the ground like skittles. Shoto grabbed a wrist, reached under his owner''s shoulder, and pulled on the arm. The boy - the one it belonged to - screamed as his shoulder was dislocated. Some slowed their attack when they heard the scream, but Shoto wouldn''t relent - to stop, they should have agreed to not participate. Now it was too late. Shoto brought the flat of his foot down on one knee, a sonorous ''crack'' as his only response. The teenager collapsed to the ground, his mouth open in a silent scream, and Shoto stepped on his shoulders to propel himself into the air. He spread his legs wide, crushing a nose with his back foot and smashing a jaw with his front. He landed softly on the ground, crouching to avoid a blow. - You''ll stay sti- Shoto grabbed the boy, locked his arms under his, Shoto''s hands on the back of his head, and forced him to turn toward the tunnel entrance, where fist-sized projectiles were coming from. He groaned in pain, and Shoto kicked a girl in the stomach, sending her tumbling like a rag doll. ... nine, ten. The projectiles ceased. Shoto bent his legs, lifted the boy over his head, and sent him hurtling toward the projectile launcher. The boy flew in a perfect arc, his feet pounding the air as he found himself a good two meters off the ground, the blood long gone from his face. He fell onto the launcher, crushing it with all his weight. Shoto wrapped his hands around the necks of two boys and smashed their heads together, knocking them unconscious. There was a scream of rage and Shoto rolled to the side, quickly dodging a fist that landed where he''d been a second earlier. He only glanced down at the cracked ground, preferring to pounce on the bulging giant whose muscles looked more like those of a bodybuilder than a teenager. The monster in the mortal form tried to encircle Shoto between his powerful arms - surely to crush him - but Shoto was too quick and agile, sliding right under his trap. Using his extended flexed thigh for support, Shoto placed his foot on his shoulder before doing a quick half turn and wrapping his thighs around the boy''s neck. The sudden lack of air turned the teenager''s head purple. He dug his hands into Shoto''s thighs, trying to pull him out of his grip, digging his nails into his flesh. Shoto squeezed harder than he normally would have, not wanting to waste any more time than necessary against the mini-hulk. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The giant staggered backwards, deciding to slam Shoto against the wall and - he promptly fainted. Shoto used his falling body to propel himself against the nearby wall, and his momentum propelled him fast enough to take two huge steps, allowing him to bypass the bulk of the crowd that was still parked at the back. His target was the group of engineering students huddled around what looked like a small machine in the final stages of assembly. One of them met his gaze, sweat beading thickly at the sight. - There he is! There he is! Somebody stop him! No one could stop him. The commas spun lazily in his eyes, his brain analyzing at super-realistic speed the dozens of hands that would reach out to grab him as soon as he lost the height of his jump. Then he did the most obvious thing in the situation: he jumped feet first onto a pair of hands, breaking fingers without being grabbed. He dropped to the ground and swept all the students off their feet with a single low kick. He ran to the machine, the students working around it scattering like frightened animals. Shoto grabbed the giant spear and snapped it in two against his thigh without warning. - How did he do that? one muttered, his eyes wide open. It was a metal- Shoto brought the flat of his hand down on his neck, effectively sending his into the realm of dreams. He was now in the midst of the largest number of students, and like any shinobi worth his salt, he pulverized them one by one. His body was nothing more than the instrument he used to achieve his goals, his hands deadly weapons that sowed pain and chaos. He whirled around, unleashing kicks that sounded the death knell and punches that shattered dreams. Sometimes he would crouch down, his eyes scanning the area around him for a moment before springing back into action even faster than before. The bodies piled up, the teenagers did not get up. That was the difference between him and them. Even with the promise of such delirious amount of money, none of them were a match for him. Their gestures were awkward, their faces frightened - even though they were abnormally mediocre, Shoto was galvanized. A huge smile warped his mask. He was born for it, for the adrenaline of battle and the satisfaction of total, undisputed victory. He was the best, he knew it, and soon, the whole world would know it too. - Todoroki, a tall blond boy shouted, pounding his fists together, electricity coursing across his skin. You and your $500,000 mask better stop- Shoto''s fist slammed into his stomach, forcing the air out of his lungs. The electricity vanished as his eyes rolled back into their sockets, saliva dripping from his mouth. Shoto looked around, his eyes sweeping over the hesitant or simply frightened faces. Far too many of them were still standing, and if they scattered into the tunnel¡­ - I''ll throw in a bonus of one million for whoever beats me here in the (he glanced at his stopwatch) last 8 minutes we have left. The dark faces lit up, their misplaced confidence illuminating their features. Shoto didn''t understand them; they''d just seen him crush everyone in his path without breaking a sweat, but they still begged for more as soon as he mentioned a little bit of money. They say Jesus walks, I say money talks. They pounced on him, some even activating their Quirks. They were second-rate quirks, nothing grand like glowing fingers or skin that turned red - otherwise, they''d be the heroic students. All of them were around Shoto, forming a tighter and tighter circle. Shoto let them approach until he could see no gaps between the bodies surrounding him. It was slaughter of rare brutality. The commas swirled lazily, but his movements were so fast that they seemed almost blurred at times. He never wasted time looking at whom he was attacking, his gestures precise and calculated to the millimeter. He was unleashed, and nothing and no one could stop him until he was done. Blow to the throat, foot in the stomach, head smashed to the ground, nose broken by a fist¡­ To him, they were all the same and there was no difference. The crowd was rapidly thinning, the number of opponents dwindling at an alarming rate. A young girl had frozen near the entrance, her mouth shaking and her hands clenched over her heart. There were the horrible sounds of breaking bones and the terrible screams he''d put an end to with a simple blow to the neck. He moved so fast that sometimes she couldn''t keep up: one minute he was holding a boy by the collar of his shirt, the next he was punching someone in the jaw. But sometimes he seemed less conscientious, "not finishing" students, only to come back a few seconds later and get rid of them after they''d turned their backs on him, hoping to get away. It was as if - she licked her dry lips - as if he wanted to offer them that glimmer of hope before crushing it. It was as if¡­ - He''s... he''s playing with us, she realized, her eyes widening in horror. From the beginning, we had no chance to win. This guy, this Shoto Todoroki - he''d never intended to give the million to anyone. If he''d offered it like that, it was because he was sure that no one would be able to win it. She turned her back on him and ran towards the tunnel entrance, her heart beating wildly. If she could- Her body collapsed like a bag as her fingers grazed the bright light. A metal disk fell right next to her. Shoto straightened up, his outstretched hand for the throw coming back close to his body. He looked at his work, the bodies of the teenagers piled on top of each other in a hurry. No one else was standing (or conscious) in this tunnel except him. They hadn''t been experienced fighters or formidable opponents, but they had been fun. And for that, Shoto thanked them. He took a deep breath and turned towards the entrance of the arena. Now I''ve got a race to win. Bonus 1 : - It has already started, boss Teka Todoroki took off her cloak and gave it to one of her subordinates to put it away. She sat down in the white leather chair in front of the television, her scrutinizing gaze never leaving her grandson''s face for a second. - Refreshments, boss ? one of her bodyguards offered. She shook her head and he went to offer the drinks (albeit less politely) to Teka''s other henchmen. The living room, although very large and usually very empty, was now packed. An impressive number of Teka''s henchmen were in the room, chatting in low voices without missing a beat of the conversation. In fact, it was a handful of them who had asked er to organize this little movie session, under the pretext of wanting to see the future boss in action. As for how they had found out that Shoto would be participating in the championship, well, let''s just say that the Todoroki soldiers were capable of more than just protecting and killing. Teka had agreed, believing that one day of procrastination would not have a negative effect on the Todoroki empire. From her point of view, it was like a bonding session. And if it made them all realize what a monster the next Don was going to be... Someone whistled. - Shoto-sama has a pair of - (He was elbowed in the ribs: he looked nervously at Teka and offered a contrite smile) a pair of courage. Some laughed at the way he handled the situation. - A pair of courage, that''s right !, loudly laughed a tall bearded man while slapping his shoulder. Bonus 2 : - ... One million dollars for whoever beats me in the championship. Endavor sighed, feeling another migraine coming. -Shoto.¡­ * Author''s note : Power stones goal : 250 P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead Chapter 65 - Hunger Games As soon as the event began, the crowd turned to the tunnel entrance, feverish and excited. There were numerous heroes present that day, and speculation - as well as betting - was rife. - He''s a cocky kid, says one, shaking his head seriously. Guys like him come through the profession every year; they never last long. - I could have believed that if he hadn''t put that stupid restriction on himself about not using his quirks. He''s the son of Endeavor, you know ? One bolt of fire and all the students in the tunnel would have been gone. But now¡­ Some felt their excitement drop like a missed bellows, seeing no chance of the million-dollar kid surviving even the first ten minutes. - I tell you, if I''d been in the arena with him, I would have made mincemeat of him and his million. The whistle blew and a crowd of students emerged from the tunnel. Some watched as Bakugo rose to the front of the pack, nodding in approval. Others frowned when they noticed that no one else came out of the tunnel except the starting group - which consisted of about forty students. - The kid''s stupid, one muttered disappointedly. He let himself be ambushed in the tunnel: it''s all over for him. Many shook their heads, resigned to the fact that the most exciting part of this first trial was already over. The minutes ticked by as the forty or so students made their way past the robots and into the ravine. However, no one had yet emerged from the tunnel. - You''d think they were fighting over his body, one half-joked. - Me, as broke as I was at fifteen, I would have done it, another replied with a smile. They were curious, wondering if a group of students or just one had managed to dominate the battlefield. They could only speculate since the tunnel entrance was dark and they couldn''t hear anything from the stands. Aizawa watched the race in silence, his eyes constantly returning to the tunnel entrance. His fingers tapped nervously on the table. - We should have a visual of what''s going on inside that tunnel," Aizawa grumbled. No one should have left those kids alone in there without supervision. Should I expel Shoto if he loses to other students ? The championship was both a test for the students of the heroic course and an opportunity for those of the general course. If he failed- A shadow shot out of the tunnel like a rocket, leaving a trail of smoke in its wake. It was difficult to make out its features, but gradually the smoke began to thin. - It seems that the first student to emerge from the tunnel is... Shoto Todoroki ? Mic himself was surprised and leaned forward to get a better look. But no one could mistake the unusual hair and mask. Surprised gasps went through the crowd. They turned into a roar when everyone realized that no one else was coming out except him. At the same time, the giant screen showed live camera feeds from the tunnel: bodies littered the ground as far as the eye could see, their faces plunged into an eerie darkness. No one moved, everything was silent. Aizawa''s eyes widened imperceptibly. Mic swallowed his saliva loudly and put his hand on the microphone. - Are they...? With a small pad in his arms, Nezu trotted back into the room. - No, of course not, he reassured them, his eternal smile on his lips. Just fainted, no big deal. Recovery Girl is already on her way. He waved Aizawa over. - You should see this, Shota. Mic wanted to leave his position and see what was going on in the tunnel, but he couldn''t because he was the appointed commentator for this event. He glanced enviously at Aizawa, who was crouching behind Nezu. Nezu played the video from the beginning of the event. It showed Shoto crushing his opponents one after the other without never - ever - faltering. His movements were unreal, the ease with which he moved superhuman. If you had told Aizawa that the whole scene had been choreographed for a movie, he would have believed it. - How can that be ?, he murmured. He didn''t know what Enji had been feeding him all these years, but he was sure that it had paid off. - He''s fast, isn''t he ?, Nezu exclaimed in a cheerful tone, his eyes shining. Really fast¡­ Mic wanted to join them, tugging at his hair. And the look of pure surprise on the face of the ever stoic Aizawa¡­ - Rahhhh! This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He turned on his microphone again. - We''re coming back after a short break. Then he turned it off and rushed behind Aizawa and the principal. His eyes darted across the screen, trying to see what could have caused such a fright, and - oh. His eyebrows rose so high that they disappeared under his blond curls. - Are you sure this is the right video ? Mic had experience as a hero, and in all his life he''d never seen a fight so unbalanced. To say that Shoto beat the other students hands down was an understatement: it was a literal slaughter. He watched in fascination as the boy arm-locked a student and used him as a human shield. - Not very heroic, Aizawa grumbled. - Very energy efficient, countered Nezu. Then Shoto jumped over the crowd barrier and even ran horizontally along the wall for a full second. Mic''s face twisted when he saw him leap on a student with both feet, crushing his extended fingers. - Ouch ! That must have freaking hurt. Moments later, Shoto found himself in the middle of a huge crowd, destroying student after student. He never really looked at them, even as he fought (beat, rather) them, his attention already focused on the next one. He would anticipate, react accordingly, and reduce any counterattack to ashes. He was a true martial genius. - He reminds me of someone, Mic hissed, looking falsely innocent. Aizawa gave him a sidelong glance knowing exactly what he was getting at. - I am nothing like this kid - (Shoto grabbed the scarf of one student and used it as a makeshift rope to restrain another)... he''s doing it on purpose. Then they saw Shoto alone against a human tide, making all who stood in his way bit the dust. It was incredibly majestic and violent. Nezu sped up the rest of the video to the point where Shoto threw the metal disk to eliminate the last student. - Remarkable, said Nezu, rocking back and forth. See how he threw the disk before he even turned around ? His spatial perception is simply extraordinary. Yes, almost supernatural¡­ Aizawa cast a puzzled glance at the headmaster. - What''s wrong?, he asked. The small black, shining, intelligent eyes, looked up at him. - Shoto Todoroki seems to be a student of rare quality, he quipped. Take good care of him, Shota. And he trotted off without giving them time to add anything. Was that advice or a warning ? - I should have asked him if we could play the video for everyone, Mic groaned, pulling at his face in dismay. He walked with heavy steps to his commentator''s seat, looking dejected, before assuming his heroic persona again, his face lighting up. He grabbed the microphone, ready to blabber as much as he could: - Shoto Todoroki broke all records by performing a historic feat in Yuei : that of defeating, single-handedly and without even using his Quirk, 241 freshemn in just ten minutes ! The crowd erupted in cheers, and the noise grew louder by the second. - We can already speculate that Shoto is a formidable opponent in hand-to-hand combat! Professionals of all kinds, it''s my opinion that having a boy like him on your side would be a blessing (the heroes nodded at his words, mumbling under their beards). However, he still has some catching up to do if he doesn''t want to be eliminated in the first round. One thing''s for sure: he''s surprising enough for us to hope for a turnaround on his part. Will he live up to our expectations ? * As soon as the smoke cleared around me, I heard the crowd roar with joy. Cheer me on, don''t stop. A lazy smile threatened to creep across my features. I''d just massacred a bunch of teenagers, and now I was being applauded for it ? This really is paradise. The clock in my pocket chimed, signaling the end of the allotted ten minutes. I picked up speed before jumping as high as I could: flames shot from my hands and feet, propelling me like a rocket. The wind whipped against my skin, blowing my hair back. I heard the speakers turn on, but I was moving so fast that the sound reached me only as a faint buzz. If the Sharingan hadn''t slowed my perception, I would have seen things blurry. In a handful of seconds, I found myself in front of the first ordeal, the one with robots. Almost all of them had been destroyed, some even missing limbs. Only one person came to mind when I thought of such a level of destruction. I flew over the area like a red comet, a huge robot, missing its legs, weakly stretching its fingers towards me. I sped away without looking at him, my attention focused on the little black dots at the other end of the ravine. The last ones were just finishing the gorge and the first ones were about to finish the minefield. The adrenaline made me almost nervous: Bakugo could come through the tunnel at any moment. I wouldn''t let that happen. Projecting an incredible amount of chakra into my Fire Quirk, I clenched my teeth and prepared myself for what was to come. According to my c- - BOOM ! An explosive sound like a detonating rocket rang out, drowning out all other sounds with its supremacy. My flames exploded like bombs, turning from blood red to icy blue. If I''d felt relatively fast before, it was nothing compared to now. Even with my Sharingan spinning at full power, the corners of my vision blurred. The wind hit me in the face, threatening to break every bone in my body. I gritted my teeth and circulated more chakra through my system to avoid being reduced to a pile of dust. The colors around me became flashes, the shapes blurred and indistinct. In a few moments I was over the ravine, already at the end of the minefield. My eyes burned, the irritation threatening to make me close them at any moment. I forced myself to keep them open and focused my attention on the tunnel entrance. If I ever decided to start my descent, I risked killing a student. I was a veritable rocket; the deflagration that would result from my crash landing would either be an explosion that would take out everyone around me, or¡­ I looked up at the tunnel itself, engulfed in the arena. ...or I''d cause the arena to collapse. There was only one solution: I would go over the tunnel. After all, there''s nothing saying that you have to go through the tunnel to pass the test, right ? My arms began to ache, my legs shook. I frowned, fully focused on the result I wanted to achieve. Too early and I would crash into the crowd, too late and I would break every bone in my body on the cement floor. I couldn''t hear them, but I could see them pointing at me as I flew over them. A bead of sweat rolled down my forehead and caught on my eyelash like a pearl. Not yet, not yet, not yet¡­ I forced myself to make a half turn in the air, cutting through the flames at my feet. For a split second, I found myself floating in the air, my face facing the sunny sky. My hair floated and I fluttered my eyelashes. Once again I sent a huge dose of chakra into my hands to change my trajectory. I have to disguise myself, if I don''t, they''ll see me- I landed with my feet together on the ground, bending my legs on impact to absorb the shock. Pain shot through my body, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stand for a few more seconds; I''d just cracked the arena floor, there was a crater beneath my feet, and the dust would soon settle. Then everyone would have a chance to see - to understand. It wasn''t the time yet. A thick layer of ice rose from beneath my feet, covering the entire area in a matter of microseconds. I had designed it as a reverse cupola and found myself in the hollow, central part. For anyone wondering how I had landed, the answer was simple: I had changed my trajectory in mid-air, using my ice to create a sled capable of picking me up with delicacy. Gradually, the dust settled, revealing the entire interior of the stadium. Midnight blinked. - Sho-Shoto Todoroki is our winner !, she shouted into her microphone. I fell to the ground, crossing my legs with difficulty as the pain radiated through me. My hands on my thighs glowed with a faint green light. The crowd roared, half the stadium rising to their feet to cheer me on. - SHO-TO ! SHO-TO ! Applause mingled as I laughed out loud. In the background, I could hear Bakugo screaming as his explosions shattered every inch of the ice blocking the tunnel entrance. I almost died, but I won. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = bonus chapter on sunday P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 66 We took an hour break at the end of the first test. I pretended to be indifferent to the announcement, although I was actually relieved. My crash landing had taken its toll on my knees: if it hadn''t been for appearances, I would have been rolling around on the floor begging someone to get Recovery Girl. If someone had asked me to get up, I don''t think I would have been able to. I''d never been happier to have made the decision to learn Iry? Ninjutsu many years earlier. The pain was gradually gone, my legs were healing, and my urge to curse at every opportunity was diminishing. - I can see why the old man limits his speed, I grumbled, still sitting on the sandy arena floor and pretending to stretch. Strengthening myself with chakra almost turned me to soup¡­ I looked up and met the dark gaze of an enraged Kachan. - Pissed off because I have taken the number one spot and single-handedly eliminated three quarters of the contestants ? I smiled contemptuously, amused by the way the veins in his forehead were throbbing. - The number two spot only underscores your mediocrity. He walked toward me, sweat puddling on his palms. He wanted to fight, but that didn''t impress me in the least: I waited cross-legged, eyebrows slightly raised. The speakers crackled. - Bakugo, Aizawa-sensei warned, annoyed and exasperated. The blond stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes glaring at me. I patted the sand next to me. - Sit down, we''ll have to wait a long time until everyone finish. His eyes darted suspiciously between me and the ground. - Don''t give me orders. I shrugged and looked away. - As you wish. Students began to trickle out of the tunnel, some almost skewering my ice wall (which Bakugo had blown unevenly upon arrival). Bakugo watched them enter, boredom beginning to take shape on his face. I saw him look at me, then at the other kids, before he finally decided to sit down - though further away than I''d suggested. I pointed with my chin at the newcomers (Inaza had come in third, Iida just behind). - You came before all those losers. - They''re pathetic, he grumbled. There''s nothing glorious about it. - There''s always someone stronger than you, Bakugo. And right now, that person is me. He threw a pebble at me (rather violently, as if to turn me blind) and blinked. - You''re arrogant. I bent down and dodged the projectile. - Says the one with the superiority complex. His back was hunched, his posture almost making me ache for him. - The only time I can stand you is when you keep your mouth shut," he growled. - Whether you keep your mouth shut or not, no one can ever stand you, I insisted. Accept that being stuck with me is the only option for the next three years of our lives and you''ll sleep better at night. He looked at me again, this time confused. - Why are you pushing so hard? You and I aren''t buddies. - Sure, but you''re the least obnoxious guy in the class. You don''t spend all your time yelling that I''m too mean and not heroic enough and blah blah blah. (I shrugged) We''re going to be doing group work and team activities in the next few weeks, and I''d rather do it with the only person who doesn''t make me want to strangle him with my bare hands the moment he breathes too hard. He smiled thinly, but I was deadly serious. There were a few moments of silence, during which I focused all my attention on tending to my legs; they would soon be completely healed. - By the way, why are you wearing a mask? (I turned to the blond) Do you have an even more nasty scar than this one (he shook his index finger from his eyebrow to his eye to mimic mine) to hide? - Horrible, I murmured in a low voice, running my index finger along the line that crossed my eyebrow and eyelid, ending on my cheek. This scar was annoyingly badass - only the coolest characters had them. And I was one of the coolest characters around. - It was really just a matter of anonymity, I replied with a shrug. Since my father is famous¡­ My eyes wandered; I thought back to Kensei, that infamous day¡­ No matter how much I racked my brain, I could never understand why he would sacrifice his life for me - if I were him, I''d have served the kid I was on a platter. At last, he died, and everyone moved on, showing how pointless one of the hardest and most frightening event of my life was. - But I guess there''s not much point now. There were still camera flashes in the "media" section of the audience, some even calling us by our first names and asking us to look at them. - So you''re going to take it off ? - Would you take off your pants just because I asked you to ? Bakugo squinted. - What kind of stupid question is that? - So you have your answer, I said. Silence fell between us as I thought about the list of lies I''d just told. Anonymity ?Hard to do when you''re a kid with heterochromatic eyes and hair of two different colors. I glanced at Bakugo who kept glaring at all the other students. If I''d told him it was to avoid ending up with someone else''s blood in my mouth again, would he have understood ? * Back in the locker room, I took my time to really stretch this time. Then I opened my locker (self-appointed, of course) and got out a kraft paper bag. I sat down on the bench and ate quietly, not paying attention to the boys changing. I smiled thinly when I saw my dad''s text, sent just before the first trial. Dad : Shoto¡­ I put my cell phone in my pocket, imagining his dejected expression and the tiredness with which he must have rubbed the bridge of his nose. I looked at the other students in 1-A, listening with a distracted ear to the conversations going on around me. They spoke in low voices and carefully avoided looking in my direction. I took the opportunity to eat my noodles even louder, enjoying the obvious effort they made not to look in my direction, even though the irritation was clear on their faces. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Bakugo slammed the door of his locker, drawing all eyes to him. The other students'' little game had not escaped his notice. - Cut the crap, he snapped, He''s not going to eat you. There was was silence, no one daring to look at Bakugo or me. Except for Inaza, who, as usual, was oblivious to the general atmosphere, casting confused glances around with his stupid face. - I''ve seen a lot of the other students, S¨¦ro murmured, his eyes fixed on the ground. Many of them ended up in the hospital. I swallowed my noodles with a loud gulp. Bakugo gave me a meaningful look before turning back to the others. - So what? They deserved it, those sore losers (judging by the closed faces, that wasn''t the right thing to say, so Bakugo corrected himself). If Todoroki hadn''t been a hundredth as good as he is, he''d have ended up on a stretcher and you''d have felt like shit for letting him face 200 students alone. - 241, I corrected. - Stop acting like kids and focus on the tournament. I''m the damn class rep, and I won''t accept anyone who gives less than 400% ! Some of them looked more confident, their expressions gradually relaxing. I didn''t like it at all. - The next person I face, I''ll break every bone in his body. Silence followed my declaration. Suddenly, Bakugo threw a shoe at me (Denki''s, judging by his little cry of protest), which I dodged by moving my head to the side. It hit the locker and fell in- the liquid from my noodles splattered on my jacket. I stood for a moment, staring at my ruined meal. Slowly, I set the bowl down on the bench, took off my jacket, and threw it on the floor. - When did you get so familiar with me, bitch ? I stood up and walked slowly towards Bakugo. The teenagers shifted nervously to let me pass. - Since you think you''re the godfather, he scolded, approaching in his turn. We came face to face, our faces only inches apart. - Remember ? he whispered, a mocking smile on his lips. If we fight here, we''ll be expelled of Yuei. - Oh yes, that''s right, I said and move back a few centimeters. That fucking rule I made up I headbutted his nose so hard that he collapsed to the ground. He pissed blood like a fucking fountain, but that wouldn''t stop him, and I was glad. - I''ll fucking kill you! He jumped to his feet, ready to tear down my throat ¨C literally. - Bring it on! - Todoroki! Bakugo! Arms wrapped around my shoulders and legs, preventing me from moving forward. Other students jumped on Bakugo, trying to pull him back. He was screaming like a mad man to be released. I took a deep breath and grabbed the hands of my attackers. I leaned forward, lifting nearly 300 kilos of human weight onto my back. My face was flushed, my muscles tense with the effort. If I turn this side I can throw them at Bak- The door to the locker room swung open. We all turned towards the newcomer. Aizawa blinked once, then a second time more slowly. Everyone fell silent. Only the sound of drops (from my bowl) falling regularly echoed through the changing room. - Todoroki and Bakugo, in my office. * I cleaned my ear with my pinkie and looked at the applauding crowd. The rules for the next event had been announced and the teams were already formed. - Shoto, Midnight called out to me. A pillar of ice rose from beneath my feet and grew until it was level with the highest bleachers in the stadium. My platform was wide, almost eight meters in diameter. Midnight looked at me quizzically, probably wondering if she should force me down before I twisted my neck and accidentally fell. She opened her mouth, but immediately closed it again, putting two fingers to her earpiece to better hear the last few commands being transmitted, nodded, gave me one last look, and turned to the other students to see if all the other riders were well in the saddle. - Ready to go ? I turned my eyes to Bakugo, who was looking at me, grumbling, smoke coming out of his palms. His nose was still a little red, and if Aizawa hadn''t threatened us with detention for the whole semester (on top of the two weeks we''d already got), I know he would have wanted us to settle the score before this ordeal. Still¡­ I crouched down on the ledge, half my feet above the void. I gave Bakugo a little wave, forcing myself to be exaggeratedly expressive on the only part of my face he could see - my eyes crinkled into a crescent moon, and I heard him shout obscenities. Out of the corner of my eye, I looked at Inaza, who had teamed up with He was serious, just like the time he''d stood up to me. His dark eyes were focused, and I knew he was already thinking about what to do next. I was precariously balanced, perched so high and unstable; one gust of wind and ¨C theoretically- I was done for. If he brought me down with his Quirk¡­ He looked at Bakugo. It was too risky, since the blonde was a variable that would most certainly get in his way - if he didn''t manage to catch me in time after dropping me, I could be seriously injured or even die. Since he didn''t know how long it would take me to activate my Hell Flame - or even if I was still capable of it - he couldn''t afford to take such a risk. Therefore, he would simply fly to me himself and rip off my fold. I turned to him; his gaze was determined, and I was sure I hadn''t misjudged him . I waved at him - he waved back, a little surprised but happy - before my hand turned into a fuck. He was outraged. I respected his integrity, but what an idiot he was. If I''d been him, I''d have blown up the pillar - I wouldn''t care if other teams got the debris, it would just mean I''d have fewer opponents to deal with. But he was a good guy, and good guys - in addition to being very predictable - were all about the top. The whistle blew. I placed my hands flat on my ice tower and sent an immense amount of chakra into it. Bakugo and Inaza jumped off their horses at the same time, the former roaring and the latter reaching me much faster. I activated my Sharingan. I didn''t want to miss a moment of what was about to happen. There was a deafening rumble, as if the earth itself was shaking. I saw the professionals in the audience rise to their feet and look around anxiously. Some students exchanged anxious glances, hesitating what to do next - would the test continue ? A huge layer of ice formed at the base of my pillar, freezing the arena floor in seconds. It didn''t stop there, though, as the ice began to eat away at the walls until it was beyond them. The nearest spectators quickly moved away for fear of being caught in the ice as collateral damage. Ice also emerged from the top of my platform, spreading out like a dome to join the layer rising toward me. Bakugo, realizing what I was up to, launched his explosions at my pillar in an attempt to damage it. But it was too thick, and he wasn''t fast enough to prevent me from reaching my goal. Inaza, on the other hand, was closing fast - so I did the only thing I could do to get rid of a nuisance like him: I raised my index finger. He hesitated for a moment, trying to understand the meaning of my gesture, and that''s what cost him his fall; a platform of ice jumped from my tower, and he took it right in the face. He fell like a bird with its wings clipped, and I was amused to see his horses scramble to catch him. I met Bakugo''s gaze as the dome closed; his scream of rage echoed long after they''d all disappeared, trapped inside my frozen bubble. I nodded, satisfied as I saw my handiwork; my ice was thick, and wasting time trying to break through it would leave anyone free to be stormed by the other students. This dome was my Hunger Games; I was Snow, and there would never be a Katniss Everdeen to stop me. The silent audience rose to their feet and cheered me on with thunderous applause. I gave them a quick wave - yes, yes, this championship is nothing more than a mundane activity on my Wednesday - before meeting Midnight''s worried gaze. - I left them a vent, I said before she could ask. Wrong, of course, but if something went wrong, I''d blame Bakugo for using up all the oxygen with his explosions. She nodded, seeming to take my word for it. The speed with which she accepted my shaky answer surprised me. Are all heroes so gullible ? I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up and slowly turned towards the commentary room, where Aizawa was glaring at me, his Quirk activated. He didn''t need to speak for me to know what he was getting at; I made a quick gesture with my wrist, clearing a small opening at the top of the dome, between my feet. Aizawa deactivated his quirk. I swear, this guy has a second quirk specifically designed to recognize when I''m talking crap. Sometimes it was downright creepy. Bonus 1 : Bakugo raged, foam forming at the corners of his mouth. Never in his life had someone managed to piss him off so much for three different reasons in the same day. He shook with rage, sweat puddling on his skin, black smoke billowing from his skin and curling around his neck and arms. - Let''s slaughter them all down there and then blow up the pillar, he ordered the other members of his team. Kirishima and Denki exchanged glances; with so much ice above them, such a plan would result in many casualties from the debris. However, neither of them was willing to face Bakugo, who seemed to be in a state of near unconsciousness, his red eyes focused on the top of the dome. - Okay. Bonus 2 : Ochaco wiped the sweat from her brow and concentrated on their opponents. Inaza was still a bit out of it, and their strike force would be halved by the time he woke up - if he woke up before the ordeal was over. She and Tsuyu had to do most of the work since Izuku didn''t have the right quirk for the situation. He sometimes got in the way when other opponents attacked them (especially Denki) and although she pretended to talk him out of it at first, she let him continue without saying anything. What ? He was useful, and she wouldn''t deny his help. Although the smell of his blood and burnt flesh was a bit disturbing, she didn''t mind it too much. As for Tsuyu, she turned green at more or less regular intervals; in order not to look strange next to her, Ochaco wore a deliberately strained smile and turned up his nose to show her disgust. Her eyes returned periodically to the top of the dome, where she knew he was still standing, no doubt enjoying himself for having taken them all by surprise. Ochaco felt her heart pounding with anticipation; the laces of her shoes pricked skyward without her realizing it. There was a million dollars waiting for her with the horrible, hateful boy who had locked her in that cage; losing here and now wasn''t even an option. * Author''s note : This arc definitely won''t be a long one. Also, there are canons events that I greatly dislike and thus won''t appear in this story. For example, the Stein, Stain or whatever arc - it made absolutely no sense to me. Dude is a murderer without the slightest legitimacy who thinks he has the right to say who is a ''real'' hero and who is not. And, what a surprise, Izuku is one but not the other kids. The provisional licence exam : how stupid can you be to let teens who''ve been in school for 2 months get their hand on a document that give them authority over civilians and make them semi-professionnal. I know it was made so they could use their Quirks on public spaces or whatever, but I don''t like how the Commission or anyone hasn''t ever thought that yeah, vilains are gonna targets Heroes in training to avoid them becoming professionnals : that''s the smart thing to do if you want to fuck a country''s next generation. That''s it for today. If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule up to 50 chapters ahead you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 67 - Inaza Yoarashi The second test was over in a flash. In addition to trapping the students inside my dome, I also had fun creating other separations within the dome. For example, I forced the teams to fight in tight spaces to gain access to their "exit" and return to the main dome. Inaza - although I saw him glance at the improvised vent between my feet - hadn''t tried to blow up the dome. It was understandable - if he didn''t use enough wind, the debris would fall on the students inside, and if he used too much, he''d send it all over the audience. Bakugo, on the other hand, didn''t disappoint me when he tried to blow up the main pillar at the end. He probably thought something like "If these losers get hit by the ice, it''ll be due to their own incompetence". However, the event was time-limited and the timer announced the end. I stood up, a little disappointed that my little games had ended so quickly (I had planned to use my flames to turn my giant cage into a prototype of hell, but apparently that''ll for another time). - Shoto, Midnight shouted, pointing her whip at the dome. I blazed like a torch, sending a salvo of flames that ignited the entire surface of my ice. Gradually it turned to liquid, drops of hot water mixing with the cold sand of the arena. Since I didn''t hear any screams, I concluded that the temperature was more or less bearable for an ordinary mortal (I could only rely on this since my quirks had distorted my ability to understand what a normal temperature was). My column began to melt from the bottom up; within a handful of seconds, I found myself on the ground in the midst of the other competitors, my ten-million-dollar headband still firmly attached to my forehead. Were people looking at me murderously ? Of course. Did I like it ? I loved being hated. I didn''t turn to Bakugo, already anticipating the level of anger he must have been in. As far as he was concerned, I''d looked down on him during the two trials (which was true) and considered him a nobody (he was more of a pest, but that was the idea). If I even breathed too hard in his direction, I was pretty sure he''d pounce on me, Aizawa''s threats or not; it was better he saved all that fervor for the next trial. - The winner is once again SHOTO TODOROKIIIII!, Mic shouted, and the crowd roared with him. I remained neutral in the face of the cheers and the half admiring, half angry looks of the other students. I couldn''t let those few thousand fans make me feel like I was on top of the world when I hadn''t even started climbing the ladder; after all, it was only the beginning of my rise. One day they would kneel before me - that was a certainty. * Inaza, Inaza, Inaza. I didn''t really know what to think of him. He was weird, odd, but if there was one person in 1-A I didn''t consider unworthy of breathing the same air as me, it was him. When the first match was announced, there was dead silence in the 1-A section. - Inaza Yoarashi against Shoto Todoroki! It''s a promising match, in more ways than one! Eraserhead, what''s your prediction? - We need to reinforce the bleachers, he huffed. Where''s Cementos? Then Mic had to cover his microphone, as only half-muffled words could be heard. - Haha, what a joker this Eraser Head ! The Yuei Championship will return after this little commercial ! I looked away from the giant screens and met Inaza''s gaze. He was serious now; all traces of his silly personality were gone. The atmosphere was heavy, the air saturated with tension. - You can still give up, I said. He frowned. - Give up ? Why ? (He smiled) A hero never gives up, no matter the odds Sometimes I wondered if he really believed all his bullshit or if he was just doing it on purpose. If he faced someone he was sure he couldn''t defeat, would he die for his ideals ? This kind of thinking was so different from my own that I found it hard to comprehend. What was the point of dying for an idea ? An idea is only the fruit of a concept, and no concept is infallible. If you sacrifice yourself knowing that it''s pointless because the big bad wolf will win in the end, haven''t you sacrificed yourself for nothing ? I looked away as Inaza struck a pose, thumbs up in my direction. - As if, I said and stood up If I ever saw such conflict of interest, I''d definitely side with the big bad wolf. * I checked my last messages and waited for Mic to introduce us so I could enter the arena. Dad : I''ll be there for the final round of your championship. I smiled slightly when I saw that he had managed to free himself; as a hero of his rank, being able to carve out even a few hours of free time from his daily schedule was quite a feat. Not like all these second-rate heroes in the stands who think they''re big shots. Another message arrived. Dad : Some people I know want to meet you after your first game. Is that okay with you ? My eyebrows shot up. I replied briefly before putting my phone in my pocket. Me : Okay Inaza had been announced first; when I heard the audience''s applause intensify, I knew that Mic had introduced me. I entered the arena with my hands in my pockets. I glanced briefly at the crowd before turning away - I found them so pathetic, huddled in cramped bleachers in the blazing sun just to watch a handful of teenagers play games. They''d paid to come; that was what amazed me the most. You''d have to kill me to ever agree to such a waste of time and money. I turned my attention back to Inaza; he was squinting, using his hands as a visor. We exchanged glances and he looked surprised to see me (I frowned); he shook his hand in my direction with too much joy to be fake. - Todoroki-san ! Midnight looked amused by his antics; I chose to ignore the boy. - The first one to leave the combat zone loses, she reminded us. If you''re both still here in the next 30 minutes, it''s a draw. Inaza shouted a loud "Understood sensei!" ; I just nodded. Midnight left us. Inaza put on his most serious expression. - Let''s do our best, Todoroki-san ! The whistle blew. I barely had time to call for a gust of flame before Inaza retaliated with a wall of wind that sent me tumbling backwards. My flames managed to break the direction of his attack and kept me from being torn from the ground, though I had to bend my legs to withstand the impact. A stone - the size of a fist - flew at full speed in my direction without me (officially) being able to get out of the way; it crashed right into my nose, a sonorous "crack" reaching my ears. Slightly incredulous, I lowered the top of my mask to place a finger on it. Blood ? My blood ? I was half sure I could hear Bakugo chuckling in the distance. I smiled wickedly and wiped the blood from my nose with the tip of my thumb. - Such violence, Inaza : it''s not like you. Legs bent, he took a breath to answer me: - You''re a formidable opponent, Todoroki-san. Anything less would be a mistake on my part. Another gust of wind tried to tear me from the ground; I let myself be picked up and flew into the air. Inaza''s eyes widened in surprise; the crowd roared; Mic shouted : - Had Inaza Yorashi pulled off a tour de force by beating the previously undefeated winner of the first two rounds ? I was high in the air, now a few meters above the ground, crossing the boundaries of the field. If he threw another salvo at me now, I''d be finished. In theory. Inaza stood there, arms flailing, waiting for me to fall off by myself. But he didn''t get carried away by the intoxication of the crowd. He''s not as stupid as I thought. I held out my palms to him. A cloud of steam escaped from my lips. He saw it and used his Quirk to pull himself back to the edge of the field before facing me, the wind wrapping around him. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ...interesting. A veritable geyser of ice exploded from my hands, sweeping away everything in its path. The other Shoto in the anime had difficulties because his power was limited: I didn''t have that problem because my substantial chakra made up for any difficulties. Besides, I''d been training for many years; my reserves of Quirk were, I assumed, much greater than those of the other loser in the original story. I had only limited the diameter of my ice wave so that it wouldn''t ''accidentally'' kill any onlookers (Aizawa would certainly nag me about it, and he already was enough a pain in the ass that I didn''t want to give him even more reason to do so). Some might lose a finger or two, but nothing really important. Inaza raised his hands in turn, clenched his teeth, and summoned the biggest gust of wind I''ve ever seen in my life. It was like a typhoon in the sky: the air whistled, the trees around the arena bent under the force. I almost let myself be swept into the heart of the storm, so surprised was I; the original Inaza had never demonstrated such mastery of his Quirk. I activated my Hell Flame at my feet and continued to project chakra into my hands. My flames exploded with a roar and turned blue: that''s how unstable I was, high in the air without any support, and how much I needed them to keep me from being swept away. In the stands, the lowly people were having a hard time: I saw some clinging to their seats to avoid being caught in the tornado, others taking refuge in the space between two rows of seats. A jacket twirled through the air amidst half a dozen full bags of popcorn and Cokes spilling their contents into the air. - Hey, my coat ! A child pointed an accusing finger at what now looked like a black flag flying in the sky. His mother grabbed him by the neck and threw him violently to the ground to prevent him from following the tragic fate of his garment. I could barely hear the sound of my ice being reduced to heaps in the face of Inaza''s onslaught: the whistling of the wind nearly deafened me. I gritted my teeth as his wind tore at my skin, hundreds of tiny cuts appearing on my flesh. I poured a monstrous amount of chakra into my Quirk to multiply its speed - and power: if my ice had resembled a wave before, what I now sent at him was worthy of a tsunami. In addition to being faster, my ice was now much higher - he wouldn''t break it fast enough. He''d either step aside or... I could no longer hear the sound of my glass breaking. I projected myself to the left of the field at full speed, my Hell Flame giving me a boost. It was a gamble to know which way he would come: since coming from above was out of the question, since the height of my ice was too high (and he''d lose enough time for me to carry out his plans), the only way left was the sides. As for whether it would be the right or the left... ¡®Todoroki-san, you''re right-handed !¡¯ Inaza burst out from behind a block of ice and came at me at full speed. He looked confused when he saw me, the evil boy. I''m ambidextrous, Inaza. I sent a stream of flames at him, to which he responded clumsily. He threw himself awkwardly to the side, dodged by a hair''s breadth, and ended up with singed eyebrows. I sent another salvo, which he dodged more deftly this time, coming at me faster and faster. Let''s see what he does with this. I sent concentrated stream of fire after concentrated stream of fire as he began to find the rhythm between my attacks, becoming complacent and arrogant. Fool. This time, I sent a pure curtain of flames in his direction: he wouldn''t have any eyebrows left, no matter what he chose. He should thank me, the moron. Against all odds, Inaza sprang to the heart of my flames and spun around at full speed. He was like a torpedo out of a rocket launcher: incredibly fast, but also - and most importantly - incapable of stopping. All I had to do was shift out of the way for him to pass me without raising a hair on my neck. Looks like a failed Howitzer Impact. At least Bakugo was smart enough to avoid the tunnel vision that made him easy prey. But then against all expectations, Inaza didn''t pass me by: as soon as he reached my level, he exploded. Literally. The wind he had compressed around him acted like a bomb, pushing everything away in its wake. I resisted as best I could, but the pressure was too great: I was thrown at full speed onto the arena floor, unable to stop myself. I struggled, but the pressure was too great: I was thrown at full speed onto the arena floor, unable to stop myself. The wind was so strong that it was impossible to turn me in midair: I was like a cannonball - nothing and no one could stop me from reaching my destination. I strengthened my entire body with chakra and clenched my teeth and braced myself for impact. BOOM ! The floor of the arena creaked. I inhaled the dusty air and started coughing. It took me a few seconds to catch my breath; I lay there like a starfish, my eyes lost in the immensity of the sky above me. Damn, Inaza doesn''t mess around. A huge smile formed on my lips. I expected him to seize the opportunity to pick me up like a flower and send me tumbling out of bounds, but he did not. The remnants of his wind continued to whip my face, and he still floated high in the air, looking down at me with his arms crossed over his chest. It''s downright stupid not to use the opportunity of Shoto Todoroki on a silver platter. My perplexity turned into a pair of furrowed brows. Does he sense my trap ? Or maybe¡­ My smile was so wide that it could have split my face in two. A platform of ice rose from beneath my back, like a geyser erupting from the Yellowstone floor. I arrived so fast that the wind itself pressed me against the ice wall, preventing me from moving by a hair''s breadth: I angled the trajectory of my pillar to land right under Inaza. He widened his eyes and tried to avoid me, to no avail. The pillar suddenly stopped growing and I was hurled at Inaza like a cannonball. I landed feet first to maximize the force of the impact: Inaza''s eyes shone with cold determination. He crossed his arms in an X-shape to protect himself as best he could; I came in feet first to do maximum damage. The sound of cracking bone echoed in my ears. Inaza''s gaze wavered, but his eyes never left mine for a second. My smile turned carnivorous: I used his forearms as a trampoline to propel myself backwards in a perfect somersault, causing him to grunt in pain. My flames exploded from my feet, acting like jet engines to keep me stable in the air. - That''s why you didn''t throw me out earlier, isn''t it? Your mastery of the wind is limited; you can''t control all of its currents. Once you direct it in one direction, you can''t change it until it disperses. My hand twitched so much that I couldn''t keep it still, but it didn''t matter. Everything that had happened before - everything I''d shown the world - was nothing compared to what I was about to do. - You''re the first one to push my Quirks to the limit, you know ? And it was so damn fantastic. Inaza ran two fingers over his eyebrow, wiping away the blood that threatened to trickle down his lashes; he gave me a huge, joyous smile, thumb raised. - I''m honored, Todoroki-san ! My lips curled into a sneer. Without warning, I propelled myself into the sky with my flames, rising higher and higher. The wind whipped at my skin, tearing it almost to the point of bleeding - but with every meter, the resistance became less and less; Inaza, for all his good intentions, was just an exhausted child whose quirk had a limited range. Nearly forty meters above the ground, I needed only a short burst of flame to turn around, now parallel to the arena floor. I could see Inaza''s eyes wide, the sweat dripping down his neck, the dried sand on his face. But he was smiling, like the big idiot he was. I imitated his expression without being able to stop myself, feeling the adrenaline rush through my body. He''d take it - yes, I was sure he would. I inhaled deeply and felt my chakra grow so strong that the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. Arcs of blue light danced across my skin, electrifying me like the most powerful of currents. The heat concentrated between my fingers, like a white beam of unheard-of purity. Pea-sized, it grew, grew, grew. I concentrated with all my might to shape it into a cylinder, but my chakra fought against me, scratching inside my body to make it all explode. If I let go too soon, the bleachers - and all the spectators - would go up in smoke. That wouldn''t have bothered me too much under normal circumstances, but with the old man around... I clenched my teeth so hard that veins appeared on my forehead, pulsing violently against the barrier of my skin. Smoke rose from my palms and my own hands began to burn. A bit more, a bit more, a tiny bit more... And then I let go. A huge white tube exploded from my hands, so bright that for a few seconds I could see nothing. It was a white so intense that it eclipsed even the light of the sun, drowning everything in its brilliance - beyond the white, nothing was visible. As the light hit the ground, an explosion shook the foundations of the arena, threatening to engulf everything. I was thrown backward by the blast, flying like a meteorite toward the edge of the arena. I heard screams in the distance as I spun around helplessly. I wanted to rip my head off for unconsciously activating my Sharingan at the start of my attack, flash banging myself by mistake. My thoughts spun in slow motion, an urgent urge to vomit gripped my gut. A hot, sticky liquid dripped from my eyes, and I knew the sensation too well not to know what it was. There was a gust of hot air and the sound of debris crashing to the ground. I forced my eyes open, disoriented, no longer able to tell earth from sky as I was thrown around. I forced flames from my hands to steady myself and prevent a fatal fall. It took me a few minutes to come to my senses and realize where I was. A severe headache pounded against my skull; my brain was a cacophony of thoughts, and I could barely manage to be coherent over the melee of voices in my head. I blinked, fluttering my eyelashes quickly to make the shapes clearer. Even though I couldn''t see colors anymore (which I hoped was temporary), I had no trouble seeing where I was; outside the arena, just a few feet off the ground. A little more and I would have died a stupid death caused by my own stupidity. Okay, I''ll never use a theoretical technique in combat that I haven''t tested before. I had almost killed myself for the second time that day, and I couldn''t decide if it was the height of hilarity or if I was just completely crazy. I slowly turned around, my flames sputtering a bit before I (gently) propelled myself back into the arena. Even with my black and white vision, I had no trouble seeing the waves of smoke coming from the stands and spilling out. It felt like a pot boiling over. I could more or less make out the huge cement dome that Cementos had erected at the last second to protect the audience from my attack. The cement was melting, gray bubbles bursting here and there inside. The walls had turned to liquid, gray rivers flowing into the arena, forming huge burning pools. Smoke billowed in white curls, swirling in the hot air. The floor - the arena floor - was completely destroyed. In the center was a crater four meters deep. All around it were irregular fissures, quickly filled with flowing cement. Rocks littered the ground here and there, and the sand formed a yellow haze that made it impossible to see the rest of the damage properly. For a moment, I stood dazed at the chaos and destruction I had wrought; then, slowly, a thin smile came to my lips as I contemplated my handiwork. This is what I''m capable of using only fifty percent of my power: if I keep pushing my limits, will anyone be able to stop me ? I felt powerful, ecstatic, infinitely dangerous. A groan escaped from the yellow cloud. Inaza. I landed, released my Hell Flame and moved towards the source of the sound. Hesitation made my steps uncertain, and I began to worry about the state I would find him in. Did he survived ? I found myself wishing he had. The dust settled. The blurred outline of a body began to take shape before my eyes. He was panting, his breathing wheezy and labored. The skin on his left arm was burned, his flesh pink and raw. Blood trickled from the wounds on his forehead and torso, staining his dirty clothes, which looked more like rags than anything else. His hands - I had to look twice to be sure of what I was seeing - were lacerated, as if a million blades had sliced through his flesh, carving deep parallel lines into his fingers. I paused for a moment, the realization of what he''d done hitting me like a cold shower. He had voluntarily mutilated himself with his Quirk to avoid melting in my flames. He''d had to envelop himself in a tornado of unprecedented power to avoid dying, even if it meant crippling himself. My respect for him is surgi- I met his gaze. There was nothing where his pupils should have been. - Did he... did he faint on his feet? I couldn''t believe it. The breeze picked up, so faint it sounded like a child''s breath. Inaza''s knees shook and he almost fell forward, like a leaf carried by the wind. I was at his side in an instant, supporting his weight on my shoulder and keeping him from collapsing against me with one arm. Midnight whistled the end of the game: nurses rushed in with a stretcher and took Inaza away from me. I stood in a daze for a moment, unable to take my eyes off the teenager whose strength of character was unquestionably the strongest I''d seen in two lifetimes. - SHOOOTOOO TODOROKIIII IS THE WINNER! Shouts - my name was being screamed - and cries of joy brought me out of my stupor. I smiled in disbelief, turning around to make sure everyone was applauding, and yes, they had only eyes for me. Hesitant at first, I raised my hand in greeting. The cheers doubled as I couldn''t help but laugh nervously. - I almost killed them all and they applaud me ? Inaza was already a distant memory in my mind. That feeling of being invincible, of believing that I could do anything without anyone stopping me, was galvanizing. It was my first taste of mass worship, and I wasn''t sure I ever wanted to go back. * Author''s note : Seeing the number of power stones compared to the number of people who read the story daily, I think there is a problem. I usually publish at around 01h45 Paris'' time but I want to know if most of you would prefer a publication schedule nearer to the power stones reset. Tell me in the comments section and I''ll follow whatever is more convenient for you. Anyway, you can support me on my P@treon Nar_cisseENG if you want to read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 68 - Special Forces After my match against Inaza, I went straight to the locker room to change. Dad had arranged to meet me at the entrance to the VIP stands - since I didn''t want to go there dressed like a barbarian (with shreds of clothes and half-burned pants), I decided to take an impromptu shower. Me : I''ll be there in five minutes. The water ran down the nape of my neck, thin streams trickling slowly down my body. My attention was drawn to my hand, which I held palm up and turned toward me. The drops gathered there as if in a cup. The water overflowed before dripping onto the tiles. In the stadium earlier - there was this moment, just after the dust had settled and before we left the stadium - when I felt electrified, at the peak of satisfaction. As I was applauded, as tens of thousands of people yelled my name until their throats hurt, I felt... happy? I frowned and clenched my right hand. The sudden gesture splashed water on my chin. No, I wasn''t really happy. It was, it was - once again I had to stop and search for the right words. But they slipped out as soon as I tried to use them, and I became impatient - had I been happy ? Satisfied ? Blissful ? I ran a distracted hand through my hair. This whole mess of emotions and self-understanding¡­ The frustration almost made me cry out in anger; I took a deep breath, clenching my jaw. I''d felt fine before. Like it was normal to get a standing ovation when I''d come so close to turning the stadium into a barbecue. Applause, admiration (I thought back to Midnight''s horrified expression when she saw Inaza, her relief when Recovery Girl told her he was alive, the dark look she gave me) and fear. All of that, all of those reactions (I licked my lips, feeling the conclusion I wanted to reach come to the tip of my nose), I had liked it because it was what people own- My eyes narrowed and I turned my head sharply toward the shower entrance. Someone had entered the locker room. I turned the shower faucet all the way on, then pulled myself out, grabbing a towel before wrapping it around my waist. I was still soaking wet, my hair stuck to my forehead and water running down my torso. Taking no chances, I put on my mask on the spot. I took a step out of the shower and stopped dead in my tracks. Inches from my face was Ochaco Uraraka, her face dark. Since she wasn''t moping around with fake excuses or pretending to have gone to the wrong locker room, I didn''t feel the need to pretend to be surprised when I saw her. With her hunched shoulders, tight lips and dark gaze, she couldn''t have been more the opposite of the usual Ochaco. I leaned forward, my eyes never leaving hers. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. My breath mingled with hers, but she didn''t look down, holding my gaze. Truly the antithesis of rainbow puke Ochaco. - Himiko, I whispered. My eyes were reduced to two slits. - Who ? She raised her eyebrows, her dark expression brightening slightly. I glanced at her one last time before straightening up. She was too surprised to fake it. Himiko would have tried to slit my throat if she''d known she''d been compromised. Ochaco, on the other hand, just looked like a rabbit caught in the headlights. I reattached my mask of indifference, averted my eyes from her as if she were nothing but trouble, and walked around her to my locker. She turned and watched me without a word. I grabbed my boxers and dropped my towel to the floor. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Ochaco turn away sharply. I was already down to my pants when she finally decided to break her silence. - Aren''t you going to ask me why I''m here? - You''re the one who looks like you want to talk, I retorted, putting on my t-shirt. She was silent for a few moments. - What were you thinking when you offered all that money ? - Huh ? Did it for fun, mostly. Make the cannon obsolete, too. Maybe kick out half the first-year students while I was at it. Should I have been meaner to those in the Heroic course ? Maybe I could have forced some of them to give up their places at Yuei altogether. - Fun? (She looked indignant; her voice had become high-pitched) You bet that much money to... have fun? - I had originally thought of ten million, but let''s just say it couldn''t happen. - ... and you don''t see anything shocking in that ? - If your parents give you money, won''t you use it ? It''s the same with me, we''re just not in the same league. - But you don''t realize that, she insisted, A million dollars is what a minimum wage earner makes in sixty-nine years of work (She licked her lips, her eyes darting back and forth in front of her.) It''s what a person who has sacrificed her life for her family makes on minimum wage, and-and- - And ? She was losing her temper, no longer the cold girl she had been earlier. Now she was angry, talking fast and clenching her small fists. - So you won''t even give them to the students for their participation? - What''s the deal ? You think I''m Santa Claus? I slammed my locker door. - I set the rules from the beginning, big cheeks. You have to beat me, rip off my mask, or impress me. You have three choices if you want the money. Because that was the real reason for her impromptu appearance in the dressing room. She hadn''t asked me if I wanted to donate to charity because she was afraid of the answer. That money, that million in soft greenbacks, she wanted it for herself. - I-I don''t want-that''s not what I wanted to tell you- She babbled, unable to express herself properly. I put on my T-shirt before realizing I didn''t have a spare sports jacket. I opened the locker next door and rummaged around until I found what I needed. Bakugo''s ? No, more like Kirishima''s. Smelt definitely like him. The jacket was wide enough that I could slip it on without risking it cracking around my shoulders; not long enough, but as long as I didn''t zip it up, it would suffice. I shoved my phone into my pocket and walked away, my shoulder brushing Ochaco''s as I passed her. She grabbed my shirt with a weak hand. I stopped, eyebrows raised. - You don''t understand, Todoroki. You see, my family- - Hey. Her eyes met mine. - Do I look like I give a shit ? I grabbed her wrist and forced her to let go. Her face turned red, the facade of the friendly Ochaco completely lost in her anger. She tore her arm from my grasp. - You''re an asshole. I smiled at her as hypocritically as possible, my eyes squinting into two crescents so she didn''t miss a thing. - And you''re a bitch who thinks I have to waste my time listening to you just because you want me to I left the locker room without another word, my attention fully focused on what was to come. The old man wanted me to meet someone - maybe a hero from a foreign land ? * Author''s note : New publication schedule, hope we''ll get an awesome amount of power stones (and stats, and collections, and newe readers and more everything). Anyway, thank you to everyone who is writing comments. I try to read all of them and it''s always nice to feel that people appreciate the story. Power stones goal : 250 = bonus chapter tomorrow P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 69 - Shoto, there you are. Dad had come to meet me as soon as I entered the VIP area. I met his gaze as he scanned me up and down to make sure I was okay. Check if I¡¯m alright - he''d done so many times over the past few years. He even ran two hands over my shoulders to clean them of imaginary dust, his lips gradually loosening and his shoulders sagging subtly. I let him, a not unpleasant feeling tingling in my chest. I took the opportunity to study him (it had been a while since I''d seen him, as I''d done my best to avoid him since I''d received the million from the old hag; since he tended to need only one look to know if I was up to something, I''d decided it was wiser to stay away from him for the time being). He had crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes, and a few wrinkles had appeared at the corners of his mouth. I was even surprised to see a few gray hairs mixed in between the red ones. It was normal, I was growing up and he was getting old - and a bitter taste filled my mouth at this ordinary observation. - Congratulations, Shoto. He offered me a slight, benevolent smile. I looked away, shrugged, and muttered: - Still have two round left¡­ He gave me a squeeze on the shoulder before letting me go, allowing me to finally see the VIP lounge. The room was downstairs from the commentary booth, with leather chairs, a bar area with bottles behind glass, and someone playing piano in the background. With the shaded windows preventing anyone from seeing what was inside, I felt more like I was in the private area of a nightclub than at the children''s Olympics. The rat must be making a ton of money between this, the ticket prices, the food and all the merchandising he sells. I finally understood the real reason why he hadn''t canceled at least the First Years Championship; it was a money factory, and Yuei had bottomless pockets. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two men in black suits coming toward us; one was older than my father, with all white hair and a lush mustache - he was almost as tall as him, and my old man was two meters tall. The other, on the other hand, was in his mid-twenties, with black hair and black eyes - there was nothing banal about him either: his features were delicate, his jaw strong. He almost reminded me of a model. - Shoto, wasn''t it ? Your father told us a lot about you. I''m Go Gunhee, commander of the special forces of our army. The army ? I kept a neutral expression on my face as I shook his hand. - And this is Sung Jinwoo, the man who will soon take my place. I was only fifteen years old and nearly six feet tall, but even Sung Jinwoo towered over me - Pleased to meet you. The moment he touched my fingers, my eyes went to his shadow. It undulated imperceptibly, and I felt as if the darkness itself was watching me. - Interesting, he huffed. I looked up at him; his eyes flashed, turning an intense blue for a split second. This guy is dangerous. My left hand twitched. - Now that the introductions have been made, why don''t we sit down and have a chat, Gunhee suggested. * - The incident with Kenzei Yasagi. Kenzei. I touched my mask with my fingertips. Go Gunhee offered me a cup of tea, but I refused with one hand. I had a nasty taste in my mouth, the kind I thought I''d gotten rid of long ago - drinking under these conditions would only make it worse. - We''ve had access to declassified files, and we''re very impressed with the skills you''ve demonstrated. - Declassified files ? My father, who until then had more or less stayed in the background to let me lead the conversation at my own pace, suddenly straightened up. - The Prefect locked them up at my express request. Go Gunhee''s lips curled into a broad smile, his unnaturally sharp teeth gleaming in the daylight. - We are special forces, Enji. You know yourself that laws and morals apply to ordinary mortals, not to our division. He took a sip of coffee, his friendly expression returning to his face; I was on guard now, realizing that even if Jinwoo was the greater threat of the two, the old man was not to be taken lightly. And to think that my father was a member of this corps.. My respect for him soared through the roof. - We also saw your prowess at the Yuei Entrance Exam. Quite cocky, isn''t it? I sat back in my chair and crossed my fingers on my knees. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. If there''s one thing my mafiosa grandmother taught me, it''s to never let events get the better of you. - Confident would be the word. - Someone could have drowned in your ocean, couldn''t they? Not to mention the lightning you deliberately attracted¡­ - I was in complete control of the situation. Which was true; I had mastered my lightning as well as my ice and fire, if not to a superior degree. Gun Hee and Jinwoo exchanged glances. - How did you even manage that, Jinwoo continued, For the lightning, I mean. My eyes crinkled imperceptibly; did they know ? My father had confessed to me that he had destroyed all footage of that day himself - he had never watched the video after Kenzei''s death, and that event was the only time I''d ever let myself be recorded using chakra. I was worried at first, but five years had passed¡­ - It''s one of my new abilities I''ve been working on for a while, I told them casually. After fire comes lightning, then plasma. At least in theory. Pretend to tell them what they already know, so they think I''m not hiding anything else. - Interesting, Gunhee gasped. I''ve never met anyone with such a mastery of their quirk. - His Quirks, my father corrected. His fire and ice are considered two separate entities. - Could we have a demonstration, Shoto ? I shook my head : - Unfortunately, I''m still in the early stages; I''m having trouble controlling existing lightning, let alone the kind I''m supposed to be able to create myself... (Prudence would have told me to stop there, but these guys were the damn Special Forces - if there was an armed conflict with another nation, they were the ones sent into the field - and since I was interested in the prospect of joining them, I continued:)... but I can show you something else, if you like. My cup of tea froze in front of me. Then wisps of smoke rose as the tea returned to its liquid state. I raised my hand; the surface of the burnished water rippled before the drops, one by one, began to float above the cup. Soon, the entire contents were in the air, a large bubble in the center and smaller ones floating alongside it. With a quick glance, I saw Gunhee raise his eyebrows in obvious surprise. My father readjusted his position in the chair but made no comment. - I''ve never seen anyone so in tune their quirk, Jinwoo observed calmly. - This is just the beginning, I added. By the time I finish my studies at Yuei, I''ll be much better. - What are your estimations ? I''d aroused Jinwoo''s interest, judging by the way he scrutinized me. - I''ll be able to split the sea in two. There was a long, long silence. Jinwoo looked at me as if he couldn''t tell if I was bluffing or not; I held his gaze without flinching. I can do what I''ve just shown you with any water made from my ice ; it''s only a matter of time before my mastery of suiton becomes as extraordinary as my lightning¡¯s. Gunhee burst out laughing. - What an ambitious boy ! Enji was just like you at that age when he was still in his ''I''m better than everyone else'' phase. My father shot an annoyed look at the old man. Jinwoo smiled briefly as Gunhee laughed beside him and pulled a card from the inside pocket of his suit before handing it to me. A phone number was written in gold letters on thick, grainy paper. There was no name or anything else on it. Behind it was the logo of a solar eclipse. - We had simply decided to meet you for a brief evaluation, he began. However, given what we''ve just seen - in addition to the martial and technical prowess demonstrated at this tournament - I think it would be unfortunate if we didn''t show you our interest. If, as you say, you''re able to ''split the sea in two'' within the next two years, consider your place in the Special Forces guaranteed. Gunhee, who had regained his composure in the meantime, nodded. - You''ll have to go through a training period, of course, he nuanced, but since you''re your father''s son, that shouldn''t be a problem. Then he clapped his hands: - All right ! Thank you for granting us this interview, Misters Todoroki. Everyone stood up and shook hands. I thought I saw the shadow of a smile on Jinwoo''s lips as I made an obvious effort not to look into his shadow. - Enji, it was a pleasure to see you again after all this time. Shoto, I hope to hear from you again in two years. He gave me an open smile and I nodded. Joining the Special Forces or becoming the godfather of the Italian mafia... being a hero had never seemed so boring as it did right now. Everyone bowed in greeting and Jinwoo and Gunhee quickly left the room. My father waited until the door closed behind them before he asked me: - What did you think? - They made quite an impression on me. And that was a hell of an understatement - if I''d understood things correctly, the Special Forces were this world''s equivalent of the ANBU. I gloated at the thought of doing covert operations in uniform, with everyone whispering my code name with reverence and awe. My father smiled at me: - I was sure you''d enjoy this meeting. - Thank you, by the way. I lowered my mask to take a sip of hot tea. - Since we have some time before the stadium is completely rebuilt, how about telling me about your recent activities ? I almost choked. - What do you mean ? From the look he gave me, I knew I was done. Bonus : The two men got into their respective SUVs and sat in the back seat. If there was an attack (as crazy as it was to attack members of the Special Forces, it wasn''t out of the question), the fact that they were separated drastically reduced their chances of both dying. Their organization would be shaken up a bit, but that would be nothing compared to the chaos that would ensue if they both died and no one was left to lead them. Their drivers started; Sung Jinwoo felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He lifted the receiver to his ear: - Giving him our card was the right thing to do in this situation. Well done, Jinwoo. Sung replied humbly: - I thought it a pity that the NCB* could get a hold of him before we did. Even worse, that the Heroic Commission did. Although the three institutions all worked for the Japanese government, they were all independent of a different branch of the country: the military, intelligence, and internal security. The Special Forces, the NCB, and the Commission were at the top of their respective fields, but there was a fierce rivalry between them, with each trying to prove its superiority over the other two. That''s because of good old-fashioned ego, but above all because of the wanted separation of powers by the government. - It would have been unfortunate, said Go Gunhee, But it''s unlikely that he would have been interested in them: he''s not a hero. - So why join Yuei ? - For the same reason you did at his age: he wants to get his Quirk license for public use. Jinwoo became thoughtful. - Because what he did in the hangar that day, I think it was due to a second awakening of his Quirk, Gunhee continued. He seemed to be in a second phase and fainted as soon as his father arrived. Not to mention that the medical records tend to support this version; he himself said he felt like he was sailing in a fog and could only remember flash after flash after his bodyguard''s death. Perhaps he really just had the idea to make lightning and can only use it unconsciously at the moment¡­ The young man had come to the same conclusion as his mentor. - As for the problems with the irregularity of his quirks, we''d better leave it at that. He has confessed to us about the lightning, which is a sign of his good will; and given his abilities - which we suspect he has - it would be foolish to antagonize him. Gunhee agreed. - Especially since, from what he''s been willing to show us, his quirk makes him more than a little dangerous. An asset like that anywhere but in our hands is a threat, but if he voluntarily comes over to our side to serve Japan... Gunhee left his sentence hanging in the air: Jinwoo understood exactly what he meant. After all, a few years ago he had been the teenager with the dangerous quirk. - What about the videos ? What do you want to do with them? - I have all existing copies, Jinwoo assured. I''ll destroy them when we get to the headquarters. - Good. The two men exchanged a few words before hanging up. Sung Jinwoo watched the horizon behind the tinted glass. It was lucky that the Special Forces got to Shoto Todoroki first. If it had been any other organization... * *NCB = Naicho (Naikaku Chosashitsu Betsushitsu) Japanese Secret Service Author''s note : I swear it is the last I use already existing characters... in this story at least. Power stones goal : 250 and we get the sunday bonus chapter. This is the 3rd consecutive week with this goal. Let''s see if we will make it to the fourth week. P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 70 - Resilience Ochaco Uraraka was a young girl who had not had an easy life. Born in a poor family, things had only gotten worse over time. She found comfort in the fact that her parents had never had any other children besides her. ¡°We know we''re being selfish," her mother had told her, "but we wanted a child of our own so badly, you see ?¡± No, Ochaco didn''t see. Her parents were poor, at the height of their misery, and they had foolishly decided to have a child. ¡°Out of love," her father had told her. But love doesn''t feed you when you''re starving. Growing up, Ochaco had began to resent her parents. While her other friends enjoyed adolescence to the fullest, Ochaco worked odd jobs on weekends. She couldn''t be idle : idleness was for rich people, for those who had food in the refrigerator and were light-heartedly wondering what new activity they were going to do this weekend. As for Ochaco, she knew she''d have to work harder than anyone else on Sundays and holidays. When she wasn''t stocking shelves or playing cashier, Ochaco was making sure her house didn''t fall into disrepair. Besides her parents and herself, her grandfather, some of her uncles and little cousins lived there. They all worked in her father''s company, and whenever they saw Ochaco, they felt compelled to compliment her on her hard work. ¡®You''re a good girl, Ochaco. You work hard to help your parents. What would we do without you, Cha'' ¡®You found a job besides the grocery store ? Nice... Hey, can you buy me a pack of cigarettes ? I''ll pay you back at the beginning of the month.¡¯ At night, in her bed, Ochaco prayed to go to sleep and never wake up again. Over time, her anger at her parents grew : they had a child they couldn''t afford to raise. They had a child knowing he would live in misery - but that didn''t stop them. Out of love. It was the worst bullshit she''d ever heard. One day, Ochaco had wanted to run away; to take the little money she''d managed to save and disappear without a trace. Even if she hadn''t a fortune, at least it wouldn''t be siphoned off into the bottomless pit that was her father''s company. But she had overheard a discussion between her parents that made her realize how pointless it all was. - What do you mean, another loan ? We had almost paid off the last one ! - There were complications : two of our cars broke down, and there were irregularities in the last building we built. The mayor''s office wants us to rebuild it from scratch or they''ll take us to court and won''t pay us. (There was a moment of silence, and Ochaco thought she heard her mother crying.) - I promised Ochaco that this was all temporary. That we''d just have to get through this and then everything would be alright. (Sniffles; sound of crumpling clothes) - We have to pay off this loan while we''re still alive, do you hear me ? I refuse that the only thing we leave our daughter is a debt. And then Ochaco understood : even if she ran away, she''d never be able to live a quiet life with bailiffs after her. The money problem caused by her stupid parents was now her problem, because of their shared blood. She had to find a solution, because she never wanted to end up like her parents : miserable and poor. She ventured deeper into her neighborhood, into the places her parents had expressly forbidden her to go. She hoped to find someone, anyone, who could give her an opportunity to make some easy money. She wasn''t very particular about the kind of job; maybe she''d deal drugs, or from the leering looks the drunks gave her, she''d find herself stripping. Dignity was for people who could afford it. She''d realized early on, when the other kids made fun of her socks with holes in them and asked why she always smelled so bad, that apart from hurting, dignity wasn''t much use. You could ask her to lick the sole of a shoe and she''d do it without hesitation if it meant getting out of the vicious cycle of her life. That night, Ochaco found what she was looking for. But she wasn''t the only kid who had been offered the chance to revolutionize life in exchange for a few years of her life; there had been competition, and they had all been tested against each other. There had been some interesting Quirks in the mix, and a few teenagers who had worried her at first. But the months went by at a dizzying pace, and when she finally made it into the top 20 of the small group, they started giving her money. It was more than she was making from her two part-time jobs, so she quit and decided to devote more time to her training. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She had to become number one- she wanted the money that came with it, even though she didn''t know exactly what she was signing up for. But it didn''t matter, because with money you could do anything. ¡®Money is the only thing that''s real¡¯ ¡®If only we had more money...'' ¡®When I get older, I''ll be a doctor and make a lot of money !'' Ochaco was aware of the importance of money even before she realized she was a self-aware being. Money is money, no matter whose hands it''s in. It''s the only power you can never argue with. She had never discussed it, would never discuss it. This was her golden rule, the one on which she had based her entire existence on. - One million dollars¡­ Ochaco grabbed her head with both hands, pulling violently at her hair, her nails digging into the tender skin of her skull. She exhaled heavily, her nostrils contracting and then dilating. Her legs shook - she wanted to run, to leave the locker room, to claim what was rightfully hers. Inadvertently, Ochaco saw her reflection in the mirror; red-faced, drenched in sweat, her entire body quivering. She looked like her Uncle Jaimie when he was on a coke binge. Ochaco forced herself to relax and put her hands flat on either side of her body, her fingers gripping the wooden bench she was sitting on. She straightened up and rolled her neck to crack her back. One.million.dollars. She''d almost blown the whole thing when that son of a bitch Todoroki had opened his briefcase this morning. She had taken a step forward, her eyes glued to the wads of cash. Her mind had been blank for a handful of seconds, all her attention focused on the sweet, sweet money. Everything she''d do with that money. Everything she''d do... The voices of the other students pulled her out of her daze. Momo had been outraged. She had called Todoroki vulgar and his methods tasteless. Ochaco had given her a sideways glance. After Todoroki, it was Yaoyorozu who Ochaco hated the most : she was just a slut with an attitude, dropped off at school every morning by her butler in a Mercedes. She told everyone that she wanted to become a hero to protect civilians, but Ochaco could see right through her : her family was rich, and they just wanted to extend their power into the heroic realm. It might not have been so obvious if their bitch of a daughter hadn''t been stupid enough to use such a versatile Quirk so badly. In the next few years, Ochaco predicted Momo would be nothing but a poor excuse of a hero, heard from all the time because of the interviews and press conferences she would buy for herself. Her attention soon returned to the briefcase. She had hesitated to take it and disappear with it. Sure, hundreds of Heroes would be after her, but she knew Yuei''s layout by heart and would have no trouble losing them. Especially since she would have the advantage of surprise; no one would have expected it and no one knew the extent of her abilities... Once out of the school, she would have to find her own transportation. If she could reach the sea, Ochaco was sure she could get out of the country with her Quirk alone. But that was just an "if"; they would never let her reach the ocean. Ochaco had eaten her heart out, telling herself she would have to earn the money fairly - even though she was sure Todoroki''s father had acquired it in a way that was anything but legal. But that''s the way it was : the rich were allowed to cheat, and the poor were forced to play by the rules. - I''m going to ask everyone to return to their seats, said Present Mic. The next fight is about to begin. Ochaco stood up, dusting off her pants, which it didn''t need. She ran a hand through her hair, combing it back briefly. It used to be long and silky. Then Ochaco realized it was too easy to grab and cut it all off with a knife. She would have preferred to shave it all off, but that would have made her too conspicuous. Besides, her mother would have had a heart attack. She crossed the corridor and stopped at the entrance to the tunnel, in the last patch of shade before the light. From here, she could feel the heat of the ground : was it because of what Todoroki had done or the natural heat of the afternoon ? Certainly a little of both, but mostly the former. She blinked, her gaze sweeping across the stands. Part of the stadium had to be evacuated so that Cementos could rebuild it : the crowd had continued to cheer even as they were evacuated. Ochaco wondered if they all realized that without Cementos, there wouldn''t even be their melted bones left amidst the ruins. The principal had downplayed the facts, exaggerating his cute-mouse act to make the recent events seem like the actions of a teenager caught up in adrenaline. Ochaco might have given him the benefit of the doubt, except that this wasn''t the first time Todoroki had done something like this. Exactly the same thing had happened at the USJ. He had used some kind of special technique with his ice, freezing not only the Nomu he was fighting, but also absolutely every other student present. Had it lasted any longer, it''s certain that other students would have died. Frozen, for their part. And if she could notice it, there was no reason why the actual creator of the technique couldn''t. From this, Ochaco could make two assumptions: 1 - Todoroki is unconscious. 2 - Todoroki couldn''t care less about other people''s lives. In both cases, she concluded that he wasn''t cut out to be a Hero. Too unpredictable, too dangerous - the perfect kind of villain. - ... 1-A, Ochaco Uraraka ! She pinched her cheeks to make them pinker, lifted the corners of her mouth with her fingers - her smile had to be that of a happy teenager, but not at the height of joy. She hunched up slightly, tucking her head into her shoulders. She fidgeted with her fingers to give the impression of being nervous. Quick little steps to appear stressed. Looking at the floor, then the bleachers, waving hesitantly, then back to the floor. Everything glistened in the golden sunlight. Her steps were brisk, her shoes kicking up a cloud of yellow dust behind her. Her eyes were glued to the ground at first, then she glanced timidly up at the bleachers from under her lashes. She raised her hand in an uncertain salute. The crowd roared. Ochaco visibly relaxed, a sigh escaping her lips and her shoulders dropped. From now on, she looked around more confidently, the applause energizing her. Midnight gave her a friendly smile as she reached her destination. - Also from 1-A, please welcome our tournament''s solo ringer, Shoto Todorokiiiiii ! The shouts of the crowd turned to near hysteria as the boy entered the arena. * Author''s note : No point at writing carbon copy characters of the OG story. Tell me what you think about this nice backstory. Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter : 250. P@treon : Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 50 chapters ahead. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 71 Aside from all the jealousy she felt for him, Shoto was the 1-A student who worried Ochaco the most. His quirks were powerful, and worse than that, he had excellent control of them. There was no exercise or training that ever posed a difficulty for him: everything he undertook, both academically and physically, he succeeded to perfection. On the surface, he was also excellent at hand-to-hand combat, as the overburdened infirmary could attest. But Ochaco found it hard to believe that a single student could get rid of so many people in just a few minutes: even if he was a once-in-a-millennium martial arts genius, it was too far-fetched for her to believe. Most likely, groups had formed among the students and were fighting to see who would keep Shoto, so they''d have more money to share. That''s what Ochaco would have done anyway. Shoto must have taken advantage of the confusion, perhaps even usied his Quirk to help himself out. Surely, he''d planned everything from the beginning, even the fact that there would be no cameras in the tunnel... In any case, it was the only way he could have escaped. With Quirks as long range as his, Shoto would only have to threaten to roast them like pigs to get them to voluntarily give up the game. Worse, she knew that he, of all people, wouldn''t hesitate for a second to make good on his promises; he was crazy that way. When Shoto reached her, Midnight quietly reminded her of the rules and the time limit. Then she went to her place at the edge of the field. Ochaco looked at Shoto with obvious nervousness, her lips curled into an uncertain smile. She wasn''t even surprised that he didn''t look at her; her smile melted like snow in the sun. It was no use with him. She followed his gaze to see what was causing him to turn halfway around; it was the large VIP grandstand he was studying intently. Ochaco didn''t understand his interest; the windows were opaque and reflective, and all you could see was the distorted stadium. She scratched her throat to get his attention: his heterochromatic eyes went to her. His gaze was cold, almost bored. As usual. Ochaco had watched Shoto many, many times; the amount of useless information she had about him was great, but the most useful - though rare - proved invaluable. And if she understood one thing, it was that Shoto had one weakness: his incredibly oversized ego. - I wonder what it''s like to be born on top, she told him casually. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him raise his eyebrows. Ochaco pretended to casually observe the stands. - I mean, with Quirks like yours, there''s no reason for you to lose the championship. It''s a foregone conclusion. He didn''t react, but something in his eyes lit up. - If I had your Quirks, I''d win easily, too. (She shrugged) That''s cool, eh, but there''s not much to it. People will just think, ''That''s Number 2''s son'' Ochaco met his gaze. Now he watched her with frightening attention, his entire focus on her. Ochaco wanted to swallow, not sure if she really liked being seen, but she held back, preferring to lick her wet lips. She couldn''t let him know she was nervous or he would eat her like the rabid thing he was. - How does your father feel about it ? I don''t know if I could stand being number two forever. People say that even the shadow of All Might is thicker than him. Maybe he''ll even stay- Ochaco gasped. She''d barely had time to blink before Shoto had crossed the distance between them by one step. He leaned forward, his head just above her. His broad shoulders prevented her from seeing anything behind him or even around her: he was so tall, so broad, so imposing that for a few terrifying moments, Ochaco''s world was reduced to him and his cold fury. - Mid-midnight didn''t announce the beginning of the f- Shoto wrapped his hand around her throat. Ochaco felt her breath catch in her throat. He stroked her throat with the fat of his thumb, with a slowness that made her shudder. His eyes had been reduced to two slits that watched her with the attention of a reptile. - I could break your neck right now. It was a simple observation, intoned in the same tone one would use when discussing the weather. Drops of sweat rolled down her neck. Ochaco would have preferred him to scream, at least, so someone would have noticed that this wasn''t normal - that he wasn''t normal. She wondered why no one intervened, why... - ... our two 1-A lovebirds, who surely promise to take it easy so as not to hurt each other too much ! Ochaco tugged at his fingers to get her to let go, but to no avail. She was so weak, he didn''t even notice her scratching his hands. - I''ll tell you once and only once (his voice was low, his tone too calm). If you ever open your filthy mouth about my father again, I''ll kill you. He would. Ochaco was sure of it, both because his psych evaluation told her he would, and because his gaze - the unsettling calm that hadn''t left him since the beginning - was firm, unwavering. No one in their right mind would threaten to kill someone. Especially with a face as neutral as his. Slowly, she nodded. He watched her for a few seconds to make sure she understood. Finally, when he was satisfied, he removed his hand from her throat and shoved it into his pockets. The shadow that had obscured his face vanished, his eyes regaining their usual bored glint. Ochaco casually scratched her throat, trying to relax and wipe away the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks. I''m sure there''s the mark of his hand on my throat. She imagined it red, horrible, indelible. - I see what you''re trying to do, Uraraka. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. He tilted his head to one side, his eyes crinkled into two crescents. Was he smiling ? It was as if the last thirty seconds had just faded from his mind. Ochaco''s hair stood up on the back of her neck. - And it works, well done. He removed his jacket and threw it aside. A cloud of yellow sand rose like a mushroom. - Don''t cry. I hate crybabies more than anything. Midnight announced the start of the game. Ochaco bent her legs and forced herself to calm down. It''s okay, it''s okay, I just made a mistake. His ego is one thing, but talk about his da- She didn''t even have time to zip up her jacket before he was on top of her : he threw a right hook that stopped just short of her chin. Surprised by his speed, she almost lost her balance. She tried to grab his wrist, but it slipped away faster than she could react: a kick to the chest knocked the air out of her lungs and threw her a few meters away. The crowd roared. Ochaco spat saliva. That''s good, but you''ve seen better. Focus and you''ll be fine. - Close combat only: That''s what you wanted to achieve when you insulted me, isn''t it? He cocked his neck and raised his hand to beckon her over. - Bring it on Ochaco gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. There was a million at stake: she wouldn''t let her chance go to waste. Even if my opponent is completely crazy... She came at him with a speed that should not have been seen in a student with only a few weeks of training under her belt. She threw punches, hooks, and attempted the same kick he''d thrown at her earlier. Shoto parried everything with ease; he grabbed her foot and pushed her backwards, causing her to lose her balance again. It was exactly what she had expected. She used it to propel herself into a back wheel, sending her other foot into Shoto''s jaw as she retreated. He widened his eyes and stepped back to avoid her. Ochaco didn''t give up, and as soon as the soles of her feet touched the ground, she propelled herself forward again, giving him no respite. She leapt onto his bent leg, stepped over his shoulder, made a half turn to wrap her thighs around his neck and... Shoto curled up like a turtle and rolled backwards, landing on the girl''s back. Ochaco, still in the air, gritted his teeth as he realized she had no leverage and was at his mercy. She hadn''t even touched the ground when she felt two hands grab her jacket. Luckily for her, she hadn''t zipped it up: the fists wrapped around her collar and Ochaco twisted to get out faster before he realized his mistake. But it was she who realized her mistake when she realized that he wasn''t trying to grab her, but to remove her jacket; he let it hang from her wrists and, with a few quick moves, used it as a rope to bind her hands behind her back. He pushed her with the flat of his hand, and she landed on her knees in the sand, almost falling headfirst. The crowd cheered: Ochaco, for her part, looked angrily over her shoulder at Shoto. He glared at her, hands in his pockets, not bothering to hide his contempt for her; he even turned sideways to call out to Midnight. - She''s immobilized. Midnight seemed to hesitate, glancing at the teenager to see if she would try anything to escape. Ochaco gritted her teeth, mentally preparing for what she was about to do. If I stop here, I''m fucked, because these fucking heroes haven''t seen the best of me, and it''s going to fuck me up for the internship and- She fell onto her side and rolled into fetal position. Shoto looked at her curiously, wondering what she was going to do. Maybe use her Quirk ? This girl is downright OOC compared to her canon counterpart, so I wouldn''t be surprised if she doesn''t ''keep her word'' for our quirk-less match. Midnight wanted to give the teenager the benefit of the doubt, so she waited a few more seconds. Ochaco took three short, intense breaths; when she was sure she wouldn''t retreat, she wedged her right hand between her legs, gritted her teeth, and pulled with a sharp tug. Midnight recoiled: Shoto raised his eyebrows, not expecting events to take such a turn. Ochaco let out a muffled growl, her teeth sinking into her lips to hold back the scream she wanted to let out. It wasn''t the first time, and fortunately the heat tentacles weren''t as painful as they could be, but it was far from the most pleasant thing in the world. The pain radiated in waves from her shoulder to her neck, turning into burning threads as they bounced up and down her arm. She sat back down and bent her legs to get her hands under her feet and her wrists back in front of her. - Ochaco Uraraka just managed to free himself by... dislocating her shoulder ? Present Mic, who had started his sentence with a shout as usual, finished it in a surprised tone. Then he turned to Aizawa, his eyebrows merging with his hair: - Aizawa, what do you give your students to turn them into such monsters ? Between Shoto, Inaza and her, the list was getting longer. Aizawa himself shook his head, not understanding what was going on. It was a simple competition, and they were freshmen: there was no reason for them to give their all as if their lives depended on it. - ... I think the''re just feeding off each other. Half the audience wavered between confusion and awkward applause. Her courage was commendable, but to go so far ? Ochaco, having freed herself from Shoto''s knot with her teeth, jerked her shoulder back into place. Her arm was still sore and hot, but much better. Shoto stared at her for several long seconds before he said: - You know you''re doomed to lose this match, right ? If it was a death match, he would have killed her long ago. To see her go to such lengths for something whose outcome was predetermined - and which she would undoubtedly lose... - Don''t... (she took a deep breath, drops of sweat rolling down her flushed neck)... don''t underestimate me. Shoto narrowed his eyes as if he saw her for the first time. I''ll never understand people like her. She stood up on shaky legs, staggering like a drunk on uneven ground, and raised her fists to her face. Shoto glanced at the VIP stands before returning his attention to the task at hand. Inaza is commendable because he knows how to use his quirk to best serve his beliefs : she''s stupid because she thinks resilience is enough to achieve her goals. Shoto gave her a few precious seconds of respite: then he fell upon her like the wrath of the gods. He kicked her in the chest, forcing the air out of her lungs, and followed with three well-placed blows to the knee, stomach, and shoulder. All around them, the crowd fell silent: no one wanted to applaud the teenager who was beating up the girl who was so much weaker than him. For the first time since the beginning, Shoto Todoroki appeared to them as a cruel person: but for all their disapproval, wasn''t he just doing what was expected of him? It was this tournament - this whole concept of teenagers competing in front of them until they fainted - that was truly cruel. - Surrender Shoto really, really didn''t want to have to drag her off the field by her hair. Panting, Ochaco crouched, a handful of sand tucked behind her back. She bent her legs, stretched out her arm and- Shoto''s thumb applied painful pressure to her wrist, forcing her to kneel before him. She hadn''t even seen him coming. Not again. - Give up now or I''ll break it for you, he whispered in a low voice. Ochaco, face flushed and drenched in sweat, glared at him from under her lashes. - You''re... insulting me, aren''t you? Her breathing was ragged, her exhalations noisy. She hated the way he looked at her: with glassy eyes, as if he couldn''t bring himself to really see her, even though she should have been the focus of all his attention. His eyes went right through her because she was worthless to him. The worst part ? Shoto looked at everyone the same way. To him, Ochaco and all the others were fucking interchangeable pieces. - Give up He squeezed her wrist harder: Ochaco winced, showing him clenched teeth rather than groaning in pain. The sand flowed through her fingers like a golden river. Ochaco watched Shoto out of the corner of her eye as he used his fingertips to spread out the last grains of sand in her palm. She moistened her tongue, not swallowing her saliva to form a puddle in her mouth: she slowly tilted her head back, her chin rising imperceptibly. Her chest swelled and she pressed her lips together. Ochaco was thrown to the ground even more violently than before. Her skull hit the ground with a gong that reminded her of a church steeple: a hundred other small gongs followed, echoing off the walls of his head before multiplying in a hellish cacophony. Her vision went white, as if a supernova had exploded beneath his eyelids. -...spit on me Ochaco wanted to scream, but she couldn''t breathe. - ...fucking poor- Still blind, she groped around until she found what was crushing her throat. Her fingers wrapped around some kind of stick - a log? - and she lowered her hands, her fingers hitting a dry, cold, flexible surface. Something was seeping under her shirt, something cold and wet like water, but harder, more compact. A distant part of the martyred Ochaco understood that it was a leg, a shoe, and some dirt. - Surrender or I''ll turn your windpipe into soup. An irrational fear gripped Ochaco, for - she was certain - he would do it without hesitation. - I-I giv- Her fingernails scraped weakly against the sole, trying to lift it a few miserable millimeters. Air- I need- The weight on her throat grew. - Louder, bitch She opened her mouth ; black replaced white. Ochaco''s eyes rolled back into their sockets. She fainted. * Author''s note : Something important happened chapter 66 and I''m very surprised none of you caught it. Makes me wonder if I''m too subtle or not. Anyway, decided to get back to the usual time of upload because there had been no significant surge on the power stones count (actually, we''ve done worse than last week at the same time). I believe we''re not close to get any bonus chapter for a while but meh, that just mean I''ll keep a nice amount of stock-piled chapters (Translation : that''s a ''you'' problem lol). Power stones goal of the week : 250. Who knows, maybe we''ll make it for 2024. If you want to support me/read ahead up to 50 chapters of the schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 72 - Solo Ringer Despite his bluster, Katsuki Bakugo was no match for Shoto Todoroki - at least not yet. So it was no surprise that Shoto emerged victorious from their match. - Katsuki Bakugo is out of bounds : SHOTO TODOROKI IS THE WINNER ! In fact, given Shoto''s undeniably crushing victories over his previous opponents, this one seemed almost bland in comparison. Previously, there had been blood, broken bones, destroyed ground, and all that went with it: Bakugo expected at least that much, and he wanted an even more intense match than the others in the tournament. Since Shoto had never played by the rules of the game, always seeking one crushing victory after another, Bakugo had thought that their match - the damned final - would be at least as exceptional, but- but- What kind of fight was this ? He wasn''t even out of breath. Shoto wasn''t even overly pleased, standing with his hands in his pockets, looking boredly at the crowd, slightly slouched. - Are you fucking kidding me ?! He crossed the distance between them in a few quick steps and grabbed Shoto by the collar of his t-shirt. - You''re insulting me, ain''t you? Shoto made no move to push Bakugo away or even take his hands out of his pockets, but there was a gleam in his eyes that made Bakugo realize that despite his nonchalant demeanor, Shoto had never been as serious as he was right now. - I won, plain and simple. What more did you want ? Bakugo snorted contemptuously. - Don''t bullshit me, it wasn''t a victory. The grip on Shoto''s shirt tightened to the point where he could hear the fibers of his clothing ripping, as if it would tear at any moment. - Of course, it wasn''t a win (Bakugo stopped mishandling his shirt for a second to listen.) Midnight and all the other teachers just gave me the win after flipping a coin. Better luck next time, huh? Out of the corner of his eye, Bakugo saw Aizawa coming towards them - had he jumped down from the tribune to stop them before things got out of hand ? - Tsk ! He pushed Shoto off his feet, hoping that he would stumble a little; but Shoto had his feet firmly planted on the ground and didn''t move an inch more than necessary. Bakugo rolled his eyes and went to rest in a corner of the arena, his fists still clenched along his body; there was going to be the award ceremony, and he refused to go back up to the stands to see the imbeciles of their class congratulate him for this shitty match. His red eyes landed on Shoto, who was heading towards one of the tunnels of the arena: someone was waiting for him there, hidden in the darkness, with a briefcase in his hand. It took a few seconds of squinting at the giant to realize who it was: Number 2, without his fire beard, was still no ordinary human. Even if he was in the middle of a crowd, Bakugo was sure that he couldn''t be overlooked: there was no way that a two-meter giant who always looked like he was about to commit murder could go unnoticed. He looked away, not wanting to give the impression that he cared about Todoroki and his life. When he saw the podium being set up and his eyes immediately turned to the number 2 spot, Bakugo couldn''t help but grit his teeth. Second place is the first loser. * Enji had been entrusted with the mission of keeping the attach¨¦ case containing the million and returning it to his son as soon as he won his match - interestingly, it was never a question of if, but simply when. After all, he was his son, and Enji had been training him since he learned to walk: the thought of him achieving anything other than victory hadn''t even crossed his mind. - You had the opportunity to make this match as spectacular as the others, Shoto. Enji knew his son and his taste for drama; he would only accept victory if his opponent was undoubtedly crushed, and nothing else. And yet, for this match - the final, moreover; what should have been the most important of the tournament - he had settled for a victory based on the rules, not on his own skill. - Why didn''t you? Shoto shrugged. - If I tell you it''s because I''m tired, you won''t believe me, will you ? Shoto scratched the back of his neck and turned his attention to Bakugo Katsuki, who was sitting on the ground with his arms crossed, seething with rage. - He''s at least as self-centered as I am, you know. And I know that if there''s one thing I''ll never forgive, it''s public humiliation. (He shrugged) Since he considers every failure a personal humiliation, let''s just say I deliberately avoided doing irreparable damage to his ego. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Shoto considering someone''s feelings - that was a first. Maybe Enji didn''t pay for all those therapy sessions in vain. - Would you like to be friends with him? It was rare that Shoto was interested in anyone but himself : even if he had a good relationship with Natsume and L¨¦andre, Enji could not call the three boys friends. In fact, Shoto was more like the leader of their little team: even as a child, he directed them and they did what he wanted. Even as they grew older, their relationship hadn''t changed much: the two teenagers always turned to his son when they had to make an important decision - Shoto took his role as leader to heart, especially since he''d met his grandmother in Italy... - No, let''s just say I want a cordial understanding. Shoto enjoyed dominating others in a one-sided way: equal relationships had never really interested him. - I see. Enji took another look at the blonde: maybe he was more interesting than he seemed. * Shoto stood on the highest step of the podium and looked at the other students gathered around him with contempt and smugness. He appreciated the presence of the group of cripples in the background, made up of teenagers wrapped in bandages or with limbs in plaster - the kids he''d slaughtered in the first trial. Ah, if only there had been cameras: he would have loved to have a copy of the recording to watch from time to time when he was in a bad mood. It was like slaughtering the Uchiha but without any Uchiha. He sighed quietly. The only thing that will ever come close to this level of violence in his life will be when he joins the Special Forces. Or when I''m the godfather ? In any case, he knew that things would go to shit as soon as he turned eighteen; he''d have totally fucked up the canon by then, and everything after that would be the result of his own actions - so chaos in the forecast. But I have faith in my abilities : nothing and no one will be able to stop me. All Might burst from the sky, raising a cloud of dust as he landed in the arena. He laughed loudly and shook hands with many of the students, congratulating them on their efforts and courage. The students were thrilled to see the Number One take so much time for them when they weren''t even on the podium. Finally, the medals were awarded. Monoma was third, Bakugo was second, and of course Shoto was first. Monoma had accepted the medal willingly, even lifting it to give the audience a better view, and they applauded loudly. Bakugo refused to let All Might put it around his neck, snatched it out of his hands, and threw it into the crowd of students before leaving the ceremony. (It seems he hit the mark, because a few seconds later, the nurses left the scene with another student on a stretcher, his eye swollen). All Might laughed awkwardly as he faced Shoto, not sure how the teenager would take receiving his medal from him, so he kept his comments brief to avoid inadvertently incurring his wrath. - Well done, boy. It''s a great victory you''ve just won, and by the sheer force of your power. (Shoto pretended not to care, but he was actually very pleased with the way the whole day had turned out.) However, it''s fair to say that the way you achieved your victory was not very heroic¡­ All Might regretted saying that the moment the words left his mouth, but he couldn''t help it. Shoto''s face darkened and he glared at him. - Not very heroic ? He snatched the gold medal from All Might''s hands and awarded it to himself, all this under the helpless gaze of All Might, who preferred not to say more at the risk of arousing his anger. - I''m no fucking hero. He raised his hand and waved at the crowd. The screams increased. - And that is exactly why I will win, today and tomorrow. All Might pursed his lips, but forced himself to smile, at least to avoid giving the journalists writing material. - Hahaha, our winner, give him a big round of applause! He applauded politely as the crowd went wild: then, judging that the polite moment had passed, he stepped back, leaving the boy at the front of the stage. Shoto kissed his gold medal, looking straight into the lens of a passing camera: - This is for you granny Teka The applause doubled, and everyone thought he was dedicating the victory to his grandmother. The latter, several hundred thousand miles away, broke her glass between her fingers when she heard him. She hadn''t missed his mocking smile or the fact that he had openly called her grandmother - her, the woman of unalterable beauty who hadn''t aged a day since the age of forty - in front of the whole world. - When I put my hands around his tender, fragile neck... Her fingers folded in the air like the claws of a dead animal. Her henchmen, seeing that the tables had turned, slipped away quietly: as much fun as it had been to watch Shoto-sama wipe the floor with his opponents, they could only blame him for putting the matriarch in such a bad mood. Shoto, for his part, pointed to the microphone in All Might''s hands. - May I ? His question was only for the act: he took it from his hand without waiting for an answer. - I said I''d give a million dollars to whoever beat me, but even three hundred students together couldn''t do it. The crowd roared: these games were the most exciting they''d seen in years. In the commentator''s booth, Nezu swayed back and forth in delight as he watched the numbers on the screen soar : the number of viewers for the freshmen''s tournament was four times higher than for the seniors and juniors combined, and the number of re-runs - even though it had only just ended - was breaking all records. #SoloRingerOfYuei was the top trending topic on Twitter in Japan and Korea, and was on its way to becoming the top trending topic in France and the USA. The students'' applause was polite but restrained. After all, who wanted to applaud the person who had made them look like a bunch of incompetents in front of the whole world ? Although no one could see it, everyone could tell by the way his eyes crinkled that Shoto Todoroki was smiling broadly. - For all your imperiousness (he looked at the students mockingly, knowing that most of them didn''t know what the word meant), one of you stood out from the herd and showed me that he was... let''s say... more dignified than the majority. Shoto opened his briefcase to show the wads of cash inside. The students who had insulted him before now had nothing to complain about, partly because Shoto had sent most of them to the infirmary (and they were still there), but also because he had proved to them that for all his arrogance, he was only stating facts. That was hard to take, but it would be even more painful to be outraged by something that was true - and nationally broadcasted. And streamed. And replayed. - Sadly, he''s not here with us because I didn''t go easy on him (smirk), but he certainly earned it: I''m offering Inaza Yoarashi $150,000 for doing the bare minimum I expected from this tournament. This time there were shouts of protest, but they were drowned out by the applause of the crowd. Shoto entrusted the briefcase to Aizawa to deliver to Inaza on his behalf. The boy then left the stage without a word, to the applause of the audience and the angry looks of the other students. * Author''s note : The next arc is gonna be so insane you have no idea. Some of you got some nice theories about chapter 66, and one of you hit close to something else - but none of you caught what I was alluding to. Well, it''s gonna be one hell of a roller-coaster. Power stones goal : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 73 I pushed the front door with my foot, my shoes in one hand and a kraft paper bag in the other. - Yo Dad, sorry I''m late, but Natsu and Leo took up more of my time than I had planned, since we hadn''t seen each other in a while (I paused for a moment, pushing back the hair that was dripping down my forehead with one hand: it was impossible to tell if it was from sweat or rain. I needed a shower, and a good one), and then I got you some Takoyaki, you know, the ones from the store downtown? The clerk put a lot of sauce on them. I slammed the door behind me, threw my shoes in the hallway, and hung my jacket on a coat rack. I crossed the hallway and held the bag up to my nose to smell it: it still smelled good, even though I''d had to heat it up with my quirk to keep it from losing its flavor. - Dad ? There was no one in the living room or the kitchen. I paused long enough to sense the house with my chakra: my father''s energy, warm and humming, a small glowing sun, was on the second floor, in his study. I climbed the stairs one by one, whistling in a low voice. I knocked on the solid wood door and waited for him to invite me in. - I''ve got some takoyaki for you (silence answered me) and the crew has got the boat ready for us to go fishing (not true, but I hoped he''d be less grumpy if he thought I did. I''d send a team of clones to get everything ready for us if he really wanted me to). There wasn''t even the sound of his pen scratching the paper on the other side. I''ve really gone overboard with the two-hour lateness, didn¡¯t I ? I opened the door on the fly: - I''m sorr- I closed my mouth immediately: slumped in his chair, a pair of glasses threatening to fall off his nose, was my sleeping father. I smiled briefly as his snoring - it sounded like a cat purring - reached my ears. I placed my package on the coffee table and grabbed the remote control to light the electric fireplace next to the door. Then, without a sound, I walked over to his desk and grabbed the patchwork blanket that was lying on his sofa: I covered him gently, being careful not to wake him by accident. When I took off his glasses to put them on his desk, I stopped for a moment and looked at him helplessly: I don''t know if it was the fact that I had seen him less regularly since I started high school, but I had never realized how old he was. There were crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes, lines at the corners of his lips, wrinkles across his forehead, and even a surprising amount of white hair poking out here and there in the middle of his red mane. He has never fallen asleep on the job before. I took the pen from his palm and arranged the stacks of papers on his desk so they wouldn''t fall over if he moved suddenly. I took the empty teacup and its dome from his desk and placed a pillow behind his neck to prevent his back from hurting from twisting while he slept. Wouldn''t do if he broke himself something. I stifled a mocking laugh as I imagined old Teka looking at him disapprovingly and saying, "Look at you, Enji, frailer and older than your own mother. You should have taken the V-compound injections¡±. I went down to the kitchen and regretted that none of our staff were there, late as it was. I had to search on my smartphone for a few minutes to find a suitable tea recipe. Just leaves in a pot with water ? I shrugged: it seemed strange, but if the Internet said it had to be done that way... I searched the cupboards for the ingredients and had to open three of them before I found a pot; I wasn''t sure if I should be ashamed that I didn''t know where to find the tools in my own kitchen. Well, I''ve got better things to do than housework. Besides, that''s why we have employees. But once I was in front of the stoves, I found myself blinking stupidly. How is this thing supposed to light up ? There were six buttons and the plates were unlike anything I''d ever seen in my life. I snapped a quick photo and then did a visual Google search to try to find a tutorial: only other cooktops for sale and ads for kitchen products came up. I frowned, impatience getting the better of me. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. My clone appeared on my left, and I entrusted him with the pot of water containing the dried leaves. - Heat it for me, and be sure to stir it from time to time (I once saw one of our cooks stir a pot with a wooden spoon: it must have been the same thing). Blue flames shot up from the clone''s hands, licking the sides and the rim of the pot where his hands had been. - Not like that (I forced his hands flat and put the pot on top of them) and just normal flames, no need to melt the pot by accident. And now I can take my shower. * I was sipping a cup of tea, sitting in front of the fireplace with a book on my knee, when my father came out of his nap. He blinked a few times to pull himself out of the fog, looked around to remember where he was, the covers falling over his thighs as he straightened. - You know you snore like a chainsaw at full throttle? His bright blue eyes rested on me, as if he barely realised my presence in his favorite chair. He glanced at the wall clock just above the fireplace. - You''re late, I smiled. - That''s true, but I''m here now, am I not ? He gave me a look that spoke volumes, then pushed back the blanket with one hand and rose to sit on the sofa to my right, facing the fireplace. It was almost comical, the way the back was obviously too small for him and half of his back was sticking out. - Would you like to swap ? He dismissed my suggestion with a wave of his hand. - No, stay seated Then he noticed the paper bag I''d wedged between my arm and thigh to keep it warm. I gave it to him: he immediately recognized the logo, unwrapped it and began to eat a few before handing it to me. - Did you make me tea as well ? He looked surprised when he saw the two cups and the teapot on the glass table. I avoided his gaze, preferring to stuff one of the small meatballs into my mouth while shrugging. I¡¯m so goddamn hungry. - It''s just water and leaves, nothing to fret about. His lips curved into that sincere, honest little smile I knew so well. - Thank you. I answered again with a shrug. And since I didn''t want to bury the conversation over... that, I continued: - How''s work ? He raised his eyebrows briefly, sighed, and spoke to me in a low voice as he crushed his takoyaki between his thumb and forefinger before eating it hungrily. I was happy with my decision to take four dozen. He told me about the new recruits, the latest files he''d completed, and his growing workload since All Might left its usual patrol area for Mustafu. He''s approaching fifty now. When will he retire ? I''d never asked him, because I had this vision of him as a strong, indestructible being; even if I knew that nothing would happen to him for at least the next year, thanks to my knowledge of the canon, I still wasn''t sure I liked the idea of him doing such a job for much longer. But you know that for one reason or another, All Might will have to announce his retirement - and we both know the old man well enough to know that he won''t give up his place unless he''s sure that there''s someone strong enough to take over. I''d screwed up Deku, and I planned to do the same with the rest of the characters in the canon. If I screw up the country''s future, doesn''t that mean he has to be a Hero for at least the next ten years of his life ? - What about you ? And school ? I heard you''ve got a field trip coming up. His voice brought me back to our discussion in a quarter of a second. - Oh yes, that thing on Monday. (I slumped in my chair as if the weight of the world had fallen on my shoulders.) I wouldn''t have hesitated to skip it if Aizawa hadn''t threatened to send me to detention for the next three years of my life. Even if I sent a clone to detention, enduring three hours of boredom every day was torture, whether I experienced it indirectly or not. My father smiled mockingly at me between sips of tea. - Remember, you could have spent the summer with your grandmother if you''d wanted to: you''re the one who chose to go to summer camp. Oh yes, because chaos must ensue and I must prevent atomic boy from being captured by the second-rate league, otherwise All Might will relinquish his throne and my old man will find himself projected to the front of all this shit... - Aren''t you going to ask me how I found out about the camp? He didn''t tell me, and I wasn''t supposed to know. - You have your ways of getting information, and I can respect that. I remained silent as he dipped the last dumplings in their hot sauce. - And do you know where this summer camp is? He barely raised his eyes to me before lowering them back to his plate: - The place is supposed to be secret. - I''m sure you know He didn''t answer, just shrugged his shoulders. I sighed, choosing to sink into the softness of the upholstered chair. - Let''s not talk about it anymore, shall we? (It was undermining my moral to think I was wasting my vacation on rainbow pukers.) And let''s talk about tonight instead: we won''t see each other for a while. What do you want to do ? * Bonus : The Todoroki''s chef - a man in his sixties with a mountain of experience under his belt - loved his cooking utensils at least as much as any of his children. He felt a new wave of pride wash over him when he saw the ultra-revolutionary new induction stoves he''d asked Mister Todoroki to buy. ''They heat up faster, you see,'' he had said, ''And it will be easier for me to cook with them, since Shoto-sama tends to come into the kitchen unannounced to ask me to cook elaborate dishes...''. The cook knew he''d won the game the moment he mentioned the name of the golden boy : Enji sama''s eyes lit up and he signed the check without further questions. It wasn''t the first time he''d used this trick: as soon as he mentioned his son''s name, he could get Enji Todoroki to buy all the latest kitchen utensils he wanted. He was proud to know that his kitchen - even though he only cooked for two people - was probably the best-equipped and most high-tech kitchen in the world. When he felt a pang of guilt creeping over him, the cook reminded himself that he wasn''t doing anything serious: after all, what were a few thousand compared to the millions owned by father and son ? Besides, it wasn''t like he was stealing from them: all he was asking for were tools to improve his performance, and he had simply found a way to win every time. Whistling happily, he opened one of his drawers and prepared to start his work : Mister Todoroki had asked for chocolate cake today. He took a pot from its place, placed it on the plates and... He blinked once, twice, three times. He picked it up again, turned it over to look at the outside, and then he noticed that it was completely charred, so that burnt pieces were breaking off in patches, crumbling and landing in black piles between his shoes. He stood dumbly for a few seconds, wondering what could have happened to it - for he could never have treated one of his precious tools so clumsily - before deciding that, in the end, it didn''t really matter why. There''s this pot I saw in the last Master Chef... And so, at eight o''clock on Monday morning, he found himself outside Mister Todoroki''s office, a pot with a hole in it in one hand and a check to be signed in the other. * Author''s note : A nice chapter... I hope you enjoyed it while it lasted everyone. Power stones goal, for the fourth consecutive week : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead up to 50 chapters of schedule (which is basically 3 months in advance), you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone (for the beginning of the end) ! Chapter 74 - Hunters Much to my surprise, the audience loved my ¡®cocky, confident teenageer'' act. The #SoloRingerOfYuei had remained a top US trend for four full days, and thousands of video montages of my performance at the games had been made, flooding Tiktok with my presence. Fan accounts had sprung up all over the social networking sites, and some had even appeared on TV. ¡®Does he has an Instagram? Somebody please link him, he''s fine as hell''. ¡®Je vais ¨¤ la salle depuis deux ans mais ce type a plus de cul que moi¡¯ ¡®I don''t know if you know this, but #ShotoTodoroki single-handedly smoked all the students in his class¡¯[Video Link] ''§Á §Ý§ð§Ò§Ý§ð §´§à§Õ§à§â§à§Ü§Ú, §á§à§Ø§Ñ§Ý§Ú§Û §Ø§Ö§ß§Ú§ã§î §ß§Ñ §Þ§ß§Ö!'' I scrolled down and saw the videos with hundreds of thousands of likes. There was music in the background and then we saw me emerging from the tunnel with my flames propelling me; zoom in on my face as I emerged from a cloud of mist, exhaling a cloud of smoke after using my ice quirk. Wide shot of me walking calmly in time to the music in the arena I''d turned into a river of cement. It ends with me taking my medal from All Might and awarding myself. - Damn, you''ve been watching your shitty videos for an hour, won''t you stop?! I looked up at Bakugo sitting to my left, furiously scrolling on his phone. I leaned over his shoulder to see a familiar head of hair. - My videos have even reached Katsuki Bakugo''s oh-so-unique for you page? Bakugo scrolled quickly, but the next three videos were about me, too: he closed the application in exasperation and crossed his arms over his chest, ignoring me. I stifled a laugh ; a throbbing vein appeared on his forehead. - Shoto and Katsuki, Aizawa warned in a low voice at the other end of the bus. The other students were fast asleep; the human bomb and I were the only ones still awake, and given the chaos of the first two hours of the trip, Aizawa must have really wanted no one to wake up because of us. I pretended not to hear him when Bakugo - who had reopened one eye - exhaled loudly. - This guy has superhuman hearing or something, he muttered. - We''ve moved to the back of the bus, and even now he can hear us. Bakugo, like the responsible delegate he was, had counted the students and forced them to spread out on the bus to "keep the troublemakers away from each other", as he put it. Then, since there wasn''t really any more room, he had been forced to sit next to me; since he hadn''t made a scene, I had concluded that he didn''t mind, and since he spoke to me out of the blue, I could tell that he enjoyed my company. Or that he hated me less than the average person. Hard to tell with him. Bakugo turned back to my laptop, where the video of my self-awarded medal was looping. - You''re adored by hundreds of strangers and hated by half the class. Look for the logic. He was calm now, speaking without shouting like a sow. - Thousands of strangers, I corrected him. And frankly, their opinion (I shrugged, turning to him). And it''s the same for you, isn''t it ? The part hated by half our class, I mean. Not the adored bit. He narrowed his eyes, glanced sideways at me, and added: - You put half the students in the hospital and people talk about you like you''re the Messiah. He was perplexed: I could see it in his furrowed brow and his riveted attention to my screen. - That''s the thing: If I had just blustered and gotten crushed, I would have been remembered as the arrogant son of the Number 2. But since I lived up to it and more, people loved it (Katsuki was listening intently, surprisingly.) We both know that everything I did was morally questionable for a future hero, but people didn''t care. I tapped the screen several times with my finger to emphasize my words. - If you have the skills to back up your ambition, you''ll see that no one will ever find anything wrong with it : confidence and power command everyone''s respect. Katsuki studied me for a few seconds, then let out an ''hmm'', turned away and put his headphones into his ears, signaling the end of the conversation. I sighed briefly and returned to my screen, unable to stop looking at the edits. Who the hell am I kidding ? Even my 4K video supremacy couldn''t distract me from the horror of my existence : I was on a poor people''s bus, surrounded by rednecks who could only afford to shower once a day. My superhuman sense of smell picked up the scent of perfume and cheap deodorant with an ease worthy of the greatest : as a result, I was condemned to smell poverty for the rest of the trip. I can''t believe Aizawa wouldn''t let me ride my motorcycle. A story about a secret destination or something like that. Still, I was grateful to Kenzei and... well, I was grateful to be wearing a mask. The smells were a little less strong with it on, but that was still something. My eyes returned to the screen as I scrolled through the hashtags. Still, I could admit that if there was one thing to appreciate about being a hero, it was the fans: Nothing better than people bored enough with their own lives to make (epic, no less) video montages of you. I understand how the old man developed a superiority complex in his twenties. I''d seen videos of his interviews, and I can say without exaggeration that my ego is nothing compared to his in his prime. Fortunately, fatherhood has mellowed him - or so he tells me. As far as I''m concerned, he''s just aged a lot. The bus hit a pothole and shook for a moment; the bag Aizawa-sensei was holding at his side bumped against his seat before falling open slightly. My eyes automatically landed on the metallic object glinting between a pile of tangled ropes. Aizawa hurriedly picked up his bag and I looked away, pretending to concentrate on my screen. * A bus ride at dawn on a Monday morning wasn''t my favorite thing in the world, but there were worse things. And the view wasn''t that bad. - I didn''t even know there was a desert in Japan. Kirishima whistled admiringly to my left, his eyes lost in the vast expanse of sand that stretched for miles in front of us. Golden dunes shimmered in the sunshine of a beautiful summer morning, the sky a perfect azure, not a cloud in sight, and beyond that, a sparkling sea stretched as far as the eye could see. Yuei really does have the means to afford having part of Japan''s coastline as private land - not to mention the amenities such a place must have. A miniature desert requires a budget. - You should ask yourself why Aizawa stopped the bus, I replied. He didn''t do it even once in four hours, even when Uraraka told him that she might piss herself at any moment. The driver was categorically denied the only cigarette break he requested. It must have been like being held hostage, since the law requires a bus driver to take a ten-minute break every two hours. Kirishima gave me a sheepish smile, then scratched his cheek. - Really ? It''s true I slept most of the trip, I just thought I missed the breaks - Very perceptive, Todoroki, Monoma complimented me as he came in unexpectedly from who knows where. Have you noticed anything else interesting ? I looked him right in the eye. Yes, for example the fact that Aizawa looked at his watch for the eighth time in less than three minutes, which means he''s waiting for some kind of signal about what''s going to happen next. It''s been over fourteen minutes and twelve seconds since Ochaco went to the toilet, and that''s a long time, even if she has diarrhea. My potential class traitor suspect has distanced himself from the group and is currently taking a ton of selfies from so many different angles that it will be anything but difficult for whoever he''s sending them to to figure out where we are. We''ve been on the bus for over an hour now, and I haven''t seen a single building or sign of human civilization for miles, even with my superhuman eyesight : if we get attacked by vilains here, it''s clear that at least 60% of you will be dead or seriously injured within the hour before help arrives. I looked away. - Nothing in particular, no : I was just paying attention to the only notable event of the day, that''s all Monoma studied me for a few more long seconds, smiling that huge, twisted smile that never left his lips, before his attention was drawn to Bakugo, who was contemplating the distance between the road and the desert below. - Yo, Bakugo ! Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. He approached him with long strides and slapped him on the back so hard that he barely missed throwing him over the security fence. The blond grabbed him by the collar of his T-shirt and shook him, clearly not pleased. - I know I shouldn''t say this about a fellow comrade, but Monoma really is strange. - ... Yeah Aizawa intervened when Bakugo threatened to turn Monoma into a barbecue. - Well done on winning the championship, by the way. Kirishima rubbed his neck and smiled nervously at me, as if he was afraid I''d get angry. - ...okay? It happened last Thursday, and I didn''t understand why he brought it up now. - I mean, I should have congratulated you earlier, because you deserve it, but it''s just that I was a bit troubled at the time (Since I couldn''t see what he was getting at, he continued to explain:) You know, since you were a bit intense and you sent Inaza and a good number of students to the infirmary. ... (he turned red, shook his hands) I''m not saying you''re violent, but your behavior wasn''t very heroic, and we''re in Yuei, so I thought it would be strange to congratulate you for sending half of our class to the hospital¡­ - Don''t justify yourself I wasn''t expecting congratulations from anyone in the class, so I didn''t even understand why he was so worked up about not doing it. - No, I thought it over, and I was wrong: you won the championship fair and square, and I shouldn''t have judged your methods. Oh. I see. Does the end justify the means ? For Kirishima, it was clear that it didn''t. - Let''s move on, shall we? The apology really meant a lot to him, judging by the huge smile that lit up his face. Personally, I didn''t care, but if it shut him up... Aizawa - who had been dragging Bakugo by the collar of his shirt - let go of him when he reached me. - Shoto, keep an eye on him. - Do I look like a nanny? The professor gave me a sideways glance as he climbed the stairs to the bus. - Make sure he doesn''t pick on any other students while I get what we need, or you''ll be cleaning the communal bathrooms for the duration of our trip. I was already dragging Bakugo by his shirt when he got into another fight with a random student in our class. I had initially hoped that the fact that he semi-regularly engaged in (one-sided) screaming contests with the other students in the class would render his vocal cords null and void, but it seems I was wrong : - Tell me, are you Mic-sensei''s hidden son? He temporarily stopped yelling. - Huh ? - Forget it Aizawa climbed down from the bus, a glass jar full of papers under his elbow. He looked even deader than usual, with his ten-meter-long dark circles under his eyes, his unshaven beard, and his hair with strands sticking out here and there. Isn''t the clean-cut, irreproachable uncle just a facade he''s putting on for his family ? Because the role of the homeless man suits him so well, I''m beginning to have doubts. - Everyone, come here (He gestured for everyone to come closer) Hurry up, we haven''t got all day. Everyone gathered around him in a rough semicircle. Monoma, a little to the left, leaned over slightly to take a look at Aizawa-sensei''s bag; he raised an eyebrow, then nodded, seeming to agree with the idea of what was inside. I pretended to concentrate on Aizawa, but saw out of the corner of my eye that Aoyama continued to take selfies at the back of the group. Judging by the angle of the camera, you could only see part of the students, the teacher, and the desert in the background. Track us will be really easy for the league. - Aoyama, I hope you aren''t sending these photos to anyone. The blond man gasped and slowly turned to our teacher. - ...it was just a memory to remind me how wonderful this trip was. Aizawa narrowed his eyes for a split second, so fast that I would have missed it if I hadn''t been looking, before he resumed his nonchalant attitude. Oh ? - Okay, everyone put your cell phones here. He pushed a plastic box with his foot in the general direction of our group. - Seriously, Aizawa-sensei ? - We''re in the middle of nowhere, we''re clearly- - Don''t make me come and get them myself A line of annoyed teenagers formed at the checkout, each one depositing his or her cell phone with varying degrees of regret. - Sorry, am I late ? A breathless Uraraka ran out of the woods. Twigs and leaves were stuck in her messy hair, her clothes were crumpled : I would have liked to look at her peasant costume in ostensible disgust, but something else caught my attention. Aoyama tossed a glittering blue-shelled phone into the trash can and shuffled off, dejected. Next came Bakugo, who- - Is that my dad on this? I stifled my laughter behind my hand as Bakugo turned red in a quarter of a second. - My last case broke and they had nothing left but this shitty thing... He tried to justify himself and got angry when he saw that I didn''t believe him for a second. - Do you want an autograph while we''re at it? I''m just his son, but shouldn''t that count for something ? Katchan balled his fists, a vein in his neck throbbing. - I don''t want your old man''s two-bit signature ! - There''s nothing to be ashamed of, Bakugo-san, Inaza exclaimed with a smile. I too have great admiration for Endeavor-sama! He pointed proudly at his own phone, where there was a wallpaper of my father at twenty-five... shirtless ? I blinked. Slowly. - ...now that is just shady Bakugo nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing. - It''s his eyebrows, they make him evil. Aizawa grabbed Inaza''s phone, obviously annoyed. - I said move, not talk. He held out his hand to Uraraka, the last person who had not handed over her cell phone. She handed him the pink phone, which he placed firmly with the others before closing the box in front of us. - I hope everyone has turned in their cell phones and other electronic devices; if not, I suggest you do so now (silence). Now, the first person I see with a cell phone or any other communication device in their hands in the next month will be expelled and will be the subject of a criminal investigation. There were a few weirded out laughs - Iida himself had a brief, slightly nervous laugh, eyebrows slightly furrowed, obviously struggling to decide whether he was joking or not. - What are you laughing at ? Don''t laugh. There''s nothing funny. Aizawa-sensei or how to kill the mood in 0.3 Seconds. Denki leaned over to Kirishima and whispered: - Isn''t that how horror movies usually start ? - Yes, except that it mostly takes place in forest and the guide is always the killer, S¨¦ro added just as quietly. Shit, wasn''t there some kind of evil cannibal in the forest in the original summer camp ? My memories of the cannon were fading, but that guy had left a lasting impression on me. - In this jar (Aizawa knocked on it with his phalanges) are your names. I''m going to call you two by two and you have to form a group with your partner behind me. He drew the first two: - Tenya and Kaminari. The bespectacled teenager rushed up behind the teacher, standing as tall as a pillar. Denki''s shoulders slumped as he shuffled his feet towards his partner : Sero mocked him openly and the blonde gave him the finger, which he hid behind his back, something Aizawa couldn''t see. - Let''s hurry, we don''t have all day (He took two more names). Uraraka and Aoyama (then) Kirishima and S¨¦ro¡­ The two boys high fived in delight. He continued to call out the pairs while I mentally counted the number of papers left and the number of people not grouped. There was a problem: three papers for three people were missing. Assuming that Inaza (who was walking around with casts on his arms) wouldn''t participate in whatever physical activity was coming up, there were still two students left out. Unless it''s voluntary ? That would be an appointed squad... With 8 groups formed behind him, Aizawa turned to them and began handing out ropes to each of them. - Tie yourselves together, no matter how you do it, but make sure it''s solid; you must return with the rope at the end of the test. Kirishima turned a hesitant finger to the teacher''s back. - Uh, Sensei, I think you''ve forgotten about Todoroki and Bakugo. Aizawa brushed his remark aside with a gesture. - I''ll take care of it, just keep tying each other up. Bakugo watched Aizawa coming towards us, much calmer than usual. - You two, come here. He pulled us away from the group; the students gave us curious looks, but continued to tie each other up (Iida squeezed the rope connecting him to Denki so hard that... wait, did he just make a tourniquet ?) Aizawa approached us and grabbed our wrists before a loud ''click'' sounded. Bakugo watched the handcuffs binding us for a few seconds, unable to figure out if our teacher had actually done what he had done. I was surprised myself, not expecting events to take this turn. When I saw the handcuffs fall out of his bag this morning, I just thought that he had a weird kink. - Why don''t they have handcuffs? Bakugo was as calm as a lake; that didn''t bode well. - Because I don''t trust your little friend here enough not to run away as soon as I give the go ahead (Aizawa gave me a look that spoke volumes), and no one else here will be able to go through the ordeal with you as a teammate without me worrying that you''ll kill him by accident. Or on purpose. - Hey, what do you take me for? Bakugo started to move, shaking me with his sudden gestures. - Stop moving - Don''t talk to me, it''s your fault we''re in this shitty position ! - My fault ? Our teacher literally just told you that he thinks you''re a murderer in the making, and it''s my fault that we''ve reached this point ? Bakugo raged, foaming at the mouth. Don''t tell me he has rabies ? Poor caught diseases like flies are drawn to light. - Tell me, Bakugo, have you ever been bitten by a raccoon ? It must have thought I was making fun of it, because it tried to disembowel me. I fought back, but it was no use because our wrists were glued together. Aizawa rubbed the bridge of his nose and murmured in a low voice: - Nezu and his ingenious plans¡­ All my attention was on our teacher. - Nezu ? Did the headmaster decide that? Even Bakugo (whose face I crushed to prevent him from biting me like the angry beast he was) stopped gesticulating when he heard him: - Why would he do that? I have a better question: for what purpose ? Aizawa took a few seconds to formulate his answer: - There''s a mouse, and we need hunters; it seems the headmaster thought that your... duo would be the most likely to catch it. Bakugo blinked : my eyes squinted. - Is this going to be some kind of giant hide-and-seek? - That''s right, Bakugo. Your goal is to flush out as many mice as possible before they reach the finish line. Aizawa gave me a sidelong glance. - ...none of the mice knows it''s a mouse; come to me at the end of the test with your information and I''ll tell you whether you managed to flush one out or not. I remained silent as Bakugo grew impatient: - What do you mean, no mouse knows it''s a mouse ? Aizawa''s eyes took on a darker shade. - You have to flush it out and above all - above all - not get caught. (Then, as a second thought, he added:) If you succeed, it''s an extra point on your overall score. Bakugo straightened abruptly when he heard him. - If you get caught¡­ He handed me a gun with a red distress signal. - Activate it and the game is over. I nodded. - And I guess none of the students know that we''re not playing the same game as them, right ? Aizawa nodded in agreement. - If that is the case, then the game is already over. Bakugo listed all the rules again to make sure he hadn''t missed anything: - Follow the others, gather information and repeat everything to you at the end; don''t get caught and if you do, activate the emergency signal. Don''t tell the other students that you have are playing another game. If you win, you get an extra point on your end term grade. If you lose, the game is over. Aizawa confirmed everything he''d said. - Think of it as training for infiltration missions: get sensitive information without getting caught and then return to base. Any questions? Since there were none, Aizawa made us return to the group with him. - Listen carefully, I''ll lay down the rules of the game: ten kilometers separate us from the beach in a straight line. It''s 11:15 a.m., and you have until 5 p.m. sharp to get there; I don''t care how you get there, but none of you are allowed to leave the beach for the duration of the event. Those of you who arrive after the deadline will be penalized. Speed is of the essence, and you''ll be graded on how long it takes you to get there. There may be more than one A, so don''t get discouraged. Any questions ? The invisible girl raised her hand. - Aizawa-sensei, if we forgot our picnic at home, does that mean we won''t be able to eat all day ? - That means your partner will have to share his with you. You have two minutes to go and get it from your bags, those who left it on the bus. The students divided into groups, some talked and others climbed back on the bus: many forgot that they were tied with ropes, and the one who had tied the tightest knots (Iida) almost fell at every turn. Aizawa came back to us and spoke in a low voice: - You can''t see it from here because of the sand dunes, but there''s a kind of oasis about three kilometers from here: most of the teams will want to take a break there, and that''s where you''ll get the most chances - statistically - of finding your mice. So don''t waste any time and get there first. - We''re going to smoke those rats ! Bakugo had reached a new level of excitement, black smoke spewing from his palms. - You can count on us Aizawa nodded grimly before walking away. I wonder how he feels about entrusting a mission of this magnitude to two teenagers who aren''t even sure if they know what they''re doing. From a strategic point of view, it was an excellent idea: using students already in the race was much less suspicious than introducing a couple of random heroes around whom the mice would be more wary. On the other hand, it was risky: who would send teenagers into battle like that ? If we get caught and the mouse is too suspicious, Yuei could end up with two more dead teenagers on his hands. ¡­ wait, does my old man know about this ? - Ready for the rat hunt ? Bakugo slammed his fist into his palm, causing an explosion: his lips stretched into that huge, toothy grin I''d come to know so well. I turned to the horizon, where we would spend the next six hours: - We''ll make mincemeat out of them * Author''s note : Pay close attention everyone. This chapter is when things start getting real. (Also the unusual longer of the chapter is due to the fact that it was supposed to be a 2 in 1 chapter, meaning I would have not posted friday to compensate, but as I posted it like that on P@treon I decided to do the same here.) Power stones goal : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule up to 50 chapters, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 75 - Bait - Don''t you wonder why the principal put us together? Why our exercise is different from everyone else''s? Bakugo looked at me, the ice cube he was sucking (like a pacifier) in his mouth and the sweat rolling down his temples. The afternoon had turned into a furnace, and he obviously wasn''t taking it very well. He wiped his forehead with his arm before removing his ice cube with one hand: - Aizawa said it''s because you''re problematic and I''m too great to be with one of these losers. He paused to answer me, out of breath, and I did the same, pretending to need it, too : we''d left the other students at the starting line over half an hour ago, having decided from the beginning that we had to be the first to reach the oasis. Their confused expressions as we took off, me with my Hell Flame and Bakugo with his explosions... When - after about ten minutes - Bakugo began to show signs of fatigue, I pretended to need a break, too; I had to act like the mature one, otherwise he would have continued until he was exhausted, and I would have had to drag a corpse to the finish line. And I''ve got better things to do today than to carry a dead weight. Which brought us to the current situation, which was me planning to fuck the stud again - or at least thinking about it. I shook my head. - No, that''s what he said at the beginning; when you asked him the question ''Why would he do that?'', he answered very precisely : ''There''s a mouse, and we need hunters'' - Aizawa-sensei is just a weirdo, he said with a shrug. I mean, if I met him on the street, I wouldn''t even touch him with a stick. I opened and closed my mouth, unsure of what to do. The summer camp scenario is that Bakugo will be captured before we get back to Yuei; if we assume that I reveal my suspicions to him, but he gets kidnapped anyway, won''t he be more suspicious of the other students ? He might find a clue, once with the villains or before he is captured, that would expose the traitor. I can''t let that chance go by. Not to mention the fact that All Might still had no successor, and I could see him eyeballing the 1-A students far too closely; he''d only have to give his Quirk to the spy working for One for All and it would be over. Admittedly, I''d end up with the end-game scenario in my first year at Yuei; it wasn''t too bad since I''d set my sights on blowing up the cannon, but it was too risky. If AFO had been more than what All Might had said, I could have the end of the world on my hands. So I decided to change my approach: - How did you feel about the attack on the USJ? He took a moment to think. - Apart from the bird and the guy with the hands, the basic villains really suck. - So ? - What do you mean, ¡®so¡¯ ? There''s nothing else to say, they''re just a bunch of losers. ...if I didn''t trust Nezu''s genius intellect to make sure that Bakugo wasn''t the traitor, I would never reveal one of My Hero Academia''s most important plot twists to that idiot. Because I couldn''t think of any reason why the headmaster would have paired me with Bakugo, even after Aizawa had revealed the rules of the ''game''. Just the way he''d said it, and the hard look he''d given me... Look underneath the underneath. What if I was wrong ? These guys were heroes: using students as bait, with a flare gun as the only way out... But there would be no other reason to give us a flare gun. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. They could have putcameras in the oasis, and a bunch of microphones with them: if they didn''t, they must have suspected that the traitor in our class had a way of jamming communications - exactly what had happened at USJ, now that I think about it.... That was the only reason they would send two teenagers to the grindstone. But the way Aizawa was staring at me... Did Nezu think that I knew about the traitor ? Was he trying to test me ? To see if I would warn Bakugo, my ''teammate'' ? Shit, is this a loyalty test ? I had thought about it a lot since I had met Gunhee and Jin-woo; if they had even managed to get a copy of the docks video - even though my father had assured me that he had disposed of all incriminating evidence from that day - who was to say that others, like Nezu for example, didn''t have it in their possession? Maybe I had been fucked up for years and didn''t even know it. I should have taken care of the videos myself, I should have burned the damn place down, I should have- - Give me a new ice cube, double-face. He held out his palm to me and raised his eyebrows, moving his fingers to emphasize his words. - Give me your bottle. He squinted, but handed it to me without flinching, taking it from his empty picnic bag, which he''d zipped up so it was a makeshift backpack, the white handles wrapped around his shoulders. - I don''t even understand why you don''t bury it in the sand. I laid two fingers across the rim of the bottle, activating my quirk: ice filled it to the brim. Then my hand heated up, mist clung to the plastic walls and smoke rose from the bottle in white swirls. Bakugo snorted scornfully. - We''re heroes, not pieces of shit too tired to throw our waste into a garbage can. I cleaned my ear with my pinkie, my eyes never leaving the water-filled bottle for a second. - I never expected the great Bakugo Katsuki to be an ardent defender of the environment, I said sarcastically. Again a poor people¡¯s invention. Whether there was less water or less good food, my family had more than enough money to ensure that I never had to worry about such trivial matters. - You don''t have to be an eco-junkie to not be a shitty human being He barely caught the steaming bottle, which almost hit his nose. - What was that for? His eyes crinkled : he clearly didn''t appreciate it. - Hurry up and drink, we don¡¯t have all day He glanced warily at the bottle, raised it to his lips and swallowed hard. He''d been thirsty, but obviously not thirsty enough for his ego to force him to ask me for water. He would have been content to suck on ice cubes for the rest of the day, even if it meant freezing his throat and getting sick. Or risk hypothermia. Can you get hypothermia from eating ice cubes while your flesh is cooking at 40 degrees ? He grunted in satisfaction before wiping the water from his chin with the back of his hand. I grabbed the bottle he tossed me without looking. - Show off I smiled at him as hypocritically as I could. - Did you say something? He rolled his eyes; I raised the bottle to my lips (after wiping it clean) as he called out to me: - Wait, how are you going to drink now? I raised an eyebrow: - It''s just a mask, the water will go through Bakugo made a face of disgust. - So you wipe the bottle after I drink, but you don''t mind drinking the mixture of sweat and dust stuck to your mask...? (He looked flabbergasted : he crossed his arms over his chest and turned his back to me) Drink. I smiled briefly when I saw that he didn''t seem to have planned to turn around and take a look at me. - Hurry up, we don¡¯t haveall day, he growled. I lowered my mask and promptly drank the rest of the bottle. - Finished ? I threw the bottle back at him; he put it away just as quickly. - Tell me, your mask¡­ He put his makeshift suspenders back on and we started walking. - Is it because you''re ugly underneath ? I stumbled. On air. - I mean, why else would you wear a mask? - There could be a million different reasons why I wear a mask, and you''re wondering if it''s because I''m ugly ? - Being ugly could be one of a million reasons, he argued. You''d have to be pretty disgusting to refuse to let everyone see underneath. - My father can see what''s underneath - I''d be more surprised if he couldn¡¯t, he said, rolling his eyes. A comfortable silence fell as I estimated the distance to the oasis. If I assume that Bakugo is rested enough and that we can take to the skies again, we should be there by-. - So... are you ? He tried to look nonchalant, as if he didn''t care about my answer. I decided to be lenient because he wasn''t too annoying. - Quite the opposite - Ha, I don''t believe you at all. I smiled. He asked me the same question at the championship. Any more and I''ll start to think he wants my ass. - And what should I do ? Show you my face ? He shrugged. My smile widened. - You really think I''m one of the idiots in our class, don''t you ? He grinned to himself. - I tried Flames shot out of my hands and propelled me into the air. Half a second later, Bakugo was behind me, explosions coming from his hands. I could see the other students only as small black dots - like lice on a bald head - moving between the dunes in the distance. - Let''s not waste any time, I yelled He nodded, and we sped toward our rendezvous point. Once there, I would have to decide whether or not to tell Bakugo. But if I do... would he believe me ? * Author''s note : Delayed chapter because I got wifi issues. I posted a quick note on the public space of my P@treon - I suggest you checking it in the future if you don ''t see any chapters uploaded at the supposed time (to know for sure that I''m not dead in some dark corner). Anyway, I will upload the saturday chapter sunday. Tell me what you thought about the story - and what you believe will happen in the following chapters. Power stones goal : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 76 The oasis looked like a nature park in the middle of the desert, with trees as tall as skyscrapers and vines scattered here and there on their branches. Pink and purple flowers curled around the trunks like leeches, their pistils covered with bee-like insects, but not exactly the same. Birds soared high into the trees, their silhouettes visible only as they passed in front of the sun. The air was filled with the scent of fresh, sweet fruit. Bakugo whistled in admiration. - Yuei really has the resources - Nezu, I corrected absentmindedly My eyes followed two colorful feathered birds as they flew from tree to tree, squabbling. - How is it possible ? Between the giant robots at the entrance exam, the USJ, and the half dozen other training grounds in Yuei... isn''t the hill where the school is supposed to be located also private? - The opposite would have surprised me. Considering that the principal is considered the most intelligent being in the world... with a brain like that, I see no reason why he shouldn''t be a multi-billionaire. If I remember correctly, Nezu holds the historical record of being number 1 on the Forbes list of the 400 richest people in the world for 22 years straight. My grandmother still pays to be taken off the lists, but I know that even if we "own" Italy we''re still a long way from Nezu and his 298 billion. This explainedwhy studying at Yuei (uniforms and teachers included) was free. - Well, Katchan I sat down on a moss-covered tree trunk and crossed my fingers in my lap. - Why don''t you and I have a little chat ? He eyed me warily. - Talk ? About what ? - About the reason for our exercise, why we were attacked at the USJ, and everything that''s going to happen from now on. I''d had time to think during the trip, and I''d made up my mind: if Nezu decided to play me, I was screwed. Assuming he had the video, he could ruin me socially and reveal my little secrets to absolutely everyone - enough to fuck me deep and crooked - but even with that, he could never win against me. He may have been the smartest bug that ever walked this earth, but he didn''t know what I was capable of: all I needed was ink, parchment, and clones, and I could burn this country to the ground and he couldn''t do a thing about it. Fuinjutsu, truly the most OP thing since the invention of chakra. But I wasn''t sure if he wanted to play aginstme: what I did know was that the whole situation was meant to test me. He wanted to see where my loyalties lay, to see if I was a threat. In my opinion, he must have had all my therapist''s files, and he knew that if we were talking about morality alone, I had no business being in the heroic course. Which, by the way, explained the situation I found myself in. ''Is Shoto Todoroki a threat that''s best dealt with now, or can we afford to keep him on our side ?'' I didn''t see any reason not to brush it off : the enemy at the end of the game was All for One. Who knows whether the little genius will come in handy against the final boss... -¡­ you know you''re acting really weird ? I sighed. I turned my attention to the sun and estimated how long it would take the fastest idiots to reach the oasis. ...every minute will be precious to convince this empty brain that I''m not talking nonsense. I patted the seat next to me. - You should sit down. His eyes narrowed and he took two steps back. I held back the sudden surge of anger that came over me as I watched him do it. Calm down, breathe, one... two... three... - There''s a traitor in the class and the headmaster expects you and me to expose him this afternoon. He took two more steps back in disbelief. - What ? - I thought the same thing when I saw that the only safety device we had was that damn flare gun. - Wait, a traitor ? I brushed his comment aside with a wave of my hand. - Traitor, spy, mole, call it what you will. The fact remains that you and I are in deep shit. The pink alien''s autopsy must have revealed some serious stuff for them to decide that sending two untrained teenagers was the best option they had. - Wait, wait, go back to the beginning: a traitor? What do you mean, a traitor? I ran a hand through my hair, already feeling tired of the upcoming conversation. - This is exactly why I told you to sit down, you idiot. (I breathed in and counted to ten to calm myself down) I will explain everything from the beginning, but don''t you dare interrupt me, understood ? Questions at the end The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Bakugo sat cross-legged across from me, his eyes wide open: he nodded slowly, still a bit stunned. - Well, let''s keep it simple: Do you remember the bird at USJ? It has been made to kill All Might - that''s what the villain with the hands said. Aizawa said at the beginning of the class - still at the USJ - that All Might couldn''t make it. None of the students knew that All Might was going to be a guest teacher - we didn''t even know we were taking the bus to USJ, remember ? But the vilains did: as soon as we set foot there, they came out of the gate. (He nodded) Right, now remember, on Wednesday of that same week- - The elections of the class¡¯ representants I blinked. ...I guess Bakugo remembers best the things that affect him directly. - Yeah, that and the break-in at the high school. I don''t know if you saw it, but the entrance is equipped with a scanner for student IDs: after the protective wall went up, only students were supposed to be able to enter. But the wall was destroyed, which means- - Either the traitor had the student card of one of the students and destroyed the scanner after entering to prevent anyone from knowing whose card it was, or he destroyed the entrance and infiltrated at that point. My hand twitched. - Stop interrupting me His lips curled over his sharp teeth and he sneered at me. - Then stop saying such obvious things. - You hadn''t even considered the idea of a traitor in our class until I dropped the bomb on you five minutes ago. He motioned for me to continue, and I silenced my irritation for the sake of the mission. - ... and we know, given the speed at which the teachers arrived, that the second option isn''t possible. In other words, the traitor entered the school with a student''s card, either stolen or given to him by an accomplice. Then all students and staff had to evacuate the main building - where the teachers'' lounge is located. The intruder must have found a way in and stolen one of the class schedules. - Okay, but the student ID could have belonged to anyone, right? For all we know, it could have been any third-year student. I don''t see why it has to be someone from our class. - There are two reasons why the teachers believe that the traitor is from 1-A: First, the fact that on that day, just like at USJ, all the means of communication were fried at the same time. Second, Mina Ashido. Bakugo''s eyebrows became one with his hair. - Communications ? How do you know about that ? When my clone was in the teachers'' lounge, Aizawa noticed that the door was already open: no reason for that, except for the fact that the electrical installations had been blown up and the card reader (as well as, coincidentally, the cameras) no longer worked. Second, Aizawa had lost his card that day: the person who had entered had most likely done so with his own card, then the electrical installations had blown up, and the door had remained open after he had left. Especially since Aizawa-sensei had only 1-A class that morning¡­ - I heard Mic-sensei grumbling about it in the corridors with Ectoplasm right after that. And that''s why we couldn''t reach Yuei from the USJ last time. - Okay okay (he shook his hands to shut me up) That makes sense, for the communications. But... Ashido, you said? Who''s that ? Someone famous? Wow, so his rant about calling everyone ''extra''... he really isn''t doing it to give himself a style ? - Don''t you remember someone who left the class at the beginning of the year? Right after the USJ? He took a few seconds to think, a wrinkle forming between his eyebrows. - ... that should tell me something? There are so many weaklings, I can''t afford to remember every one of them. He shrugged, as if that explained everything. I lifted my eyes to the sky and - again - suppressed a sigh. Lord, give me the strength. - The one who left our class was Mina Ashido. - Okay, so what does this have to do with the spy thing? Don''t tell me it''s her? I shook my head. - The thing is, she didn''t leave the school: she died at the USJ. His arms fell : the smile disappeared from his face. He turned pale in a quarter of a second. - When you say dead, you mean¡­ Unconsciously, Bakugo put a hand to his throat. - As dead as someone in a body bag can be, I continued in a softer tone. I saw the body. He stared at me for long seconds, no doubt hoping I''d tell him I was just kidding to pass the time. His lips tightened into two white lines as he realized I had nothing to add. - And you didn''t... you didn''t... ? I shrugged : - I didn''t even know her first name until the others mentioned it in class. Bakugo nodded several times, his eyes turned to the ground, which he stared at absently. I said nothing more, leaving him to digest the shock of the latest information. The wind picked up, rustling the leaves. The sun shone down on us in golden rays, bathing the surroundings in shafts of light. One of them made Bakugo''s hair glow like a golden halo around his face. - All right, all right. Nodding more to himself than to me, he took a deep breath through his nose before looking into my eyes: - And what does that have to do with her? Apart from the fact that she''s dead. - Don''t you find it strange? The fact that of all the students in the class, all but one girl, escaped unharmed? His eyes widened. - Do you think anyone in the class would have...? I nodded. - My guess is that she was with someone else - in this case, the traitor - and heard something she shouldn''t have. That was just a guess. I''d have to see the autopsy to be sure. Still, I found it hard to believe that one of the villains present could have killed her, since with a quirk like hers, all she had to do was cover herself in acid and run long enough to get help. Bakugo nodded. Hardly, of course, but he accepted my explanations without flinching - which made me pause. - You don''t doubt what I''m telling you? His red eyes crinkled. - Because you''re lying to me ? - No, but if you had been the one who told me about this, I would have doubted it The arguments were convincing, but there were a lot of things he couldn''t verify. Worse, he couldn''t even remember the original 20th student in our class. He grunted. - I don''t really believe your bullshit, but I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt until we see Aizawa and he confirms it. And if I find out that you''re bullshitting me¡­ He clenched his fist, black smoke rising from the space between his fingers. - ... it doesn''t matter anyway. We have to spy on other idiots without getting spotted, and I wasn''t planning on getting spotted. I decided to ignore his - oh so subtle - threat for the sake of the mission. Fighting Bakugo was really at the bottom of the list of things I wanted to do today. - Okay, any questions ? - Do you have any suspects? - Kaminari. And Aoyama. - For Kaminari, it''s pretty obvious. But Aoyama...? - Don''t like his face A thin smile formed on Bakugo''s lips; - If we''re going to blame the guys whose heads we don''t like the look of, then Deku is right at the top of the list - I was going to put him right after Monoma. At the mention of his name, Bakugo clenched his fist : - That guy''s a total freak. No, because there was something seriously wrong with him. - You tell me about it. Bakugo and I exchanged a knowing look, which was... strange. He and I agreeing on something was- it was- I was at a loss for words. I shook my head, pushing those thoughts away. - But you haven''t asked me the most important question. He raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms over his chest. - Do you know who the damn traitor is ? - Do you really think we''d be here if we did?" I replied sarcastically. - I can''t think of a more important question. Being a genius is so hard. - Why now - ¡®Why now ?¡¯, he frowned - Yes, ''why now''. Why did the headmaster throw us into this hellish chase now ? Why didn''t they try it right after the USJ ? Why not during the championship ? What has changed now ? He was deep in thought. - Here''s a hint : unless we''re on the wrong side, there''s no reason why Yuei would decide to send two teenagers into the fight. His face suddenly lit up. - If they sent us here, it''s because they have no other choice. The headmaster has good reason to believe that we''ll be attacked again. Or he has done things to make the villains want to attack us again : you and I think we''re hunters, but I think we''re nothing more than bait. I patted his shoulder sympathetically and smiled. He looked stunned. - Now do you understand why I said we¡¯re fucked ? * Author''s note : What a surprise : we get a (relatively) smart Nezu here ! Power stones goal for the bonus chapter : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 77 - The Cement Tower The branches of the trees were low, their trunks wide and thick enough to support the weight of several people at once. The trees themselves were very close together, so that except for a few shafts of light peeking through the foliage here and there, the heart of the oasis was plunged into permanent darkness. The forest seemed unreal, with its colorful butterflies, the duality of light and shadow, and the silence that reigned. What did S¨¦ro said earlier ? The perfect setting for a horror movie ? I had to play on his ego, but I finally managed to convince Bakugo to do the surveillance from above: while we waited for the first group to arrive, I showed him how to walk on the trees and jump from branch to branch without making the slightest noise. It was like doing parkour, but without safety and without training, at least for him. Me ? since no one could feel or see my chakra until I made it potent, it was all the same. Still, he''s good. Really good. He jumped from branch to branch with confidence, no longer needing to look where he was going. This guy had one of those copying skills... There was the sound of voices. We froze. A red and blue bird flew between us and into the sky with a shrill cry. The bushes were shaking, the voices were getting clearer. - I said I was sorry, okay, Iida? It''s not my fault that there was a giant scorpion in the dunes. Denki emerged from a canopy of leaves, Iida behind him. His face was closed, his lips tight. His glasses were cracked and even his hair was disheveled. He was dragging his legs as if they weighed a ton, and for good reason; the metal on his calves was blackened, smoke spewing from the cracks that dotted them. He looked angry. - Let me try to fix it, okay ? (Electricity crackled between his thumb and forefinger) Iida pushed him away with a firm gesture. - Don''t say another word! You''ve done enough for today. He almost collapsed on a tree trunk, obviously exhausted. Denki watched him idly with clenched fists. He opened his mouth to speak, but immediately changed his mind, preferring to sit a little further away in the shade. The minutes ticked by in silence while Iida managed to open the gears on his legs with the rim of his glasses and Denki counted the blades of grass on the ground. Katsuki approached me and whispered: - We have to hurry, seven more teams will arrive soon. I nodded and we both headed towards the left side of the forest. The deeper we went, the more interesting the scenery became: the sounds became quieter, the surroundings took on a darker hue. An invisible boundary had been created, dividing the forest into two distinct sides: light and dark. Tokoyami and Monoma came from the light-flooded edge. The bird-boy stopped when he saw that darkness prevailed in front of him and that, except for a few rare spots, there was not a single drop of light. Monoma stepped forward beside him, hands in his pockets, and leaned forward to observe the forest ahead. - Don''t tell me you''re afraid, Darth Vader ? Tokoyami didn''t answer, but looked away, preferring to observe the surroundings. He was probably trying to find another way to keep moving without having to go through the heart of the forest. It wouldn''t do to waste too much time. Monoma watched them curiously before a thin smile curled her lips. I crouched down without taking my eyes off them for a second. - Relax, there''s nothing dangerous here. He put his arm around Tokoyami''s neck, forcing him closer at the same time. He patted his cheek like a dog to calm him down. - The darkness is a dangerous thing and I can''t bring myself to get lost in it again. Monoma blinked. A broad smile split his face in two: he squeezed Tokoyami''s shoulder and pushed him gently aside. - You said get lost again ? He crossed the imaginary line between the light and dark parts of the forest. Around him, shadows shivered, climbing over his clothes, wrapping around his neck and forearms like claws. Tokoyami gasped, realizing too late that he''d been tricked. - Wait ! He reached out to grab him, but the moment his fingers were covered by shadows, Tokoyami retreated as if burned. Behind me, I felt Katsuki straightening up, obviously very interested in the turn of events. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Monoma raised his hand and watched as darkness covered his fingers. - Interesting. Interesting. His voice was twofold, a deeper, louder voice overlapping his own. He blinked, and his entire sclera, down to his pupil, went black. Fascinated, he looked around as if seeing the world for the first time. - This is incredible, Tokoyami. I don''t understand why you''re so afraid of it. Shadows rose as dark columns around him, gently twisting in on themselves. They looked like miniature tornadoes, rising higher and higher. - Please, you don''t know what you''re doing¡­ He looked like he was suffering terribly as he watched. The tornadoes froze and Monoma turned to look over his shoulder at the other boy. In the distance, there was a piercing scream. It was a girl''s voice. Bakugo turned his head sharply toward the sound. I never let Monoma out of my sight. This guy was dangerous, and not just because of his quirk - the fact that he was able to master it in only three minutes better than Tokoyami, who had lived with it all his life, said more than enough about his abilities. What did he say at the beginning of the year ? That the quirks he copied were temporary and that he couldn''t store them. But was that the truth, or was he just saying that to avoid the debacle that would ensue if it became known that someone could copy your Quirk and keep it ? If he really needed contact with the person to use it, wouldn''t it be enough to keep a sample of someone''s dead skin to spam a quirk indefinitely? The branch under Bakugo''s foot snapped. Monoma suddenly turned his head in our direction. There was a moment of silence. A dozen meters separated us from the ground alone: counting the height, it was about fifteen meters. Monoma shouldn''t have been able to hear such a sound - as faint as a cracking branch. He hadn''t hesitated a moment to find the source of the sound for one reason and one reason only. He sees us. His black eyes, like two cavernous wells, watched me for a long time. Then his attention turned to Katsuki. - Monoma ? Behind him, Tokoyami also scanned the shadows to find what had attracted his attention. The blonde opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak. Shadows rippled across his skin, becoming more and more visible. His pupils regained their sky blue hue, the black receding from the white of his eyes. All the shadows that had covered him slipped from his skin and returned to the shadows on the ground. The dark whirlwinds dissipated like smoke. - It was... cool. He took long, enthusiastic steps towards the light, while Tokoyami watched uncertainly. - Don''t make that face, Tokoko. Your quirk is much cooler than it looks. Being afraid of it won''t do you much good, except to risk losing control of it one day. - How did you do that, Tokoyami whispered nervously. The Shadow Pillars. I''ve never done anything like that before. - Oh, that. Monoma stood in profile and pretended to observe the surroundings. I didn''t miss the stern look he gave me from the corner of his eye. - It comes with experience. The bird took the answer as if it were vital information and nodded darkly. - Well, what if we try to find another way to get to the other side ? Their silhouettes faded into the lush foliage as they moved away. As soon as they were out of sight, Katsuki turned towards the girl''s scream. He was in the lead and jumped nimbly between the branches. Now he didn''t even have to stop to figure out which path would be best for him. - He saw us, didn''t he ? I should have put us under a genjutsu. - Yes. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw another camera turn its little head in our direction. But that would have been a stupid decision. * It only took us about fifty meters to see two new students in the clearing we had entered earlier. - Hah, hah, wait- hah- we can- hah Uraraka panted like a smoking firefighter. With one hand on her ribs and the other clinging to a low branch, she looked like she was running for her life. Aoyama was having a hard time as well; he lay face down on the ground and didn''t move. Katsuki¡¯eyes narrowedsuspiciously. Uraraka grabbed the blonde and turned him onto his back without any gentleness. She forced him to spit out the soil he had accidentally swallowed: a trickle of drool mixed with dirt ran down his chin. He struggled to wipe it off with his cloak. - Why (his chest heaved in sudden jolts) why - hah ¨C move. So quickly. Ochaco, beaming, smiled at him before giving him a thumbs up. - Because we have to win She''s nothing like the girl who almost robbed me of a million dollars in the locker room. Aoyama looked at her as if expecting her to elaborate: seeing that she would do no such thing, he turned his disillusioned gaze to the sky and dramatically raised his hand as if to grab a cloud. - Sacrificing my beauty for- He fainted. - Aoyama ! The brunette rushed over, grabbed him by the collar of his T-shirt, and shook him. When she saw that he didn''t wake up, she started to slap him. - Aoya- a bug ! She screamed. It was a scream of pure terror that could be heard for miles around. It was so sudden that I jolted, covering my ears with my hands to prevent my eardrums from bursting. Bakugo nearly fell off his perch and was only saved when I quickly pulled him backward. Aoyama was awake now. Uraraka didn''t seem to be done with the famous invisible bug. - It''s on me! Take it off, take it off, take it off! Red-faced, she cast a terrified glance at her left arm, which she tried to dust off with her other hand as quickly and violently as she could. Then she froze. - On my-my- Her wide eyes stared at hershoulder. Third and last scream. Then another. Much farther away. A boy. Arcs of yellow light exploded from the heart of the forest, piercing everything in their path. In a matter of seconds, the entire oasis was engulfed in a wave of electricity: trees and leaves burst into flames here and there, birds crashed to the ground dead. A burning smell filled the air, soon followed by acrid smoke. - This fucking- I grabbed Bakugo by the collar of his shirt and pushed him against the trunk of the tree we were standing on. A layer of ice enveloped us like a cocoon, separating us from the outside world. A new wave of electricity shook the forest, causing even more damage than before. On the ground, Uraraka and Aoyama lay in fetal position, hands on their heads. Wisps of smoke rose from even the thickest trunks and tallest branches. My eyes turned to each of the places they came from: in fact, it wasn''t the wood that had burned. A smoking camera - reduced to a half-melted block of metal - had come off its base and crashed into a bush a few feet below. And I imagine it''s the same with all the microphones. There was a third surge of electricity. Then nothing. Bakugo pushed my hand away after I made the ice disappear. - If that doesn''t prove he''s the traitor, he grumbled in a low voice, his red eyes darting to the duo still curled up in a ball, I don''t know what will. I didn''t answer. All of this was... weird. The moment Yuei decides to flush out the traitor, he falls right into our arms. - Let''s go. Bakugo and I ran in the direction of the last scream, deep into the forest. * Author''s note : Don''t know if I ever stated it in the story, but I believe Genjutsu is like illusions : you can put people (=their minds) in genjutsu, or you can wrap yourself with Genjutsu, which renders you kind of invisible to cameras and the likes (which explains why Shoto''s clone hadn''t been spotted in the teacher lounge when there was the break-in). For the fifth consecutive week, the power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter is 250. We can make it (absolutely can''t). If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 78 Rocks dotted the boundary between beach and desert, creating a sort of grey border separating the two places. Bakugo was leaping from rock to rock - I was right on his heels, albeit further back, so that I could observe the scene at my leisure. The training camp was larger than I expected. To the left, thirty meters further on, was a wooden shack: small and with a sloping roof, smoke billowed from a makeshift chimney. The smell of roasted potatoes and soup filled the air. Behind it were two other huts - wider than they were tall - which I assumed to be the dormitories and showers. I gritted my teeth as I imagined spending the next few weeks sleeping with lice who only showered once a year, on their birthday. Do poor people have fleas ? To the right was the only cement building: two stories, flat roof. It looked like one of those schools where people had to do a week''s walk to get there - the kind of thing you only see in third-world countries documentaries, the exact kind of place I''d never set foot in. At least the sparkling sea saved things a little, turning the scene from ''abused child'' to ''hungry but happy kid''. The shimmering sand was nice too. It wasn''t as incredible as the Dead Sea, but at least it was real sand, not like some beaches in the south of France. I landed softly on the sand, which crunched beneath my soles. The students were gathered in a semicircle around Aizawa, offering us their backs. Damaged pieces of rope protruded from pockets and wrapped around fists. At least they understood that the aim was to come back with the rope, not to cling to it... My eyes slid to an invisible idiot and the green thing with her. ...or almost. - And here are our latecomers. Go ahead, take your time. We''ve got all day. Aizawa, jaded, watched us arrive under half-closed eyelids. All heads turned towards us. - Todoroki ? Bakugo ?, exclaimed Yaoyorozu. - I thought you''d arrived first, Kirishima said. You took off like rockets... I gave Katsuki a thumbs-up. - Tell that to Mr. I''ve-decided-we''ll-take-just-one-route-and-that''s-this-route-and-not-another one Bakugo fulminated, foam foaming at the edges of his lips. - Repeat it little shi- - Katsuki, Shoto Aizawa had activated his Quirk, his red eyes glaring at us. Katsuki froze as I swallowed my choosed insults. - I''m sick and tired of seeing you spend your time fighting : it''s going to stop here and now. (He addressed the other students) All of you, go and eat. We''ll see you afterwards for your first training session. The students moved away with more or less loud ''yes sensei'', some perky and having already forgotten us, others glancing at us with amusement. I ignored them, crossing my arms over my chest. - Uh, sensei ? - What ? deku flinched under his gaze, biting his lips before looking at him again. - For-for the rope... His voice was so weak that, had there been wind, it would have muffled the croaks that served him as means of communication. - Huh ? Aizawa looked down at the rope linking deku to the invisible girl. Clearly they were among the students who had taken it too seriously and had almost merged in an attempt to tie themselves together. - Go and see the teachers on the beach, they''ll take them away Aizawa then waved them off, and off they went. Bakugo let out an amused grunt as they stumbled and nearly fell flat on their faces. - You two Aizawa watched us both for a long time, Quirk activated. I couldn''t decide whether he was doing it for a specific purpose or just to look busy until the last students were far enough away from us. Far away, a large table filled with victuals had been set up on the sand, a pair of heroes - a man and a woman - welcoming the students. There was a child, too, running between each student to give them wet towels and soap. To the left was a wooden building, like a hangar. The kitchens, if the smell was anything to go by. Huts larger than houses lay just behind: dormitories and showers, most likely. To the right, much further away, another building - this time made of cement - gave me the impression of a makeshift school. Behind it were rocks and a jetty: in the background, and all around, stretched the sea as far as the eye could see. The last time I went to the sea was when I was ten. There was the old hag Teka... Aizawa glanced over his shoulder, checking that we were alone. - Really ? Katsuki''s false anger had evaporated like snow in the sun: he was looking Aizawa straight in the eye, looking more serious than I''d ever seen him before. Our teacher deactivated his Quirk before glancing at me, then back at the blond. - Follow me * The cement building was indeed a school : there were two classrooms, all on the ground floor. A chalkboard and wooden desks were lined up one behind the other, the smell of fresh paint permeating the atmosphere. Aizawa removed the security strip that closed the access to the upper floor and beckoned us up. I paused in the doorway. What I had thought was an attic was not: there were tables, chairs, half a dozen computers and at least forty flat screens hanging from the walls and ceiling. I frowned. Is it me or the ceiling...? - Is this...? Bakugo brushed against my shoulder and ventured into the control room, his attention turning to the first screens on our left. One showed images of the oasis and its foliage, but the rest of the surrounding screens were completely black. It was the same for the other three screen sets on the left. - Almost all our cameras and microphones in the oasis were fried, hissed Aizawa. And all at the same time. Care to explain? I stepped into the room, carefully observing each of the screens still lit. Kitchens, common rooms, shower entrances, bedrooms, training grounds, the forest behind the dorms... - Denki went berserk, Bakugo replied, his lips tight. He roasted everything because of a damn insect Everything but the desert. I straightened up. I looked around the room again, pretending to make only a brief inspection. One door, two double windows with sliding glass - not openable from the outside - three office chairs and... You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. - A spare bed, I said, pointing with my chin to the bed in the corner of the room. Is there anyone else here ? Aizawa gave me a long look before leaning back against one of the desks, arms crossed over his chest. - Katsuki. (The blond straightened imperceptibly) What did Shoto tell you? - So it wasn''t a lie ? He ran a hand through his hair, his face slightly tense. - He told me about the girl, at the beginning of the year. The one who was at USJ... And also about how you think there''s a traitor in our class. - You told him about Ashido? Aizawa looked deeply surprised. - Because I shouldn''t have ? (I laughed as briefly as contemptuously) You threw us into a forest with a distress rocket without telling us what to do, and Bakugo took it as a class in wild. If I hadn''t told him and we''d overheard something we shouldn''t have, you''d have ended up with two dead teenagers on your hands. Aizawa''s eyes darkened. - Believe me, I don''t like using two students who haven''t even got their provisional license yet any more than you do, he spat. But the principal expects that.... anyway, it was a mistake. Now tell me about- - He''s expecting us to be attacked, isn''t he ? Neither Katsuki nor I were stupid enough to let him conduct the conversation as he saw fit : he wanted our information, and we needed answers. It was possible to satisfy both parties. Aizawa remained silent. - Besides, I wondered I let my fingers slide across a computer keyboard before turning back to Aizawa. - How come he expects us to be attacked ? He arched an eyebrow. - What''s your point ? - Does he expect us to be attacked like you''d expect snow when it''s very cold, or... I squinted. - Does he expect us to get attacked because he''s made the vilains want to attack us ? Katsuki''s eyes widened. - Are you using us as bait ? Incredulous, the blond turned to Aizawa. He himself hadn''t taken his eyes off me for a second. - ...you''re surprisingly clever, Shoto. More than I could ever give you credit for. I shrugged. - You didn''t answer my question : one or two ? - Two I nodded, absent-mindedly observing the bed. All Might or someone else ? Bakugo was on the verge of eruption. - You''re telling us that you''ve brought us to a camp just to lure peacock-head and his cronies, and that we''re going to die there ?! Aizawa didn''t flinch. - You can always pack your things and leave, nothing''s stopping you It calmed him down immediately. - Tss, as if I was the kind of guy who would shit himself in the face of a handful of villains. I smiled thinly. Hit Bakugo''s ego and you''ll have him in your pocket. I continued my tour of the property, stopping this time to watch the replay of the 1-A students having lunch with the familiar-looking couple and the cannon kid. What was his name again ? Karmi ? Kenbi? - Why don''t you tell me what you saw and get it over with ? - You seem to be in a bad mood, sensei, I remarked He glowered at me. - Please hurry - There''s not much to tell. We were the first to arrive, then the moron and the ass-sweeper showed up. Then we moved around and saw Darth Vader and the psychopath. Ochaco screamed and we found her with the Frenchman. Then the moron blew everything up. Aizawa blinked. Slowly. His lips puckered into a thin line, his eyes reduced to two slits. The veins on his neck became visible, taking on a terrifying purple hue : I didn''t even give him time to open his mouth. - In order they are Kaminari, Iida, Tokoyami and Aoyama. Aizawa is almost as creepy as my old man when he makes that face. - Yeah, that''s what I just said - Is that all ? - Kaminari seemingly destroyed the Iida''s engines before they reached the oasis, Monoma used Tokoyami''s Quirk and found us straight away, then Urar- Aizawa straightened up. - Has Monoma seen you ? - He did. It was downright suspicious, too. We were about fifty feet apart and he looked exactly at the place where we stood. Especially since we were in the trees, and hidden in the dark. - I think it had something to do with Tokoyami''s Quirk. He used it with more ease and facility than I''d ever seen darth v...Tokoyami do. It was... strange. Suspicious. Shady. The exact kind of thing a villain would have done. - Very good. Carry on. - After that Ochaco screamed, and Kaminari blew it all up. - Three times, I added absently. She screamed three times. Then it was Kaminari''s turn. Aizawa and Katsuki were staring at me. - What ? I have an absolute memory - Is that all ? - I don''t know what more you want to hear, Katsuki said impatiently. We told you everything until the cameras stopped rolling. After that, too many groups arrived at the same time, and let me remind you there were only two of us - He''s right. Everything we just told you was the most significant. After that we just had time to make a vague round to try and see what everyone was doing, but that''s all - Who were the last to leave, apart from you two ? - Kirishima and S¨¦ro There is no pattern, no logical schema : the arrivals, the departures, the groups themselves... everything was random. Whatever happened, it happened after the cameras went off. Aizawa remained silent for a few moments, lost in thought. I exchanged a glance with Katsuki. Slowly, I crept across the room to the makeshift bed: there was a bag underneath, and if I- - Why weren''t Iida''s machines working? - Kaminari blew them up after getting scared by a scorpion in the desert, I replied distractedly. - And how do you know that, since we were perched in the trees ? The lie left my mouth with the fluidity you''d expect from a full-time liar. - I read it on his lips Aizawa arched an eyebrow : Katsuki looked at me, disillusioned. - You have an absolute memory and now you can read lips too. Another notable thing you can do, or are you saving that for a future coincidence with great timing ? - I''m just talented, Katchan. Really. I was born that way. It just took me twelve years of ninja arts training, a bundle of chakra and inordinate ambition. - You''re just shady - The fact that I can leap from tree to tree doesn''t surprise you, but the fact that I can read lips does ? - Who learns to read lips ? - We''re not all destined to be heroes, you idiot Katsuki''s eyes lit up, his attention piqued. - You don''t want to- - You can talk later, cut Aizawa. If you have nothing else to add, sweep the floor. I glanced at him in annoyance, suddenly irritated. - You''re execrable Aizawa-sensei, you know that? He crossed his arms over his chest. - Coming from a teenager whose shoulders struggle to support his head, I''ll take that remark as a compliment - And what are we supposed to do in the meantime ? Keep an eye on the oth- Aizawa cut him off. - You won''t. (Jaw clenched, he continued:) Getting you involved was a mistake, and don''t expect it to happen again. Once you''re out of here, you''ll forget everything that''s happened, is that clear? He looked at us in turn, waiting for us to surrender to his orders without flinching. - Difficult to do, given that we''re going to be hit any day now by fucking villains, spat huffily Bakugo Aizawa turned to me. - He has a point Out of the corner of my eye I saw the smug look on Bakugo''s face as he crossed his arms over his chest in a way that said ''2 against 1, there''s nothing he can do''. Aizawa sighed before massaging the bridge of his nose with two fingers. - You know what? Do as you please. Nezu didn''t give any instructions once we got to camp : be discreet no matter what you... undertake, and try not to render the mission null and void. Otherwise, the spy might ask for an impromptu extraction and that would be a disaster - I guess I don''t need to explain why. If the heroes are already ready to intervene, then why say that an impromptu extraction would be a catastrophe ? Unless Nezu... I froze. The.fucking.genius. - What if we- double-face ? I brought a hand to my mouth, trying to curb the huge grin that tore my face in two. - Are you having an asthma attack ?, worried Aizawa. My shoulders trembled : I folded in half, arms clasped around my stomach, transfixed by jolts. - It''s just that- I just- My breathing was wheezy as I hiccupped, trying to control my trembling because- I burst out laughing. It was a thunderous, ungainly laugh, bordering on hysteria - but I couldn''t stop. The hands that had risen to clap me on the back froze. My laughter redoubled in intensity and ardor; I had to sit on the floor to avoid collapsing, my own bursts of voice vibrating me from the inside. - What''s... going on here? Folded up as I was, I could only see Katsuki''s shoes coming closer to Aizawa. - I couldn''t say, murmured the dark-haired man. He''s your friend, you should know. - You''re the teacher. And I''ve only known him two months. My cheeks ached, my vision blurred with tears. - Don''t- A new fit of laughter took hold of me, even preventing me from breathing. - It is- My ribs hurt now. I lowered my head, my nose close to the ground, inadvertently inhaling a cloud of dust. My laughter turned into a coughing fit: my face turned red, my eyes became dry again, my hilarity turned into sudden concern. I just swallowed a piece of dus- A large, strong hand clapped me on the back to help me spit out what I''d ingested. A fingernailsized lump of dust flew out of my mouth. I watched it flee to a dark corner of the room, disgusted. - No more asthma attacks ? I massaged my throat with one hand, nodding slowly. My face was still burning. - I didn''t know you were versed in part-time hysteria, Katsuki scoffed My breathing was now more or less stable now. I ignored Aizawa''s outstretched hand and stood up on my own. - Explanation ? I dusted off my dirt-covered pants. - I thought it was funny, I mumbled in a low voice, avoiding his gaze. Bakugo blinked. - You don''t have to laugh very often for the one time I see you do it, you choke on air Aizawa''s face broke into an amused smile. I gave him a sidelong glance that I intended to be indifferent, even though I was furious. If you knew what I just understood, I can assure you you wouldn''t be laughing. - What was it you said ? That we should leave if we had nothing else to add ? I turned on my heels, hands in my pockets, determined to leave the graveyard of shame. - Didn''t know you were the touchy type, Shoto, scoffed Aizawa in the distance. I stomped down the stairs to prove that I didn''t give a damn what he said. Katsuki passed me on the right and left first. I walked behind him, the warm sand crunching under my cold soles, when one of the things that had struck me earlier came back to mind. I stopped, contemplating the cement school. - What are you doing ? The height of the building does not match the measurements inside. - ... maths My eyes fell back on Aizawa, who was watching me from the doorway. Gone was the jovial air or the smile that had hovered on his lips for a few moments. Now he had straightened up, no longer bothering to look stooped or exhausted. He was half-draped in darkness, with only the lower part of his face in the light. His black pupils - shining like a fawn''s, slit like a reptile''s - watched me with disturbing attention, almost as if he wanted me to say it for him. - Huh ? Aizawa''s eyes lifted for a second on Bakugo before returning to me. - Hurry up or the others will eat it all up. And don''t count on me to keep anything for you ! The sound of furious footsteps came to me distractedly as I looked at the cement tower in a new light. ...interesting. - I''m on my way I walked away with my hands in my pockets and my brain racing; behind my back I was sure that Aizawa hadn''t taken his eyes off me. There''s a third floor. * Author''s note : The noose is tightening rather fast... It will be very important for everyone to know/understand where are the strategic places in the camp, which is why I will try to upload a map on the public space of my P@treon as soon as I can. I strongly advise you to check it if you don''t want to get lost in a few chapters. Anyway, you know the drill : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Tell me what you thought about the chapter in the comments/your speculations for what''s coming, and see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 79 - Deception and Lies The food was... edible. It certainly wasn''t up to our chef''s standards - the flavors were rough - but at least I wouldn''t starve. I put my wooden bowl on the table and pulled my mask up over my face. - How do you do that, Todoroki? Kirishima asked. You came in after us, you''ve already eaten three bowls and no one has seen you take off your mask. I shrugged, my hands clasped over my stomach. - Experience And a good genjutsu thrown the moment my ass landed on that bench. I released my jutsu and stretched. My gaze met that of the mutant who was also wearing a black mask. His ears twitched and he looked down at his tray. I pointed at him with my chin. - Why don''t you bother him ? - It''s a medical condition, kero, the frog insisted. That would be rude, kero ! - Me too it''s medical, I said indignantly Katsuki, who sat to my left, lifted his nose out of his bowl and scowled at me. There were potato crumbs at the corner of his mouth. - Medical ? You mean psychological, yeah - Close your mouth, I¡¯ve got a vision of horror Aizawa clapped his hands. All heads turned to him. He watched Katsuki and me for a few moments with narrowed eyes before turning his attention back to the table of students. - I hope you all enjoyed your meal, because this will be the last time it will be prepared for you: from now on, you''ll have to cook your own food if you want to feed yourselves. I can hunt ? - Training will begin in thirty minutes. I''ve written on the door of the dining hall where each of you should wait in your gym clothes. Yes, your luggage is in your rooms, Iida, you can put your hand down. No, there won''t be a fifth course, Katsuki - and I would advise you to stop stuffing your face if you don''t want to throw up in the next hour. Katsuki crossed his arms over his chest and sulked silently, a half-chewed piece of bread in his mouth. - Any more questions ? Iida raised his hand. Aizawa motioned for him to speak, suppressing a sigh. - Sensei, I''m afraid your explanations are not very clear: What time is the training supposed to end this afternoon? Furthermore, you haven''t told us what this is all about... Considering our logistics problem, do you mean that we''ll have to fish for our own food tonight? Providing food for twenty-three people seems rather difficult to me, since I don''t think any of the other students except me attended a survival camp when they were young. Besides, I''m afraid I don''t know what time we have to get up tomorrow, and therefore what time we have to go to bed. By the way, do we have an alarm clock? Because I bro- - Iida The boy shut up. - That''s all part of the training Iida adjusted his glasses and half-opened his mouth. Stars appeared in his eyes. - Oh, sorry, please forgive my eagerness - it''s unworthy of a Yuei pupil, I shouldn''t have doubted you. It''s true that despite your shabby appearance, you are a renowned teacher in this prestigious school! He gave a military salute and Yaoyorozu tugged at his shirt to get his attention, casting worried glances at Aizawa. - Iida, you should sit down¡­ - When did I get up ? A little surprised, he let the brunette pull him back into his chair. - Aizawa just flat-out bullshitted, Katsuki murmured, pleasantly surprised. - And he looks like he''s about to commit murder. His fingers were frantically extending and retracting, caught in a spasm. I raised my eyebrows. - That''s the lack for ya, the blonde said, What ? My old hag was like that when she decided to quit smoking. - Did she succeed? His lips curled into a toothy smile. - She really did it. There''s nothing the Bakugo can''t do. Aizawa''s irritated voice turned our heads. - Any more questions? Half a dozen hands were raised. - Perfect, see you in half an hour. He turned on his heel and was never seen again until dinner. * I had trouble understanding water. Lightning came to me with ease, as if it were an extension of myself. Water - except for what I melted from my ice, and even then - was startlingly difficult. I wondered if it was because of the salt in the sea - perhaps I should start with the purest water possible and drift from there? Because if it wasn''t, I saw no reason why I couldn''t: my quirks were literally fire and ice, and what I was trying to master was an average of the two. Trying to control water shouldn''t be any more difficult- - I don''t see you training. I blinked, taking a few seconds to make out the blurred shape in front of me. The outlines became clear: Aizawa stood in all his glory, dressed in blue striped Bermuda shorts and a white t-shirt. He had his hair pulled back into a half-bun, an umbrella tucked under his elbow, and a glass of iced tea in his other hand. I grumbled, running my tongue over my dry lips. - Go away - That''s no way to talk to your teacher (He swallowed a long, loud gulp through his straw) Tell me, is that a sunburn I see on your shoulders ? I rolled my eyes and ignored him. I was immune to flames, but apparently not to sunburn - it had taken me sixteen years of existence and six hours of splashing around in the water to learn that. A wave crashed into my back, forcing me to dig my toes a little deeper into the sand to stay steady. My fingers were as crumpled as if I had flippers for hands - I didn''t want to think about what was happening to my toes. - If you only came because you''re bored, there''s no point in staying. - What ? You''re mad because I spent more time with the other students than with you? He set his umbrella in the sand and sat cross-legged in its shade, never taking his eyes off me. - I''m all yours, Shoto. Tell me your darkest, most unspeakable secrets. I held out my watery palm to him, asking the sea to answer my call. A thin smile spread across his lips when he saw that the waves continued their natural course, ignoring me. I clenched my fist: when he tried to drink his delicious juice, his teeth hit ice. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it - I may not be Poseidon yet, but that doesn''t mean I''m helpless, sensei. He gave me an unimpressed look and used his glass as a compress, placing it on his forehead. - Just what I needed - thanks Shoto, I always knew I could count on you. I turned my back to avoid seeing his mocking smile and focused my attention back on the horizon. I had to pick up the pace - judging by its position, the sun would be setting in an hour and... - What exactly are you up to? If you tell me, I might be able to help you get a different perspective on the situation. I clenched my jaw. - I don''t need you, just leave me alone and go - Why do you refuse my help? And I would like to point out that this beach is not your private property - I don''t see why I can''t stay here. I half turned and threw over my shoulder: - Just go somewhere else and stop pissing me off. He clicked his tongue reproachfully, but didn''t look the least bit annoyed: - Language, Shoto, or it''s bathroom cleaning for the whole month I turned sharply, my fists clenching the fabric of my black Bermuda shorts. - If you don''t leave, I''ll, I''ll- His hair straightened above his head, his red eyes piercing through me. - Tell me, Shoto, what are you going to do? Irritated, I spat out the first thing that came to mind: - I''m getting naked There was silence for a second. Aizawa blinked. - You wouldn''t dare. His expression of pure horror told me that I had the upper hand. I puffed out pridefuly my chest : - Damn right I would - Stop bluffing, you''re a modest kid I pointed my thumb at my bare chest. - Is that modest ? - You''re wearing a mask. - If you don''t leave, I''m going to strip naked and tell all the other students that you stayed to watch. He sat up, gripping his glass so tightly that his knuckles turned white. - You wouldn''t My fingers caught the drawstring of my shorts and played with it. - I wonder what Nezu will say when he hears you like watching naked teenagers dripping with sweat with a drink in your hand ? I smiled : his face paled visibly. I didn''t even have time to untie the knot before he bolted, leaving his umbrella in the sand. I burst out laughing. * Drops of water fell on my forehead, rolling down my temples. I ran a hand through my damp hair to push it back. I''d stayed in the sea longer than I''d intended, trying over and over to call the ocean to me, but to no avail. It wasn''t until my skin began to burn from the encrusted salt and a crab nipped at the sole of my foot that I decided to call it a day. First, I made sure the bug served as a fish pie before heading to the dorms. The showers were empty, as was the huge room that served as a common bedroom: I could hear them clearly in the kitchens, chirping and working as people of their status should. I hope they''ve finished preparing everything, I''m damn hungry. My skin was dry and irritated, so I took the necessary time to moisturize from head to toe - I really didn''t want to look like an old man who had accidentally dried out to death. I put the jar in the blue sequined bag that I assumed belonged to Aoyama. He¡¯s a weirdo but he''s the only one whose cream doesn''t smell like feet. Kirishima had one that smelled like motor oil: I''d done him and all the other teenagers in that dorm a favor by burning it. I walked at a leisurely pace toward the dining hall, my flip-flops clicking in the sand. I''d reinforced them with a bit of chakra so I could walk on the sand and, most importantly, prevent any nasty grains from lodging between my toes. The cream hadn''t dried yet and I had other things to do than take another shower right after supper. The sounds of voices and conversations became more distinct as I approached the coveted spot. The students were moving back and forth between the wooden cabin and the huge table set up outside, bringing in steaming bowls of salad and dishes. The two heroes kept up the pace, making sure everything that came out was cooked and ready to eat. The smell of spicy chicken wafted through the air. I met Aizawa''s gaze. He was sitting at the end of the table and stood up as soon as he saw me. - I''d like everyone to stop for a moment and applaud Shoto. Confused, the students stopped putting the dishes on the table and turned to me. I stopped not far from the table, my hands in my pockets, and watched Aizawa in silence. He began to clap, a broad smile that meant nothing good on his lips. - Thank him, he volunteered to clean the bathrooms for a whole week Aizawa kept on applauding and encouraged the students to do the same. - It''s a kind gesture that deserves all our gratitude, so don''t hesitate to show your appreciation. Kirishima and Kaminari exchanged puzzled glances before clapping awkwardly, unsure of what to do. The other students joined in, the stupid ones who thought I''d really volunteered clapping louder and thanking me. Katsuki, a bowl of mashed potatoes in his hand, frowned, his eyes darting back and forth between Aizawa and me. My blood ran cold. This fucking vindictive old man- I forced myself to calm down, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing me upset. - Thank you, Todoroki ! - That''s really cool of you, man ! A vein popped up on the back of my neck as I forced myself to smile: - It''s nothing, really, so stop thanking me My teeth clenched and my cheeks hurt. Aizawa brought a hand up to his face to hide his malicious little smile. - I told you to stop, haha Thanks died on their lips as the students exchanged worried glances. The atmosphere became tense, glances going back and forth between Aizawa and me. - Let''s eat, Katsuki snapped He slammed his salad bowl against the wooden table so hard that the glasses shook. Those closest to him gasped. - He''s right, I''m dead ass hungry, S¨¦ro said as he calmed down and let the tension subside. The discussion continued when I sat down next to Bakugo - which, by the way, was the farthest seat from Aizawa. The blond helped himself to a generous portion of mashed potatoes before pushing the plate over to me and grabbing the salad with his other hand. - Don''t smile like that, you''re creepy. My eyes were still squinting like a moon''s crescent. - I have no idea what you''re talking about, Katchan. He grunted but added nothing more and continued to pass the dishes to me. - What the hell have you been doing? I''ve been cooking for an hour and you only show up at mealtime. Don''t think it''s going to be like this for the next three weeks. - All right, stop bothering me. Tomorrow I''ll go hunting for a nice piece of meat, and it will be forgotten I''d heard wild turkeys gobbling from the woods. The plate he was about to give me stayed in his hand as he stared at me blandly. - Okay, I''ll pluck them too, if that''s what you want to hear But he still didn''t hand me the bowl. I opened my mouth, eyebrows furrowed, when I felt my shirt being tugged. - Inaza, I''ve already told you not to¡­ My eyes fell on a three-apple tall kid with a stupid grin on his face and a missing tooth. - Where''s your teeth ? - The Tooth Fairy took it. I rolled my eyes and returned to my plate to begin wolfing down a well-deserved meal. The child tugged at my shirt again. - Stop that right now if you don''t want me to give you a good reason for your fairy to come back S¨¦ro looked at me and choked on his glass of water. I heard Katsuki snicker. - Hanta, you spat on me ! - Are you Shoto Todoroki ? The child''s eyes shone like two stars. - I don''t give autographs, so shoo ! His eyebrows furrowed. - I don''t want an autograph. I stuck my fork into my chicken, determined to eat. The kid tugged at my shirt, but I ignored him and attacked the beans. - Why do you eat like this ? - Why do I eat the way I do ?, I responded absentmindedly - You compartmentalize your food and eat it in categories I turned to Katsuki in surprise. I thought it was the brat talking to me. - You pay too much attention to me, Katchan. I don''t deserve it. The child tugged at my shirt. - Hey ! - You''re just shady, and since no one ever told you you were shady, I have to The kid tried to push me now, but it was he who fell backwards while I didn''t move an inch. - You''re such a pain in the ass, I''m starting to like the kid better than you. The child had scraped his knees and was about to cry like the weakling he was, but he stood up when he heard me and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the flat of his hand: - I was sure you were doing it on purpose ! He came toward me again, his small hands flailing in the air to grab me. I slid down the bench, away from the snot-faced menace and straight at Bakugo. - What the hell are you doing ?! Stay where you are- - Oh Kenta, Mommy was looking for you everywhere! A small, blue-eyed brunette came towards us, plate and cutlery in hand. She looked lovingly at her demon son who had slid down on the bench next to me and was beaming with happiness, his little legs swaying back and forth. - I see you''ve made some friends. She gave me a knowing look that I didn''t return, too busy considering my options. If I push the kid on the floor, his mother will come after me, and since she''s in charge of the kitchen... - Bakugo, stop with your fucking nudging! - Get out of my personal space before I blow your head off! Aizawa''s bored voice barely reached me over Katsuki''s hyena screams: - The row to my left, everyone move on the right to make room - Yes, mom, this is my best friend Shoto! I looked at the boy who smiled back... a wide smile, at that, obviously too stupid to read the atmosphere. The woman smiled gently and stroked his head as she left. - Best friend, huh? (She turned to me) You don''t mind if he sits next to you? - ... as long as he doesn''t talk to me She laughed, amused. I remained stoic. - So this is the famous Shoto? A medium-sized man came out of the kitchens with a steaming pot in his hands. Steam rose from his palms where he held the metal container. - Do we know each other ?, I said, dipping my fork into some beans. The couple exchanged glances. - We saw your skills at the festival. I watched them while chewing slowly, a vague memory surfacing in my mind. They chatted happily with their son before leaving to eat on Aizawa''s side. As soon as they were gone, the child tugged at my shirt. - Can you cut my meat for me? Mom usually does it¡­ I glanced around to make sure that none of his progenitors were looking in our direction. - ...of course. I picked up my cutlery and delicately sliced the tender pieces of chicken. The boy was salivating, his little legs flapping excitedly as he jumped up on his seat. The tines of the fork sank into the chicken: I glanced around to make sure no one was looking in our direction. I turned to face the child, my back to the table: I lowered my mask with infinite slowness as he stared at me, mouth agape, having already forgotten the fork and his meal. - Open your mouth wide. I pretended to make him the airplane, the fork zigzagging in the air. Then I ate his chicken. - Hey, that''s mine! - It would have been yours if you knew how to use a fork I took another piece of his chicken and ate it just as fast. - Stop His eyes filled with tears, his little fists shaking on his thighs. - If you cry, you''ll never be able to sit next to me again. His cry of protest died in his throat as he watched me, lips trembling, wolfing down every morsel of his chicken with inordinate satisfaction. I made sure that with each bite I looked more radiant and happy than before, wanting him to believe that this land had never known better poultry. To my amazement, he didn''t roll on the floor and cry like someone was murdering him - the children I''d seen all tended to do that. He''d gone from insect to premature larva on my esteem scale - not bad, considering most people I knew were still on the insect scale. - You''re not as obnoxious as I thought. His flushed face lit up as he sniffed loudly and ran his forearm over his eyes to wipe away the tears. - My name is Kenta! I nodded as I swallowed the last spoonful from his plate. A decent meal, but not as good as lunch. - Hey, do you want to know what my second name is ? I raised my glass to my lips. - I don''t care. - It''s Shoto ! I spat out all my water on S¨¦ro. * Author''s note : I uploaded the Camp Map on the public space of my P@treon : I''ll put the link below, so go check it at least once if you don''t want to get lost. As always, bonus chapter = 250 power stones P@treon : patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG Chapter 80 Twilight streaked the sky with pink and purple reflections. The sea below was dark blue, the sun reflecting off it in oblique rays. I didn''t need to be there to know that the water was cold and, more importantly, that no one would be coming to visit me for at least the next two hours. - Now that''s the kind of early riser you don''t often see in kids your age! The man smiled at me as I entered the dining hall. Clearly, they were in charge of breakfast: the wife was finishing setting the plates on the table, while her husband - standing behind the counter overlooking the kitchen - was slicing fresh bread. Behind him, in the background, an oven hummed, and I could see pain au chocolat and croissants. - Breakfast won''t be ready for another hour, the woman said as she approached me, dusting her hands on her apron. She glanced worriedly at the clock. - The time agreed upon with the management was 8:30 a.m. The clock read 5:32. - I''ll make do with what you''ve got. It was early, so early that even our good old insomniac teacher wasn''t up yet. That was one of the reasons I had gotten up so early: since he wasn''t awake, he couldn''t force me to do his damn chores. If he really thought I''d grovel to clean the toilets because he asked me to, he was crazier than I thought. The only thing left for me to do was to avoid him for the rest of my stay. No problem at all. - Well, we''ve got bread, the man stammered, turning to his wife. Jam as well. - Keichiro could cut some fruit for you. Would you like some melon? I nodded: she disappeared behind the service door and returned with grapes, strawberries, pears, bananas and melon. There was also cheese, thinly sliced. Keichiro took out a frying pan, put some olive oil in it and toasted the slices of bread. - What about eggs ? Do you like eggs? - I don''t dislike them He cracked three eggs in the pan, added spices and then arranged the omelets on the toast. - We have orange juice or tea if you prefer. - Orange juice The woman smiled at me and served me a generous glass in a mug. I raised the cup to my lips but didn''t take a sip, never taking my eyes off her. The woman washed the fruit and her husband skillfully peeled and sliced it and arranged it on my plate. - Where''s Kenta? The couple exchanged amused looks. - He is sleeping, of course, like any sensible person at five in the morning. I nodded, my eyes gliding over them as I moved from one door to the next, closed or open. - Good, very good. My cup slammed loudly against the counter, startling her. The juice surged like a wave and narrowly missed splashing all over the counter. - Why is he named after me? They exchanged glances. The woman had turned pale, and her husband looked at her with pursed lips before turning to me. - We don''t see what- This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. - Don''t lie to me I clutched the knife hidden under the edge of the counter and watched them suspiciously one after the other. For a split second, my eyes fell on the frying pan the man was holding in his left hand. There was a knife, not far from the woman, but since she made no move to grab it, I remained motionless, my muscles tensed. There had been Touya, there had been the group, there had been Kenzei - I''ll never let anything like that happen again. - I told you we should have talked to him about it," the man wheezed. The woman''s mouth tightened. She looked down at her nervous fingers. - I know, I know, but I didn''t want to make him uncomfortable¡­ My attention turned to her, but I kept her husband in my peripheral vision. My chakra buzzed under my skin, the hairs on my forearms standing up under the influx of electricity. The woman took a deep breath and looked up at me. The man let go of the frying pan and took his wife''s clenched hands in his own, smiling encouragingly. - You probably don''t remember us, Shoto, but we''ve met before. I remained silent. - It was a little over five years ago, by the sea, in Italy. We were young heroes out to prove ourselves. A vague memory came to mind. - That day, a villain had robbed a bank. It wasn''t a heavily patrolled area, and we were the only two-man watch for the season. We were called to the scene, and when we arrived, there were all these people on the ground¡­ She licked her dry lips and gripped her husband''s hand tighter. - He gave us the money as soon as he saw us. He told us that the bank was just an excuse and that those he was after were heroes. We were young, do you understand? (Her lips curled into a disillusioned smile, her eyebrows raised) We thought... we thought¡­ She stammered for a few seconds, then fell silent, not knowing how to continue. Her husband took over, jaw clenched. - We were in a bad position: things looked very bad for us. He had destroyed our means of communication, and after a while we realized that he was much stronger than we were, and that he was just having fun. It was just a matter of time¡­ The woman suddenly raised her head. - You have to understand, we had no choice, Shoto. She grabbed her shirt and tried to pull it up, but her husband stopped her. - Please Kana, calm down - - No, he has to see ! She loosened her grip and pulled at her shirt so hard that I could hear the seams creaking. My eyes were glued to her torso. Her abdomen was perforated. There was a gaping hole on her right flank, exactly where her ribs should have been. It looked as if a shark had devoured half her stomach and found it too tiring to finish the job. She looked like one of those puzzle pieces that didn''t fit anywhere and only served to hold the others together. I had no idea how she had managed to survive such an injury - in fact, I had a hard time understanding how she was still able to live without being in a hospital bed. - Keichiro, show him Her husband watched her for a few seconds before he sighed. He rested his leg on the worktop and then pulled up his jeans. In place of his leg was a metal prosthesis of an entirely new kind: gray cords intertwined with the remaining piece of thigh, giving the strange impression that he was half man, half android. - When you arrived that day, we didn''t think twice and ran away. We were so afraid that we left a child alone to face that monster. If you knew how ashamed we were¡­ Neither of them dared look me in the eye again. I remained silent, but my thoughts were wandering. If I''d abandoned him to die alone, would Kenzei''s grandson have understood what I wanted to tell him at the funeral ? - We didn''t get very far. Luckily, help arrived soon after and we were taken to the hospital. When we woke up, we immediately asked for you, but it was impossible to find you. In fact, when we started to say that a child had interfered, the investigators told us that we were delirious. Keichiro held his wife close to him. - We even thought you were dead and that they were trying to hide the story from the public... but we made some contacts and finally learned your first name and that you were alive and well. It was such a relief¡­ I shifted slightly in my chair, uncomfortable. Her husband took over: - We tried to contact you, but it was impossible. For years, you were just a mirage, a person we thought we''d made up out of thin air. If it weren''t for your first name, we would have thought we were delirious. And then we saw you at the Yuei sport''s festival : Kenta really wanted to go, and even though we hadn''t been heroes for a long time, we managed to get tickets. - You can''t imagine what a shock it was to see you enter the arena and preside over the opening ceremony, the woman added with a smile. When we learned your full name, we finally understood why we''d never been able to contact you. And one thing led to another¡­ She pointed to the dining hall with one hand, but I understood that she was talking about the training camp in general. - So, to answer your question, we gave Kenta your name because you''re a good person, Shoto. Kana gave me a smile, the same warm, loving smile I saw her reserve for her son. I looked away, unable to say anything. - We wanted to remember you, Keichiro continued in a low voice, And we wanted our son to have you as an example forever. This was our way of thanking you and never forgetting you. The way they looked at me, eyes wide open and shining with raw, pure, unadulterated trust, it was - it was - I couldn''t... ''You''re someone good, Shoto'' - I... I closed my mouth, unable to answer. An uneasy feeling came over me, preventing me from looking them straight in the eye. My attention was locked on the steaming plate they''d prepared for me, lying on the counter. - May I ? Without waiting for their permission, I grabbed two more slices of bread. I left them there after their grandiloquent revelation and left the refectory to eat outside. They said nothing, but I felt their eyes on my back until I closed the door behind me. It wasn''t until I was sitting alone, facing the sea and away from all this... chaos, that I remembered the most important thing: I had forgotten my cutlery. Well, I''ll eat with my fingers. * Author''s note : Last comment I will make for a while : believe me everyone, you definitely want to get the needed amount of power stones for the bonus chapter next week. Power stones goal of this week : 250 If you want to read ahead of schedule/support me, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG or copy the following link and delete the spaces : patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 81 - The Sacrifice I raised my hand, my eyes glued to the bottle. The water oscillated before rising into the air, drop by drop: bubbles of different sizes floated in the air, reflecting the sun''s rays like mirrors. The air was warm, there was no wind. I licked my upper lip, wiping away a drop of sweat that had rolled down it. Slowly I moved two fingers. The bubbles swayed, slowly spinning around each other. Their surface was stable, and I rotated them until I was sure that none would burst like the previous ones. Satisfied, I took a step toward the sea. The bubbles retreated, the distance between us remaining the same. Another step. Again they retreated. The foam slid over my feet, the sand sank under my toes. The waves turned into barrels beneath my bubbles, crashing against the beach. I ventured further into the sea until I was knee-deep in water. I breathed in, engraving in my mind the way I felt the water - my water - so I could do it again. I lowered my fingers. My bubbles crashed into the ocean, diluted in the sea. The feeling of familiarity disappeared, but I didn''t lose hope. I concentrated and extended my hand to the sea. The surface of the water shook, and for a second I thought it was the tremors of the sea - but I felt the familiarity of the water again, and with my heart beating fast, I commanded the water to rise. There was resistance, almost as if it refused, but I insisted and forced it to rise before me. The water shook and then, slowly, a fine trickle emerged, rising vertically. As it rose, more and more water followed, as if a miniature tsunami was rising in front of me. My arm muscles shook, the water resisting my call. Gritting my teeth, I raised my left hand. More and more water rose from the sea to join the web I''d created: in a handful of seconds, a wall of water had risen between me and the sun, floating in the air and vibrating with energy. I moved my left hand to split the wall, holding my right hand steady, and- My head turned sharply toward the makeshift school. Aizawa. My wall of water fell with a splash as I plunged into the sea. I forced myself to sit cross-legged on the sand, my lungs burning. My chakra circulated throughout my body, slowing my heartbeat and forcing me to calm down. I wasn''t capable of prolonged apnea, but I had learned long ago how to slow my heartbeat enough for my chakra to keep me alive for a while without oxygen. I felt Aizawa approaching the sea before stopping short of it: his legs came toward me, blurred by the curtain of water that separated us. He stood staring at the sea for a whole minute, waiting for me to come out, no doubt hoping to corner me. I could see the scowl on his face as he turned and walked away. * - I can''t keep bringing you food like this, Aizawa is beginning to suspect something. I devoured my plate ravenously. Keichiro and Kana prepared a hearty breakfast for me every morning at 5:30 and even took care of delivering behind the mess hall, where Aizawa never wentto fetch me. At noon, I was content to nibble on my morning''s leftovers, and in the evening, Katsuki would bring me my meal in the woods next to the refectory. At night I slept in the trees, and although my back was a little sore, it wasn''t too bad. It was a tedious but necessary organization: I''d rather die than humiliate myself cleaning something as degrading as a toilet, especially if it was for a bunch of poor and dirty teenagers. On the bright side, I''d made phenomenal progress in my water skills, thanks to sixteen hours of daily training. - Also, the kid''s looking for you. I looked up from my plate. - Who ? Katsuki rolled his eyes. - He asked why we hadn''t seen you and where you''d been. My fork froze in front of my half-open mouth as I looked at the blonde with fear. - You didn''t tell him where I was training, did you? - Nah, his mom did it for me. - Great. I dove back into my plate, finishing the juicy meat in a few bites, followed by the crunchy vegetables. I set my plate down on the tree trunk, satisfied, before pulling up my mask. Katsuki was half turned, looking up at the starry sky and the glittering sea below. - I''m done (He turned to faceme for the first time since I started eating) How''s your training going? His face lit up. - I managed to make an explosion out of my foot today. I whistled in admiration. The Katsuki of the cannon had never done anything like that. - I''m still a long way from being able to make explosions from anywhere on my body, but I''m getting there. (I nodded). How about you? - I''m thinking of changing my hero name to Poseidon He raised his eyebrows. - Really ? - No, but it''s coming along nicely. A comfortable silence fell. The wind picked up, rustling leaves and swirling sand. The last rays of sunlight illuminated the horizon for a short while. - ... I feel funny Katsuki grabbed a twig and started to break it into small pieces. - I never paid much attention to these damned extras and now I find myself spying on them all and I can''t help it. He twirled two pieces of the twig still connected by a bit of wood fiber. - I can''t sleep at night, and when I eat with them, I can''t help but wonder who''s going to screw us. (The branch broke in two: he threw it away.) If I had a damned idea how to avoid Aizawa''s cameras like you do, I wouldn''t set foot in the dormitory again. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I watched him for a few seconds before looking away. - Wouldn''t it be easier to consider them all traitors? He sniffed loudly: I heard the smile in his voice. - Yeah, you''re right, becoming a paranoid bastard is such a better idea, I shrugged. - You wouldn''t have to worry about anyone if you didn''t trust anyone¡­ Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Katsuki watching me. - Is this how you live your life? Seeing everyone as your enemy? I remained silent, but my lack of an answer spoke for itself. - Why ? - Why what? - Why do you wear a mask, why is there no information about you when someone searches for you on the Internet, why do you have a license to carry bladed weapons - there are so many things about you that make me ask ''why''? A small smile crept on my lips. - Aizawa barely mentioned the bladed weapon thing: I''m surprised you remembered. - Don''t change the subject. I sighed. - You ask a lot of questions He frowned. - You''ve been bugging me with your ''everyone else is unbearable'' and ''you and I are the same'' stories, only to ignore the first slightly personal question I ask you. I''m not asking you to tell me your darkest secrets, moron, I just want us to have something in common. Trust goes both ways, you can''t ask me for something and give me nothing in return. I hesitated, not knowing what to say. I saw him watching me out of the corner of his eye, patiently waiting for me to respond, or at least react to what he''d just said. I think he was reaching out to me in some way. I didn''t know if it was a good idea to accept it. To tell the truth, I still don''t know if I made the right decision to take it. He stood up, put his hands in his pockets and walked away. I knew that if I let him go like that, he''d never come back. My voice rose in the air: he stopped. - ... I don''t consider everyone an enemy - that would be overestimating my degree of interest in others. No, let''s say I''m just... indifferent to them. I was indifferent to their interests, their suffering, their possible death in the near future. - Why ? I thought of my family torn apart by Touya''s death, of my father crying alone in his study when his son had just died, of his worried face when I woke up in the hospital after losing an eye, of his expression the day he had to bury his mentor because of me. - ... because it''s easier The leaves rushed again under the caress of the wind, the cold sand whipping my skin. The night enveloped us in its silent world, making the forest dark and inhospitable. Katsuki seemed to weigh my words for a moment and nodded more to himself than to me. - Find a way to get back to the dormitory, I''m tired of dealing with these losers. And he walked away. * I ran a hand over my face, wiping away the mixture of sweat and water that had accumulated there. The smell of my own sweat disgusted me. - What have you been doing? Kenta, a beach bucket in one hand and a towel in the other, looked at me with his big, innocent black eyes. A red cap was screwed on his head, his skin still glistening from the sunscreen his mother had just applied. - You said you didn''t want to do it, so I did it for you ! My eyes narrowed. - You had no reason to do it, so why ? He puffed out his cheeks and clenched his little fists. - I was just trying to be nice, I laughed, almost offended. - Do you think I''m stupid? Tell me why you did it. - I said I had no reason. He kicked the sand in annoyance. - Don''t make me repeat myself - I said I don''t have one! I clicked my tongue against my palate and looked away. That''s why Aizawa didn''t go witch hunting today. I watched the boy out of the corner of my eye: his face was flushed and tears threatened to roll down his cheeks. - If you cry, I''ll take you right back to your parents, I said, He wiped his face with the back of his arm. - I never cry, he grumbled. - As if Still, thanks to him, I no longer had to act like the class outcast: I could eat off the table, help myself as much as I wanted, and - most importantly - take long, clean showers. Maybe he deserved a little consideration. - Well, what do you want ? His face lit up. - I want to stay with you ! I should have guessed. - If I allow you to stay, you won''t make a sound and you won''t disturb me during my training: understood ? He nodded vigorously. - And you''ll continue to clean the bathrooms for the rest of our stay here without telling your parents. He froze and decided - to my surprise - to take a few seconds to think. And I thought he was as dumb as rocks. - Okay, then you have to promise to be nice to me and answer me when I talk to you. - ... I''ll be tolerable and when I tell you to shut up, you shut up. He thought for a few more seconds before offering me his chubby little hand. His striped T-shirt was pulled up over his childish tummy, revealing his belly button. - Pinkie promise I squeezed his hand with two fingers and looked at him suspiciously. - ... don''t spit, it''s disgusting. He swallowed his mollard before smiling at me and walking away to the sand. I followed him at a safe distance in case he decided to play a joke on me and spit all his mucus on me. - Are you planning to stay there? He looked confused. - Where else would I be? I was hoping he''d be standing in the distance, in the shadow of the cement school, looking at me through binoculars. - You''ll get sunstroke It was morning, the temperature was low, and the sun wasn''t beating down very hard - but if I understood correctly, he planned to spend his entire day with me. If he fainted on my watch, his mother would stop making my personal breakfast in the morning, and I''d lose my personal concierge. I looked around and stifled a sigh. The area was deserted. There was a clang of bells and ice burst out from under my foot, forming a half dome around the kid. Kenta yelped in surprise before he marveled at the frozen structure. - Wow Sho-sho, you''re the best! A vein pulsed in my forehead. - Don''t call me that He ignored me, too busy placing his blue towel in the shade of the half igloo. - And it''s fresh! Satisfied, he lay back on his stomach and reached for his comic book. He held it upside down. - It''s upside down - I don''t like reading, I just look at the pictures. He turned only two pages before falling asleep with his forehead on the floor. I unhooked my mask before throwing it on his towel, too tired to use a genjutsu in addition to continuing my training on the water. Besides, it wasn''t as if the boy had never seen me without one. * Kenta wiped his eyes with his fist, still half asleep. His bucket - which he carried like a handbag - clapped against his thigh in rhythm to his footsteps. - Watch where you walk Immediately, the boy stumbled into a tiny mound of sand and almost landed headfirst in his bucket. I grabbed him by the collar of his T-shirt and lifted him with one hand, his black sandals hovering a few millimeters off the ground. - I told you to be careful, I said, irritated at his clumsiness. - And here''s the one who honors us with his presence. I looked up at Aizawa, who was facing me with a steaming plate in his hands. His dark eyes rested for a moment on Kenta - whom I was still holding like an unruly kitten - before returning to me. - In one hour at the entrance to the dormitories: don''t be late. - Aizawa-sensei (He paused: I offered him my crescent-eyed smile) The sanitary facilities are beyond reproach, aren''t they? You should thank me. He stared at me for a long, long time, before walking away. - It took you five days, that doesn''t warrant applause. The grumpy dwarf in all his glory. - Finally someone fucking normal Katsuki, two plates in his hands, approached me with an expression I interpreted as relief. - Are both for me? He snorted. - What else ? The other one is for me. - How did you know that I''d be here at noon? His eyes fell on Kenta whose arms were dangling like a hanged man. - I didn''t know, I wanted to bring you your food and use the opportunity to get out of here. Behind him, near the cafeteria, students were gathered in a circle, chatting animatedly. Some were holding laminated sorters, and shiny decks of cards were making the rounds. - What''s going on ? Katsuki shrugged. - A card game, Yu gi-oh or something like that. Yoarashi''s freaking out. Kenta folded his arms over his chest. - Pff, Yu gi-oh is so lame. I put the child back on the ground before I pushed him forward a little. - Go to your mother He was gone in a flash: - Okay Sho-sho! Katsuki snorted as I wondered if I could get away with making it look like the kid accidentally drowned. No way, Aizawa is already giving me the creeps. This guy had a bullshit radar like I''d never seen before: I could feel his gaze hovering over my neck without even having to turn around. - Let''s eat, and if we hurry, we can even eat enough of the dishes so that everyone doesn''t get enough. Katsuki led us to the table, amusedly saying over his shoulder: - This is borderline vilain¡¯s behavior I shrugged. - I''d love to see them fight over the food. Unfortunately, no one fought. * Author''s note : Merry parties/holidays for everyone, whatever it is that you are celebrating. Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter = 250 If you want to support me/read far ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG or copy the link below and delete the spaces. patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 82 I walked a good distance behind Aizawa, watching his arched back and shuffling feet. His shoes made furrows in his path, like a train on rails. Sand soon replaced the damp earth, and the sound of birds and crickets drowned out the sound of the ocean. The sun was shining, the sky was clear blue, but the air was heavy and charged with electricity, a sign that it would soon rain. - Sit down Two folding chairs were set up in front of a plastic table: a chessboard had been placed on it. The fact that it was in the middle of a forest, surrounded by creepers and colorful flowers, gave the whole thing an almost comical strangeness. - You didn''t have to go to all that trouble, Sensei. My chair crunched against the floor as I pulled it to sit down. - We could have done that at school. Aizawa placed the pieces on his side of the board while I did the same. As soon as my last knight was in place, the game began. No one spoke for several minutes, everyone concentrated on their game. Having just cornered my king, Aizawa looked at me for the first time since our arrival. I didn''t have to look up to know that he was watching me intently. - Do you want something ? I had just moved my bishop to corner his king. - If it hadn''t been for Nezu, I would have had you arrested immediately. He moved his tower to save his king: I crushed his queen with my knight. - Why ? Our movements quickened, our pieces hit the board in a steady rhythm. - Your quirk... it''s not really a quirk, is it ? My tower froze a millimeter above the board. I forced myself to put it down before straightening up with all my height, feet flat on the floor. My shoulders tensed, my right hand sliding up my thigh until I found the handle of my knife hidden in my pants. - A very strange idea you have here. His bright little eyes rested on me for a second before returning to the board. He was as relaxed as ever, his muscles loose and his movements slow. My eyes followed his hands until he placed them in his lap. - I had a hunch when I saw your prowess in the championship, but the last few days have confirmed my suspicions. He gestured for me to play, but I ignored him: he shrugged and played for me. - Cameras cover every square inch of our camp, and even though I spent several hours watching them, I never saw you on any of them. Care to explain? - Your equipment is defective Aizawa shook his head, a small smile on his lips. - I thought about it, you see, and even after turning the entire control room upside down, I couldn''t find anything that would compromise our computer equipment. What''s even more interesting is that every time Bakugo left the refectory to bring you your food, he also disappeared from our cameras, only to reappear much later. - Yuei really isn''t what it used to be. - So my conclusion is simple: if you''re not a traitor, as Nezu is sure you aren''t, and you didn''t damage our cameras in the few minutes you were in the control room, it''s because of your quirk. He pinned me in checkmate before sinking back into his seat, hands clasped on his stomach. - You''re stronger, faster, and smarter than you have any right to be. The way your Quirks are evolving is also abnormal: you can now control water and lightning more or less correctly. The fat of my thumb stroked the cold blade of my knife. - How do you know about lightning ? - Don''t tell me you don''t know that every inch of Yuei is covered with microphones and cameras. I leaned forward and looked Aizawa straight in the eye: - What I asked was, how do you know about the lightning ? I knew that the rat had been in the know since the Special Forces guys showed up at the championship: on the other hand, I had not expected him to reveal the contents of my interview to anyone - Aizawa included. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. This could only mean one of two things: either Nezu had complete confidence in Aizawa (which seemed strangely doubtful to me, since he mostly struck me as paranoid), or Aizawa was one hell of a weasel. - The principal told me Of course I doubted it, but I''d rather leave it at that. - Does Endeavor know about this ? My blood froze in my veins; I forced myself to remain calm. - What do you mean ? - That you''re lying to him. My fingers wrapped around the blade so tightly I could barely feel it digging into my flesh. My voice was deep, rumbling with anger: - I advise you to be very careful when speaking of my father, sensei He raised his hands in a gesture of appeasement. - There''s no need to get upset, Shoto : we''re just talking. He sounded sincere - and that''s why I couldn''t believe him. My chakra circled my body, warming my muscles and making my blood boil. I sank back into my seat, pretending to look calm, forcing my shoulders to relax, but my hair stood on end and I could feel the lightning ready to explode as soon as I gave the order. Aizawa threw himself into a new game against himself. - You''re probably wondering why I''m telling you all this- He looked up at me; I felt my Sharingan turning lazily in my eyes as I scrutinized him. Shota Aizawa, forty years old, six feet tall, blood type B, born in Tokyo Prefecture- - The headmaster doesn''t know that I''ve come to talk to you, but who cares- -hero since the age of eighteen, strengths: keen intelligence, excellent observation and judgment skills, mastery of his Quirk, weaknesses: lack of strength, lack of speed- - Coincidentally, I need you to do something for me. -I''m immune to his quirk and he doesn''t know it. - Really ? Couldn''t gave guessed A slight smile grazed his lips. He barely looked at me. The more I saw him grinning like an idiot and acting as if the whole situation - the blackmail he was trying to pull on me, that son of a bitch - was so insignificant, the angrier I got inside. Should I kill him ? - You''re really funny, Shoto, you know that? Often in spite of yourself, but that''s what makes it all worthwhile. - Tell me what you want. His smile froze. Half leaning over the table, he watched me for a few seconds before resting his pawn at the side of the board. His mouth twisted into a bitter line, his eyes serious again. - I want you to protect all the students when the villains attack. - And if I don''t, will you tell my father? - ... I don''t even understand why you didn''t tell him yourself. To tell you the truth, if you had, we wouldn''t be here today. Yeah, and since everyone has this annoying tendency to learn Number Two''s secrets in no time, I would have been dead long ago. I scanned Aizawa for a long, quiet moment. - I could die protecting them He looked down and watched his hands for a few seconds. He looked conflicted, almost as if he wasn''t sure what he wanted to tell me. - You would die a hero''s death He whispered it so softly that I almost didn''t hear him - and even then I was so stunned that it took me several seconds to realize what he had just told me. - I beg your pardon ? Even with my superhuman hearing, even with my perfect memory, I doubted that he''d actually said what I''d heard him say. - Believe me, it''s no picnic for me, Shoto- - Todoroki - Excuse me? He sounded genuinely surprised - there was no reason for that. - We don''t know each other, so just call me Todoroki. - Believe me, Todoroki, it''s no picnic for me to force you like this, but I have no choice if I want my students to escape unharmed. Nonsense. - And you would sacrifice me for them? I must have misunderstood, because that really wasn''t Aizawa''s kind to- - If it''s the life of one student against eighteen others, then yes, without hesitation. He spoke with conviction, but guilt was written all over his face. - Me ? For them ? An incredulous laugh escaped me. I gave him a few more seconds, hoping he''d backtrack, tell me it was a misunderstanding, that he wasn''t really asking me to die for a bunch of- But he didn''t back down, didn''t correct me, didn''t apologize. He just stood there, staring at me in silence, looking like a beaten dog determined to do what he had to do. I felt disgust sweep over me as he could no longer bear the weight of my gaze and looked away. I don''t know how long we sat there in that silence, him avoiding my gaze and me waiting for him to say something that would stop me seeing him as human shit, but- but it didn''t happen. I was deeply disappointed. The more I looked at his elusive face, the more I thought about all the crap he''d just said, the more a cold realization dawned in my mind. I want to hurt him. - Look, Sho-Todoroki, you''re a good kid, deep down, and I know you''re smart enough to understand (if he knew how much disdain he inspired in me) that this isn''t about you, and that I''m really sorry (-fuck him-) that it''s come to this, but believe me when I tell you that I''ll do whatever it takes to protect my students, even if it means... this. He stared at the corner of the table, but not at me. - I just... I don''t want to lose another one of my students. I was stunned. I wanted to understand what made him distinguish me from all the others, because until proven otherwise, I was a student in this damn class in this damn school and- - Why didn''t you just ask me? His answer was immediate : - Because you''re not a Hero. An icy wind blew, whipping my skin. The sky had turned gray, low clouds gathering on the horizon. I heard thunder rumbling, felt the sea stirring. My voice was weak, like a whisper, but all the anger and venom that oozed from it did not escape him: - Oh. I see. So you thought, "If I''m going to sacrifice one of the children, I might as well take the one who''s going to be the least useful¡± Big Bad Shoto''s life is nothing compared to the lives of the great little kids who want to be heroes... He didn''t even answer, the coward. My chair scraped the floor as I stood up. I''d heard enough and wasn''t sure if I could keep my cool if I stayed in his presence for another second. - You know, aizawa, I used to respect you. Because you always saw me as I really am- - I''m sorry to hear that this is no longer the case. The worst part was that he sounded really disappointed. He tried to catch my eye; I didn''t even turn my head in his direction. He didn''t deserve it. I walked off into the woods, feeling his gaze linger on the back of my neck until I was out of his sight. The storm broke, a downpour that drenched everything in a matter of seconds. My hair stuck to my face and I pushed it back with one hand, fuming. Anger made my footsteps heavy and audible, my teeth grinding in an ugly high-pitched sound. Smoke billowed from my burning skin as the drops of water brushed against me. My hands were shaking with rage because that little bastard was blackmailing me and- If only you knew how much I''m going to screw you. * Author''s note : If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Goal of the week for the sunday bonus chapter = 250 Chapter 83 - The Card Katsuki wasn''t worried when he didn''t see Shoto coming to eat. Of course, he was surprised because he ate at least as much as he did, and missing a meal was tantamount to unbearable physical suffering, but he wasn''t too shocked. He must have been training and lost track of time, that''s all. Katsuki stayed at the table until everyone had cleared up, grabbed a piece of bread, a pear and a piece of wrapped cheese and brought them to him. He went down to the beach and was surprised that he wasn''t there either. He went to the dormitory, which was even more surprisingly empty. Shark Teeth and the Retard had just come out of it and called out to him: - Hey Bakugo, Aizawa-sensei gave us permission to have a party on the beach - There''s going to be a bonfire, and I think I heard the girls say they''re going to wear bathing suits. The idiot raised his eyebrows suggestively. Bakugo ignored him, preferring to turn to Kirishima. - Have you seen Shoto ? - Todoroki ? No, actually, we thought he''d show up automatically if you came. Katsuki frowned. - I can''t imagine why you''d thought that Kaminari clasped his hands. - You''ve got to be kidding. You and him are so close we call you siamese twins. Kirishima gave Bakugo a worried look. To his astonishment, Bakugo ignored Denki. It was a trick Shoto had taught him: if he pretended the extras didn''t exist, they would eventually get out of his life on their own. Seeing himself ignored, Denki lost his cheerfulness and buried his head in his shoulders. Kirishima, smiling remorsefully, patted him on the shoulder. - We were on our way to the fire. Would you like to join us ? Katsuki looked around the dormitory: empty. - What time is it ? (The clock struck 9pm) I''ll just look around and then go to bed. His tone did not allow any negotiation. - Definitely ! Kirishima put one arm on his shoulder and the other on Denki''s and led them towards the beach. - What the hell are you doing ? Let go off me ! * Katsuki, who thought he wouldn''t find Shoto, had already half devoured the pear. He raised his eyebrows when he saw him sitting on a tree trunk, shoulders hunched and staring at the bonfire, the flames flickering in the mirror of his eyes. The light cast moving shadows across his face, giving him an unsettling look. A small group of teenagers gathered around him, chatting in low voices. Ochaco leaned over and whispered in his ear. Shoto didn''t even blink in her direction. A shadow appeared behind the teenager and circled the group, holding a portfolio of trading cards. Ochaco stood up to let Kenta pass and laughed with the other girls as he waddled newt to Shoto, who gave him a quick sideways glance as the boy launched into a detailed presentation of his game. Katsuki finished his fruit in two bites and threw the core into the fire. - This is my rarest card, the holographic shadowless Mewtwo first edition. My cousin kept it in the attic for a long time, but he''d forgotten about it and only found it when he moved his stuff to his new house. Katsuki slid in next to Shoto as Kenta started telling the story of a new card. - ... my favorite is the fluorescent Shining Espeon. Besides, I laminated this one myself - Shoto grabbed the bread and cheese the blonde threw him with a confused look. Katsuki rolled her eyes. - Don''t make that face, it''s just stuff that would have ended up in the trash anyway. The piece of bread was still warm. - ... thank you Katsuki shook his hand. - Yeah yeah A pleasant silence settled between them. The fire shone brightly, illuminating the sand for a few meters around. The remainder of the landscape was in darkness, so much so that if it weren''t for the sound of the waves crashing on the sand, you wouldn''t have thought there was an ocean. All the students were chatting happily, glasses of fruit juice in hand and two-thousand-watt smiles on their faces. The scent of perfume and cologne burned Shoto''s nose, so much so that he forced the fire to produce more smoke so that the smell of burning wood would cover that of the others. - Is it just me or is everyone dressed up for tonight ? Katsuki continued his inspection of the place and saw that the boys had actually bothered to wear polo shirts that weren''t too shabby and ironed shirts. The girls wore dresses or shorts, their hair neatly braided or straightened. Even Yaoyorozu had gone out of her way to let hers down tonight. Katsuki''s red eyes lingered a second longer on Ochaco''s skirt, brushing against her thighs as she bounced around. He forced himself to look away. - Apparently Denki had been planning this for ages and has finally managed to convince the teach... Katsuki wondered why neither he nor Shoto had been informed about the class''s plans, but then he remembered that they were the two hermits who never talked to anyone. - By the way, where''s Monoma ? - He went over there to pee. And Shoto made a vague gesture that could have meant the sea or the forest. - I''ve got an awesome group activity for everyone, Kaminari suggested with a smile, drawing everyone''s attention to him. Let''s take a bottle and make a- Katsuki cut him off: - I''m the class''s president and I have veto power over your crappy suggestions Denki deflated like a balloon. There was a little laughter here and there, and Kirishima patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. S¨¦ro pointed to the small jetty between the forest and the sea. - Hey, how about jumping off the cliff ? The suggestion wasn''t met with much enthusiasm. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Shoto''s eyes wandered around lazily : no aizawa. It took him another second to realize: no aizawa. He stood up, his eyes shining with an evil gleam. The others looked at him questioningly. - I''m in The discussions continued, the wind shifting in favor of S¨¦ro and his proposal. - Well, maybe it isn''t such a bad idea... - Can we at least have a look ? It could be fun Shoto turned to Katsuki. - Are you coming? The blonde looked at Ochaco who was already leaving in the company of the other girls. - Yeah * - I don''t know, man, but I don''t really feel like it anymore All the boys stood at the edge of the pier, looking down cautiously. The water was dark and the sea relatively calm : the problem was that the moonlight was so pale that it was impossible to see if there were rocks under the surface or not. - I really don''t want to crash into a rock and end up in a wheelchair Denki looked at the girls chirping happily behind them. - We can''t chicken out... S¨¦ro, who saw everyone''s adrenaline level dropping, tried to convince them: - I came earlier with Toko, and I swear that there isn''t a single rock under ! Shoto''s eyes darted around the circle of rocks hidden just half a meter under the water. To dive without risk, you had to jump from the very top of the cliff, and without momentum : one meter to the right, or one meter to the left, and the charming evening would turn into a nightmare. - Yes, but Tokoyami stayed on the beach... - I''m first All the boys immediately turned their heads to Shoto. - Are you sure ? aizawa adored his students. Shoto wanted to see the look on his face when he saw one of them with his femur piercing his thigh. - Yes He stepped back a few meters to undress. He kicked off his shoes and took off his watch. Everyone looked at him. - Wow, wait, we know you''re modest, so if you want to... - No need to He pulled his white t-shirt over his shoulders and tossed it to Kirishima. He unzipped his blue jeans and slid them down his thighs. Yaoyorozu covered her face with her hands, red as a tomato. Hagakure pretended to pass out on the girls. - This is the realm of obscenity! They all closed their eyes when they saw that his shorts were low on his hips, revealing the ''V'' of his pelvis. Shoto turned his back to them and squared his shoulders before approaching the edge. The group of boys opened up like the sea in his path. Without waiting another second, he made a perfect dive. He felt no adrenaline, no fear, no stress: five short meters were nothing to a ninja. Kirishima whistled, impressed. Barely a second after breaking the surface, Shoto swam back to a scree slope that provided a natural path to the pier. - Who wants to go ? The boys were nervous and excited, exchanging glances. - It''s me It was a shock to everyone to see that after Todoroki, it was Bakugo who wanted to go. Kirishima whispered to the others: - I told you that if we baited Todoroki, Bakugo would follow! In no time, Bakugo took off his shirt and threw his shoes into an obscure corner. Shoto had awakened his competitive spirit. Kaminari, who was the most aware of the presence of female beings in the area, couldn''t help but feel jealous when he saw the blonde shirtless. He already felt bad because Shoto had decided to participate out of nowhere and all the girls (even Jiro) were staring at him... damn, did they eat testosterone bars for lunch to get shoulders like that ? Katsuki looked at the water to get an idea of where to jump, but it was too dark to see clearly. He stepped back and tried to gain some momentum like Shoto had just done. - Katsuki The blonde looked over his shoulder and saw Shoto coming towards him. He had pushed his soaked hair back and steam rose from his skin in white wisps. Katsuki felt the temperature rise drastically when he leaned towards him. - Don''t jump too far ahead, there''s a rock... The other boys were too busy arguing about who would come next to hear him. Katsuki didn''t even notice that Shoto had deliberately kept his voice low. - Okay Shoto stood aside and waited with folded arms for Katsuki to jump. The blonde didn''t waste a second hesitating: if Shoto could do it, he could do it too, morning, noon and night. The icy water hit him hard - and that was the "hardest" part of this leap of faith. He swam quickly to the rocks to clear the way for the next man. The boys jumped in turn, jostling and pushing each other as they lined up. Katsuki and Shoto stood off to one side, still in their boxer shorts, talking in hushed tones. In fact, as soon as a boy returned from his dive, he always positioned himself not far from Shoto to dry off - the latter acting as a sort of living radiator, raising the temperature in his immediate vicinity so that despite the cool wind, no one felt cold. The only reason Shoto allowed himself such an escape from his quirk was because he was pissed off : with every healthy boy who came up, his mood grew darker. Of course, he didn''t show it on his face because Katsuki was sharp and he didn''t want him to start bothering him. Denki, who was standing at the edge of the cliff, looked down at the bubbling water below and suddenly turned white. - Well, maybe another time would be best... The other boys turned to him. S¨¦ro put an arm around his shoulders and whispered so softly that the girls could not hear: - Come on, weren''t you the one who said that summer camp was the best way to impress girls ? He moved his eyebrows suggestively. Embarrassed, Denki avoided his gaze. Iida adjusted his ghost glasses. - If comrade Kaminari doesn''t want to jump, it would be inappropriate to force him to do so. Denki surveyed the small group of boys gathered in an irregular semicircle around him. None of them seemed to look at him with contempt or mock him - they seemed... nice. And then he met Shoto''s gaze. - I didn''t take you for the fag type. Denki flinched and looked down at his feet. Katsuki looked at Shoto, confused. He found him surprisingly involved. - Don''t be a coward, Denki He approached the blonde calmly and put his arm around his trembling shoulders. He whispered to him : - Right now, all the girls are looking this way - even Jiro. It would be stupid to waste such an opportunity, wouldn''t it ? Denki glanced over his shoulder: the girls were indeed looking at them, at him, then exchanged glances. Shoto squeezed his shoulder. - Gather some momentum and jump. And off Shoto went. Denki looked at him, hoping to find some comfort or support in his face. His face was closed, his arms crossed over his chest. He motioned with his chin for him to go on. S¨¦ro decided to encourage his friend: - Come on, Denki, you can do it ! The boys began to chant his name in encouragement. Katsuki still looked at Shoto strangely. - Den-ki ! Den-ki ! Den-ki ! The boy felt his heart racing; his hands were clammy and shaking, his breathing was jerky. He looked up at the moon. If I don''t jump now, it''ll be shameful. He gained momentum and dove. Shoto followed him, looking indifferent but already anticipating what was to come. He had gained a little momentum... he hoped it would be enough. Gravity had lifted his blond hair and his arms were stretched vertically behind his back, as if someone was pulling them back. At the last second, a gust of wind blew him off course. He fell with an audible splash. - Damn, what belly flop ! - Ooh, I wouldn''t have wanted to be in his shoes ! - It hurts just to look at him. Shoto''s dark eyes remained fixed on the misty surface of the water. Waves crashed against the rocks in a spray of white foam, the cold wind creating whirlpools. He didn''t come up. Other boys approached the edge of the cliff. - Is he doing it on purpose or...? - If he''s dead, Sensei will kill us. Then everyone fell silent, worry gradually replacing the relaxed atmosphere. Shoto''s eyes reflected the dark, shimmering surface of the water. He was impatient, but not for the same reason as the others. Air bubbles broke the surface of the water. A head appeared. Denki spat out the water and coughed several times. - I almost fucking died! The boys laughed in relief. - You''re a total loser, Denki. - Climb the rocks, there''s a way back up... The blond climbed up to a ledge. The other boys had resumed their merry chatter. Shoto''s eyes didn''t leave Denki''s dark form until he sat down on some rocks to catch his breath. The teenagers were already talking about what they wanted to do now that everyone had jumped. - Todoroki ? Leaving already ? S¨¦ro whined like a child: - Oh no, stay, it''s not often that we get the whole class together like this! There were murmurs of agreement and shouts of protest against his departure. Shoto pulled on his pants, which rubbed his damp skin, deaf to their cries. He struggled to fasten his fly and his t-shirt stuck to his skin. His eyes met those of Katsuki, who stood behind the bulk of the crowd. He felt the need to explain himself: - ... I left Kenta by the fire and his mother wanted me to bring him back... Lies slipped off his tongue more easily than truth. - Oh, well, someone muttered disappointedly. - And you can''t come back afterwards ? Katsuki looked away. Shoto walked away with his hands in his pockets. The other students watched him go until his outline disappeared in the darkness of the night. - ... he''s grumpy, but he''s a real sight for sore eyes - Toru ! cried Momo, her cheeks flushed. The invisible girl raised her gloved hands. - All I can say is that I really enjoyed the striptease session earlier: he''s built like a pro swimmer. Yaoyorozu looked from side to side, ashamed to death, hoping that none of the boys had heard her. - I hate to say it, but Toru is right, Jiro said. Beneath his tormented, mysterious exterior- Shoto turned a deaf ear to the girls'' chatter. He reached the campfire and paused to see Aizawa sitting on a log with a book in his hand. His eyes fell on the dark form of Kenta, who had curled up into a ball and was sleeping on the sand. A few students who hadn''t wanted to come to the cliff were talking in low voices and sitting in a circle. Shoto made sure to stay hidden in the darkness before making his way around the camp to the dormitories. The entire building was bathed in darkness, with only a few rays of moonlight shining through the windows, giving the place an eerie air. Shoto went to the corner where he had set up his futon earlier in the afternoon. He had to take a shower, because the sea water- He paused to see what had been placed on his pillow. On top of his carefully folded Anbu outfit was his tanto, its blade shining with an eerie glow. * Author''s note : Power stones goal : 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 84 The familiarity of the thick fabric against my skin soothed me a little. I was dressed all in black, my sword strapped to my back and the half dozen knives I''d been lugging around were still firmly in place. I tugged at the metal parts of my mittens to make sure they were solid enough. My fingers froze a few millimeters above my mask for the third time since this morning. Of course it covers your mouth. I forced myself to lower them. - What the hell are you still doing here? Katsuki had just stormed into the dormitory and slammed the door against the wall. - I''d forgotten something. I straightened up from my crouched position and faced him. - You? - Same. He went to his bag and took out a flask. I approached the door, careful not to step on any of the other futons. - Say I stopped in the doorway. - Do you think it''ll be soon? I looked down at my dark uniform, which he couldn''t see because of the genjutsu. - ... I think you''d better save your strength The sun was out in full force today. The sky was a cloudless blue: a perfect day for a fight to death. - Yo, Todoroki-san! Inaza ran towards me with a big smile on his face. - Where are your casts? He flexed his biceps, then slapped them with one hand. - I only kept them on because Recovery Girl thought I wouldn''t let them rest and would break them as soon as she let me out of the infirmary, but Aizawa-sensei told me they were fine and I didn''t need them anymore. Worrying. - Eithey way would you like to train with me today? I have this move I''ve always wanted to try- - Maybe another time. I''ve got things to do. - Oh. He looked a little disappointed, but quickly pulled himself together: - I won''t bother you anymore then He waved at me and left as quickly as he''d come, towards Monoma and M¨¦zo. They resumed their discussion as I walked away with my hands in my pockets. I didn''t miss the strange way the mutant kept looking at me, his huge ears at the end of his arms quivering. I didn''t even have time to enter the refectory before Kenta appeared like a tornado, coming towards me with his arms wide open. - Sho-sho, I''m so ready for today! He grabbed my hand and started to pull me towards the beach. - Oh, hello Shoto, his father greeted, wiping his hands on a towel. - Kenta, you''ve forgotten your fishing rod and bucket, his mother scolded him as she came out with her hands on her hips. - Sorry The boy went back inside to get what he needed, while his mother approached me, wicker basket in hand. - You''re working very hard, Shoto, it''s really a good idea for you to take this break. The man put an arm around his wife''s shoulders. - We were beginning to worry about you: always the first one up and the last one down! (He leaned toward me and whispered conspiratorially:) To tell you the truth, we even talked to your teacher about it and he said we shouldn''t worry about you, but you know, we think of you a little bit like our son! I found this comment at least as inappropriate as the familiarity with which they treated me. If it hadn''t been for the fact that I wanted to have the boy by my side today and didn''t want to alienate them... - Ah, you''re back! Kenta came running in, his cheeks flushed. - I''d forgotten I left the bucket under the bed! The woman brushed his hair back with an affectionate gesture. - I packed you a picnic lunch for today, so you won''t go hungry! The boy pouted. - But we have to eat the fish we''re going to catch! She smiled indulgently. - I know, darling, but wouldn''t it be better to eat your fish with a nice glass of juice? He seemed to consider the suggestion before nodding. - Okay, give it to me. - It''s a bit heavy, so why don''t you let Shoto carry it? - I''ll bring him back this afternoon. - Have fun! * The morning fishing had turned into a fiasco. Kenta had the attention span of a fly: after twenty minutes of trying to catch a whale, he''d given up and preferred to build sandcastles. All morning he had chattered on and on about things I hadn''t even pretended to listen to, too busy scanning the edge of the forest. I''d scattered half a dozen clones all over the camp, and since none of them had exploded to warn me of imminent danger, I''d concluded that all was well. Still, I prefer to remain vigilant. You never know. Besides, I''m not infallible. Nobody is infallible. That''s right, I''m not. - Why are you sitting like that? I answered mechanically: - Sitting like what? - You''ve got your back to the beautiful sea. Mom says you should always look at beautiful things. - If you look at beautiful things too long, they become ugly. I could feel the sea, I knew I only had to move my fingers for it to answer my call. The forest was different. It was dark, full of nooks and crannies. He didn''t look very convinced. - Aren''t you going to eat? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I eyed the contents of the basket suspiciously, feeling my old flaws coming back faster than I''d like. - Let''s play a little game, Kenta. He looked down at his sandwich before placing it on his napkin. - What''s the game? - I''m going to blindfold you and give you some of the food we have in the bag: the goal is that you recognize everything you eat, okay? You win if you guess more than half of what I feed you. His eyes were full of stars: - What do I win? - I don''t know, what do you want? - Oh, I know, I know! I saw the blond boy with you last time... - Katsuki ? - No, he has spikes in his hair. I''m talking about the other one, the one who looks a bit stupid. - You mean Denki? - Yeah, he''s got a great collection of cards. I''d love to have his card with the Pikachu, the illustrator. It''s super rare. I thought he was going to ask me to buy him a racing car or a house. - Fine, I''ll get it for you. He jumped with delight. - Awesome ! You''re awesome Sho-sho! I clicked my tongue against my palate. - I told you never to call me that He handed me a towel, which I used as a makeshift blindfold. - Don''t forget: if it tastes funny, like something manufactured, or if you don''t feel well, you must tell me immediately He frowned. - Why would it taste funny ? - Because it means it''s not good. Because it means you''re dying. - Open your mouth, let''s start with the first one. I put the product to my nose to smell the scent. It smelled like an ordinary cake. I cut it in half and put one half in front of his mouth. - Bite He bit into it, taking a few seconds to chew more thoroughly than necessary. - It''s strawberries, I can tell! - No strange aftertaste ? - No, and they''re so good. He opened his mouth for me to give him some more. I put it aside. - On to the next. I let him taste every single pickle on each sandwich to make sure everything was safe. He ate heartily at first, then began to take smaller and smaller bites. - Shoto, I don''t feel well. I scanned the apple he''d just bitten into, sharingan activated. - This is the apple, isn''t it ? Did it taste like something weird ? He put his hand on his belly. - No, it''s because I ate too much. Can we please stop? I think I''m going to throw up. I watched our meal with a wary eye. I''d let him taste and drink everything but the last bottle. - Drink some water to get it all down and then we''ll stop. The boy lay on his back, nodding gently with his chin. - Open your mouth a little. I brought the bottle to his lips and let a little water trickle down his throat. He swallowed with difficulty, like an overfed goose about to explode. - Well, that''s that. You can be proud of yourself, you''ve won a great Pok¨¦mon card His lips curled into a strained smile. Silence fell over us as I waited for him to turn blue or for blood to flow from his nose. Instead, his breathing became more regular and he fell asleep. I lowered my mask and began to devour my meal with appetite. * The day had dragged on and although I''d found half a dozen activities to keep Kenta occupied, we had to go home at some point. None of my clones had exploded, much to my chagrin: I wished the villains had been stupid, that they''d decided to attack in the middle of the day, but apparently someone competent had replaced Shigaraki at the helm. It would all happen tonight, at the worst possible time for me. I looked down at Kenta, who was jumping up and down like only stupid, carefree children could. - You know what my favorite part was ? When we made the awesome sand castle, oh no, wait, it was when you helped me catch the crabs, oh no, no, I know, I know! It was when you gave me the awesome water ride, I got all wet but I loved it, it was so much fun. - I''m glad you liked it, I replied laconically. I looked around: we were next to the unlit campfire, halfway between the beach and the dining hall. Everything was empty and silent. - Kenta, if I told you a secret, could you keep it to yourself? The boy stopped next to me, looking even more excited than before. - A superhero secret? - Yes, a superhero secret. But you can''t tell your parents, okay? Never in your whole life. The boy nodded, his back straight and his face serious. - Cross my heart and hope to die! He held out his little finger. - We have to promise with the pinkie or it doesn''t count. I wrapped my little finger around his before shaking it like a handshake. - What''s the secret? I crouched down to be at eye level with him. I reached into my pocket and pulled out an object, which I placed on his outstretched hands. He looked at me suspiciously. - Why are you giving me a gun? - It''s not a normal gun, it''s a flare gun. If you press right here (I put my finger on the trigger), a red rocket will come out and light up everything around you. - What should I do with it? - Kenta, listen carefully to what I''m about to tell you. Tonight, there''s going to be a little game in the camp. Some vilains will come and attack us. His jaw dropped. - And you''re going to play heroes and villains? Can I play too? Say, can I? Can I? - But that''s why I gave you the gun, Kenta. So that you could play with us. He was trembling with excitement, hanging on my words. - Tonight, when the villains come, you''ll probably be with your parents. There''ll be a lot of noise and people running around. What you''re going to do is take your parents and go to the school, to the second floor, to a room with a lot of computers. You''ll wait there, okay? He frowned. - But I wanted to fight bad guys. I stifled a sigh of annoyance. - If you do as I say, the heroes will win. You want the heroes to win, don''t you? He nodded vigorously. - Right, then. And you see the weapon I gave you? The only time you need to use it is if you get separated from your parents and can''t get back to school, or if one of the villains really scares you, right? - Right. - And most importantly, no matter what happens tonight, you must keep our conversation a secret. If anyone asks if I said anything to you, you have to say that I didn''t say anything at all. Understood? - Otherwise Heroes lose - Yes, otherwise heroes lose. He looked at me with his big black eyes full of confidence, as if I could never do or say anything that would make me lose his esteem. I hesitantly raised my hand above his head before stroking his hair. It was so strange that I immediately pulled my hand back. - Now raise your arms. He raised them as I lifted his polo shirt, wedging the pistol between his elastic pants and his belly. Then we were off again, Kenta as carefree as ever, as if our discussion had never happened. - Say, when are you going to give me my Pikachu card ? * Soon, night would fall, and with it would come the villains. I had blown up my clones and created new ones, and found it strange that none of them had noticed anything unusual today. I knew it made no sense and was just a waste of energy, but it was one precaution among many for the night ahead. I liked precautions. There was nothing like being a cautious guy with lots of precautions. That way you never got caught short. I was walking home from school, hands in my pockets and a little calmer, when I noticed something unusual. Crouched between two bushes behind the dormitories, with his back to me, was Denki, his shoulders shaking. My eyes didn''t leave him for a second as my chakra scanned the area. No one. A split second later, I was standing behind him, scrutinizing the nape of his neck. My fingers brushed the hilt of my sword. - What are you doing? He gasped and dropped whatever was in his hands. A half-opened plastic bag crashed to the ground, a flurry of playing cards flying out. He looked at me nervously: - Ah Todoroki, I didn''t know... His face turned pale when he saw the disaster of his cards lying in the muddy grass. - No, no, no, no, no I watched in silence as he hurriedly fished them all out and arranged them as carefully as possible in plastic boxes. He sighed with relief when he came across one particular card that was miraculously undamaged. My interest was piqued when I saw that it was the Pikachu illustrator Kenta had told me about. - What''s so special about this card ? Denki gasped again, almost as if he''d forgotten I was there. He stroked the card with his thumb to remove some non-existent dust, looking so foolish it was as if he was stroking a baby''s head. I found his behavior increasingly strange, so I tightened my grip on my sword. - This card is super rare. No, really ? - But when I say super rare, I really mean super rare. Suddenly, he hid the card against his body and looked at me suspiciously. I raised an eyebrow. - I''ll remind you that I offered a million dollars to the winner of the Yuei Championship, all in cash Apart from the fact that I had to steal it for Kenta, I had no interest in that trinket. - You¡¯re rich, aren''t you? (He pulled the card back from his chest and looked at it with... affection). This card is worth its weight in gold: it''s one of the rarest you can find. It''s estimated to be worth around 180,000€. I looked at the piece of plastic with new eyes. - How did you get it ? - ... Ochaco gave it to me. I was so surprised that I nearly let go of my tanto. - Wait, back up a little. How could Uraraka give you such a card ? That girl was so poor it was ridiculous. I''d already seen her skip a bunch of meals at Yuei with the most lame excuses, when the simple reason was her lack of money. Denki hesitated for a second, but his excitement to share his secret outweighed his reason. - If I tell you, you won''t tell anyone, right ? - Cross my heart and hope to die He laughed briefly, then resumed his serious tone: - Remember that test in the forest in the middle of the desert ? When we were tied up in pairs ? I nodded. - Well, Ochaco already knew what we would do. She''d heard Aizawa talk about it before and she really wanted to win. She showed me the map and said she''d give it to me if I helped her. My blood ran cold. - I wanted to win too, especially since I was with Iida and we could have gotten there super fast if he''d carried me halfway. But Ochaco showed me the card, and frankly, between that much money and winning a course exercise... My eyes wandered over the card, too thick, too stiff, of too good quality to be just a card. I had a terrible foreboding. - She told me that I had to find a way to slow down Iida once we reached the forest in the middle of the desert. She even advised me to blow up his engines... I felt a little bad because he got angry and wouldn''t talk to me for the rest of the day, but it was worth it. I slowly walked away from the boy, my eyes focused on the card between his fingers. - Kaminari, this card- He didn''t hear me. - She told me that she''d probably arrive after me and that I had to send an electric shock through the forest after she screamed three times. She also insisted that I pretend to be afraid of a snake or something... I thought it was a bit over the top, but I wanted the card, so I did it. Except for a few people who got a little juice, I mostly hit the trees, and then I got silly. But I got the card ! He waved it at me, smiling. His smile faded when he saw that I''d moved a few meters away and was approaching the wooden wall of the dormitory. - Denki, listen to me carefully. You have to put down this card right now. - Why ? He brought it to his face and shook it, looking at it doubtfully. - It''s just a card, Todoroki - Denk- And then everything exploded. * Author''s note : If you want to read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 85 - The Chaos Katsuki arrived at the beach, his hands in his pockets and nonchalant. The sun was setting and the clouds were pink and orange. The waves washed over the beach in a steady rhythm, the waves sparkling like diamonds. It was a beautiful sight, but she was even more beautiful. While she didn''t hear him arrive, he remained silent for a few more moments, imprinting the image of her golden-haloed silhouette in his mind. - You wanted to see me ? Ochaco Uraraka turned to him, her gaze unreadable. - Ah, Bakugo. I had begun to lose patience. She smiled at him. He watched her for a few seconds, then looked away, his face neutral. She watched him curiously as he walked to her, looking out over the ocean, but didn''t got too close. The wind blew through her hair and rattled her pants, drops of water splashing on her feet. - It''s a beautiful day, isn''t it? He turned his head to her. She looked at him. He looked away again. - Hmm. A pleasant silence settled between them. The sound of the waves crashing on the shore were only background music for Katsuki who could only think about what to do next. - What did you want to say to me? - What did you want to say? Ochaco half opened her mouth in surprise. Katsuki didn''t like to repeat himself, but he did anyway: - Sparkling boy said that you wanted to see me. This time, she frowned and stared at the horizon for a few seconds. The sun was nothing more than a thin golden line. - ... Aoyama said you wanted to see me. That you wanted to tell me something. It was Katsuki''s turn to frown. - He told me that I''d find you on the beach and that you had something urgent to tell me. The teenager''s lips turned into a thin white line. He clenched his fists, angered. - He said you had something- There was an explosion. Their faces turned in unison toward the camp. A plume of black smoke rose from behind the dormitories. - Bakugo- Katsuki had started running without realizing it, his instincts taking over. Ochaco followed him at a fast pace, but he was already outrunning her. They passed the extinguished campfire and approached the wooden building. - Wait ! The dormitory exploded. Planks of wood flew in all directions, hurled with great force. The surrounding trees bent as if they were about to be uprooted. The earth shook as if the ground was about to split open and swallow them all. A burning, dusty blast swept everything in its path, forcing Katsuki to stop to avoid being swept away. He covered his eyes with his forearm to protect himself. There was a creaking sound and the frame collapsed. Katsuki forced himself to ignore the burning smell of his hair and his stinging eyes to see the extent of the damage. His eyes widened. The building had been pulverized from the inside, a huge crater replacing what had once been. A frail wooden beam stood alone in the left corner, miraculously still standing. Acrid smoke billowed from the burning ground, obscuring the view of the surrounding area. The ground still rumbled. Flaming ash and wood shavings rained down from the sky. Katsuki froze, unable to look away. He had never seen such destruction. - -kugo! Bakugo! His red eyes snapped out of contemplation and turned to Ochaco. White ash was already staining her hair. - We have to find the others. Katsuki looked back at the crater and what was left of it. - There''s nothing more we can do for them," she told him. If someone was in the building... He didn''t answer. She gritted her teeth and grabbed his hand, forcing him to come with her. - The girls told me they were going to the woods earlier. We have to join them. Katsuki blinked and pulled herself together, unconsciously squeezing Ochaco''s hand before letting go. He did not say anything, but his face spoke for itself: if someone had really been in the dormitories and the villain in charge had the misfortune to cross his path... * - I was beginning to lose my patience. The four girls froze. A man was blocking their path, leaning casually against a tree. His long black cardigan fluttered in the wind behind him as he studied them with his intense blue eyes. He looked at them as if he pitied them. Momo, her legs shaking, forced herself to stand in front of the girls to protect them. - What are you doing out here ? This is private land ! Dabi laughed contemptuously. - Aren''t you supposed to be smart, going to a school for heroes ? The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The villain''s smile widened as he saw the horror of realization on their faces. - You heard the explosions, you know why I''m here. - Momo! Without thinking, the brunette jumped aside, as did Toru and Tsuyu. Jiro''s jacks sank into the soft earth and shook the ground all the way to Dabi. The ground cracked and the trees began to sway under the force of her quirk. The villain arched an eyebrow without moving, having no trouble staying where he was. - Is that all you can do, little girl ? He raised his hand to her. - Jiro ! The villain''s mouth twisted into an amused smile. - Let me show you what a real Quirk can do Jiro''s eyes widened as a wave of blue flame exploded from the villain''s hand, sweeping away everything in its path. Leaves on branches shriveled to ashes, trees turned into matchsticks in a matter of seconds. Grass burned like hay, spreading the fire even faster and stronger than the villain''s wave of fire. Tsuyu stuck out her tongue and grabbed Jiro for cover, burning it in the process. - Tsuyu, are you okay? panicked Jiro. Black smoke poured out of the frog''s mouth. She nodded weakly, one hand on her throat. - Run! The girls sprinted towards the sea, trying to put as much distance between themselves and the villain as possible. Jiro stopped here and there to use her Quirk to knock down trees behind them, hoping to slow the villain. - Faster !, Momo shouted, in the middle of making water bottles to keep Tsuyu hydrated. - We''ll never get out of here at this rate, Toru shouted. We have to do something! - Such as ? Momo pressed her lips together as she continued to run. She could stop him, but if word got out that she''d used her Quirk for something like this... - You could create a distraction, Toru continued. And I''ll attack him from behind. Jiro shook his head. - Impossible, how will you get past his fire curtain? You''ll be charred in a split second. Tsuyu tapped Momo''s shoulder and whispered in her ear. The brunette paused for a moment to listen. - Tsuyu is right, I could create a combination for you. If we can distract him long enough... - I don''t like that idea, Jiro replied. If he realizes that you''re there... The invisible girl also shivered with fear, but she had no choice. - He''s leading us away from the camp. If we don''t do something, we''ll all be killed. This sudden remark silenced Jiro''s last protests. They continued to run, the shore taking shape at the edge of the forest. Jiro asked with a voice that was meant to be calm: - Momo, have you finished it ? The brunette nodded. - Yes, help her put it on! She threw it to the other two girls as they all came to a halt. Bending over Tsuyu, Momo made a wet compress and placed it on her forehead. It was a miracle that she hadn''t passed out from the pain and was lucid enough to run. - How are you holding up? Tsuyu blinked but made no sound. Then she collapsed against the trunk of a tree, panting and her eyes half closed. Momo felt the worry gnawing at her as she made water bottle after water bottle. Toru would need a distraction to sneak up behind the villain, and if she couldn''t... The brunette glanced discreetly at the other girls. Toru had already put on the legs and arms of the white jumpsuit: all that was missing was Jiro zipping up the integrated hood. Momo looked down at her chest and created another object that she didn''t tell the other girls about. If the worst came to the worst and Toru couldn''t make it... someone would have to take the lead, for everyone''s sake. * Kenta stopped when the floor shook. Hanging kitchen utensils clattered against the tiled wall. A stack of precariously balanced plates crashed to the floor in a spray of debris. The light bulbs on the ceiling exploded in response. Keichiro and Kana jumped to their feet, their senses alert. Kenta watched their anxious faces curiously, swinging his legs back and forth carelessly. The boy made a small squeaking noise when the gun rubbed against his pants. - Honey, did you hear that? Keichiro spoke in a low voice as if he was afraid someone would hear him. - An explosion sound, she replied. Like a bomb. They exchanged worried looks. - Do you think the children...? Another explosion rocked the building. In one move, Keichiro and Kana lifted Kenta from his chair and moved away from the overcrowded shelves. Dishes rained down around them, pots and pans clattered on mounds of broken glass. - We''ve got to go, Keichiro breathed, his eyes darting back and forth. - But where? Kenta interjected: - I know, I know! We have to go to the school! The couple lowered their dark eyes to their son. The child''s joyful expression faded when he saw his parents'' gloomy face. Kana turned to her husband first. - The school could be a good idea, Keichi. It''s the only concrete building there and I''m sure I saw some kids going there earlier. Keichiro hesitated. The lives of his wife and son were at stake: he couldn''t afford to make the slightest mistake, or else the tragedy of that day would be repeated. - What if we went through the woods? The headmaster had told us there was a hero''s lair on the other side of the coast¡­ - Thirty minutes by car, his wife hissed. How long do you think it''ll take us to get there on foot? And if we meet an intruder on the way... Kana squeezed her husband''s shoulder and tried to look as confident as possible. - Keichiro, we have no choice. We have to protect Kenta no matter what. They exchanged another meaningful look, their faces closed. Kenta had lost his smile and watched his parents with furrowed brows, not quite sure how to react. Sho-sho had told him that it was a game and that they only had to go to school to win. Didn''t his parents knew that ? Kenta opened his mouth to explain. - Mom- - What do we have here? Keichiro''s head turned to the voice so quickly that his neck snapped audibly. He grabbed his son and threw him into his wife''s arms before pushing her behind him and grabbing the nearest knife at his disposal. - No need to get all worked up, folks. All I need is some information and I''ll be gone in no time. Keichiro''s hand shook, but his look was determined. - Who the hell are you? Show yourself at once! A dark figure rose from the open window. The moonlight was pale, barely illuminating the villain. His scaly skin cast shifting reflections on the walls as he advanced. Keichiro waved his knife menacingly. Behind his parents, Kenta''s eyes opened wide, frightened by the thing whose face he couldn''t see. - Don''t come any closer! The villain stopped in front of the central island. Slowly, he raised his hands. - Like I said, I just need some information for my boss. Then I''ll be on my way. Keichiro gritted his teeth. - If we tell you what you want to know, will you promise to let us go? Kana inhaled sharply. They both knew that the word of a villain was worthless, but what else could they do? They were cornered in the back of the kitchen, the only place where there were no doors or windows. - ... I promise I''ll make this quick and painless. Keichiro felt a drop of sweat roll down his brow. He had to think of a solution and to do that, he had to make him talk. - Who''s your boss? The scaly man shrugged, revealing the scabbard strapped to his back. - Hard to say. I''ve only seen him twice, and the second time was today. - Why are you here? Keichiro heard the smile in the villain''s voice: - For the classic, slaughtering innocents and kidnapping some children. At the last words, he straightened up. - Kidnapping children? Is that why you''re here? You want to kidnap Yuei''s students? The villain snapped: - I was willing to answer your questions to keep your child from screaming, but I''m not at your disposal, human. Now will you kindly shut up and tell me where I can find- The villain turned his head to the side, eyes wide. His fingers barely had time to graze the hilt of his sword before he was kicked in the temple. He crumpled to the ground with a thud. - Phew, another second and he would have realized I was there! A figure stood up beside the unconscious body, the moonlight illuminating his face in profile. Kana sighed in relief as she recognized him and released the grip she had unconsciously placed on her son. - Are you all right? - Yo-Yoarashi-san, how did you know...? Inaza scratched his neck, suddenly embarrassed. - Actually, I was a bit hungry, and since I know that you sometimes allow Todoroki to come and eat outside of the refectory''s opening hours, I thought you wouldn''t mind if I stopped by for a little nibble (He shook his hands at her expression) But it was just a bowl of cereal, I swear was going to clean up after myself! Kana set her son down and walked across the distance to the teenager. She took his hands in hers. - Thank you, thank you so much! Inaza blushed, not quite used to being the object of so much gratitude. Keichiro fumbled in a drawer and pulled out two strips of brown tape. He tossed one to his wife and then approached the villain. - Let''s take away his weapon and tie him up. - What''s next ? Inaza raised his hand. - I suggest we go to the school if it''s not the building who blew up. I saw Aizawa-sensei there earlier: he''ll be able to tell us what to do. Kenta stood back and watched silently as his parents disarmed the villain before tying him up like a roast, hand and foot bound. As a precaution, they even removed his shoes in case he managed to escape. The gun weighed heavily in his hand: he hid it under his shirt without a word. * Author''s note : Happy new year everyone ! If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG or copy the link below and delete the spaces. patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 86 Dabi moved slowly through the forest, almost lazily. His shoes kicked up clouds of ash as he passed, while his deadened gaze took in the surroundings. Everything was ruin and smoke, the trees reduced to pyramids of black ash. He could see the sea from the unobstructed view he''d created for himself, and soon even the beach. Dabi stopped when he saw the teenage girls standing at the edge of the forest. They were quivering like leaves, but they were staring at him fiercely. He was disappointed that none of them had thought of jumping into the sea to escape him. He would have loved boiling them alive. He raised his arms in a theatrical gesture. - Come on, show me what you''ve got ! In no time, the tall brunette began throwing open bottles of water at him. Thick smoke rose from the hot floor where the water had hit, obscuring his view of the surroundings for more than two meters. - Now ! The ground shook again at the other teen''s quirk, but this time it was different. It was like an earthquake that shook the entire forest, making Dabi curse. Man-sized cracks opened up in the ground, tearing the scorched earth apart. Momo clutched the flash ball between her arm and torso before shooting a salvo of rubber bullets at the villain. Air holes opened in the smoke where the bullets passed, while the ground continued to rumble. Momo knew it wouldn''t last long: this was the first time Jiro had used his Quirk at full power, and she herself didn''t know its limits. Momo''s analytical side couldn''t help but think that such an attack would have been more appropriate in a city : there, the villain would have been buried under buildings and would have no chance to escape. Momo opened her gun and reloaded with new bullets : she could only fire in a certain area, otherwise she''d risk hitting Toru to the villain''s left or Tsuyu and Jiro to his right. A new flurry of bullets whistled through the air. The ground shook for a few more seconds, then stopped rumbling. Momo smiled with pride when she saw that the cracks had spread all the way to her. She fired her last bullet and then stopped, her heart pounding. It was all up to Toru now. She was so focused on watching the smoke, binoculars in her eyes, that she almost screamed in terror when she felt a hand on her shoulder. - Shh, it''s just us, Jiro panted. Momo loosened her grip on the object she''d been holding under her jacket. - What''s wrong? You''ve seen her ? Jiro shook her head. - Too much smoke. But since we can''t hear the other psychopath, I think she made it The steam began to settle, now that the water was gone. A gust of wind swept away all the remaining smoke at once. Jiro fell backwards, eyes wide open. Tsuyu stood stunned, unable to look away. Momo had gotten to her feet without noticing, her blood pounding like a heart in her ears. At the top of the gentle slope, the villain stood in perfect condition, holding Toru by the throat. Toru kicked her feet into the air and clawed at the villain''s hands with her fingernails. He didn''t even look at her, too busy enjoying the pain of the other girls. - Poor strategy, if you ask me. I expected better of you, future heroes. Jiro raised her hand pleadingly. - Wait, plea- Toru''s screams tore through the forest as she was burned alive. Her body writhed against the villain''s hand as he laughed out loud and cast his cruel eyes over the horrified girls. Jiro cried silently, unable to look away. Tsuyu threw up. Toru gradually stopped struggling, losing the last of her strength. The villain threw her to the ground as if she were worthless. Dabi turned to his congregation, reveling in the effect he was producing. - Who wants to be the next- Momo raised her gun and fired three times at the villain. One bullet pierced his skull, another his throat, another his heart. There was a deathly silence as everyone realized what she had just done. The villain''s eyes rolled back into their sockets as he fell backward. Breathing heavily and red-faced, Momo slowly lowered her pistol. Her blood coursed coldly through her veins and her skin burned. Her hair stuck to her forehead: she felt as if she was swimming in oil. She felt dirty, so dirty, so, so dirty- - -omo ! Momo ! Momo realized that Jiro had grabbed her by the shoulders and was shaking her. - You okay ? Suddenly, Momo realized that she still had the gun in her hands. She let go of it as if it had burned her and pulled away in horror. - We- we have to go to Toru, she murmured. Maybe we... There was a smell of charred flesh and burnt hair. Jiro didn''t dare to say anything else for fear that Momo would have a panic attack and lose it completely. - Yes, of course, we have to get her back to the camp so we can treat her. Having a clear and precise goal calmed Momo down enough to keep herself from collapsing just yet. Jiro made sure that they took a short detour to avoid the villain''s body. Momo didn''t notice. Tsuyu could hardly breathe in such a hot place, but she forced herself forward for Toru''s sake. Momo was in shock, and someone else would have to help Jiro get Toru back to the camp. She stopped a short distance back, not far from the body of the villain. She didn''t dare look at either of them, afraid of what she might see. Even if what Momo had done was morally reprehensible, she had saved their lives. Without her... Cold fingers wrapped themselves around Tsuyu''s ankle. - Tsu-tsuyu ! Momo shouted The teenager looked down at the villain who scrutinized her with his terrible blue eyes. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Confusion prevented her from moving, as the bullet was still lodged between his eyebrows, but no blood flowed from it. - Did I scare you ? He laughed. And then he exploded in a cloud of white smoke. * Aizawa straightened in his seat as he watched the dormitories explode. The tremors were so strong that even the computers in the control room shook; in a fraction of a second, half of the cameras in the rest area went offline. Aizawa jumped out of his seat, grabbed the ladder from under the bed and placed it in the left corner of the room. He climbed up and punched the ceiling with his fist, shouting for the other to hear: - Come down, it started ! He jumped off the ladder and ran away without another word, his mind already busy listing all the places where he''d last seen the students. Behind him, one of the screens showed the forest, where a black-haired villain could be seen smiling at a camera before it was drowned in a flood of fire. From then on, it was as if an epidemic of black screens had struck the control room : every camera in every sector was either melted down, manually extinguished, or reduced to dust by bluish fingers. Some cameras had been missed, but none of those surrounding the desert had been turned on yet. Aizawa used his capture sling to cling to a beam in the building before flying over the stairs and landing with a thud in front of the open classrooms. He rushed into the first classroom, where he knew he''d seen students half an hour earlier. - Everyone, listen carefully, we''re- Aizawa froze and widened his eyes. - Ai-aizawa sensei ? Standing in the middle of the four teenagers was Aizawa Shota, who looked at his double with an equally surprised expression. * My eyes rolled back into their sockets. - ...heart.... lightning.... - ....no choice.... die.... An electric blast shock shook my body. I arched back against the ground as my muscles spasmed uncontrollably. My fingers dug into the soft earth, my teeth grinding together. My back was hot, burning, boiling, horribly and unbearably boiling- Someone snapped their fingers. - Look over here A cold hand gripped my chin and forced me to look into the light. I could feel the sweat rolling down my burning temples, soaking my T-shirt and my blurry eyes- My pupils contracted to two slits under the white beam. - He''s conscious Black specks danced in my vision and my ears buzzed. I thought I could hear the footsteps of half a dozen people around me, and it was so, so hot- I screamed. - Shit, shut him up ! A piece of cloth was forced into my mouth as I tried to get to my knees. I had to get away from them, from what they were doing to me, but my back... The pain radiated so intensely that it sent me to the floor in the next second. For a split second, the hands on my arms had become unreal, almost as if they''d gone right through me before becoming material again. - He almost got us ! - Can''t we do something about the pain ? I panted like a dog, my soaked hair clinging to my face, streaming with tears of pain and lukewarm sweat. My teeth sank into the gag as I screamed until my throat was ripped open. Screaming was the only thing keeping me from falling asleep, because falling asleep- falling asleep- - Hey, stay awake, you hear me ? Look at me, Shoto ! I think I got slapped. My eyes fluttered for a moment. Again I saw a blur, shapes and colors blending to form patches of light. There was green and brown, and red nibbling at it. At the bottom was a yellow spot that didn''t move. It was a bright yellow surrounded by a pile of dark red. I don''t know why, but all my attention was focused on that expanding yellow and red. I think the yellow should move. Why isn''t it moving ? One of the voices blocked my view of the yellow spot. - Don''t think about him, think about yourself My eyes turned to the voice. One eye was cyan, the other gray. I''d seen this somewhere before. - Are you finished ? Voices are the same, like twins. - Give us thirty seconds and we can start closing. Yes, twins. Surrounded by twins. - Hold him! Cold hands cupped my face. - You''re doing great, man, you know that ? One last effort and it won''t hurt anymore I felt something being ripped from my back, but I didn''t have the strength to scream. My eyelids grew heavy. - Stay with me, Shoto. If you fall now, we''re done for I forced myself to stay awake because the voice was desperate and I hated it when I was desperate. To be desperate was to be pathetic, and to be pathetic was to be pitied and pity- - That''s it, I''ve had the last of it I heard a high-pitched sound, the same sound you''d hear if you broke a bottle and rubbed the shards together. The twin''s shoulders slumped. He ran a shaking hand through his hair. - You gave us quite a scare, dude I felt something cold run down my back, but it wasn''t unpleasant. All the voices stopped speaking: I think they were relieved. I slowly rolled my shoulders and felt the pain gradually fade away in favor of constant warmth. My skin still burned, as if I would burst out at any moment, but it was... bearable. It only took a few more seconds for my vision to return to more or less normal. - Can you breathe properly ? I nodded. My clone grabbed my mask with his index finger and pulled it over my face. I closed my eyes and tried to remember the last events. A confusing flash of lightning and a warning cry came back to me. - ... I remember being with Denki and his card exploding Another clone came and sat cross-legged next to the first. He pulled my sword from its sheath and sharpened the blade with one of my knives. - It wasn''t just his card that exploded, but the dormitories as well My memories were dichotomous: I remembered Denki''s face riddled with shrapnel, and I remembered seeing myself from the outside, sacrificing myself to save myself. It made my head spin. - If we hadn''t been so paranoid as to create two clone units in addition to the first one, we would have been screwed The first clone explained : - The one of us you left in the dormitories got between you and the explosion at the last second. He absorbed most of the blast, but you were still badly hurt. The second clone''s movements became frantic. I knew myself too well not to understand what he was thinking. One of the clones tending to my back continued: - You almost lost consciousness, and we all felt our imminent demise. If we hadn''t rushed to you so quickly... - Fortunately, we were able to keep you awake long enough to nurse you back to health I was struck by the irony of the situation. - Technically, I have saved myself The clones snickered. - Yeah you did - As usual Silence settled over us as I felt flesh grow back over my bones, muscles and tendons fusing together. My first clone no longer looked me in the eye, but the hands gripping his thighs were shaking. The second clone was sharpening the sword so fast I thought it would catch fire from the friction. - So much for our plan, huh ? Their dark eyes looked up at me. I wondered if this was how everyone saw me when I was angry : the crazed look and the hands shaking with excitement at the idea of destroying the first thing within my reach. - If you knew how angry I am, you wouldn''t have the slightest desire for my memories to come back to you. A small smile formed on my lips. Our psychiatrist would be happy to hear that. - Our psychiatrist would be happy to hear that - The condition of your back... The second clone stopped the knife blade against the sword with a screech. - I want to kill them The first clone gave him a sideways glance before turning to me - We''d planned to have them kill the students to make Aizawa pay... - I know what we planned - But they came after us - I know - We have to make them pay I smiled faintly. - Why are you trying to convince me ? You''re me, you know exactly what I''m going to do. The clones'' eyes lit up with an evil glint. They exchanged knowing glances. - ... if it gets out of hand, say it was Aizawa who forced you to do it They raised two fingers in greeting before disappearing in a cloud of smoke. Their memories washed over me like a dark wave. More than the images, it was their feelings - their fear, their anger, and especially their rage - that left a lasting impression on me. I had never been shaped by the experiences of my clones, but for the first time in my life I felt as if I were experiencing their memories as if they were my own. I could see myself face down on the ground, my bloody back torn apart by shards of glass and splinters of wood, unable to even crawl. I could see the tears streaming down my mud-stained face, hear the mournful cries and grunts of suffering emanating from my throat, smell the sickeningly warm smell of my own blood, feel the pain in my flesh with each hastily removed piece of glass... Knowing that despite all my efforts - all the hard work of these sixteen fucking years of existence - I was still at the mercy of something stronger than myself drove me mad. My hand began to shake uncontrollably. - We''re done. The first of the last two clones exploded in a cloud of smoke. A wave of furor swept over me. I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself. I think I''m going to do something fucking stupid. The second clone was sewing up my sweater with chakra. - Your wounds are healed, but we don''t have time for cosmetics I slipped on the leather straps he had tied behind my back. He reattached the scabbard and the sword. - Slaughter them Another puff of smoke. I stood, stretching my neck. My muscles were hot, but they were functional: it would be enough. I turned to Denki. Unconscious and riddled with metal fragments, he lay on his back under a tree that had caught fire. His face was open, as if a knife had been stuck in it and wriggled around, tearing flesh and slicing skin. Blood flowed in rivers from his wounds, tracing scarlet furrows across his unnaturally pale skin and forming dark clots in his hair. The more I looked at him, the less I could tell that the mass of bloody flesh before my eyes was actually a human being who had once had a face. I ran two fingers under his nose: he was still breathing, albeit laboriously. Above us, the branches began to crack under the onslaught of the fire. I grabbed Denki by the collar of his shirt and dragged him out of reach of the flames and the rest of the building that might still collapse. I left him burning in a place where anyone passing by on the main street of the camp would see him, villain or not. - I won''t waste my chakra healing you, Kaminari. Staying alive must only depend on oneself and one''s own strength Maybe he''d bleed to death before one of the students found him - maybe even one of the villains would get to him first and finish the job. - If you die, rest assured that I''ll send others with you to keep you company in the afterlife I felt tremendously calm. All my thoughts were clear and vivid in a way I''d never experienced before : I knew who I was going to kill, I knew how I was going to kill them, I knew why I was going to kill them. I activated my Sharingan, the three tomoes spinning lazily in my eyes. No need to hide it, since no one who sees it tonight will live long enough to talk about it. * Author''s note : It''s gonna be one hell of a night. If you want to read far ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Power stones goal : 250 See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 87 - The Wendigo Aizawa and Aizawa stared at each other for a full second, one surprised and the other angry. Then the Aizawa surrounded by the students spat : - Shit The Aizawa who had just arrived like a tornado activated his Quirk, his red eyes glaring at the fake Aizawa. The fake Aizawa''s skin melted like wax, revealing a cat-eyed teenager. She drew a knife and lunged at the first student within reach. - Watch out ! Koda raised his arm at the last second to protect his exposed torso : Toga''s knife sank like butter into his forearm. To hear the quietest boy in their class utter such a cry of pain surprised the other three teenagers. Mezo charged head first into the villain''s back, knocking her off balance. Her breath caught for a second as she stumbled forward, her knife flying through the air. Monoma aimed for her falling face like a soccer ball, ready to send her straight KO- Toga drew another knife hidden at her waist, sliced through the thigh of the leg ready to crush her head, then let herself roll to the ground to escape the fight. Monoma swore, one hand on his bleeding thigh. Toga didn''t even have time to fully assess where everyone was before she had to roll to the side to avoid the sharp jaws of the shadowy beast. - Tokoyami ! The shadow retreated and Toga had barely a split second to dart between the bands of the trap, jumping and twisting to avoid capture. She swore when she saw that the hero was pulling her away from the window and that she would soon be pinned against a wall. She pulled eight knives from her pockets, wedging each one between two fingers before hurling them at the students. Aizawa proved her strategy right when he gave up his attempt to catch her and saved the students who were about to be skewered. Especially Monoma, who had trouble walking and would have had trouble avoiding the projectiles had Aizawa not saved him. - Thank you, he breathed once he was under cover. Aizawa nodded. There was the sound of breaking glass. Aizawa barely had time to turn his head to see the villain''s blond hair disappear through the broken window. - Is everyone okay? Koda looked like he was in terrible pain, but Neito - if he was in pain - didn''t show it. - I''ve had worse Aizawa tore off pieces of his scarf to bandage the wounds of his pupils, starting with Koda. - Did the vilain had time to tell you anything before I arrived? Tokoyami shook his head. - She barely had time to mention that we were under attack and had to leave... - She didn''t tell us where to go, but she didn''t want us to stay in the school Aizawa frowned: did they know about his colleague or did they just want to lure the students into a trap with other villains ? - Monoma, how are you ? The teen nodded: his wound prevented him from standing up straight, but he could walk. - There''s another teacher upstairs, Aizawa explained. I want you to go up and stay with him - Sensei, we could- - No, you won''t Even if it killed him, Aizawa wouldn''t let any of his other students put themselves in danger tonight - no matter what Nezu said, the lives of his students were more precious than flushing out All Might''s fucking nemesis. Besides, the school was a safe place : unlike other buildings, it was almost impossible for it to be booby-trapped, given its special structure and the scanners hidden around the entrances. - I''ll go out and collect the students one by one. I''ll send them to you in groups, and your job will be to lead them to the second floor and tell them not to leave the building. - But Sensei- Aizawa shot a warning glance at Mezo who remained silent. - Monoma, how long can you copy a Quirk ? The blond looked hesitantly at the other teenagers before he said to his teacher: - I can do it for eight minutes after physical contact, but if you leave me some of your hair... - Ah, that''s right He had been so preoccupied with what Nezu expected of him that he had forgotten about his other special student. Aizawa plucked out some hair and placed it in the palm of Monoma''s hand, then touched his hand. - Will that be enough ? Monoma''s eyes turned red and his hair hovered over his face. - It''s perfect. - Monoma, you''re going to use your Quirk on everyone who comes through the doors to make sure they are who they say they are. Tokoyami, I want you to stay hidden and watch Monoma''s back. The same goes for Mezo. Koda, you go upstairs and sit quietly. (Aizawa raised his hand to silence his protests) You''re wounded, you''ll be more of a burden to the others than anything else. Aizawa ignored Koda''s disappointed look. - Does everyone understand ? Good Aizawa put his googles on his nose, his eyes turning red. - I''ll be back soon And he disappeared into the night. * - Did you hear that ? The three boys turned their heads in the direction of the camp. They waited a few more seconds, their hearts pounding and their ears alert. - Maybe it was- For a full second, the sky above the camp lit up as if in broad daylight. Izuku''s eyes widened as he saw the roof of the dormitories being blown into the air before disintegrating into a shower of burning planks. A mushroom of ash and wood shavings rose from the crater; they saw more than they felt the dusty gust of wind that swept everything in its path like a tsunami. The four boys felt the ground rumble as if it would split in two at any moment. Then everything stopped. - It was- do you think... ? - Vilains, S¨¦ro muttered. Just like the USJ. - We have to go and help them, Izuku said. Maybe someone was in the dormitories... Kirshima pounded his fists together, his skin turning hard as stone. - Deku is right, we''ve got to go ! The boys left their camp half set up and headed towards the camp. It would take them about ten minutes to get there, but if they hurried... Izuku, who was standing a little to the back, let go of the tent he was setting up to get two metal bars: they might have to defend themselves. The boys ran down the rocky border, Sato in the lead. Ash and burning wood rained down from the sky. By tacit agreement, they increased their efforts. - We should have set up camp closer, Kirishima growled between steps The others didn''t answer, but they didn''t think any better. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. They''d foolishly believed that camping farther away would give them the illusion of being ''cut off'' and thus make their survival training more fruitful. - I hope no one is hurt, S¨¦ro murmured. It was he who had insisted on this last-minute training. Originally, he''d wanted to do it with all the boys, but most of them were already busy or not in the dormitories when he''d suggested it. Since they had to leave before dark, the boys had packed up and left in a hurry. - Hey ! Sato called out to him. - Don''t feel guilty, Hanta. If you hadn''t suggested that we make camp tonight, we would have been in our beds when the explosion happened. Kirishima and Izuku nodded in agreement. - That''s right, buddy. - Yes, if it wasn''t for you, we would be the ones in need of help right now. Sero''s face relaxed, his mouth losing the stern line it had once had. - I just hope nobody- - Watch out ! Izuku jumped at S¨¦ro and pushed him aside. At the same moment, some kind of human bug closed its jaws on Izuku''s hand and bit off two of his fingers. - Deku ! Sato pulled the boys back while Kirishima punched the creature in the face. The creature, too busy chewing on Deku''s fingers, tumbled away. - What the hell was this thing ? The creature had abnormally long limbs, as if someone had put it in a steamroller to flatten it. It was wrapped in a white camisole that covered every inch of its skin except for its bloody mouth. The creature stood upright on its knees, a surprisingly long tongue dangling between its lips. Izuku''s two fingers were on it. The beast swallowed them with relish. Kirishima thought he was going to throw up. - Deku, you okay ? Oh God, I''m so, so sorry... Blood flowed from his fingers in a steady stream. The monster had ripped them off like a savage, half-crushing one phalanx and leaving the other intact. - It''s okay, it''s okay, I just have to... The boy frowned and focused all his attention on his fingers. S¨¦ro felt his panic turn to confusion when he saw smoke billowing from the teenager''s skin. Izuku gritted his teeth and forced his quirk to heal now. A protuberance of flesh and skin protruded from the remains of his finger knuckles, swelling like foam. A drop of sweat rolled down Izuku''s temple. - Come on, a little more, a little more... The boy''s index and middle fingers grew back down to the nail. The teenager''s face lit up. - I- I did it ? I did it ! It was the first time he''d managed to force the use of his Quirk. Usually he had to wait and sleep, but now... S¨¦ro grabbed the teenager''s fingers and squeezed them as if they were his own that had just grown back. - I can''t believe it ! Kirishima, who hadn''t taken his eyes off the attacker for a second, glanced over his shoulder. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. - Your Quirk''s awesome, Midorya The boy felt pride in his heart. He had saved someone ! He had done it! - Guys, Sato murmured. Don''t forget the Wendigo The humanoid creature had straightened up, obviously very interested in the fact that Izuku had just grown his two fingers back. - Hmm ? Heal ? More meat ? Izuku felt his triumphant smile freeze. - Infinite meat ! Saliva dripped from the thing''s mouth and mixed with the blood on his chin. - Well, well, what do we have here ? Another individual appeared to the left of the boys, startling them. They closed in on each other, forming a compact core and covering each other''s backs. - Oh, no need to be so afraid! I promise I''ll be gentle. And then he laughed. The villain wore a top hat, a white porcelain mask, and colorful clothes. He looked more like an escaped circus mime than a man on the wrong side of the law. - I''ve seen him before, Deku hissed He was in the news a few years ago for breaking into a bank. Instead of robbing the vault, he took the employees hostage and locked them in small objects that he scattered around the city. The police had to solve riddles to find each of them, and if they couldn''t... Izuku didn''t add anything else, but his tone spoke for itself. - I''m flattered that even the younger generation knows me... The villain took off his hat and bowed. - Allow me to introduce myself: I''m Mr. Compress. He straightened up. - And if I''m here today, it''s to kill you. * Shit shit shit shit shit. Aizawa ran to a pile of wood. He cleared away the burnt planks, skinning his hands in the process. - Come on, come on, you''re a tough guy, I''m sure... A broken pair of glasses, wedged between two planks, fell between his shoes. There was blood on it. Aizawa''s face suddenly turned pale. His movements became frantic, wild. He didn''t even notice that he had cut his palm. He pushed aside the last plank and stood still for a moment to assess the extent of the damage. Iida''s left leg was bent in an unnatural direction and the back of his pajama shirt was completely burned, exposing his raw pink flesh: but he was still breathing. Aizawa took this as all the more reason to hope. He grabbed the teenager and lifted him onto his shoulders as gently as possible. He started to walk away, his eyes still scanning the area of rubble, when he noticed someone else lying on the ground. The body was far away from the trees and the impact zone of the building, which made Aizawa hesitate for a split second. He decided to have a look, but remained cautious. The professor was stunned by the mass of bloody flesh in front of his eyes. The face was so disfigured that he wouldn''t have believed it was a face if it wasn''t attached to a body. Aizawa hesitated to take it with him, thinking it might be a villain, but he saw the distinct black streak in the middle of the blond hair and realized it was Denki Kaminari. Aizawa''s heart sank. He made sure that Iida was securely fastened to his back before he carried Denki in his arms and ran to the school. His face was grim, his lips tight. He was mad at the villains, but he surprised himself when he realized that most of his anger was directed at Nezu. * Dabi turned his head towards the sea, a broad smile on his lips. - Huh ? Where are you going? Dabi glanced at Twice before walking away. - ... I''ve seen some promising future heroes, and it''s my duty to corrupt them... Twice - and two more of his clones - grabbed his face with both hands before pulling at it as if to rip it off. - No, you can''t, the boss will kill us ! - Come on, Dabi, make some roast meaaaaat ! Dabi laughed. Twice was odd, but funny in his own way. - Send the flood of clones in twenty minutes as planned. Twice gave a thumbs up. - Trust me ! - Who are you to give me orders ? Dabi walked deeper into the forest, all his attention already focused on the three girls and the burnt corpse they must have been crying over. He wondered how the one with the ponytail would react when he would melt her gun between her fingers. Here and there he met his own clones, who set fire to the forest as required and looked bored out of their minds. Luckily he was the original; he''d hate to be just a more or less dubious copy of a perfect being. He passed under a tree, not seeing the person crouched on a branch, sizing him up with red eyes. The wind picked up and Dabi was alone in the forest again. Twice, for his part, had decided to create two more clones to entertain himself until the time came for his big appearance. - I''m dying of boredom! - Hey, where''s the watch ? Has anyone seen the watch ? One of the clones pointed at the other. - He swallowed it earlier Twice comically pulled at his face. - What ? He swallowed it ? He swallowed it !? The boss is going to kill us! One of the clones cupped his chin. - We could count the seconds until the appointed time. - Yes, Dabi said he had twenty minutes before he left. - But how long ago did he leave? - I think it was an hour ago - You''re stupid, it was two hours ago. One of the Twice sat down on a log and put his hand to his forehead. - Guys, isn''t all this smoke giving you a headache? - I said it was a bad idea, because burning trees makes us tree murderers ! - Murderers ! Murderers ! Twice shouted and gestured to the clone who had swallowed the clock : - Everyone, open his mouth ! Five of the eight clones rushed to the sixth. - We need that watch ! - Ouch, it bit me ! - Stop squirming, you idiot ! - Don''t call him an idiot, he''s us ! - Ain''t you ? - You can be an idiot if you want, but I''m not ! Two of the five clones started fighting. One of the three clones assigned to retrieve the watch stuck his arm down the guilty clone''s throat. - Yeah, I think that''s it, I got the watch, I got the watch ! A little more, just a little more... He stuck out his tongue and thrust his arm shoulder deep into the clone. He turned purple. A shadow settled on a branch overlooking the clearing, its red eyes scanning all the clones. The clone sitting on the trunk stood up and pointed a shaking finger at the masked man. - H-hey, who''s that ? The clones turned their heads in the direction of the intruder. Shoto''s gaze rested on the only one radiating warmth. - A-assassin ! The clones howled and scattered in all directions. Shoto drew his blade from its sheath, his eyes the color of blood. Chakra exploded in his body: he bent his legs and a blink later, he had crossed the entire clearing, leaving a black flash in his wake. The clone who had been holding the watch swallower widened his eyes and turned to flee. He didn''t even have time to take a step when a weight slammed into his back, sending him face first to the ground. He spat out a clump of grass before rolling onto his back and crawling away from the blood-eyed monster as fast as he could. Drool stuck to his lips, and he absentmindedly noticed that his mask had climbed over his face. - It''s not me, it''s him ! He pointed at one of the clones, hoping the killer would leave him alone. To tell the truth, he didn''t even know who the original was. The killer continued to walk toward him at a slow pace, the tip of his blade brushing the tops of the blades of grass in his path. Twice''s back slammed into the trunk of a tree, and he used the roots to pull himself upright before shaking his trembling hands in front of him. - Hey, I''m sure this is all a misunderstanding, this is the first time- Twice choked as the assassin plunged his sword into his open mouth. He twirled it slowly, hitting his teeth to force his mouth further open, using the edge to pull his lips away from his gums. - That explosion in the dormitories. It was because of the cards distributed to the students, wasn''t it ? His voice was icy cold, but his eyes told a different story. Twice nodded slowly, his eyes filling with tears. - f''isten f''o f''e The sword sank deeper into his throat, activating his gag reflex. - If you puke on my sword, I''ll cut out your tongue and make you eat it Twice nodded - or at least he thought he was nodding - and tried to catch his breath without throwing up. - Who made these ? Twice froze at the question, defiant. He would never betray one of his friends. - Kill me, I won''t tell The idea seemed to please the monster. - Kill you ? No, I''ll do worse At these words, a pile of Twice''s clones fell at the assassin''s feet. They were all gagged, and most importantly, none of them were wearing their masks. Twice inhaled sharply. Shoto grabbed the first clone by the hair and forced him to look at the original with his watery, frightened eyes. - I will kill everything that makes up your soul before your very eyes until there is nothing left of it Twice raised his fingers at the assassin. - F''ait- The sword retreated from his saliva-covered mouth and sliced through the clone''s throat like butter. A spurt of blood exploded, soaking the murder weapon and the murderer like a fountain. Twice looked into his own eyes as he died: he saw the tears rolling down his cheeks, heard the whispered pleas he made to himself. The assassin grabbed his face and forced him to look until the light left his own eyes. Twice sobbed silently. - A sad fate, if you ask me... we have six more to go, I wonder who will be next? The assassin turned to the clones, piled up like cattle in a slaughterhouse. One of the captives had managed to push the gag up to his chin. - Jin, help us ! Help us ! Twice looked into his own eyes and saw nameless terror. He was afraid to die, but so were they. He couldn''t stand there and watch himself die over and over again, knowing it was his fault. He had to end his torment, their torment. - No, no, please ! The assassin moved his blade away from his next victim. Twice''s heart tightened at the thought of betraying them, but he had no choice. - Mr. Compress Shoto plunged his sword into the villain''s mouth, piercing him through and through. A fountain of blood spurted over the trunk as Twice''s eyes widened and his mouth opened in a mute scream. Behind Shoto, the clones disappeared in a puff of smoke. He drew his sword from Twice''s throat: the body crumpled like a lump at his feet. Blood stained his shoes, but he saw no point in cleaning them or his sword: he''d soon be covered in it from head to toe. He sniffed the air for a second, trying to pick out the different scents that marked the clearing. There were two tracks to forget: he''d decided to let the first one go, and he''d killed the second. His eyes turned to the east, to the area between the desert and the camp. Even if it took all night, Shoto would find the damned villain. And once he did... His hands began to shake. * Author''s note : If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter : 250 See you in the next update ! Chapter 88 - Jiro! The brunette suddenly raised her head and stepped between the girls and the newcomers running towards them. She almost cried with relief when she saw that it was Ochaco and Bakugo. - Oh my God, what happened to you? Ochaco cupped Jiro''s face and wiped the ash from her skin with her thumb. Her tears had drawn lighter furrows on her dirty skin. - We''ve... there was... The relief of leaving the forest - of not having to fear that the pyromaniac would come back to finish the job - was so great that Jiro couldn''t help herself and cried again. And as if Tsuyu and Momo had only been waiting for this, they also started to cry. Katsuki and Ochaco exchanged glances as the three teenagers broke down. The brunette rubbed Momo''s back while Jiro cried loudly against her shoulder. - Hey, it''s okay... we''re here now, it''s all over... Momo wiped her nose with the back of his arm. - We thought... he was gone, so we thought... we wanted to... She burst into tears, unable to stop. Katsuki opened his mouth but closed it again when he realized that he had nothing relevant to say. He wondered what they had gone through in this forest that none of them could talk about it without bursting into tears. He pointed with his chin at some kind of gauze-wrapped mummy they''d brought with them. - What''s that?, he asked. His question was a real wake-up call for the girls. Their crumpled faces regained their composure and they wiped away their tears with a sharp gesture, although their eyes were still shining. - It''s Toru, the villain has... (Jiro inhaled sharply). The villain burned her alive. Katsuki licked his dry lips. - Is she...? Momo''s lips quivered. Jiro looked at her worriedly. - No, of course she isn''t. She was still breathing when we left... The blonde grabbed the wrapped body of the teenager and lifted her with ease. - We have to get back to the camp. The dining hall is not far, if we go there, maybe we can- Momo shook her head: - No, we have to find Aizawa-sensei. The dining hall is not far from the forest and I don''t want to... if the villain... .... (She inhaled sharply). We have to find Aizawa-sensei Tsuyu, who hadn''t said a word until then, nodded vehemently. Katsuki studied their tense postures and realized that they''d be ready to snatch Toru''s body out of her hands so they wouldn''t have to approach the forest again. But Ochaco insisted. - But the dining hall... - No. This time, it was Jiro who spoke: she physically sided with the two girls. Ochaco looked pleadingly at Katsuki, who ignored her. - The school is not far away and I saw Aizawa going there earlier The relief on their faces was indescribable. They set off, Katsuki leading the way. As they moved forward, he noticed that each of the three girls who had been in the forest couldn''t help but turn around and look behind them, obviously expecting someone to jump from the edge and kill them all. - Hey, did you see that ? A ll heads turned sharply in the direction Ochaco was pointing. Tsuyu, Momo and Jiro had unconsciously moved closer together. Katsuki squinted to see what she was pointing at. All he could see was the line of desert that cut through the horizon and nothing else. - It was fire The three girls moved closer together. Jiro whispered the fateful question: - Was it blue ? Momo clasped her hand in hers. Ochaco frowned as if the idea was stupid. - Blue ? No, it was red. Katsuki''s eyebrows rose so high that they disappeared into his hairline. - I think it''s Todoroki, Ochaco said Then she frowned as if thinking. - But what would he be doing alone in the desert ? Katsuki clenched his jaw. -On his own ? What makes you think he is ? The brunette shrugged. - We were all surprised by the explosion and since Todoroki tends to stay alone, I think he might have been cornered by a group of villains... Katsuki''s mind raced as he imagined the boy alone and without reinforcements in a sea of sand. How long could he hold out until they warned Aizawa-sensei ? Was his Quirk enough against the villains he was facing ? What if there were more of them? What if- Even as they spoke, the teenagers didn''t stop running for a second. They entered the camp and arrived near the campfire. Katsuki put Toru down and turned to the girls. - I have to go and see what''s going on in the desert Momo said aloud what the other two girls were thinking: - It might not even be Todoroki, it might just be the villain we''ve already encountered... - And if it''s Shoto, it means that he''s all alone up there, with no one to help him The girls hesitated, but Katsuki didn''t give them time to think: - You go to school and tell the teacher where I''m going, and I''ll go to the desert. Katsuki didn''t ask them to send reinforcements because he didn''t think that any villain would be a match for him and Shoto together. As long as it wasn''t the USJ birdhead, they would be fine. - We can''t let you go alone, Momo muttered. What if something happens on the way? - I''ll go with him. The blonde was surprised. - You sure about that ? Ochaco nodded. - Our Quirks fit well together Katsuki smiled carnivorously. - It''s settled, he said. Let''s kick some vilain''s ass. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. * It was pitch black now. If it hadn''t been for the flames that ravaged the forest and lit up the surrounding area with their shimmering light, Kirishima and his friends would have been reduced to rubble by the villains long ago. - Deku, you okay ? The teenager nodded, clutching his bloodied arm. The Wendigo that had targeted Izuku had taken a harassing approach to him: Kirishima had taken on the role of standing between the villain and his friend because the sharp teeth couldn''t pierce his skin - and even though Izuku seemed to be able to regenerate ad infinitum, the time it took for each new healing was getting longer and longer. Besides, watching the Wendigo eat human flesh in front of their eyes was not something the boys watch easily. S¨¦ro and Sato had set their sights on the other villain and were responsible for keeping him at bay, though the clown was so evasive that S¨¦ro had never even managed to graze him with his stripes. - We need a plan. - Any ideas ?, Kirishima asked. Then he lunged forward and threw his arm into the mouth of the Wendigo that was about to decapitate Izuku. The villain grunted and retreated, irritated that his attacks failed again and again because of the little red-haired thing. - We could clear the way for one of us to go to the camp for help, S¨¦ro suggested. Izuku shook his head. - Impossible: There are only enough of us to face the two villains, so if one of us leaves... Sato swung his fist at Mister Compress: the clown crouched down as if he''d seen it coming and held out his hand to turn him into a marble. S¨¦ro threw his bandage, which struck the villain''s fingers. He cursed and jumped back to avoid capture. - Thank you ! Izuku''s arm was almost healed now. He''d regained his mobility now that the nerves in his forearm had grown back. - We could... The teenager closed his mouth, unsure of how to say it. Kirishima threw a right hook at the Wendigo. - Any idea is a good one, considering our lack of options, Deku. - ... one of us could play the role of bait. Kirishima was so stunned that he froze. Fortunately for him, the hardening of his skin had long since become a subconscious mechanism, so he barely reacted as the Wendigo''s teeth crashed into his rock-solid neck. - This is a bad idea, S¨¦ro replied. There were half a dozen ways this scenario could play out, and every one of them ended with one of the boys dead. Sato frowned. - But we don''t really have a choice... do we ? Kirishima looked at the boy as if he had betrayed him. - How can you even suggest abandoning one of our own? The boy raised his hands in defense. - Hey, I didn''t suggest it. I just said it was a good option since we don''t really have a choice. Kirishima opened his mouth to answer, but was interrupted by Izuku: - No one would be in danger if we did that, he explained. I''d just have to step back... - You would sacrifice yourself for us ? Even if he could regenerate ad infinitum, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t suffer every time the villain skinned him. And if Kirishima felt sick just watching the monster eat pieces of Izuku, he could only imagine how the other boy felt. The teenager nodded determinedly. - Yes Kirishima watched him in silence, feeling a sudden respect for this unassuming boy. If someone had ever told him that it would be the puny Izuku from the back of the class who would offer himself as a decoy... Mr. Compress clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. - You know that we can hear everything you say ? He sighed contemptuously. - Playtime is over. He pulled two large handfuls of turquoise marbles from his pockets. The four teenagers drew closer, sensing danger. - Moonfish, come back ! The Wendigo stepped back to stand beside his partner. A mixture of saliva and blood stained his lips, a piece of tendon clenched between his teeth. The boys kept him in their peripheral vision, too disgusted to look him in the face. The clown threw his marbles right over the boys. - S¨¦ro ! The teenager smiled, his band ready to attack. - I''m in ! His bandages hit a whole bunch of marbles, sending them tumbling away. There were still plenty left, but if he hurried... Mr. Compress frowned. - I only wanted to make sure none of you escaped, but never mind He snapped his fingers. The bullets exploded in a puff of smoke. Immediately, a shower of car carcasses, lampposts, and benches fell from the sky. Kirishima''s eyes widened. - Run ! They tried to flee to the left, but the marbles deflected by S¨¦ro had just released their contents, blocking their path. Kirishima gritted his teeth as he stood with his back to his comrades, facing the rain of debris. They wouldn''t be able to escape fast enough : the impact zone would be too large, and if they decided to run, they would end up knocked out and at the mercy of the Wendigo. What they needed was someone to shield them. - Kirishima ! - Sato ! Get behind my back and support me ! The boy stood right behind him, back against his, his feet planted firmly in the ground and his hands behind his back. - This is insane, he muttered Kirishima smiled over his shoulder, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. - We have no choice, do we ? Plus Ultra and all that Izuku and S¨¦ro quickly joined them, crouching behind Kirishima as if they were under an umbrella. - We''re counting on you, buddy, S¨¦ro encouraged. Kirishima nodded, his legs shaking. Lives - human lives - depended on him. He had no right to make a mistake. He hardened his skin like never before, clenched his teeth so hard he thought they would break. He clenched his fists and decided to simply act as a wall against the debris: if he tried to punch it to deflect it at the speed it was going, he''d break every bone in his hand. A traffic sign fell on him: Kirishima pushed it away with a scream, his heart beating fast. Then a wooden garbage can, a bench, and a billboard fell. Thanks to Sato, who had put his back against hiss and supported him with all his strength, Kirishima hadn''t lost his balance once. He felt hope rising in his chest. - Watch out ! He gasped. A truck nearly three meters high and two meters wide was heading straight for them. Kirishima''s skin hardened so much that he became as immobile as a stone statue. - Sato, when I tell you, you''re going to throw me right at it. - What ? No ! - If you don''t, we''ll all be crushed and the Wendigo will have our remains for lunch ! The image of the beast eating his thigh made the boy retch. - Okay, tell me when I should do it ! Kirishima sweated profusely. At that moment, he was grateful that none of the boys could read the fear on his face. Why did he want to be a hero again ? There was nothing funny about this job. Kirishima licked his dry lips and mentally prepared himself for the coming impact. He had to hit the front bumper, and if he missed... The truck came closer. Kirishima wished he could see his life flash before his eyes, to be distracted for at least a second from what he was about to do. - Three seconds ! The image of his bones piercing his flesh and his skull crushing like a rotten tomato flashed through his mind. - Two ! He shook so hard that his vision blurred for a second. - One ! It was too late to back away now. He could taste his own vomit in his mouth. - Now ! Sato let out a scream of anger and sent Kirishima flying like a cannonball. The boy split the air at breakneck speed, the wind whipping his skin and pressing his tears against his cheeks. He gritted his teeth and braced himself for the impact. If I get out of this, I''ll give up Yuei. His forearms hit the bumper. Kirishima heard something creak like metal being bent. To his horror, he realized that it was the bone in his right arm that had just snapped. The boy felt his mind go fuzzy and his muscles relax in spite of himself. - Kirishima ! The screams of the boys under his care were like a cold shower. He bit his tongue until it bled, forcing himself to stay awake. He kept pushing, pushing, pushing, feeling his broken bone about to pierce his skin. He wanted to die, but he couldn''t. Adrenaline coursed through his body in a fraction of a second, giving him a strength he''d never known he had. He felt himself dying, but he also felt stronger than ever. Kirishima let out a scream of rage, his skin hardening until it became transparent - like a diamond. A new sound of metal bending. The bumper buckled under his attack. The whole truck shook. The cab window exploded. One of the truck''s wheels came off. Kirishima closed his eyes to protect himself from the glass. He was amazed to feel that the truck no longer resisted him. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that he had just passed through the truck. Sero''s straps wrapped around him and pulled him back to the other boys. As if in a dream, he watched as the two halves of the truck crashed to the ground with a sound that shook the earth. The boy landed softly on the ground, his eyes wide open. He looked down at his hands as if they didn''t belong to him. - I... I did it ? He smiled in disbelief. - I''ve mad- - Kirishima ! The boy looked up too late. A scooter fell from the sky and hit him on the head. - Watch out ! He felt as if someone had just hit him in the head with a baseball bat. His vision went black, and the last thing he saw was the Wendigo''s giant teeth closing in on him. * Katsuki looked around: no one was there. - You sure you saw fire ? - Of course, Ochaco replied, looking around nervously The cold sand dunes were devoid of the slightest trace of footwear or sign of battle. There was neither noise or a living soul. Katsuki felt doubt creeping into his heart : he cast a sideways glance at Ochaco, who kept looking around. - What do we have here ? The hairs on the back of Katsuki''s neck stood on end. He didn''t even think about it and sent the biggest blast he could muster behind him. The force of it was enough to send him flying. He rolled in the sand to break the impact of his fall. - Bakugo ! Are you okay ? Katsuki spat out some sand. - Yeah, I''m fine He slowly stood up and wiped his chin with the back of his hand. A cloud of sand mixed with the smoke from his explosion covered the spot where he''d been a second before. Katsuki blinked and watched the dark silhouette behind the smoke. The man was tall, very tall. At least as tall as All Might. The teenager forced himself not to show his concern, but a drop of sweat rolled down his temple. The atmosphere had become heavy on his shoulders, the air almost suffocating. Katsuki felt like he was wading in oil, his every gesture difficult and laborious. There was something different about this guy compared to the other villains he''d met so far. Something... dangerous. - Who are you ? Katsuki''s voice rang loud and arrogant. He forced himself to remain calm because he was better when he was calm - and he could feel that the slightest mistake would be fatal with this villain. - I''ve been called many things in the course of history... He stepped out of the wall of smoke. Katsuki gritted his teeth when he saw that he was wearing leather shoes. This could only mean one of two things: either he was extremely arrogant, or he was powerful enough to afford such arrogance. Then his tailored pants appeared. Katsuki looked up at the face still hidden by the smoke. - Babayaga, boogeyman... At the sight of his face, Katsuki felt fear clench his stomach. A huge black breathing mask covered the lower part of his head, mandibles curled around his neck like spider legs. His eyes... he had none. Skin covered their sockets, as if he''d been badly burned, healed, then burned again. The skin of his cheeks rose up to what seemed to be the corners of his eyes. It took Katsuki a few seconds to realize that he was smiling at him. - ...but you can call me All for One * Author''s note : Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter = 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 89 - When The Sun Fell From The Sky Kirishima saw a flash of black light sweep the Wendigo away. A warm, sticky liquid splashed onto his face. He raised a shaking hand to wipe his nose. He stared at his fingers for several seconds, unable to understand why they were red. Hands reached under his armpits and lifted him to his feet as if he weighed nothing. His glassy eyes darted around, trying to remember where he was and why. Cars were burning and piles of charred metal littered the ground. Acrid smoke rose from the wreckage of a crushed truck. He heard someone scream, then beg. His thoughts were so foggy that it took him several seconds to realize that this was not normal. As if in a dream, he slowly turned his head toward the sound. He squinted, trying to get a good look. There was someone on the ground, lying on his back. His mouth opened and closed, but Kirishima couldn''t hear him. There was another person standing just above the first one. He put his foot on the neck of the lying man, preventing him from getting up. Kirishima saw the standing man twirl a sword in his hand. The blade reflected the sinister flames that consumed everything around them. And then he plunged it into the chest of the man on the ground. Kirishima''s mouth opened to scream. The blade twisted in the other man''s chest, as if his killer was trying to tear him apart from the inside. He heard the bones crack, saw the flesh stir like a soup of intestines under a spoon. Kirishima could only stare in horror as the man on the ground screamed He wasn''t dead. - Oh, my God, he''s not dead yet ! There was something sadistic about the way the killer kept twisting the blade in the other man''s torso, his shining eyes never taking their gaze from the tear-stained face of his victim. Even when the other man stopped gesticulating, the killer twisted his blade a little more in his intestines. Then he sliced off his victim''s head. Kirishima heard a thud to his left. He turned his head to see a black-haired teenager puking everything in his stomach. The stench of feces and piss rose to his nose. When he looked up, it was to meet the assassin''s eyes. He blinked. Had he dreamed those red eyes ? - Aizawa-sensei told me to do it. Kirishima felt his breath catch in his throat. The second before, he had been on the other side of the battlefield, so how...? The boy who had thrown up wiped his mouth with his sweater, but he didn''t dare turn around. It was the other strong boy - the one who had lifted Kirishima - who answered: - Ai-aizawa... is he the one who...? - They killed Denki The strong boy inhaled sharply. He shook his head, his mouth quivering. - N-no, it can''t be... - He was behind the dormitories when they exploded. The boy who''d been vomiting put two fingers to his mouth, as if to stop himself from throwing up again. - How do you know that? The assassin looked down. At his feet was some sort of disjointed puppet, missing its head. He wiped the flat of his sword on the dirty jacket. - I was with him. His gaze wandered over the surroundings as if he were discovering the place. The flames were reflected in his eyes, and their changing shape cast ominous shadows on his face. It took Kirishima a few seconds to realize that neither teenager could look the killer in the eye. The assassin''s cold fingers brushed his temple. Surprised, Kirishima took a step back. The other boy acted as if nothing had happened. - I''ve done enough. Let''s go back. He put his clean sword back into its sheath. * They are afraid of me. I realized that the second Sato refused to meet my gaze, in the way Sero had turned his back and walked away from me, the way Deku flinched as soon as I opened my mouth. Kirishima wasn''t afraid - not yet - because nothing was right in his head. But it didn''t matter: I''d fulfilled my part of the contract with Aizawa and had my little revenge. Whatever else happened tonight, I washed my hands of it. - Stop The four boys stopped at the entrance of the school at Monoma''s command. Monoma emerged from the darkness, his eyes red and his blond hair floating above his head. His gaze swept over each of us. - It''s them. There were sighs of relief. A handful of teenagers emerged from their more or less dubious hiding places, smiling tiredly. - Where the hell have you been? Yaoyorozu''s dark circles ate up half of her face. Her eyes lingered on me longer than the others, but she didn''t say a word. Tokoyami, on the other hand, scrutinized us all with his usual imperious air. - Kirishima, there''s blood in your hair! The boy gently touched his head. - Huh? Well, there''s no wound... - We thought you were dead, haha No one laughed. - Todoroki, wait, you''ve got blood on you too... S¨¦ro clenched her fists and climbed up the stairs in silence. - It''s not mine. Monoma looked at me longer than necessary but said nothing. - What''s going on? Is Todoroki here? Jiro hurried down the stairs, almost bumping into S¨¦ro. - Why shouldn''t I be here? Jiro looked at Yaoyorozu before turning to me. - Ochaco saw a fire in the desert. She and Bakugo went there a while ago, thinking it was - They saw my clone turn on his heel and run away at full speed. - Wait ! Todoroki! But I was already far away. * Katsuki spat to get rid of the bad taste in his mouth. Blood rolled down his forehead and stuck to his eyebrow. He wiped it away with two fingers, turning towards the villain. - Is that all you can do, boy? Katsuki gasped, his breathing jerky. - I''m disappointed. I can''t lose, I can''t lose, I can''tcant- If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The teenager roared and attacked again. He threw blow after blow, varying his attacks from a simple punch to the most subtle back kick. But it wasn''t enough: the villain was too fast. He dodged and parried each of his attacks with frightening ease. - I''ve told you before, if you put too much weight on your front leg... The villain''s fingers grazed Katsuki''s elbow and he immediately lost his balance. - ... you leave yourself open for this kind of counterattack. Katsuki felt the air being violently expelled from his lungs as All for One destroyed his stomach with his knee. - Bakugo! The boy burst through the air like a meteorite, unable to stop himself. His head was spinning: he could no longer tell sky from ground, right from left. An outstretched hand touched his shoulder. He came to rest a hair''s breadth from the ground, his heart beating wildly. Cold sweat ran down his neck. What would have happened to him if he had fallen headfirst at that speed? Ochaco pulled him to his feet, legs shaking. She looked terrified. - Did... She swallowed, unable to formulate a proper sentence. Katsuki, his hands on his knees, needed a few seconds to regain his composure: his stomach hurt like hell and his head was spinning so much that he thought he was going to throw up. Only his will to remain dignified prevented him from collapsing to the ground to face his enemy. If he did, the villain would kill him. And after that, he''d kill Ochaco. Katsuki couldn''t let anyone die while he was around: it was unworthy of All Might, so it was unworthy of him. - Already up ? Katsuki shrugged. He had the choice between dying and dying : he might as well go all out and to hell with the consequences, right? His lips curled into an evil smile, his pointed fangs gleaming in the silver moonlight. - I could do this all day. The villain sneered. - A bit pretentious considering the state you''re in, don''t you think? Katsuki used his explosions to propel himself towards the villain. He kicked him in the head, which the villain blocked with his forearm. Katsuki raised his left foot to strike All For One''s chin: he stepped back, avoiding the blow by a hair''s breadth. - You''re not so- Katsuki sent a kick from his right foot into the air just above the villain: parallel to the ground and with his feet still next to All For One''s face, Katsuki curled up into a small ball. He put both hands on the villain''s face and smiled with all his teeth. - Fuck you! And for the first time in his life, Katsuki used his Quirk at 100%. Every drop of sweat, every molecule of moisture, every tiny atom of excretion that had left the pores of his skin exploded. The bones in his arms shook like straw in the wind. Their muscles throbbed against his skin as if they were about to snap and tear. Katsuki let out a scream of rage, his eyes wild: he dug his nails into the villain''s skin and squeezed, squeezed, squeezed, while all his sweat poured from him. Then he blew the whole thing up. It had the effect of chain grenades: a series of explosions superimposed on the first, turning All for One into a roasted skewer. The dark sky lit up like fireworks: the clouds glowed red, then yellow, then red again. It was magnificent. Katsuki watched with morbid fascination as the villain''s face exploded before his eyes. His ears were ringing. He could no longer hear anything from the left, but he hardly noticed. The villain''s face was reflected in his eyes, drowned in the tsunami of explosions that went on and on. His head disappeared behind the smoke. If Katsuki hadn''t held his skull in an iron vise, he would have thought it had been obliterated. Suddenly, icy hands wrapped around Katsuki''s wrists. The teenager''s eyes widened. He tried to free himself, but the villain pulled so hard that he almost collapsed on top of him. Katsuki felt his heart pounding in his throat. If he resisted, his arms would be torn off. The villain exhaled a cloud of black smoke. His mouth stretched into a slow, horrible smile, revealing his gleaming teeth. He grinned like a hunter about to devour his prey. - My turn. He opened his mouth wide, inhaling all the smoke and the last of Katsuki''s explosions. He tilted his head back, expanding his lungs to spit it all out. Katsuki panicked and pulled at his arms, trying to free himself even if it meant losing an arm. The villain pulled harder on his wrists, forcing him nose to nose with him. And then he spat everything out. Katsuki barely had time to hide his face behind his shoulder before he was thrown into the air by a tornado of fire. It was as if All for One had turned into a dragon: a veritable jet of fire shot out of his mouth, sweeping up everything in its path. Katsuki flew almost ten meters, unable to resist the pressure and power of the burning geyser. His clothes went up in flames. In a split second, his entire shoulder turned black. He felt his skin shrinking like burnt parchment, smelled the disgusting smell of burnt pork rising to his nose, saw white blisters appearing all over the reddened skin of his arm. Katsuki crumpled to the ground and stifled a scream. He felt like he was being boiled from the inside out. Tears of pain rolled down his cheeks as he writhed and screamed. He felt as if acid had been poured over his arm and someone was digging their fingers into his flesh to play with it. He heard someone scream. It took him a few seconds to realize it was his own voice. He thought he was dying. He fainted. But the moment he did, his survival instinct took over. Alarms flashed in every part of his body, forcing him to wake up and flee. If he stayed here, he''d be at the monster''s mercy. Katsuki''s eyes rolled wildly in their sockets, as if he was fighting himself to stay lucid. Unwillingly, he looked down at his shoulder and wanted to die. The skin fell off his arm. The experience was surreal, as if it were someone else''s arm and skin, someone very far away, someone he was watching through a TV screen. But the suffering - oh, the suffering - was his own. With a superhuman effort, Katsuki managed to get down on his knees. He was shaking from head to toe and for a moment, he thought he couldn''t do any better. But his fear of dying was so great that he forced himself up again. His leg shivered under his weight, his thigh almost buckling from the effort. Gritting his teeth, his eyes glazed over, he forced himself to lift his other leg. He staggered, nearly falling face first. His blood ran cold, knowing that if he fell again, he wouldn''t be able to get up. Miraculously, he regained his balance. His shoes made furrows in the sand as he hobbled back to camp. His throat burned from swallowing too much smoke. His vision was blurred by the tears streaming down his cheeks. His eyelids were half closed, as if he would fall asleep at any moment. A distracted part of his mind realized that he could no longer feel his arm. Indescribable relief washed over him. - Where do you think you''re going? Katsuki''s eyes were fixed on the camp. The dormitories were like a spot of fire on the dark horizon, a beacon of light in the middle of the darkest night of his life. As long as he kept his eyes on them, all would be well. - We''re not done yet Katsuki quickened his pace. His charred arm hung like a dead weight from his shoulder, forcing him to lean to the right to regain his balance. - Come on. I promise I''ll be nice this time. He was almost running now, dragging himself away from the monster as fast as he could. Hot tears ran down his dirty cheeks. Suddenly he froze, eyes wide open. There was a warm breath on his neck. - You''re interesting, you know... The villain struck Katsuki''s ears with both palms, knocking him off balance. Blood spurted from his ears as the boy staggered, his eyes haggard. - ... for an insect All for One folded his arm, palm open and muscles flexed. He watched the teenager for a second, his face closed. The poor boy, half facing him, was too confused to understand what was about to happen to him. All for One inhaled sharply: the air in front of his hand compressed into a pea-sized white ball. The wind picked up around them, blowing their hair and ruffling their clothes. The boy stared at the sphere with his big, stupid eyes, like a deer caught in the headlights. Ochaco raised her arm to cover her face, eyes squinting: the wind tore his skin, carving bloody furrows in it. The air mixed with the sand became so strong that it was visible to the naked eye: it looked as if All for One and Bakugo were at the center of a cyclone that was about to destroy everything. - Too bad your friend didn''t make it in time, huh? A thin smile stretched the villain''s lipless mouth. - Maybe the doctor was right. Maybe he''s more like me than I thought... Katsuki''s mouth hung open, a thin stream of drool running down his lower lip. The villain frowned, suddenly irritated. - Why am I wasting my time talking to you? All for One stretched out his arm: the wind increased in intensity. Katsuki could only watch, arms flailing, as the shredding ball headed for his chest. It made a horrible sound, like a chainsaw running on empty. He knew it would hurt, but he also knew it wouldn''t hurt for very long and - oh, there really was a lot of drool on his chin. He didn''t know anyone could have that much saliva in their mouth. Maybe it was a record ? Was he a record man ? Was someone... The air was violently expelled from his lungs. Katsuki collapsed to the ground like a lump, gasping for breath. He heard something snap in his back. The pain exploded, shattering his foggy thoughts in an instant. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets as something tore into his back. Suddenly he felt extra lucid. He could see every grain of sand falling like snow around him. He heard every voice around him with unprecedented clarity : Ochaco was screaming, and the villain... the villain was also screaming. Katsuki blinked, unable to understand what was happening: and then he saw a hand fall right next to his face. It bounced on the sand, fell again, and rolled onto its back. One of the cold fingers touched the tip of Katsuki''s nose. The boy just stopped breathing. As if it had been waiting for him to notice, the hand suddenly began to bleed. It was as if someone had opened all the floodgates wide: hot blood cascaded from the wrist and poured onto the sand with the intensity and force of a dam that had just burst. It looked like wine. Katsuki had tasted wine once. He hadn''t really liked it. The mulled wine rolled down a dune, flying through the air like a surfer doing acrobatics on a stormy sea. It rolled in the hollows of the sand, almost hovering over the golden surface because of its speed. Katsuki watched with morbid fascination as the wine raced across the desert. And then it splashed his face. He jumped back, pushing tons of sand to bury the bloody hand away from him. He tried to get up, but was abruptly knocked back to the ground. Something was on his back. His knees dug so deep into the sand that for a moment he thought someone was trying to drown him. Red and yellow grains sank into his nose and mouth, preventing him from breathing. He lifted his watery eyes to the villain and froze. Standing over him with one foot on his back was Shoto Todoroki. Katsuki inhaled sharply. Shoto was covered in blood. There wasn''t a square centimeter of his skin that wasn''t covered in blood. There was blood on his clothes, under his nails, on his shiny sword. There was blood in his hair, on his forehead, rolling down his neck. There was blood dripping from his blade in a terrifying plop-plop. His grip on his sword was so tight that the knuckles of his hands were white. His muscles were tensed, his legs bent, his jaw clenched. His forearms, neck, and forehead were bulging with veins. White clouds of steam rose from his skin, swirling gently around him, giving him an unreal appearance. He looked as if he''d come straight from the underworld. It took Katsuki a few more moments to notice that Shoto was trembling. It was a subtle tremor, something he would have missed if all his attention hadn''t been focused on the boy who had fallen from the sky like an avenging god. Katsuki''s eyes moved up his face. His mask had been half blown up, part of his nose and mouth showing. His mouth was set in a cold, hard line, his lips so white it looked as if the blood had stopped circulating. The protruding vein that ran from his chin to his throat was so large that it looked as if it would burst at any moment. His nostrils contracted and expanded as if he was struggling to breathe, and his cheeks tightened and relaxed so visibly that he looked like he was about to scream. Then Katsuki focused on his eyes. They glowed eerily, almost phosphorescent, casting the shadow of his eyelashes across his cheeks. Their pupils were reduced to two dark slits, two slits that made Katsuki recoil for a brief moment. There was something smoldering in those eyes, something dark, animal, dangerous, that made the hairs on the back of Katsuki''s neck stand up. Suddenly, he understood. Shoto wasn''t shaking because he was afraid, oh no. If Shoto was shaking, it was because he was purely and simply mad with rage. * Author''s note : A fight between Shoto and All for One so early on in the story ? Makes me wonder what will happen... Anyway, if you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chapter = 250 See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 90 The villain had continued to howl, his mouth grotesquely open. He closed it, then smiled, obviously proud of his little trick. - You think that this- Shoto plunged his sword into the villain''s heart, his gaze hard and unflinching. The villain spat blood. His eyelids lifted slightly, revealing small eyes that bordered on sky-blue and white. He looked astonished, as if this development wasn''t what he expected. - You- Shoto twisted his sword and crushed the villain''s torso like a human blender. Another trickle of blood rolled from the villain''s lips, tracing a scarlet line down his chin. All for One smiled. He grabbed the sword with both hands and slowly pulled it out of his chest. His hands began to bleed profusely, his lukewarm, almost black blood rolling over the sword, turning it scarlet. - I- Something crackled on Shoto''s skin, like lightning. All for One''s eyes widened. In a flash of light, the two men had vanished into thin air. Yellow and red streaks were the only visual reminders of their movements. Each time the two lights collided, a sound worthy of the most thunderous storm erupted in the sky. The wind had picked up and low, black clouds roared violently. Rain as fine as a billion needles began to fall thick and fast. It was suddenly very cold, but Katsuki hardly noticed, unable to look away from the divine battle. They looked like gods - but not the kind of good, benevolent gods, no. They looked like the gods of legend, the kind capable of wiping out humanity when they felt like it. They collided, boom, pushing each other back violently, only to collide again. Boom boom boom. The yellow light froze in the air, beneath the darkest, most menacing cloud of all. The red light came at the yellow like a rocket, ready to destroy it. The sky rumbled again, but this time it was different. It sounded as if the heavens were about to be torn apart, as if the stars and the moon were about to crash on earth. The sky roared with anger, promising suffering and vengeance. Then a bolt of lightning tore through the sky. It streaked the clouds with its white light, illuminating the world as if in broad daylight. A second bolt of white light exploded. Then a third. Then another. Then ten more. Then twenty more. Then a hundred more. They were like flashlights, white flashes that lit the dark night in sudden, terrifying bursts. They all focused around the yellow light, swirling like a thunderstorm, preparing to annihilate everything in its path. The red light stopped in midair. There was the sound of an explosion: the yellow flash tore through the sky and clouds before slamming into the red light at full speed. For a second, time seemed to stand still. Within a diameter of a hundred meters, the rain stopped falling. The black clouds dissipated as if a god had blown them away. The yellow spot grew stronger until it became a gray dot, a white disk, a star whose light was so brilliant that it illuminated the entire Japanese side as if in broad daylight. The sky regained its blue color, the desert its gold, the sea its turquoise. For a hundred kilometers around, all Japanese froze. There wasn''t a person outside their homes who wasn''t staring at the shimmering horizon, their hearts filled with wonder and trepidation. It was as if the sun had just fallen from the sky. The subsequent boom shook everything until the ground. A visible shockwave ripped through the sky, a white ring exploding from the point of impact. Stored lightning was unleashed, striking the red light before bursting out like unbridled static electricity. Arcs of yellow light struck the desert, sending mounds of sand flying as if whipped. The rain fell with renewed force, mixing with the lightning to lay waste to the desert. Then the red light fell from the sky. The yellow light didn''t let it out of its grasp, the lightning swirling and crackling around his silhouette like a tornado of light. They hit the ground at breakneck speed. Katsuki closed his eyes and shielded his face with the only arm he could use, sinking into the sand to avoid tumbling through the air like a rag doll. Even three kilometers from the point of impact, he felt the ground shaking beneath his battered body. One tremor followed another, preventing Katsuki from doing anything but burying his head in his arms. At the point of impact, the desert had been hollowed out like an inverted cone. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Steep slopes led to a hole that devoured everything that fell into it. Avalanches of sand kept falling into it, rolling like snowballs before being swallowed by the desert itself. Standing on either side of the devouring hole were the two men responsible for the carnage. Shoto stood with his back to the oasis, his feet flat on the slippery sand. All for One stood with his back to the camp, ankle deep in quicksand. He looked at Shoto for a long moment before glancing behind him. Shoto''s eyes widened. When he opened his eyes again, Katsuki saw Shoto standing only one meter in front of him, sword drawn. The villain''s right half had been reduced to a pulp: from his shoulder to his navel, there was nothing but a gaping hole. His upper thigh and half of his pelvis were gone. Katsuki had a terrible feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he watched the villain''s bloodied arm crash on the sand. All for One smiled, but the corners of his mouth weren''t quite raised enough to make him look convincing. - You''re pretty fast, aren''t you ? Shoto didn''t even allow himself to blink, the Sharingan glittering sinisterly in his eyes. - Uraraka The teenager gasped. She rose from her fetal position and slowly removed her hands from her ears. Her face was flushed and her eyes were bright. She stuttered. - Y-yes ? - Go and take Bakugo with you. Ochaco hesitated, her worried, indecisive eyes resting on All for One. He turned to her, his smile widening: - Did you hear him ? Shoo, shoo, little girl ! He waved her away; she looked at Shoto and then slowly approached Katsuki. She didn''t know exactly when, but sometime in the last ten seconds, the blonde had fainted. She threw Bakugo''s strong arm over her shoulder. - O? The teenager froze. Her blood pounded against her temples and her t-shirt clung to her sweaty skin. Never in her life had she wished to be anywhere but where as she was right now. - If anything happens to him, I''ll kill you The girl inhaled sharply. Her grip on Bakugo tightened: she laid him down on his back, resting his head gently on her shoulder. Despite the extra weight and her hunched posture, the teenager had no trouble setting sail in a matter of seconds. All for One stared at Shoto for a long, quiet moment. It was as if he saw him for the first time. - Let''s get down to business, shall we ? Steam rose from All for One''s torn body. Something swarmed over the obliterated part of his body, moving like a pack of worms over rotting flesh. The worms turned to flesh and then to skin, climbing over each other before merging to form a torso, a shoulder, and down to the tiniest finger. All for One squeezed his hand, testing his regenerated body. Shoto bent his legs, lightning crackling around his body. Katsuki was far away now. He could finally go all out. - Bring it on * - Aizawa Sensei, the villains are ju- Mezo froze. Everyone was petrified, their faces turned to the sky. They watched in awe and fear as the yellow and red flashes collided in the dark night, lighting it up like fireworks. They pushed each other back for a moment, piercing the clouds, and then came charging back. - Such power, someone murmured. Do you think it''s All Might? Aizawa frowned. The only other person he knew who could use lightning and wasn''t bedridden... Aizawa had no qualms about lying to his students: - That looks like him Their faces lit up. Their postures straightened and their dull eyes regained the glimmer of hope that they had lost in this night of horror. - If All Might is near... - We''ll just have to hold on a little longer, and then... Mezo was the only one who did not join the lively discussion among the other 1-A students. He continued to watch the flash of yellow light, his eyebrows furrowed and his ears twitching. Aizawa called them to order: - Don''t be too quick to claim victory. All Might may be here, but he''s still involved in a battle. We still have to protect the school until reinforcements arrive. - But All Might is strong, isn''t he? He''ll give up his battle in no time and come to us... - You''re heroes in training, Aizawa reminded them soberly. One day, you won''t be able to wait to be rescued, it will be up to you to save others. A solemn silence followed his tirade. - Aizawa-sensei is right... - Yes, we must hold on ! Fortunately, the most energetic students were excited enough to spread their excitement to everyone else, otherwise Aizawa wouldn''t have known how to handle the situation. He watched the coast beyond the forest and the cliff. His colleague had called for reinforcements, of course, but by the time they arrived... Aizawa clenched his fist as he remembered all the preparations that had gone into setting up the summer camp. The reinforcements had been placed as far away as possible because they didn''t want the traitor to notice anything, but now... His resentment towards Nezu continued to grow. - Everyone to their posts, the villains can''t be far away ! The students ran in all directions, some climbing the stairs to the upper floor, others rushing to the classrooms. Now it was just a matter of... Momo fell onto her buttocks, eyes wide open. Her mouth opened and closed as if she wanted to articulate, but was unable to make a sound. Aizawa rushed to her side and tried to help her up. - Yaoyorozu, what- She raised a trembling finger to the outside. Standing in front of the open door was a tall, dark-haired man with burnt skin. His eyes sparkled with mischief and locked with Momo''s: he raised a hand in greeting, a smile as wide as that of the cheshire''s split his face in two. - Did you miss me ? Aizawa''s face fell when he heard the teenager sobbing. He rose from his crouched position, his black hair floating at the back of his neck and his red eyes glowing with anger. Dabi raised a hand to Momo without taking his eyes off her. He blinked and looked down at his palm in surprise. Then his dull eyes fell on Aizawa as if he''d just noticed his presence. - Ah, Eraser-head. He looked annoyed by his interference. - I always thought that- The wall of the entrance melted and a stream of cement blocked the door. Aizawa visibly relaxed and turned to exchange a knowing look with C¨¦mentos, who was standing in the middle of the stairs. Momo had grabbed her head with both hands and was rocking back and forth, staring into space. She was crying without making a sound, her mouth open in a silent scream. Aizawa felt his heart clench at seeing one of his students in such a state at the mere sight of a villain. He crouched down again and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. - Hey, look at me. He''s gone, okay? We made him go away. She was shaking uncontrollably. Her chest was heaving too fast and too hard, as if she was trying to swallow all the air in the room with each new breath. Suddenly, she leaned forward and her throat contracted and relaxed violently as if she was about to throw up. Aizawa grabbed her face with both hands and forced her to look straight into his eyes. - Nothing will happen to you as long as I''m here, okay? Tears ran down her cheeks. - I promise you, this villain will have to go through me if he wants to hurt you - and we both know that''s not going to happen. Gradually, she calmed down. Aizawa smiled encouragingly. - Good girl. Now we''ll go upstairs, to the safest room in the whole building. You''ll stay there with some other students until this is over, okay? She hesitated, but nodded slowly. - I promise you, everything will be fine. Don''t worry and let the professionals handle it. Besides, All Might''s right next door, right? He wiped her tears with his thumb. - Let''s go Momo''s legs were shaking. Aizawa made her lean on him the whole way up the stairs. For the sake of his student, Aizawa forced himself to look calm and composed, but inside he was seething with anger. * Author''s note : Power stones goal for the sunday bonus chpater = 250 If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 91 - Butterfly Effect - Ur-Uraraka? Inasa lowered his hands when he heard Kyoka speak. He glanced through the crack and indeed, Ochaco Uraraka was standing at the bottom of the cement tower, outside the school, a blond boy slung over her shoulder. - Is that... Bakugo? - Move Monoma - who had been assigned by Aizawa to watch over the area - emerged from a dark corner and peered through the crack in the cement. His eyes turned red and his hair stood on end. - It''s them. Cementos immediately sent out his cement like a wave, enveloping the teenagers in a protective bubble. The next second, a jet of blue flame exploded on the surface of the wall, scorching the grass and turning the trees into matchsticks. Monoma bent down, red-eyed, trying to find Dabi. He caught sight of the villain and canceled his Quirk. Immediately, the villain retreated into the darkness, and Monoma lost sight of him. Ochaco and Bakugo were brought back to the control tower, which had been transformed into a battle turret for the occasion. Located above the computer room and as small as an attic, the room had previously been filled with nothing but cement. Cementos had dug it out from the inside, opening loopholes and using the extra cement to keep the vilains out. - South! A blast of blue flame exploded on one of the school''s walls. Cementos ran to the hole on that side and raised his hands. A puddle of gray cement lay around the building, a death trap for anyone foolish enough to get too close. A tsunami of cement erupted from the puddle, completely submerging the flames and smothering the fire. Black smoke billowed from the gray wave and swirled in the night air. A bead of sweat rolled down Cementos'' temple as he slowly exhaled. - Sensei Monoma put his hand on his shoulder. The next second, he raised his right hand and the cement tsunami came back to life. He swirled the gray wave like a ring around the school, preventing anyone from getting too close. Then, suddenly, he clenched his fist and the wave stabilized in a dome of spikes several meters long. The sky and horizon were still visible, and with them the titanic battle raging over the desert. The clash of the two lights, like lightning striking the earth, shook the sky and pierced the clouds. - Is he...? Monoma looked over his shoulder to where Inaza and Tokoyami had lifted Bakugo from Uraraka''s shoulders and laid him on the ground. The girl, dripping with sweat, ran a hand over her forehead. - No, he''s not But he fainted earlier... - Where have you been? Ochaco''s brown eyes met Monoma''s icy ones. - In the desert, over there. We were looking for Todoroki when that guy in the suit showed up. Cementos, still scanning the surrounding darkness through the holes in the wall, turned at the mention of the villain. - A man in a suit ? - Tall, with some kind of oxygen mask over his face and pink, burned skin. Inaza was unusually serious. - Do you know him, Sensei ? Cementos turned his attention back to the killers. The villains were already trying to tear down the walls. - No, I don''t Monoma gave him a sidelong glance, then opened the trapdoor to the lower floor, which had been transformed into a makeshift infirmary. He raised his hands, and a thin stream of cement separated from the walls before enveloping Bakugo. The boy was slid down the ladder by a tongue of cement. Monoma gently set him down in the middle of the room, next to Kaminari, whom Yaoyorozu had been working on for some time. The young girl gasped and nearly fell backwards. She put a hand to her heart, exhaled in relief and turned to the newly wounded. - Bakugo ? Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Monoma, crouching in the attic and holding the trapdoor in one hand, replied : - Uraraka has just returned. Wrinkles of concern crossed Momo''s forehead. - Is she all right? The blonde turned to the girl and asked: - That''s right. You''re not hurt? An uneasy smile formed on the teenager''s lips. - I was very lucky, but I didn''t get hurt. - And you managed to get past the villains downstairs with a weight on your shoulders... Ochaco took offense. - Bakugo is not a weight! And I used my Quirk, of course ! Inaza grabbed her shoulders and turned her sharply towards him. - You were looking for Todoroki, weren''t you? Where is he now? Did you find him? - Yes, in the desert, but that villain appeared out of nowhere and prevented us from leaving. - Did he do that to Bakugo? - Yes, he did. Tokoyami, who had been silent until then, said, arms crossed : - So you abandoned him to run away? The girl''s face flushed. - No, of course I didn''t. - All Might came, didn''t he ? And Shoto is supporting him or something? This time, Ochaco was just confused. - What ? Why do you think All Might is here ? He''s coming? Downstairs, Momo was already busy administering first aid to Bakugo. She listened with half listened to the chatter above, thankful for the sound of voices partially covering the labored breathing of all the other wounded gathered around her. Monoma, crouched at the edge of the ladder, one arm resting on the open trapdoor, hadn''t looked away from Uraraka for a second. - We heard it. The boom in the sky. The yellow light. Ochaco licked her dry lips, wondering how to formulate it. - Do you know anything? She looked up at Monoma, who scrutinized her rapt attention. - I know you''re going to find this hard to believe, but... it''s not All Might fighting the villain in the sky. It''s Shoto. * All for One laughed. He raised his hands on either side of his body and let the raindrops fall on his face as if they were the tears of angels. - I''d heard that you could control the weather, but if I expected this ! I wiped the drop of blood from my nostril with the back of my hand. I had unleashed the wind around us, creating a tempest that found its source in the storm and amplified it. Nature itself had answered my call, lightning had fallen from the sky and burst across the desert without me having to summon it again. With my back to the sea, floating in the sky thanks to my Hell Flame, I could feel the waves rolling furiously and the ocean churning, ready to respond the second I summoned it. All for One raised his hand to me and gestured with his palm. - Look at us. Look at what you''ve done through sheer force of will. The wind whistled, dry and icy, and the storm rumbled angrily in the low, black clouds above. All for One spread out his arms - the able-bodied and the stumpy - in a theatrical gesture, as if to encompass the whole world. - You and I are gods. Beings apart, superior to mere mortals, created to rule over others. Super regeneration, Herculean strength, passive resistance to electricity, levitation abilities- - We were chosen. Our Quirks are better and more powerful than any other. -doesn''t know about my waterbending, my clones, my ninja skills, the fuin seals I carved on myself- - ¡®Our¡¯ ? All for One crossed his hands behind his back. - I saw the video. The one in the hangar. My blood ran cold. I knew it, I should have taken care of it, I fucking knew it, I should have- - You were very young. Ten, I think ? Precocious for a Quirk''s awakening. I remained unmoved, but the lightning crackled on my skin like a warning. - I liked the way you got rid of the first one. With a screwdriver, very ingenious. It takes great physical strength to stab a man the way you did with a blunt object. Who''s did it ? Maki ? Teka ? Someone who worked for my father ? - And then, phew ! All for One whistled in false admiration. - I''ve never seen such a mastery of lightning. You moved so fast, it almost looked like you were teleporting, were it not for the streaks of light you left in your wake. It''s a far cry from what your quirks are supposed to be like. Makes you wonder what''s they really are... All for One remained silent for a few seconds, his eyelids lifting slightly over his pale, speckled eyes. - Aren''t you going to ask any questions? I''m disappointed. Should I kill him ? My hand hesitated to reach for my kunai. Can I kill him ? All for One cocked his head to one side and watched me in silence for a few seconds. - What''s that on your tight ? The air fluctuates. As if... reality is bending around it He senses when I use genjutsu. I remained silent, motionless, my hand shaking next to my thigh. He sighed theatrically. - You''re really boring, you know that ? Mizuki had taught me to keep quiet, never to take my eyes off my opponent, never to waste energy on useless chatter. But I need to know, to understand how and why that damned episode in the hangar comes back to haunt me after five fucking years. - How ? All for One raised his eyebrows. - How did I find out ? Well, let''s just say you haven''t been very discreet. The sky beyond the sea turned black, the spreading storm half obscuring the moon. - You see, my student noticed something interesting. During his little trip to the USJ, I had lent him a high-end nomu. Imagine my surprise when he told me that a student without a Quirk capable of increasing physical strength was able to react to the nomu and even resist it! - I''ve been training since I was five years old. My abilities have long surpassed those of an average human. All for One clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. - Don''t play games with me, boy. I''ve been around too long to believe your nonsense. - A trained human can get up after walking through a wall. A trained human can survive a three-story fall and emerge without a scratch. - The abilities you''ve demonstrated are beyond what a ''trained human'' should have. My nomu aren''t "trained humans," they''re creatures with quirks that no one without physical enhancements should be able to keep up with. But that''s what you did. If I use clones to create a barrier around us, he''ll be able to follow my clones with the genjutsu that conceals them. And if he somehow manages to see beneath the genjutsu... No. I don''t know what he wants, and revealing an asset like my ability to ''clone'' myself would be a grave mistake on my part. - You see, my friend and I are very interested in everything to do with genetics and the evolution of human beings through the influence of the quirks. We''ve been looking into your case, your... family tree... He grinned weirdly. - And we looked at your past to see what we could learn from it. I must say, it was very difficult to find anything. Endeavor is a very conscientious person when it comes to protecting his privacy. To tell you the truth, finding this recording was more of a fluke than anything else. My jaw tightened. - Who was it ? All for One smiled. - Beat me and maybe I''ll tell you. I snorted scornfully. - And then what ? You want me to join you or something like that ? All for One laughed, as if the idea was absurd. He wiped the blood from his face and rolled his left shoulder, where I''d torn his arm from. The flesh was already rebuilding itself up to the elbow. - Oh no. Of course not He pulled off his halk broken mask and tossed it aside. - You see, I am a very, very old man. I''ve seen my share of fighting, and unfortunately my body isn''t what it used to be His lips, cracked and almost bloody, the exact color of his skin, stretched into a languid smile. - If I''m here today, it''s to steal your body * Author''s note : What ? All for One is pulling up an Orochimaru ? If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my Patreon, Nar_cisseENG or copy the link below and delete the spaces patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 92 Thin rain fell from the sky, icy wind freezing the sweat on my temples. Lightning crackled over my skin, arcs of white and yellow light dancing around my body. My hair fluttered across my face as All for One smiled. A black light, a kind of lightning in disguise, danced around his body. - I''d expect nothing less from you. In a flash of light, I was above him. His left hand shot out to meet my right. My chidori sliced through his fingers as if they didn''t exist, shredding them to pieces. All for One widened his eyes and stepped back. With my left hand, I grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled it violently toward me. Black and red protrusions like spider legs sprang from his body and pierced me. I deactivated the Hell Flame and dropped two meters back into the sky, the black claws closing in on the spot where I''d been a second before. All for One spun around and lunged at me at full speed, his claws outstretched to impale me. Parallel to the ground, arms outstretched at my sides, I called out to the storm above me. The whole sky shook as lightning crackled like never before. In the next instant, thousands of lightning bolts split the black sky and burst from the clouds. All for One swung nimbly to the side, dodging the lightning that fell like rain. I smiled. The lightning focused on my body, enveloping me in a ball of white light. I made the sign of confrontation with my right hand, muttering in a low voice: - Lightning Armor Energy exploded in my veins, spreading along my nervous system at the speed of light. The hairs on my body burned and my hair stood straight as a post. My genjutsu covered my face as my sharingan activated in my eyes, spinning at breakneck speed. In the blink of an eye, I was on All for One, surrounded by a halo of light. His eyes, wide open, slowly followed me. In the next instant, his left hip exploded and his leg flew through the air, the upper half of his thigh reduced to nothing. All for One flew high into the sky, past the moon and through the black clouds. I pumped an astronomical amount of chakra into my Hell Flame and followed him, a trail of white light behind me. His mouth opened. In the next instant, his left arm flew into the sky, half pulverized. I drew back my smoking fist and struck again. The next second, his right leg was gone, propelling All for One as fast as a meteorite falling from the sky. A spray of blood, like a bloody trail, traced a diagonal path from his missing limbs to where I''d knocked him off his feet. His right arm, barely restored to the wrist, rose toward me. My flames exploded at my feet, reducing my incombustible shoes to ash. I held out my right hand, chidori in hand, blue and white light crackling around my outstretched fist. Then my gaze met All for One''s. His eyelids had lifted over his pale eyes, giving me an almost complete view of his blind blue eyes. His nose was wrinkled, as if he had smelled something particularly unpleasant. His lips were curled in an evil sneer. He murmured. - Swap The moment my fingers grazed All for One''s torso, he disappeared. I blinked, my Sharingan scanning my new surroundings in a split second. A violent blow slammed into my back, taking my breath away. The lightning armor crackling on my body flashed on my skin as I rolled through the sky, unable to stabilize myself even with my Hell Flame sputtering. I crashed into the sand, bouncing like a pebble from one dune to the next. I felt some of the wounds on my back reopen and my sweater soak with blood. I grabbed my head with both hands to steady myself as the world rocked around me. Lightning sizzled on my skin as I tried to get back on my feet. I rolled to the side, dodging the black and red spikes that pierced the sand where I''d been a second before. The things kept hitting and hitting as I rolled and jumped back, drawing my sword at the last second to slash through the last of them. Landing heavily a few feet away, I faced All for One, sword drawn at my side, lightning crackling on the blade. I bent my legs, Sharingan encompassing the environment with a blink. His severed limbs still litter the desert. All for One smiled, standing on his two perfectly formed legs, his left hand ready to reassemble itself. He¡¯s assessing me. Shreds of bloody clothing hung over his new limbs. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. - Just another human, you said ? He dusted off his suit jacket, which had a hole just above his heart where my chidori had barely had time to scratch him. - You''ve just survived 50% of my energy accumulation quirk. A normal human would have been reduced to a shower of blood. My grip on my sword tightened, my chakra snarling like a beast beneath my skin that wanted to rip out his throat with a snap of teeth. - A truly solid body... All for One''s left arm turned purple, biceps and triceps swelling to three times the size of his thigh. - How about 100% ? The wind whistled. I met All for One equidistant from our positions as he raised his fist, ready to beat me to a pulp. Sword in my left hand, I raised my right fist back and struck against his. There was a thud, as if two mountains had collided at full speed. A gust of wind picked up and swept the sand around us like a storm. The shock reverberated around us as if a bomb had exploded, an earthquake rippling through the desert. Crevasses opened here and there like gaping mouths, greedily swallowing tons of sand. For a second, the echo of our clashing fists drowned out the sound of the storm still brewing above us. My feet sank into the sand even though they were covered in chakra. My arm shook like a straw under All for One''s power as I clenched my jaws, refusing to let him gain an inch of ground. - If I expected- All for One caught the blade of my sword in his right hand as it was about to pierce his throat. - Especially deadly for someone training to be a hero Blood poured from his clenched fist in beads, trickling down his forearm and dripping onto the warm sand. My eyes locked with his as I tilted my head back and arched my torso. A stream of blue flame erupted from my mouth, setting him ablaze like a torch. A violent kick hit me in the chest and knocked me backward, the spray of fire spreading with me. Out of breath, I extinguished it and stared at the cloud of steam created by the drizzle. I opened and closed my right hand, testing my fingers, trying to regain control of my hand. My thumb and forefinger are broken. I''ll get by. All for One stepped out of the gray veil, dusting off what was left of his clothes with a casual gesture. - I thought this was my last shot, I really did. Color me surprised His left arm hung limply from his body, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. All for One shook his arm, giving a brief, annoyed child''s pout as his flesh reshaped itself like a million swarming insects. The left half of his face was melted, rubbery bits of skin dripping down his shoulder. The smell of burnt pork rose to my nose. - Let''s get on with it All for One cocked his head to one side. The skin on his left cheekbone peeled off and fell to the sand. - Have you learned nothing from heroes ? You must always wait until your opponent is fit to fight before you take him on The lightning crackling on my skin was the only warning he got. The next thing I knew, I was on top of him, my sword ready to pierce his heart. All for One took a step back and lightning rained down on him from the sky. He swore and threw himself to the side, his arm ready to fall as my sword split the air to sever his head. Throwing himself to the ground, he tilted his head to the side and dodged the blade by a hair''s breadth, receiving only a gash on his cheek. Crouching, he tried to sweep my legs away. I leapt over his leg, my sharingan spinning at full speed, and plunged my sword into his thigh. He grunted and reached for me, violet light surrounding his hands. - Sw- Another bolt of lightning fell from the sky and landed on him. All for One rolled to the side to avoid it while I sliced half of his thigh and withdrew my sword. - You don''t- Lightning fell from the sky like a divine judgment, preventing All for One from advancing and pushing him back toward the sea. The lightning fell faster and more often than rain, illuminating the dark night in flashes as quick as daylight. The sea rolled furiously, excitedly anticipating the moment to come. All for One stepped back, struck again and again by the lightning, moving farther away with each passing second. His feet brushed the damp sand and I raised my hand. A lasso of water rose from the sea and wrapped around his legs, pulling him violently to his feet. All for One lowered his head, and for the first time since our battle began, I saw genuine surprise on his face. The sea opened up for him and the waves swallowed him whole. The waves raged with unprecedented violence as I tightened my grip on his body, refusing to let him escape. The lasso pulled him farther and farther into the ocean, a torrent of lightning flashing across the surface. The water evaporated violently in small explosions that added to the chaos of the ocean. The booms, echoing with a second''s delay, had become so numerous that they seemed almost simultaneous with the lightning. The sea and sky were now a confused reflection of each other, sometimes blacker than night, sometimes lit yellow by the electric fireworks. I felt All for One open his mouth and his lips form words. I immediately pushed the water down his throat, drowning him from the inside. His body buckled as I held him close enough to the surface for the lightning to burn his nervous system and too far away for him to escape. Thousands of gallons of water pressed down on his body, rendering his ability to levitate useless. I sheathed my sword and clasped my hands together, forcing the sea to close like an iron vise on All for One''s body, breaking it wide open. A flurry of bubbles left his mouth and I heard him scream, black blood pouring from his ears and nose. I squeezed, squeezed, squeezed, his bones buckling under the pressure and the power- Suddenly, far up in the sky, I heard something shoot through the clouds. I squinted and saw the black dot coming toward me, and- One of the black bulges pierced my stomach. I widened my eyes and watched the blood flow from my stomach as if it wasn''t my own. Never look away from your opponent. The next second, All for One split the waves and floated above the sea, his dripping suit barely covering him. He looked mad with rage. - You fucking- His head snapped to the side so quickly I thought I heard his neck crack. I staggered back a few steps until I hit a dune. I fell onto my buttocks, stunned as blood poured from my wound. - Ah, boring I covered my stomach with both hands, a faint green glow - barely visible - illuminating them. I coughed and blackish blood trickled down my chin. The wound won''t close. - You''ve damaged me more than I expected. I''m not sure I''ll be able to face anyone else competent today In a panic, I poured all my remaining chakra into the jutsu. But my blood continued to flow down my thighs, slipping through my helpless fingers like in my worst nightmares. - What have you done to me ? My throat tightened to the point where I began to hyperventilate. Icy shivers rolled down my neck as my trembling fingers scratched my torso, clawing at my skin, trying to open my flesh to let air in. Rough gasps shook me as I fell helplessly onto my side, my muscles convulsing. I''m dying, I''m dying, I''m dying- All for One sighed. - I''ll have to thank that idiot for stepping in at the right moment. Without him, I would have killed you by mistake Out of the corner of my eye I saw him approaching me with slow steps, his hands clasped behind his back and dripping with water. He nudged me with the toe of his shoe. A mad rage crawled up my throat as I appealed to my Quirks, to the heavens, to anything that might finish him off. - Still alive? Very robust indeed He lifted his nose and ignored me, his eyes fixed on the one I could feel closing in on us at full speed. A flame ignited on my cheekbone, then sputtered before dying out. - Kurogiri A black portal opened right next to All for One and the smoke maid stepped out. - Master ? The rocket in the sky got closer and closer, so much so that I could see it in my peripheral vision while all my attention was focused on All for One. He met my gaze. - Who do you think you''re looking at ? He put his foot on my face, forcing me to turn my head to the side. - I like that better. A rage so violent, so powerful, so indestructible seized me that, for a second, I only saw white around me. My skin heated up, a veil of steam surrounding me like a veil. My blood began to boil, my veins turned to fire, my bones to conflagration. Deep in the earth, far beyond the artificial sand, I felt the warmth of the world answering my call. Suddenly the sea was at rest. Then heat bubbles burst at its surface. All for One, not knowing what I was doing, turned to Kurogiri. - Take us away Kurogiri laid his hand on my neck. I felt myself fall through a hole, pissing blood, my connection to the magma of the earth''s mantle abruptly severed. The portal closed over me as I met All Might''s horrified gaze. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 93 - Game Master Aizawa stamped his foot on the white tiles, arms folded, looking glum. - You look angry. ¡°How did you guess?" Aizawa almost spat. Behind him, he heard Nezu take a sip of his tea. - Ah, delicious. Nothing like jasmine. Nezu sighed with pleasure. - You should drink it. To calm you down. Aizawa''s jaw clenched. He turned his attention back to the chaos at the foot of the hospital, from which he was separated by a pane of glass and a few meters of height that barely muffled the cacophony. Journalists, TV trucks and crowds of onlookers had gathered at the foot of the hospital for more than two hours, demanding to speak to the student survivors of this "new attack" and demanding a "speech" and "explanations" from Yuei''s management about this latest scandal. Camera flashes and the neon lights of ambulances trying to make their way through the crowd cast colorful, moving shadows on the building. - You know, jasmine has virtues such as- - What are we doing here? Aizawa met the all-too-intelligent look of the rat and felt his anger grow. - Kaminari and Hagakure are in a critical condition. Iida might have lost the use of his legs. Bakugo is still in surgery. Kirishima still hasn''t woken up. Aizawa''s nostrils flared. - I have two traumatized teenage girls who refuse to be left alone, in which case they have panic attacks. His voice lost its rough tone and became so deep that it sounded like he was growling like an animal. - What.are.we.doing.here ? Nezu''s eyes crinkled. He took another sip of tea without taking his eyes off Aizawa. For a second, Aizawa thought he wouldn''t answer. Nezu moved his tea from cheek to cheek as if he was brushing his teeth with mouthwash and then swallowed. A satisfied ''ah'' escaped his lips. The clock on the wall struck midnight. - Do you know who All for One is ? Aizawa wiped his sweaty palms on the back of his hero suit. He was relieved that Nezu hadn''t taken his insult personally, but yet he was worried that he hadn''t taken it personally. He suddenly felt like the child he had once been, unable to stand up to this mouse pretending to be human. - No. I don''t. - This was All Might''s sworn enemy. A man capable of stealing Quirks ad infinitum and making them his own. All Might should have defeated him five years ago. But the aftereffects have left him only half as good as he once was. Nezu took Aizawa''s steaming cup of tea and sipped at it. - All Might had thought him dead. Which of course, I didn''t. ¡°Obviously" Aizawa almost joked. What could the great and amazing Nezu possibly miss? - I was one of the first people All Might called right after their fight. I arrived at the scene and All for One''s body wasn''t there. According to All Might, he had fled at the last second, but considering his injuries, he couldn''t have survived. Aizawa lost his patience. - I don''t see what this has to do with my students. Nezu clicked his tongue against his palate. - You''re worried about your students but as far as I know, neither you nor I are doctors. What do you want me to do ? Go out there and start operating them ? Aizawa opened his mouth and closed it again. Nezu''s sparkling eyes lost their intensity. He sat down properly, smoothed his fur with one paw and continued: - All for one, then. I followed his scent to a dilapidated building where I found a pool of blood. But there was no body. No one had ever found one. All Might was being treated, and I chose not to tell him, to preserve him. An ambulance sped to the hospital, the driver honking to force the crowd to let him pass. Blue and red lights reflected off Nezu''s face, flashing on eyes so black they looked empty. - I carefully followed all the data on the missing persons. In a strange twist of fate, many people with minor regenerations or the ability to heal themselves disappeared in the months that followed. This went on for several years. Nezu pointed to the door with his thumb. - Uraraka gave me a detailed description of the man who took Shoto. All Might confirmed the description. The DNA tests on the limbs found at the crime scene were conclusive. It''s All for One. Nezu stood up and approached Aizawa with his hands folded behind his back. - Do you remember what I told you last time? What''s our main concern? Aizawa almost mumbled. - To find the traitor - And what did I do for that? - You isolated the two classes with the most suspicious elements and had them guarded by some teachers to keep the traitor in confidence. 1-A was given an artificial desert, and 1-B was given one of the thousands of islands in the Japanese archipelago. - How could I be sure that the villains would attack tonight? This time, Aizawa remained silent. Nezu smiled indulgently. - You think you''re ready to succeed me, but you always forget what''s most important: always- Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. -two steps ahead- - Two steps ahead Nezu trotted over to the desk and sat down in the chair. Aizawa wondered if they had permission to use the room - if Nezu had asked someone for access - or if he had done what he always did, which was to act as he pleased and ignore the consequences. - Tell me about Shoto, please. Aizawa frowned for a moment, not sure what the point was, but still gave in: - He''s a brilliant boy, with an excellent command of his Quirk, and- Nezu shook his hand. - No, that''s not what I want to hear. Tell me about the conversation you had with him in the forest a few days ago. Aizawa turned white. - You deactivated some cameras and looped others so that I wouldn''t see anything. Rather poorly executed, but you''ve always been the rough type when it came to executing a plan. Aizawa hesitantly licked his dry lips. Nezu scrutinized him with his beady eyes, like two black holes. Aizawa had the impression that Nezu already knew what he had done and was just enjoying the situation. - I asked him to protect the other students. Nezu''s claw tapped on the desk in a steady rhythm. Aizawa''s eyes darted back and forth between Nezu''s paw and his eyes. - And I told him that I knew. About his quirks. The speed increased. - I told him that you told me Nezu slammed the table with the flat of his paw. The sound echoed through the room. Aizawa remained motionless. - And for what purpose ? The pale light from the streetlamps shone on Nezu at an angle, only half illuminating his hard-faced face and his mouth, whose lips were curled into small, sharp teeth. - I wanted him to help me. To protect the students. Nezu stood motionless for a few seconds. Then he sank back into the leather of the chair, falsely appeased. His claws dug into the moss. - Ah. This desire to protect your fellow creatures. Nezu had never understood it. At least not completely. - How did you convince him? - Why do you think I needed to convince him? - I''ve read his psychological reports. I know everything about him. About him and about everyone who had anything to do with Yuei. - He wouldn''t have hesitated for a second to say no. - I knew he would. That''s why I told him that I wanted him to help me and that in return I wouldn''t tell his father about his Quirks... singularity. His Quirk, Quirks, or whatever that thing was that allowed him to control the weather as if he were a god straight out of Greek mythology. Nezu shook his head as if he were eight years old again and had just made the mistake that cost him the chess match. - He got angry. - Yes, he did. - And you haven''t heard from him for days. - That''s right, I didn''t - So you forced a teenager to sacrifice himself for others, is that it? Aizawa flinched. - It wasn''t- - That''s how he saw it Aizawa fell silent. - Do you know why we found ourselves in this media storm ? Why did everyone know about Shoto''s abduction before we even arrived at the hospital ? Nezu didn''t give him time to speak: - One of our dear, tender traitors called the media and told them all about it. Aizawa raised his eyebrows. - ''One of''? Nezu looked at him scornfully. - Why is it that whenever there''s talk of betrayal, you humans always think it''s just one person? Aizawa looked really surprised. - There are at least two of them. Maybe even three, but that would have been very difficult to implement according to my calculations. Nezu massaged his temples as if he was about to get a migraine. - Do you have any idea what Shoto is capable of ? Aizawa shook his head. He only knew what Nezu had told him and nothing else. - Shoto''s Quirk isn''t a Quirk. At least not exactly. Aizawa almost told him that he already knew that, but stopped himself when he saw Nezu''s steady gaze. - I don''t have all the exact data on the scope and strength of his power yet, but it could well be that we are dealing with a Mystery Rank. Aizawa''s eyes widened. - You mean- - I said that it might be possible, not that it is an established fact. But let''s get back to our main topic. All for One then. A man who''s been around since the Quirks first appeared, and who was seriously injured by a Quirk five years ago. He desperately wants to heal himself so he can enjoy his full powers, but he can''t. All Might hurt him too much. Nezu motioned for Aizawa to bring him the teapot and the cup. - All for One wants to take revenge on All Might. As soon as he learns that he''s going to join Yuei''s teaching staff, he decides to attack him and his students through his "League of Villains". Nezu added three sugars to his beverage and drank. - All for One watches the first year sports festival to see which student have supposedly managed to stop his ''Nomu''. He sees Shoto and pays a lot of attention to him because the boy is fast, intelligent, and most of all, he has an almost supernatural mastery of his Quirks. Shoto''s physical strength, durability, and reflexes are far beyond what an average person - without a Quirk - could achieve. Shoto''s physical strength, body toughness, and reflexes were far beyond what an average human - without a quirk - could achieve. - All for One searched Shoto''s past, his files. And he discovered a video, and the fact that Shoto''s Quirks enabled him to use lightning. It was the first time that Aizawa heard of this video. He almost wanted to see it, but if Nezu hadn''t shown it to him, he must have had his reasons. - For All for One, Shoto is an exceptional boy. He has an enviable quirk and above all, a powerful body that can withstand such power. Nezu''s eyes sparkled. - All for One has a ruined body and wants all his power back. He kidnaps Shoto every chance he gets. What can you deduce from that? Aizawa felt his blood run cold. - He wants to steal his body. Nezu smiled, glad that he understood what he was getting at. - But why him? Why not Midoriya? Midoriya was literally immortal. Even if Shoto had a very strong body, it was nothing compared to someone who would probably see the end of the world. - Remind me, who are the people who know about Midoriya''s real quirk? - All of Yuei''s teachers...? And as the words left her lips, Aizawa understood. - It was a test ? To find out if one of Yuei''s teachers was a traitor? Nezu stroked his whiskers with a paw. - Midoriya is a juicy catch. If he''d known about it, All for One wouldn''t have hesitated for a second to blow the cover of his spy and get his hands on him. So Yuei''s teachers were safe. - I asked you earlier. How do you think I knew that the villains would attack tonight? Aizawa''s answer came. - You have found the traitors ? - One of the traitors, yes. Yuga Aoyama. Aizawa blinked, a little surprised. The frail, princess-like teenager didn''t look like he had the shoulders to back up a spy role. - It was his Quirk that tipped you off, wasn''t it? Even Aizawa had been surprised by Aoyama''s almost childlike way of using his Quirk. If he was following Nezu''s thought pattern, then All for One must have given it to him just before he joined Yuei. - That''s right. However, it''s worth noting that Yuga is only a tin spy, the one who covers for and distracts the attention of All for One''s real spy. Nezu had not yet managed to expose him, but it was only a matter of time. - And tonight- Aizawa raised his hand. - Wait a second. Nezu remained silent and waited patiently. - When you told me about Shoto and Midoryia earlier... Nezu smiled because he knew exactly what he wanted to say. - You mean you willingly let Shoto get kidnapped? Nezu''s eyes shone like two gleaming black pearls. - No, of course I didn''t. I planned Shoto''s kidnapping. Nezu was amused by Aizawa''s horrified expression. - Why do you look so surprised? We''ve done worse for the sake of this country. Nezu took another sip of tea. - But he''s a kid. We can''t-- - You asked him to sacrifice himself for the sake of your students. I don''t think you''re in the best position to lecture me on the subject. Utilitarianism in its simplest and purest form, an ideology that Nezu had instilled in Aizawa''s mind since his childhood, influencing his actions without him even being aware of it. - Don''t look at me like that. It''s as if I sentenced this poor boy to death. Aizawa''s tone hardened. - It''s just as well. Nezu chuckled. - You told me that you saw Shoto tonight before he left for the desert. Did you notice anything peculiar ? Aizawa replayed the scene in his mind. He remembered that he''d barely had time to get out of the classroom before he saw Shoto turning on his heels, his black clothes splattered with blood and... - His hero costume. You gave it to him? Nezu broke off a sugar cube and chewed it. - It was easy for Midoriya. All I had to do was put a nano tracker in one of his plates and he''d swallow it and keep it in his stomach. Shoto, on the other hand, is more unpredictable. It''s impossible for me to deduce his action patterns one hundred percent. Making him swallow a tracker was too risky, since I''m not exactly sure if his Quirk could have felt it. That and the fact that the only time Nezu had tried such an approach, Shoto had force-fed little Kenta what should have been his meal until he threw up. Whether it was acute paranoia or a real sixth sense, Nezu couldn''t tell. In any case, it aroused admiration. - So you put it in his clothes? Does that mean you know where he is? Nezu swallowed his sugar cube. - Why do you think an angry Endeavor didn''t show up to ask you how you could have lost his son? The grains of sugar on Nezu''s lips looked like bone powder. - I know where Shoto is, and so do Endeavor and All Might * Author''s note : New cover for the story. I feel as if it fits more the tone and where we''re going. Tell me what you think about it (if you prefer the old one better). We did great with the power stones count last week : let''s do better to get the sunday bonus chapter. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to read ahead of schedule, check my P@treon by copying the link below patreon . com/Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 94 The first word Ochaco Uraraka said was "money". Even as a child, even before she was aware of her existence in a world infinitely larger than she would ever be, Ochaco was certain of one thing. Money is power. With money you can buy all the food you want. Money makes you free to do whatever you want. Money, money, money... ¡®If I had the money, I''d go to a restaurant like the one downtown, the big one with the patio, and I''d order everything on the menu and rent out the whole room.¡¯ Bright eyes. ¡®If I had the money, I''d go to an island with lots of models and then...¡¯. Twisted smile. ¡®If I had money, I''d be as rotten as all those old billionaires who are ruining the planet¡¯ Hearty laugh. ''... money... money...'' We fought for money, we killed each other for money, we lived for money. Money makes you happy. And Ochaco wanted to be happy. So she set out to find a way to make more money. She had wandered the streets of bad neighborhoods, shamelessly checked out by men who could have been her father, judging the intensity of their whistles by the amount they would be willing to pay for her. And then, one day, she had met someone who had offered her a very large sum of money in exchange for a little of her time and energy. ''It''ll be a matter of a few months, or maybe a few years. And then you''ll be rich. You want to be rich, don''t you ? Get out of this godforsaken hole and see what real life is like'' There were other teenagers like her, haggard-eyed and hungry-hearted. They''d had to fight. Often. None of them had flinched. Ochaco had won because losing had never been an option. After that, everything had happened very quickly. And now, she had her back against the wall. ¡®If anything happens to Bakugo, I''ll kill you¡¯ The look Shoto gave her at that moment spoke for itself : he knew. But how ? She had always covered her tracks well. She was careful when, how and where she used her Quirk. She had never contacted anyone using her own cell phone. Aoyama might have been a snitch working for Nezu, but he would never betray Ochaco - not when his brother''s life was at stake. Ochaco bit her thumbnail, her eyebrows furrowed, her leg twitching. How ? Or maybe Todoroki didn''t know. Maybe he was bluffing. Maybe she was fooling herself. Maybe she was- Blood, metallic and salty, stained the tip of her tongue. Ochaco withdrew her thumb from her lips, studied the bite for a second, wiped what was left of it on the cuff of her pants. What could have given her away ? She''d been discreet. She''d never been alone at camp - not even in the showers - so she''d always have a solid alibi. The trading cards she''d exchanged with other students hadn''t all been fake. Even if she had made a mistake and left some sort of imprint on them, the explosion must have destroyed them all, leaving not a speck of dust. Hope returned to Ochaco. Yes, the most incriminating card - Kaminari''s detonator - hadn''t left any trace of its existence. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. How could Todoroki - how could anyone - suspect her ? She''d covered her tracks, she was more than sure that Aoyama wouldn''t say anything, Denki was in a post-operation coma and no one would even know she was there. Ochaco''s breath caught in her throat. - Uraraka? Are you all right ? The teenager looked up with frightened eyes at Yaoyorozu, who was sitting on a hospital bed. - You look pale Ochaco fluttered her eyelashes, her eyes darting between Kyoka and Yaoyorozu, who stared at her in surprise. Suddenly, she stood up, ran her tongue over her teeth, tried to speak, then realized how dry her throat was. - Bathroom. I have to go. Be right back Her voice was husky and hoarse. - Och- She slammed the door behind her and leaned against it for a second, just long enough to collect herself. Her blood pounded so hard at her ear that for a second she could hear nothing but the sound of her own panic, interspersed with her gasps. As the boys said, Todoroki saw Kaminari shortly before the explosion. What if they''d had time to talk ? What if he had seen the card ? She barely noticed that her thumb was bleeding again and that she''d stained the door handle. She glanced down the hall, her glassy eyes barely registering what she saw. A couple of nurses with their noses in their pads, an old woman in a wheelchair that had been abandoned next to the seats bolted to the wall. Ochaco ran a shaking hand over her face, still, then walked slowly. The chance that Todoroki would return after the boss had taken him away was almost zero, but not impossible. If he came back... no, he wouldn''t. Kaminari hadn''t woken up yet, but when he did, they would ask him questions since he was the closest eyewitness to the explosion. They''d want to know what he''d been doing there, who he''d been talking to, what he''d been holding in his hands to have his face riddled with shrapnel the way it had- Ochaco stopped in the middle of the corridor. As soon as Kaminari woke up, everything would be over for her. She wouldn''t be able to escape - not with Eraser Head around. But if she caused enough confusion, for example by destroying the whole hospital, then maybe... If she got caught, they''d turn her over to the law first, then the Heroic Commission would take over. Ochaco had heard a lot about the Commission, and if there was one place she''d rather die to avoid, it was theirs. She had no choice. She had to get rid of Kaminari. She was shoved aside. Ochaco tripped over her own foot, but recovered. A man in a blue coat apologized profusely, and she did the same, half a second too late. Ochaco scanned the empty corridor again, then retraced her steps. She passed Yaoyorozu''s room, Kirishima''s - noisy even at this late hour - and didn''t even look into Hagakure''s room. Arriving at Kaminari''s door, Ochaco was covered in an icy sweat. She tucked in her shirt, wiped her dripping nose with the back of her hand and glanced down the corridor. Then she entered. The room was bathed in darkness, the pale moonlight barely filtering through the gap between the poorly closed curtains. The smell of antiseptic and piss wafted through the air. The steady "beep beep" of the vital signs monitors immediately calmed Ochaco. Her heart settled into its rhythm. Lying on the bed, connected by half a dozen intravenous lines to plastic bags and machines, was Kaminari, his face wrapped in gauze. The silver light shone diagonally down on him, illuminating eyelids covered with pink scars, lighter than his skin. He was unrecognizable, wrapped up like a mummy about to be buried. Ochaco paused for a moment, returned to the door, and read the Denki Kaminari again, hastily scribbled on a piece of paper. She glanced around the room again, her attention focused on nothing in particular. Her eyes locked on Kaminari. It wouldn''t be the first time she''d killed to cover up a mistake, but the first time had been in the heat of the moment - so that took some of the responsibility off her shoulders. This time, however, it would be premeditated murder. Ochaco thought about the detective shows she''d seen and tried to remember how much she risked if she got caught. She didn''t have any numbers in her head, but she knew that with premeditation, she''d get a lot more. Ochaco imagined the crime documentaries that would be made about her. She could see the headlines, could already hear the pseudo-behavioral experts calling her a lunatic, a madwoman, a vampire thirsty for blood and power, a disgrace to all women. Her case would be politicized and she would be seen only as this monster created by society and its growing hyper-feminism. Because, of course, when you were a woman, you could only choose between being "gentle and loving" or being a "tyrant without maternal instincts" and too "masculine" for your own good. Ochaco walked to the bed with the stride of one strolling through a flower garden. Her soles squeaked with each step, reminding her of a pair of puppies smothered in a bag. With her back to the moon, her body cast a shadow over Kaminari''s face. He and Ochaco hadn''t known each other very well. She remembered that he''d lent her an eraser once in math class. He had been one of those who had cheered for her at the festival when she was about to face Todoroki, even though they all knew she would lose. In the end, he was just a stranger. All the better. Ochaco removed the metal clip from Kaminari''s finger and clipped it to her own. She took one of his pillows and gently put it over his face. Then she threw all her weight on it and smothered him. Ochaco stared at the ceiling and counted to 300 in a low voice, refusing to register in her mind Kaminari''s startled moan or the way his weak fingers clawed at the white sheet. The monitor - now connected to Ochaco - continued its regular beeping. Ochaco finished counting, but didn''t get up. Underneath, it had been a long time since he''d had the strength to struggle. She added 120 seconds to her countdown to make sure that even if Kaminari miraculously pulled through, he''d become a vegetable incapable of the slightest coherence. Ochaco straightened up, put the pillow back where she''d found it, fumbled around the machine until she found the plug, pulled it out, tore the wire connecting the clamp to the machine slightly, and plugged it back in. The monitor showed no vital signs, but it didn''t ring. Ochaco put the forceps back on Kaminari''s finger without looking at his face. Nothing. She wiped everything she''d touched with the tip of her T-shirt, then walked away. She put a hand on the door handle. Her eyes scanned the room one last time. There was nothing to give her away. She opened the door. And there she stood face to face with Neito Monoma. * Author''s note : If you like the story, it would be nice of you to leave a review. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 95 - And Dante Followed Virgile... The stretcher rolled over a bump and the doctor swore. - Watch out for the body ! There was a flash of white lights interspersed with red patches. The stretcher rolled straight on for twenty meters, then turned right - for five meters - and left twice - for five meters each. One of the two stretcher-bearers went to open the heavy door, and the doctor cursed his incompetence before going to help him. In the end, it was the other assistant - one hand on my ankle and the other on the stretcher - who had to go and help him, spurred on by the repeated cursing of his superior. The doctor called them incompetent and returned to my level. He put two fingers in front of my nose and felt my pulse. He leaned forward and a smell of talcum powder and something unpleasant, pungent, like rotten eggs, rose to my nose. Sulfur. He remained motionless for a few seconds, frozen above my body, waiting for the sign of something that wasn''t coming. A drop of his sweat fell on my cheek. The doctor stood up. - What are you waiting for? Push that stretcher in! The wheels screeched against the floor. The door slammed, and I felt the two assistants push a metal cart beside me. The doctor clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. - Put that away, we''re not operating on him now. - But with all the blood he''s lost... A very slight puff of wind bloomed on my face, and I pictured the doctor brushing off his assistant''s remark with one hand. - Nonsense! This body has survived worse. We''ll just extract some of the blood All for One injected into it so it can heal a little, then leave it there until All for One is fit to take over it. All for One''s blood acts as a poison. The doctor pushed a lock of my hair away from my face in an almost reverent gesture. I forced myself to remain as motionless as a corpse. - You, bring me an IV and a syringe. And you, get me a needle and sutures. The doctor took a few steps away. There was a sound of running water, then latex slapping against skin. The doctor returned and I imagined a surgeon''s mask over his nose, his hands gloved and raised, waiting for his assistants to finish preparing the equipment. The smell of sulfur made the air hot and unbreathable. - Aren''t we going to anesthetize him? - Shut up and give me that The assistants fell silent and obeyed. The doctor placed infinitely delicate fingers on my pierced belly. - Wonderful, truly wonderful," murmured the doctor, Not a single organ has been damaged. I strained my ear, carefully registering the order in which he took the instruments to ''siphon'' me. The pain barely made me grit my teeth - the doctor was gentle, and I''d been through far worse. - There, that''s enough. The doctor stepped back and I heard the sound of latex slapping against skin again - I imagined him taking off his gloves. - Clean this up. He left and the door slammed behind him. A few seconds passed before the two assistants sighed together. - Clean it up, imitated one in a nasally voice. - One day, I swear... There was silence, and I imagined them exchanging a knowing smile over my open body. - We can''t leave this kid with his guts hanging out to dry... There was a sound of crumpled clothes, and I guessed the second assistant was shrugging. - The doctor said he was strong and it wouldn''t be a problem. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. - I know, but look at him. What is he? Sixteen years old? Seventeen? What did he do to get here? The other didn''t answer. He moved away and turned on the tap, no doubt to rinse some instruments. - I think we should sew him up Astonishment would have made me look at him twice if I weren''t in a state of deep lethargy. The latter spoke in an indifferent voice: - You know what''s going to happen when the doctor sees... - I... We can''t leave a kid belly-up like that. He could die before we could do anything. The second man murmured. - Maybe it would be better for him I don''t think the first had heard. - I''ll sew him up. He moved away, opened a cupboard door and pulled out some instruments. He returned a few seconds later and placed the tools on my stretcher, next to my body. I mentally prepared myself for the pain, tensing my muscles to keep as still as possible, clenching my teeth so tightly I could have broken them. The assistant set to work as the pain exploded throughout my body. * I groaned as I straightened up, placing a hand on my stomach. A green light burst forth and seeped, as if sucked, into my skin. The ends of the seams melted away to become one with my healed skin, but most of the wound remained as it was. I''d wanted to experimentally siphon off what was left of All for One''s blood, but the other had stitched me up beautifully and I didn''t want to risk reopening and spilling my guts on the operating table. I groaned, the pain burning like wildfire in my belly. Drinking like a camel from the spout of the faucet soothed my throat as dry as sand, but did nothing to soothe the rest. I ran my forearm over my burning forehead, wiping away the icy sweat that beaded there. My hands criss-crossed in the shadow clone''s sign, but nothing appeared, not even a cloud of smoke. My experimental version of the special Juurokuchuu Shibari had drained my energy faster than I''d thought. I forced myself to my feet, probing my clothes until I found a few kunais they''d failed to retrieve. I pulled two blades from my boots, grabbing them in a reverse grip. With what chakra I had left, I''d only be able to improve my physical abilities or even make a Chidori or two. I still had enough left in my Quirks to roast a few sons-of-bitches. I smiled wickedly, thinking back to All for One and the way he''d put his foot on the back of my neck as if I were his dog. I''m going to get the hell out of here and make sure you pay for this very, very dearly. I''d once killed a whole squad of men with a screwdriver and a chidori. My eyes went back to the camera in the corner, through which only my minor genjutsu could be seen. Let''s see what I can do with two knives and enough power to turn this base into an ice prison. * The door swung open, the hinges exploding in a spray of metal. The four men - dressed in white - seated around a table, a deck of cards in hand, barely had time to look up. A fountain of blood spurted from the open throat of the first as he collapsed on the table. The other three fell back in their chairs, arms flailing, eyes raised to the ceiling and mouths hanging open in unfinished prayer. Dripping with sweat, I crouched down, scanning my surroundings and ready to throw my knife at any sign of life I missed. Kenzei died for less. Slowly, I straightened up, loosening my muscles slightly. I mopped my forehead with a sleeve before striding over to the table. Tucs and a carafe of water sat in the center. If the cookies had been splattered with blood, the water, if not for the carafe itself, was unscathed. I took it in one hand and drank the two liters in great gulps, my eyes darting suspiciously from left to right. I put down the empty decanter, fighting the migraine that came over me by blinking rapidly. I shook my head at the black spots, trying to regain my senses. All for one''s blood acted like a poison to inhibit my senses and prevent me from healing, but that couldn''t mean it would stop me doing what I knew best - killing. Besides, it wasn''t as if I needed to see the faces of those whose throats I was slitting. My head spun so fast my neck muscles almost snapped. Two people were walking down the corridor. I waited, silent, tightening my grip on my blades. The second they were too close to miss the smashed door, I sprang forward. I could see them blink stupidly, widen their eyes, before they became frightened. Beneath my feet, the cement wall I''d jumped on cracked, cracks spreading in all directions. In a flash I was upright in the corridor, streams of blood dripping down my kunais. Behind me, their two bodies crashed to the ground with a thud. The little cart they''d brought with them creaked before rolling into the growing pool of blood. I barely glanced over my shoulder, my attention already focused on the next step. I still have two rooms to clean on the east and the- And that''s when, inside the cart, lying carelessly against the grate, I noticed two plastic bottles filled with ink. My brain paused. And then my left hand began to shake. * Ochaco and Neito stared at each other. He didn''t even have time to open his mouth before the girl burst into tears, clutching his T-shirt with both hands. Monoma, eyebrows furrowed, took a step back, but Ochaco didn''t let go. - I- I went to see Denki for- for- She hiccupped and sniffed, tears bigger than pearls rolling down her cheeks. Green snot clogged her nostrils, bubbling up with each new exhalation. Neito, disgusted, took another step back, but Ochaco refused to let go, both because she wanted to force him to believe her and because she wished she could get rid of him if he ever doubted her. - It''s Denki! He''s got- he''s got- She was flushed, both from terror and worry and because her role required it. - I came into the room, to apologize, because Bakugo and I- His voice broke and Ochaco burst into tears again. - Bakugo still hasn''t woken up and Todoroki has disappeared, and now... Uncontrollable jolts shook the teenager''s shoulders as she continued to close in on Neito, clutching his shirt with her clenched fist. The blond was as tense as a bow, watching her with wide eyes. Ochaco lowered her head, nervous that he would see through her little game, her hair falling like a curtain before her eyes. Her heart was beating so fast it felt like her chest would explode. - He just- I don''t know what to do! Yuei wasn''t supposed to be like this, I just- I just had to- New, heart-rending sobs. Neito looked down at Ochaco''s hand on his forearm for a second before she raised her head. Their eyes - one surprised, the other moist - met. - Neito, you''ve got to help me! I''m scared and I- I- I- Ochaco didn''t know what to say, so she gripped the boy''s forearm tighter. Red fingerprints stained his pale skin. The boy blinked. Then his expression softened. - Of course I''ll help you. We''re heroes, aren''t we? Now go back to the beginning and tell me what happened. Ochaco almost jumped of joy. * Author''s note : Where did Dante follow Virgile ? The response to this question foreshadow the most important event of the whole story. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter (We can absolutely make it everyone, keep it up) If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 96 Dabi had bolted like a fury the second he heard where his beloved Sho-sho was being held captive. The medical facility was on the other side of town, and it would have taken him over an hour to get there in a vehicle. The surviving members of the league had been confused by the sight of him bursting out into the dark night, flames propelling him like a jet, as visible as if he''d been fluorescent. The warning look he''d given them had silenced them before they could say anything. Dabi didn''t care whether villains or heroes were after him: either way, the second Shoto had been brought to All for One''s lair, the whole operation was as good as ruined. Dabi''s eyes were bulging, blood vessels bursting in his sclerosis. A quivering, twisted smile lifted and lowered the corners of his mouth as if he was having a seizure. Excitement made him nervous, clouded his thoughts, made him burn his energy faster and harder to get there before Shoto disappeared. Because apart from Dabi, nobody knew how dangerous Shoto was. For a second, Dabi remembered the time he''d almost drowned him in his bath. The memory turned into a fantasy and, for the umpteenth time, he imagined what his life would have been like if he''d boiled him in it. Dabi landed like a fury in front of the presumably abandoned building. His flames dispersed, sweeping the surrounding area in a hot blast as he bent his legs to cushion the impact. Black Mist appeared between him and the dilapidated entrance. - Dabi, what are you- Dabi didn''t answer and ran through Black Mist. The villain''s surface blurred as he turned, his big yellow eyes slightly narrowed. - Master ? Shall I stop him? His earpiece crackled. He heard the sound of clashing metal and knew it was the instruments with which All for One was being operated. - Leave it and come back * I stood still in the doorway, my eyes wide open. In front of me, stretching as far as the eye could see, were a hundred test tubes filled with humanoid beings in fetal position. Nomus. A few bubbles left the mouth of one of the creatures on my left. Smaller than the others, it looked more like a child having undergone a sudden growth spurt than a full-blown nomu. It was as white as chalk, two tiny red wings having pierced its back in thin, gill-like lines. Black protuberances protruded from its elbows and arced slightly over its forearm. Greyish horns swirled on his beats and mingled with his golden hair. Suddenly, the thing opened its eyes. Two yellow pupils, slit vertically, scrutinized me with interest. The thing didn''t react when I began to paint on its glass tube with my ink-stained fingertips. It watched me repeat the same operation on several of the surrounding tubes, then closed its eyes and returned to its precious sleep. I continued the process, one tube after another, until I had covered the entire room. Whatever I''d thought at first, these things weren''t nomus. As to whether they were worse, I preferred not to risk it. Knives in hand, I scanned the room one last time before taking the stairs to the upper floor. The second I opened the door to level -3, a group of five armed men crossed the corridor. The first, hand floating above the handle I''d already activated, barely had time to look up at me before his severed hand flew in front of his face. The three men behind him stepped back and the last one took aim at me. A bullet whistled through the air so fast it created a rush of wind. I bent my legs, sharingan spinning lazily in my eyes, grabbed the man with the severed hand and swung him at the gunman. The bullet flew over my shoulder and embedded itself in the metal door with the sound of thunder. The gunman lowered his weapon and tried to catch up his teammate, stumbling back several steps to steady himself. I used the wall on my right as a springboard, propelling myself into the air above the group before landing behind them in a crouched position. Kunais in hand, I sliced the shooter''s achilles heel in a single movement. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Blood spurted to the ground as the man screamed, collapsing to the ground under his own weight and that of his teammate. The others barely had time to turn their heads before I struck a third man''s throat with my fist, crushing his windpipe. He crumpled to his knees, hands on his throat, mouth hanging open in a silent scream. The fourth reached for his pistol and fired three times. I saw the bullets split the air in slow motion, my chakra pulsing against my skin. In a second, I was on the ground, brushing aside the gunman''s legs with a gesture. Bullets burst like rain around me, raising a cloud of dust. Even as the gunman was falling, I grabbed his head with one hand and smashed his skull against the ground. A thunderous ''boom'' echoed through the corridor. My kunai left my hand like an arrow, going straight for the throat of the man whose hand I''d sliced. Eyes glowing red, I looked up at the fifth and final man. His pistol was pointed at my head at point-blank range. His forefinger didn''t even have time to touch the trigger before I''d snatched it out of his hand. My legs catapulting me, I plunged my kunai into his throat before firing deep into his flesh, opening a wide bloody furrow. I pivoted on my legs, plucking the kunai from the dying man''s body and hurling it at full speed at the shooter with severed tendons. The blade sank into his skull right down to the hilt. I sat up, panting slightly, wheezing. The gauze strips wrapped around my torso were soaked with blood. No one got up. I moved over each man again, sinking my blade into their skulls before straightening up. The corridor''s naked light bulb flickered. I looked up at the sounds of running on the floor above. The thin ceiling quaked under their assault. I felt the rest of the floor, then clicked my tongue against my palate. The shots had sold me, and I was taking too many risks staying here to clear the level while All for One was still around. I crouched behind the door, soaking my hand in ink before drawing a small circle from the floor to the walls. At the top, I heard the metal door slam against the wall. I gritted my teeth, hastily finishing the fuin seal. Leather boots slapped against the cement of the stairs. The sound of holsters clinking against thighs was a cacophony. Lightning crackled on the surface of my right hand as I put the finishing touches to my work. The door to my floor banged against the wall. An arc of blue lightning shot from my palm and blew out the only light bulb in the corridor. The tip of a foot barely had time to cross the threshold of my hallway before we were plunged into darkness. In a flash, I had sprung from my crouched position, my chidori piercing the heart of the first man. The second man took a step back, his eyes following the blazing light with a full second to spare. My luminous fist struck his throat like a cannonball, severing his head in a single motion. A spray of blood flew through the air. My hand passed through a belly, two torsos, a new head. There was howling. The first spurt fell to the ground. The last two men, standing almost one behind the other, started shooting in all directions. I leapt over the wall, a shower of bullets in my wake, sped across the ceiling before jumping off, head upside down and legs bent, lightning crackling in my hand. I could see the terror in their faces in slow motion, their eyes bulging until they almost popped out of their lids, their features pulling until they looked frozen, their mouths contorting as if-. My chidori pierced the head of the first, then passed through that of the second. I did a salto in the air, pivoting to land softly on the stairs. The lightning faded and my hair fell back onto my sweaty skin. The two pierced bodies fell like bags. I opened my mouth, inhaling an air full of blood and piss. Suddenly, the heat in the stairwell rose a hundred degrees. I barely had time to turn my head towards the metal door, on which 2 was painted, before it exploded. A geyser of blue flames shot out, throwing me backwards with the power of a typhoon. I crossed my arms in front of my face to protect myself as the fire sent me tumbling down the stairs, my spine colliding violently with the metal barrier before it bent under my weight. I smashed into a wall, splitting the cement under my weight, before my chakra took over and stuck me completely. The burning geyser rushed past me, drying out my skin almost faster than I could rehydrate it. I felt like I was in a volcano in which an earth-scale hairdryer was blowing at full blast. My ice entered my nervous system, cooling my boiling blood and freezing my skin to lower my temperature. Frostbite covered my knuckles, spreading until my fingers were icy cold. I exhaled a cloud of steam, which turned into boiling vapor in the heat. Then, suddenly, the geyser of flames stopped. I didn''t even think, using the wall as a springboard to propel myself like an arrow over the stairs, the dry air crackling like wood about to be set on fire. Dabi burst out of the door on 2, fist ablaze with flames, a smile so big on his lips it devoured three-quarters of his face. I held out my hand and a veritable blizzard erupted from it, bursting like a frozen storm all around us. Our Quirks collided with the violence of two trucks at full speed. A cloud of boiling steam erupted at the point of contact, exploding like a steam bomb and enveloping us in a cocoon of whitish smoke. Dabi laughed, a tear of blood rolling down his lower eyelid. - What an incredible welcome, Sho-sho! I expected nothing less from you! I kicked him in the chest, which he parried with his forearm. Using him as a springboard, I spun around and sent my left foot into his face. Dabi was thrown backwards violently, piercing the smoke like a cannonball. I didn''t let him out of my sight, flying almost over the stairs that led us to the -2 door. Arching my back, arms hanging loosely, I grabbed the two kunais from the charred bodies without stopping. Dabi met my gaze over his crossed arms. I raised my right arm, dagger in hand, ready to descend upon him. A new gust of blue flame erupted from his body, pushing me back with the power of a cyclone. I gritted my teeth, feeling my clothes melt against my skin, then brought my knife down on his right forearm. He screamed like a madman as I slid the blade into his flesh, cutting a trench from his wrist to his elbow. - You can''t kill me ! You can''t kill me ! In a sudden fit of hysteria, Touya started cackling like a mad goose. - You can''t ! You can''t ! I tore my kunai from his forearm and struck his heart. Touya''s eyes widened and he put his severed forearm in my path, deflecting my blade enough for it to end up in his collarbone. The impact sent Dabi staggering backwards, until his feet hit a burnt corpse. He fell backwards, eyebrows raised, mouth half-open, while I was already on top of him, my right fist clutching his shirt to hold him in place, my sharpened kunai gleaming in my left hand, just above my head. - You can''t ! Don''t do it ! Don''t do it ! My blade descended like divine judgment. Touya blazed like a human torch, his blue flames turning blinding white for a second. I gritted my teeth, a drop of sweat rolling down the corner of my mouth. Touya hit the ground, stumbling against the cement. He could summon the fires of hell and nothing would stop gravity from finishing the job with my knife. - If you kill me, the video will be sent to all the media! My blade froze above his throat, a hair''s breadth away from slicing through his skin. Sharingan spinning lazily in my pupils, I scanned his features. He''s not lying. - What video ? * Author''s note : The response to the question that I asked at the end of the last chapter will give us the name of the last part of this story. Someone told me nine circles, but the nine circles of what ? 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter Keep it up everyone, we can absolutely make it If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule up to a few months, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 97 - Faith One day, Enji had promised Shoto that he would always protect him, no matter the consequences. He had kept his promise even after it was too late and Shoto had gotten a taste of what it meant to be "alone". He''d kept his promise even to the point of breaking the promise he''d made to the young man he''d once been, never to fall into his old ways again, to have nothing more to do with the Todoroki Empire, never to get his hands dirty again. But he had ultimately killed for his son, and tonight, Enji Todoroki was ready to do it again. - We''re approaching the landing zone, so get ready! The pilot''s voice was metallic, electronic, barely audible over the noise of the helicopter''s propellers. Enji felt All Might''s gaze on him but didn''t turn around, his attention riveted on the dilapidated building they were flying over. This was where Shoto''s hero suit had given its last location before disappearing a few seconds earlier. Which could only mean one thing: The League knew they were coming. Enji''s icy eyes took on the surrounding area in a single glance. It was a dilapidated former industrial zone, abandoned years ago, like many places in Japan since the birth rate had plummeted. There were few residents, or those that no one really cared about and that he could force himself to forget in order to relieve his conscience. This was a good thing. Enji would be able to go all out. - Don''t worry, Endeavor. We''ll save Shoto-shonen. Endeavor looked briefly at All Might and quietly observed him. The blond giant stood firm, his gaze betraying nothing but his steely resolve. There was something reassuring in the certainty of his posture and the calluses on his fists, covered with whitish scars. His haughty bearing and energetic power saturated the air around him, almost vibrating, giving him an almost intimidating aura. Enji might not have liked him as a person, but All Might was All Might, and Enji wouldn''t have wanted someone weaker than him at his side to fetch his son. So he nodded slightly, much to the surprise of the blond giant. Then he looked away. - Landing in 10, 9, 8... The khaki-clad co-pilot put his hand on the handle of the sliding door and continued to count into the microphone. - ... 3, 2, 1, He slided the door along its rails in one smooth motion. The wind rushed into the cabin, rasping faces and whipping skins. The co-pilot grabbed a handle and pressed himself against the wall of the helicopter to avoid being swept away in a moment of distraction. The sound of the propellers turned into a deafening roar that prevented Enji from hearing his own breath. The night was like a black hole, a bottomless pit ready to swallow you but unwilling to spit you out. Enji threw himself from the helicopter without thinking. He sliced through the night like a rocket, head forward, arms at his sides. The wind blew his hair back, sticking to his skull. The air buzzed in his ears and, under his skin, his Quirk hummed like a volcano about to erupt. Suddenly, Enji activated his Hell Flame in his legs. Flames exploded from the soles of his feet, lifting him up until he floated in the air. He landed on the ground with a thud, raising a cloud of dust and brutally heating up the atmosphere. The next second, All Might landed beside him, head bent forward, one knee on the ground, right fist digging into the cement. Cracks scattered across the asphalt, spreading like spider webs around them. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Enji hadn''t flinched, his arms crossed over his chest, the flames burning like a river of fire on his suit. All Might rose to his feet, jaws clenched, a grim expression on his face. The two men surveyed the ruined building with almost fluorescent blue eyes, shining as if radiating their own light. The air was heavy, saturated with energy, power, and the promise of unbridled violence. All Might spoke first. - All for one, we know you''re in there. Get out. Nothing happened. A light breeze picked up, kicking up a grayish dust that passed for dirty snow in the dark night. All Might opened his mouth again, but Endeavor cut him off: - If you don''t leave right now, I''ll turn this building into a volcano! New silence. All Might cast a sideway glance at Endeavor. The Fire Hero took a step forward, and the river of fire turned into a tornado of flames. The air, suddenly heated and saturated, crackled like a thunderstorm. Enji''s skin reddened violently before becoming transparent as glass, his organs and power-blooded veins visible as daylight. The earth rumbled, cracks zigzagging across the ground, cement buckling to form cracked ridges from which clouds of burning steam escaped. All Might stepped back in surprise, pulling his foot away from a ridge that sent a puff of burning, suffocating air into his face. His face instantly turned red, and he looked up at Endeavor, who was still getting dangerously close to the building. He opened his mouth, then closed it again, deciding to trust his partner''s judgment. And there was still his son in the building. Endeavor didn''t follow through on his threat. - You have three seconds to get out. All Might pursed his lips but said nothing. The heat underfoot became unbearable. - Two seconds Endeavor waited a heartbeat. Then he abruptly raised his hands to the sky. - One. For a second, nothing happened. Then, suddenly, the ground shook as if an earthquake had struck the region. All Might realized with confusion that the earthquake was confined to their immediate surroundings, barely affecting the surrounding neighborhoods, but destroying everything in their immediate vicinity. The dilapidated buildings surrounding the large plaza where they stood shook violently before collapsing in on themselves with a deafening noise. A crack opened beneath Endeavor''s feet, spreading in a straight line up to the front building before turning into a crevasse halfway up, bubbles of burning steam bursting into the night air before the crevasse turned into a ravine, collapsing the central part of the building. Then, from the bowels of the earth, a veritable volcano erupted from the ground, lifting the building in two and shattering it in the center, engulfing two floors in a pit of molten lava. * I saw the look of triumph in Dabi''s eyes and was seized with a violent urge to gouge them out with my nails. As a warning, my kunai sank into the tender, quivering skin of his neck, a needle-thin trickle of blood sliding down to his shoulder. He smiled, his lips curled over teeth so wide that his face looked like it was about to split in two. For a second, the image of the old Teka was superimposed on his own. - You''ve grown weak. Before, you wouldn''t have hesitated for a second to slit my throat and be done with me. That was almost ten years ago, and he was the potential murderer living under the same roof as me. Since then, I''d grown up and survived numerous murder attempts. - What video ? - You were always dangerous. I noticed it the second Endeavor brought you home in your car seat. I deliberately showed him my contempt. - You''re pathetic, Touya. A decade later and your life still revolves around me. He continued his monologue, deaf to my words or deliberately ignoring me. - I couldn''t understand what made you so special back then. You were just a weird kid who didn''t talk much and spent his time watching the world unfold. His right hand was shaking and he made a visible effort to raise it slowly. I made no effort to stop him, for I was capable of breaking every bone in his body before he could even blink. He pointed at my temple, my head, my brain, and whatever else he thought he''d find there. - But you understood what we were saying. Not like a precocious kid, because I''ve seen precocious kids, and they weren''t like you, not so different, not so... He fell silent, his eyes shining with a strange sparkle. Then he licked his lips. - You were already different. You knew things you shouldn''t have. Sometimes you acted like you were older than your sister or I. Nothing ever surprised you, as if you''d done it all, lived it all. As if you''d already lived. I batted my eyelashes, impassive. - What video? - You''re dangerous. I realized it the night I came into your room and found you hiding under the bed - You tried to kill me - You knew I was coming. And instead of running up your mother''s skirt, you waited for me to come so I wouldn''t get away. You planned my murder. A breath of laughter, condescending and mocking, escaped my lips. - Says the man who entered my room at the stroke of midnight. Says the man who managed to find a child''s jawbone and throw it into the flames after faking his own murder (my smile widened and I forced my eyes to become two crescent moons so he would notice) Says the man who spent ten years of his life planning a two-bit "revenge" and ends up with a knife at his throat in less than a minute. - You know, Shoto, I don''t hate you. I raised an eyebrow that reflected everything I thought about him and his bullshit. - Maybe you really don''t hate me, but that doesn''t mean I don''t It was that ''video'', that bluff that wasn''t a bluff, that was the only thing that kept me from slitting his throat and crushing his brain with glee in the same second. - But you''ve always been an excellent liar, so allow me to doubt you. I wondered how long I''d have to put up with his little antics before I cut his jugular and watched him bleed to death. There was a time when I was patient, but I''ve lost that along with my inability to project myself into the future. - I don''t lie. Haven''t done so in a long time, anyway. But if I''m here today, it''s not out of revenge or anything like that. No, I''m aware that you were just a child - or at least a child whose hands were never stained with blood - and that I shouldn''t have taken my anger out on you. His eyes shone with a honesty and I saw the red-haired Touya again, the child whose hand quivered when he lied. His hand wasn''t shaking. - If I''ve come back after all these years, it''s because you are dangerous and must be stopped at all costs * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 98 - What are you... I raised my head to the ceiling, my chakra humming happily beneath my skin. I heard him land, felt the subterranean heat respond to his call. The temperature was rising, the molten lava miles below moving like a fiery snake through the bowels of the earth, coming dangerously close to us, but with a palpable languor. It''s a warning. - The video, Touya continued. If you kill me, I''ll ruin your father''s life. The blade slipped from my hand and went into his shoulder. Touya let out an angry scream as my kunai tore a hole in his shoulder, dark, sticky blood flowing in swirling waves down to the hollow of his elbow. I watched him curiously as he writhed in pain, my blade swirling through his flesh to the point where I tore his muscles. - There seems to be a misunderstanding, Tou-tou. His blue eyes, filled with cold, physically palpable hatred, were more comforting to me than his mock air of a savior who really believed what he was saying. - You think you''re in a position to bargain with me? My kunai struck his bone. He arched his back against me, jaw clenched and veins bulging in his neck, nails clawing at the burning cement. I held him still with one knee on his chest and one hand on his throat. - You thought, wrongly, that by coming here and threatening me (I smiled wickedly) you could do whatever you wanted to me. Red with rage, he tried to spit on my face. With two fingers on his chin, I forced him to turn his head away, and his saliva landed on his shoulder, a trickle of drool connecting it to his lips. - Because that was your goal, wasn''t it? To blackmail me? The earth had begun to rumble beneath my feet. Before I knew it, I felt welts spread across the stairwell, tiny mushrooms of steam and sulfur rising from their bosoms. - Newsflash: there''s nothing and no one anyone can use against me to make me do anything I don''t want to do Touya was shaking and panting, dripping with sweat. He gritted his teeth and spat: - You''re a fucking lia- My kunai sank so deep into his shoulder that it slammed into the ground below him. Touya screamed. - Go ahead. Take out your video. But know that once it''s done, there won''t be a person, an organization, or a prison safe enough to keep me from finding you and making you regret ever having deigned to breathe the same air as me. My fingers dug into his throat, my left hand freezing so fast and hard it burned him. - Do it. I saw the reflection of my Sharingan come to life for a split second in his wide-open eyes. - And it will be the last thing you do with your life. Then I planted my other kunai in his right shoulder, crucifying him in the tomb this building had become. Then I left him to his fate. - You haven''t changed, have you? You''re just like before! You''re worse than before! His hysterical laughter, punctuated by sobs of pain, echoed in my ears even after my shunshin. * For a second, Enji wondered if he''d made a mistake. A stab of pain, like a sharp sword, pierced his heart and... Shoto appeared out of nowhere, out of breath, his gait stiff, his clothes in tatters, his hand on his stomach. He reeked of blood, burns and pain. Enji approached him, raising two hands to feel his head, his shoulders, to make sure he was really there, alive and well, solid flesh and bones beneath his rough fingers. All Might looked at Shoto, wide-eyed, as if he was seeing him for the first time. - How- - Are you all right? Are you hurt? - I''m fine, I''m fine, I just- Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Enji looked down at his stomach, where there was a hole in his black sweater. He forced Shoto to pull his hand away to let him see. Reddish, bloody stitches, made in a hurry, created a monstrous half-smile on his stomach, as if the mouth would open at any moment to spew Shoto''s guts onto the floor. Then Enji noticed the steam escaping from his body and the frostbite on his son''s fingers where they touched his skin. A warm puddle formed at their feet. He frowned. - Watch out for yourself Enji heard the smile in Shoto''s voice. - I could say the same to you. Then suddenly, Shoto raised his head to the sky. Enji followed his gaze and saw the helicopter with the TV station''s logo circling above them, camera pointed at them. Applause broke out. Enji turned his head towards the building, through which a mountain of rumbling lava continued to spew out of the earth, tearing and bending the earth''s crust. The east and west wings were lifted from the center to the top by the mini-volcano in full formation, chunks of wall collapsing from the building in a shower of debris. Emerging from the volcano, as if born from within, was All for One in all his glory, dressed in a dazzling tuxedo suit. All Might immediately clenched his jaws, curled his lips over his teeth, and spat: - All for One. Endeavor didn''t look away from the villain. With one hand, he pushed Shoto behind him, an indecipherable expression on his face. All for One continued to applaud as he strode toward them. - I''d heard you had the most powerful Fire Quirk in the world, but if I expected that Far above their heads, the camera zoomed in on their faces, filming the duo of heroes - and the kidnapped teenager - for a moment before focusing on the villain, not missing a crumb of the way his lips moved to decipher his words later. - You made a volcano erupt in the middle of the city in less than what ? Thirty seconds? All for One whistled admiringly. - And to think I almost stole your mother''s Quirk once. Maybe I should have. Shoto startled. He looked at his father, then at All Might, then at the camera pointed at the villain. He crossed his hands behind his back and performed a series of mudras without anyone noticing. - I wish I could have fought you one on one. The victor would have kept your son. A flame exploded on Endeavor''s cheekbone. His face was so tight, his body so motionless, that one could have thought he was made of marble. But his blue eyes glowed like the fires of hell about to consummate the whole world. All for One revelled in it. - I''ve seen the video. You know which one I mean, don''t you? Oh yes, by the look on your face you know very well (He smiled) It was magnificent. And how old was he again? Only nine? Maybe ten? - It''s over for you, All for One, interrupted All Might. Your reign of terror ends here and now. All for One laughed scornfully. - And who''s going to end it? Is it you? When you didn''t even bother to come after me after you almost killed me in Jeju? All for One took off his new oxygen mask and tossed it aside, cracking his shoulders and neck as if to warm up. He pointed at Endeavor with his chin, or maybe he was pointing at Shoto. - I trust him more to stop me than you. He snapped his knuckles. His skin began to heat, steam rising from his skin in whitish clouds. His skin resorbed, holes and wounds closing before smoothing out. All Might clenched his jaws, eyes fixed on All for One. The air grew heavier as his muscles imperceptibly grew stronger. - Stand back, Endeavor. This fight is mine. Endeavor clicked his tongue against his palate. - If you think I''m going to let you have the abductor of my son all to yourself... All Might gave him a sideways glance. - That''s not- - Shut the hell up High in the sky, the helicopter swung around, zooming in on All Might and then Endeavor. - You always act like you''re the only one who can protect civilians from villains, as if the rest of us were incompetents... The puddle at his feet began to boil, transparent bubbles bursting between his shoes. Endeavor''s skin turned transparent again, but this time his organs were no longer visible. His eyes were piercing, unnaturally fluorescent, illuminating his face as if he''d put two flashlights in it. He exhaled, and the air felt like it was about to burst into flames. - News flash : you''re not the only Hero in town And as if to prove his point, a crevasse several meters wide opened up in the volcano floor, right up to All for One''s feet. All for One lowered his head, slightly annoyed, and pretended to shift when he realized that his feet were embedded in eight inches of earth that had dried to a cement-like consistency up to his ankles. He gave Endeavor a look of surprise. - When did- Immediately, a whip-like tongue of lava shot out of the volcano to strike All for One. Feeling the heat before he saw it, the villain threw himself to the side and was forced to abandon his shoes, which had welded themselves to the ground. They melted in a split second, a puddle of leather covering the floor. Endeavor reached out and lava slid into one of the many crevices, warming the earth beneath their feet and warning All for One of what lay ahead. All Might murmured to his partner through clenched teeth. - This isn''t what- - I know. About your condition. All Might widened his eyes and turned to Endeavor, stunned. He opened and closed his mouth, unable to utter a word. A bead of cold sweat rolled down his neck. The Fire Hero, legs planted firmly in the ground, moved his hands with cool precision. The volcano rumbled and a flow of lava erupted before Endeavor deflected it between them and All for One, creating a barrier between them and the villain. Endeavor cast an irritated glance at All Might. - Don''t act like this is classified information. All Heroes with half a brain have noticed the decline in your solved cases and public appearances over the past few years. All Might stammered, stunned. - I... yes, of course, I... Endeavor pointed at All for One with his chin. - If what Nezu told us is true, it''ll take nothing less than the two of us to stop him He gave All Might a warning look. - Don''t get me wrong, I''m not offering you my help or assistance, but a true partnership. All Might watched Endeavor in silence, as if he were seeing him for the first time. The man who''d been number two for almost as long as he''d been a hero, the man the press considered ''decent enough'' as long as he remained in his shadow, the man he''d never bothered to consider anything other than ''one of those without the One for All, a hero but not a hero like me,'' the man who- The man who had grew a fucking volcano in the middle of the city to save his son. All Might looked at Shoto, but this time he realized that the teenager wasn''t seeking protection from him, but from his father. He noticed the absolute trust in the boy''s gaze every time he looked at his father, and was astonished to discover the blind - almost sacred - obedience he showed him. All Might was shaken to the core. And suddenly Endeavor said: - You don''t have to carry this burden alone. It wasn''t the first time All Might had been told this in his life. But it was the first time that he had ever felt that it was true, that he could believe it. Determined, All Might turned his attention back to All for One. The adrenaline coursing through his veins made him feel as strong as ever. He smiled, a smile full of goodwill that said "I''m here," but also something stranger, more disturbing, that mimicked Endeavor''s own carnivorous smile and hinted at his thirst for violence. - Let''s go * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 99 - The Darkest Night My father and All Might exchanged a glance, and I felt something, some unspoken agreement, pass between them as fast as lightning. All Might tensed his muscles, whitish smoke rising from his skin. - Let''s do it ! I couldn''t help but notice the shadow of a smile on my father''s lips. Over his shoulder, he said: - You stay here. I nodded. All Might was gone in the blink of an eye. Head down, not wanting the camera to accidentally record me, I activated my Sharingan. All Might reappeared in a leap just above All for One, his closed fist about to destroy his face. All for One raised his forearm at the last second, and All Might''s fist struck with the force of a tank at full speed. The villain was knocked off his feet and rolled backwards several meters. He steadied himself, legs bent, as a giant hand of lava emerged from one of the fissures and closed in on him. All for One, in panic, yelled : - Exchange! He appeared in the sky, barely above All Might, who blinked in surprise. In a flash, All Might looked up at All for One, but the momentum of his previous strike continued to propel him forward. All for One''s biceps bulged as if filled with air, and then he struck All Might square in the skull. A thunderous boom reverberated throughout the square, so powerful it sounded like a building had just collapsed. All Might, with a superhuman effort, absorbed the impact by bending his legs, then described an arc with his right fist, still retaining the power and speed of the previous blow, and crushed All for One''s jaw. The force of the blows sent the two men tumbling in opposite directions, All for One tumbling through the air and All Might tumbling across the square. All for One spat out a cloud of dust, then threw himself to the side, dodging the lava tentacles protruding from the cracked ground. He stood, leapt backward, and floated a few inches off the ground to avoid the longest, most vengeful tentacles. Alarmed, he turned his head abruptly back. Then Endeavor, in all her glory, leaped from the sky, a haloed fist of fire raised backward. - Sw- A torrent of fire exploded from Endeavor''s open mouth, roasting All for One in an instant. The villain emerged from the flames the second Endeavor hit the ground at his feet, cracking the boiling asphalt. All for One held out his right hand, black protuberances sprouting from his fingertips. I raised my right hand, and a curtain of lava erupted from the ground, separating my father from the villain. - S- That''s when All Might, launched like a cannonball through the rain of ash, charged shoulder-first into All for One like a bull running into the ring. Everyone could clearly hear the sound of breaking bones. All for One stood up, furious, black lightning crackling on the surface of his skin. - Enough of this! A wave of dark electricity erupted from his body, rippling through the air like a supersonic wave. Adrenaline exploded through my body, my eyes resting for a split second on my father, who was just getting to his feet, his skin still translucent. Damn it. Stolen novel; please report. I raised my hands, forcing the lightning to hear my call, to respond to my needs, to bend to my will. The lightning, launched in a semicircular arc from All for One, spun in a straight line for two meters before suddenly veering toward me, all the bolts of light rushing toward me. The lightning hit me like a brick wall. I grunted and took a step back, the black arcs dancing across my skin, the heat of the alien energy burning me as it devoured me from top to bottom until there was nothing left. Gasping, my skin icy, I put a hand to my stomach where the wound had reopened and fell to my knees on the floor. I met my father''s worried gaze across the battlefield, his unsurprised look asking only if I was all right - I nodded, slowly, and he nodded too, before returning his attention to All for One, his expression hardening. He raised his hands and suddenly the earth began to rumble. The ground shivered and shook, as if it was going to open up and swallow us all. All for One took a few steps back, eyes wide open. At that moment, a dozen lava geysers erupted around All for One. The villain swore, then ran at full speed, rounding the widest dome before jumping back, narrowly missing another burning geyser that blocked his path. Droplets of lava fell on his skin and clothing, and I could smell burnt pork before I could see the damage. Smoke billowed from All for One''s skin as he tried to heal himself faster than he could melt. A geyser erupted from beneath his right hand, obliterating all his flesh as if it were dissolving. All for One screamed, then All Might came out of nowhere and sent him tumbling backward. Endeavor caught the villain and delivered a backhanded kick to his head, sending him back toward All Might. The villain straightened, black protrusions ready to impale All Might, who smashed them with the sheer force of his thigh, his foot shattering All for One''s jaw for good. The villain, mouth open, jaw slack, barely had time to turn toward Endeavor before he was thrown back. The two heroes took turns trading blows with the villain, giving him no respite as Endeavor varied his attacks, burning him from one side to another the next to disorient him. The two heroes moved so fast that they looked like flashes of red and yellow light in the dark night, cutting through the rain of ash and leaving a trail of light behind them. Then All Might, his right arm aglow with energy, shouted: - Detroit Smash! The ground cracked before All Might had even touched All for One. The air vibrated, and a violent gust of wind erupted from his fist, scattering the floating ashes with the force of a storm. All for One raised a hand to shield himself. - Wai- He flew through the air like a rocket, hitting the ground, bouncing, rolling several times over a dozen meters, rolling over lava, and then cracking earth and lava and earth. The villain, out of breath and gasping for air, dropped to one knee and held out his hand to ask for a timeout. Endeavor and All Might approached him, the former with a river of lava swirling from the ground beside him, the latter bathed in a halo of golden light. I looked at them, standing in the dark night, illuminating the world with their power, and suddenly I understood why people needed heroes. - It''s over for you All for One, a stump of a wrist pouring blood, his wounds not healing, looked around in panic. I knew what he was going to do before he even thought of it. In my pocket, my right hand formed a mudra. - Kuro- Katon. And suddenly, the whole building behind him exploded. The cement roof, already practically destroyed, flew into the sky, propelled by a gust of hot wind. The entire building was blown apart as if it was made of straw. The walls exploded outward, turning into a shower of stone and sandstone that hit the whole place like meteorites falling from the sky. The TV''s helicopter spun around and rose in panic to avoid the debris. A cloud of dust and smoke erupted like a tsunami, sweeping across the plaza with the force of a tornado, rattling our clothes like flags in the wind and forcing me to cover my eyes with one arm to shield myself. All for One stood there, mouth open, arms flailing, stunned, unable to comprehend what was happening to him. His pale eyes darted back and forth between my father and All Might. Nothing could compare to the terror on his face. - It''s over for you, All for One, All Might repeated. All for One laughed hysterically. - You can''t kill me! All for One coughed, laughed, did both at the same time. - The public would hate you! They would call you a murderer! In response, All Might raised his head to the sky, where the helicopter was struggling against the gusts of wind created by the explosion, the sliding door through which the camera had been filming now closed. All for One paled. And without waiting another second, he turned and ran towards the burning building, limping like the cripple he was. - Kurogiri ! The volcano sputtered and suddenly, lava poured out of its chest. At the same time, a shower of ash fell from the sky. - Kurogiri ! All for One''s voice, high and desperate, broke. All Might closed his eyes for a second and looked grave. I felt his Quirk rise to the surface of his skin, swirling around his body with a light, translucent glow that felt like the last time. My father was solemn, his arms at his sides, motionless, though he could have swallowed All for One a hundred times over in a hand of lava and charred him alive - he understood that this was personal, that this was All Might''s fight, and it was up to him to see it through. The blond giant inhaled, closed his fist, and looked down at his hand. He murmured. - This will be my last act as the bearer of the One for All. After this, I will no longer be worthy of your power, Nana. The air around his fist began to contract, to quake, as if reality itself was bending to All Might''s will. A golden glow, barely visible even to my superhuman eyes, materialized around All Might. I turned back to All for One. A single door, overlooking rubble, rivers of lava, and a volcano about to erupt, still stood in the middle of nothing. All for One limped toward the door, leaving a trail of blood in his wake, and- Then I felt All for One''s energy, the meager nothing he had left, concentrate in his throat. All Might looked up at him, took a step forward. All for One screamed. - GIGANTOMACHIA ! * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 100 For a second nothing happened. Then a terrible, bestial howl ripped through the night, chilling my bones and startling my heart. The earth, the plaza, the whole city shook. The stars, the sky, the horizon, everything quivered, as if lines were curves and curves were spasming. My father and All Might stood, legs bent and hands outstretched to keep their balance. Chakra stabilizing me, I crossed the distance between us in a few quick steps. - What''s that? Where is it coming from? I turned my head to the west, toward the mountains, their foothills covered in forest. All for One screamed again, and the whole air vibrated as if it were about to crack under its power. - GIGANTOMACHIA ! A new roar, hoarser and longer, like a foghorn blown by a storm. A cloud of dust like a sand tornado swept across the city. And without warning, a million screams from men, women, and children erupted at once. Buildings were uprooted and hurled into the air, roofs crumbled and tiles rained down upon the city. The thing, the beast, the creature, crossed the city in a straight line, destroying everything in its path, howling and sowing chaos like a beast unleashed upon earth. - GIGANTOMACHIA! The monster grew more violent, more angry, with each new cry from All for One, snorting and rearing, jumping and falling, its inhuman silhouette barely discernible behind the curtain of dust and sandstone. - We''ve got to shut him up ! Endeavor and my father didn''t even need to consult each other as they each sped off in their own directions to stop the enemy. All Might split the air in the direction of All for One, and my father, volcano roaring, ran toward the beast, ready to stop it at any cost. I knew what logic dictated. I knew what my reason, insidious and perfidious, would have wanted me to do, to put an end to the chaos that was spreading like an exhalation through the city. But I''ve never been the rational type. So I ran after my father, without a thought for All Might or the millions of other people suffering in Tokyo, chakra crackling on the surface of my skin, ready to sacrifice perhaps my only chance to put an end to All for One, to put an end to the canon, to prevent everything from taking dramatic turns in the future. The only thing I saw was my father, his red hair, the lava coming out of the cracks and fissures in waves and swirling around him, the way he stroked my hair as he passed me, the way he''d held me in his arms as he mourned Touya''s death and prayed, prayed, prayed that I would never leave him- The monster, like a tank, blew up the last buildings of a residential area and forced its way through the hundred meters of squats and ruined buildings and- I knew there was a camera, the whole country was glued to its TV, the whole world was about to find out about my power, but- My father raised his hand, and a sea of lava erupted from the ground, forming a curtain between him and Gigantomachia. Fuck it. My chakra exploded on my skin, and the whole world took on a redder hue. Gigantomachia jumped out of the last building that separated him from the square, a storm in his eyes, rage on his foaming lips of saliva and blood, and fixed his eyes on All for One, whom All Might held by the collar of his suit and above whom stood his fist, almost bathed in light. I knew from his glassy but determined gaze that he saw nothing but All for One, his master, his owner, the one who needed him. He didn''t think. He saw neither the lava nor the tiny red-haired human standing between him and his goal, raising a burning tsunami, hands raised to the sky, the top of the waves approaching sixty meters. The air was stifling, unbreathable, as hot as coal swallowed in a mouthful. Stolen novel; please report. Gigantomachia tucked his head into his shoulders and accelerated, and I knew that no matter what happened, nothing and no one would stop him from reaching All for One. Gigantomachia burst through the curtain of lava, his hair burning like matchsticks, his melted skin falling off in chunks, his howl louder than ever. The tip of his bloody nose pierced the curtain. My father brought his right hand down, and the tip of the tsunami fell on the quadruped as if it had been splashed. The beast raced, slamming into the ground, cement blocks breaking off like broken mountains and flying in all directions. It rumbled and grew, its eight meters becoming ten, twelve, fourteen - whatever it was. His torn jaw tore through the tsunami, followed by his gleaming skull, from which a river of blood trickled down to his ear, then his thick neck- The lava surrounding Gigantomachia turned into a titanic hand, smoking and glowing in the darkest night this land has ever known. As if Hades himself were summoning the power of the underworld, the glowing hand grew and grew and grew, the veins of lava hidden beneath the earth flowing toward it to strengthen it. The hand continued to grow, encircling the monster''s waist and preventing it from taking another step. Gigantomachia snorted, ochre smoke billowing from its flaming skin. He screamed, his narrow eyes riveted on my father, and it was a roar of rage and fury. Endeavor gasped and fell to his knees. In an instant, I was in front of him. He screamed. - Go away ! I could feel the heat radiating from his body, so intense, so violent, that I didn''t even dare turn around for fear of seeing him consumed. Gigantomachia fought like the devil, and the hand of god collapsed, splattering the square and the streets, spilling everywhere like an acid that gnaws and devours without ever being satiated. Gigantomachia, his eyes fixed on my father - the target to be slaughtered - rushed forward without even seeing me. - Go away ! There was something desperate in his scream. My chakra concentrated in my body, in my muscles, drugging my mind, forcing me to forget the pain that made my legs tremble. I raised my fist back, the air vibrating, cracking as if it were about to break. I felt him reach for me, weak, frightened, unable to pull me away. Gigantomachia''s crazed gaze met mine. He flinched half a meter away from me, his eyes reflecting my Sharingan for a second before the pain took over again and he pulled back from the genjutsu. But that was enough. Gigantomachia came at me at full speed and my fist hit his face. A deafening boom erupted in the dark night, as if a bolt of lightning of unprecedented size had struck the earth, destroying everything in its path. The sound reverberated through the city like a slap, the echo lingering until my ears could no longer hear it. A gust of wind came up, sweeping across the square like a divine breath. Against my skin, the monster''s was as hard as molten rock, solid but on the verge of being shattered. Gigantomachia''s eyes were at times sharp and at times glassy, my chakra seeping into his nervous system before being brutally cut off by the flood of suffering that assaulted him. I clenched my jaws and planted my feet firmly on the ground, refusing to give the villain an inch of ground. Something snapped in my arm. I felt my muscles sag in spite of myself, my shoulder go limp, my fingers go numb. Panic overcame me and a howl of rage left my lips as I forced myself to push again and again, black spots dancing in my vision. And then Gigantomachia''s concrete jaw cracked. The web of cracks spread like powder across its face and into its teeth until the monster, unable to stabilize itself, was pushed backwards. It flipped several times, rolled in the dust, and crashed into a building that collapsed on top of it. Then it came to a stop. All for One shouted. - Gigantomachia! My arms were shaking, my whole body was convulsing. My skin was sticky, a mixture of dried sweat and fresh, icy sweat. My chakra reserves were dangerously low. I waited for the villain to rise, my eyes glued to his inert form. But he didn''t move. Backing away slowly, never taking my eyes off the monster, I stepped back toward my father. My hand met his shoulder and, without looking at him, I cooled him. I felt his gaze on me and guilt twisted my stomach. - How long have you been...? Keeping my eyes on the floor, I replied: - Since forever Silence. Shock. Confusion. Or maybe disappointment. My eyes traveled up his body, but as soon as I caught the corner of his face, I lowered my head. - I''m sorry, I said. He said nothing. He didn''t need to: I hate myself enough for both of us. - Swap! All for One appeared in the air, his wild eyes riveted on Gigantomachia, the sleeves of his torn suit flying behind him like a flag in the wind. He still hadn''t regenerated his stump. - Swap! In a new leap, he appeared two meters away in the air, closing in on the inert body of his subordinate. All Might, grim-faced, let him go and walked calmly behind him. This was the end. We could all feel it. All for One fell to his knees beside the giant, screaming at his face. - Gigantomachia, wake up! Gigantomachia! A section of the ceiling had collapsed on the villain''s head, revealing only a closed eye and a half-open mouth with sharp teeth. A steady stream of blood flowed from his whitish, blistered skin. - Gigantomachia! All for One''s cries turned into pleas, plaintive echoes. All Might walked toward him at a slow, determined pace, but in no hurry to finish him off. - Gigantomachia! Under my hand, my father''s nervous system cooled, followed by his organs, blood, and skin. Steam rose from his body in waves. - Gigantomachia! I found him pathetic, crying at the feet of a corpse, begging to be brought back to life. Death wasn''t a god you could pray to with impunity, and he was even less likely to grant your wishes out of the goodness of his heart. Death took, and if you were ever unfortunate enough to take something from it, it was before it took more from you. - Gigantomachia ! Like an executioner about to carry out his sentence, All Might stood behind the weak, trembling figure of All for One, his gigantic body casting a shadow over the villain. All for One threw himself on the giant''s hand, right next to his face, and squeezed his fingers. I felt the last shreds of his power pass through his voice. - Gigantomachia ! And as if summoned from the dead, the villain''s eyes opened wide, narrowed to two slits, and he swallowed All for One. * Author''s note : What ? Is Shoto really going public ? 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 101 - New Era There was a moment of hesitation, of general dazedness, of unequivocal surprise. Then my Sharingan, spinning lazily in my eyes, caught the slightest movement of Gigantomachia''s muscles and predicted his course of action. I spun on my heels, grabbed my father and threw myself aside with him. The next thing I knew, the monster''s foot imprinted itself on the spot where we''d just stood. Gigantomachia jumped up with All for One in its mouth and turned back toward the city, probably heading for the mountains. Bubbles of blood and charred skin fell from his body in waves, and I wondered how he could keep going. All Might, one hand on his hip, stood up after he passed, his left foot slightly off the ground. He rested it on the ground, hiding his pain, his eyes following the monster. - We have to stop it. My father let go of my grip and rose to his feet, and I followed. Gigantomachia looked completely confused, jumping left and then right, his huge eyes darting back and forth as he searched for the best way to escape, casting suspicious glances over his shoulder at us. Either way, he''d have to go through town. - You can stop him, can''t you? I met my father''s gaze and my Sharingan automatically deactivated. - I don''t have enough- - Do it I flinched, surprised by his cold tone, his distant air, his angry gaze. I felt All Might''s eyes dart between my father and I as we stared at each other. I looked away first. - As you wish. My throat tightened and I felt pathetic, and I hated myself for feeling pathetic. - All Might The other showed full attention. - We''ll go over there. He pointed with his chin to the western part of the city, to the mountains the monster had passed through. - We have to make it take the same route it took on the way in, to limit the damage. The hero nodded. - I was thinking the same thing. Alright. (Then he turned to me) Shoto-shonen, do you really think you can redirect Gigantomachia all the way there? I looked at my father, but he didn''t look at me, his eyes were already on the battle ahead. - If you don''t feel- - I can do it. My meager chakra reserves protested, as did my nearly empty Quirk tanks. I''d slaughtered half of the Villain League, dismembered and severely weakened All for One, slaughtered over thirty of his henchmen, blown up All for One''s base, prevented Gigantomachia from smashing my father and All Might, but I still needed more. I smile, disillusioned. Even at my age, after a decade of hard work, I still felt weak, inadequate - like a child. Even after all these years, all this sweat and blood, I wasn''t enough. When the day come for me to be, will I be too late ? My eyes returned to my father, who wasn''t looking at me. I lifted my eyes to the sky, to the helicopter circling above us, the camera focused on our three silhouettes. Finally, the hot air became saturated, and suddenly a thunderstorm broke out. The cool drops fell on my skin like the beginning of a lull in the weather. Underneath my skin my chakra crackled, ready to pour into the puddle that was my Quirks whenever I wished. Just a little more. Just a little bit more. My bandages were soaked with blood, my fingertips unnaturally white. The cameraman in the helicopter lowered his lens, and I was suddenly sure the camera was on me. Maybe it''s time. Gigantomachia roared under the pain of his burning wounds cooled by the rain. My sharingan came back to life in my eyes, visible to the whole world. One shunshin and I was gone. * It was a surreal experience for 1-A. Gathered in Kirishima''s hospital room, eyes glued to the screen, no one was able to make the slightest sound. - All Might and Endeavor are already on the scene, ladies and gentlemen, the host continued. I''d like to ask all Tokyo residents watching this to remain calm and- She turned to the screen projected behind her, inhaled sharply in disbelief, her mouth half open in an exclamation of surprise that died in her throat. Projected large, right next to her face, were Endeavor, All Might, and Shoto Todoroki, the kidnapped teenager and son of Number 2. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The camera zoomed in on the latter, and his heterochromatic eyes turned completely red, with three black pupil-like dots slowly rotating in each. A second later, the boy was completely gone. The video zoomed out, the frame shaking, as the cameraman scanned the entire area as best he could, moving from All Might to Endeavor and then on to the rest of the dilapidated, perforated square, streaked with fissures and veins of lava of an eerie dark red. However, he was unable to find any trace of the previously abducted teenager. The video returned to All Might and Endeavor, who, unperturbed, observed where the boy had been moments before. All Might looked at Endeavor, who stared into space for a few more seconds. Then his lips moved, too soft for anyone to decipher what he had just said. Drizzle turned to rain, black clouds gathered in the sky as if summoned. Thunder rumbled, and a flash of yellow lightning streaked across the sky, moving from cloud to cloud. Out of habit, the cameraman captured the yellow light, then turned his attention back to the Heroes, who had disappeared. He frantically searched for them, then captured their image as they flew side by side across the sky, Endeavor haloed in red light and All Might streaked in yellow. Just then, an explosion rang out to the right. Another roar from the bipedal monster shook the entire city. The giant, on the edge of the abandoned industrial zone and the low-income housing projects under construction, stopped for a moment, as if struck by an invisible wall. The sky rumbled, and a bolt of lightning, larger and more powerful than the others, fell from it directly on the villain. The shock caused him to let out a terrible cry as he snarled and changed direction. Every time he veered a little too far to the right, ready to enter the city, another bolt of lightning fell from the sky to knock him off course. The camera zoomed in on a shadow, blurred and indistinct, that crossed the buildings parallel to the villain. The video tried to capture its image, but failed for the shadow moved too quickly. The camera gained several meters on it and activated slow-motion mode. Like a flash, Shoto Todoroki, his limbs blurred, entered the frame. His raised hand was suddenly lowered, and at the same moment, another bolt of lightning fell from the sky, tearing through the dark night. The cameraman zoomed in on the villain, puffs of grayish smoke rising from him, his skin, bloodied and upturned like a battlefield, covered in blackish blood. The cameraman could already hear his boss''s voice telling him that this was an all-public channel, and he zoomed back in on Shoto Todoroki. At that moment the teenager, his hair sticking to his face, suddenly lifted his bloody eyes to the camera and looked into the lens as if he could see the cameraman and all the others hiding behind their screens. And then he disappeared in a blur, so fast that the cameraman couldn''t even catch his shadow. A barrage of lightning continued to fall from the sky, exploding on the villain or just outside a place where he was "forbidden" to go. The monster avoided populated areas, walked through an empty park, stepped on the playground, and left his footprint in a sandbox, continuing to run, harassed by the thunder falling on him. Then, suddenly, the lightning stopped. The monster slowed down, looked around suspiciously, then tried to cut through the town. Then two curtains of lava rose on either side of the giant. They were taller than the beast and as thick as a tree trunk. The monster turned slowly, trying to turn back, but then another curtain of lava rose, blocking its only escape route. All that remained was a narrow tunnel that would take him back the way he''d come. The monster, cornered and staring wildly around, bent his legs and prepared to jump. Just as his feet left the ground, a bolt of lightning, larger and more powerful than the others, fell from the sky and sent him crashing back to the ground. The impact of his body on the ground sent tremors through the city, and the lava curtain shook, sending lava droplets flying everywhere. Stunned, the monster staggered back to his feet before racing full speed through the lava tunnel. As soon as he passed a block, the curtain of lava following him retreated into the earth, and a new burning wall sprang up on either side of his body to guide him. The camera zoomed out to show viewers the hundred or so yards along the villain''s covered path, surrounded by walls of lava. That''s when they spotted a hole in the burning creation and a shadow passing from the villain''s oncoming path to the untouched streets. The camera zoomed in and everyone saw All Might evacuate the wounded in front of the vilain at lightning speed. The camera returned to the villain, then panned back to All Might. The hero tossed aside a piece of collapsed wall, then grabbed a woman and her two children trapped under the rubble, their screams and cries audible even without sound. He rushed outside, dumped them there, then returned through the hole and up the road to the next victims. Behind him, the villain continued to accelerate, reducing the hundred yards separating them in a mere second. All Might continued to rescue civilians, leaving none behind, occasionally glancing over his shoulder. The villain noticed his presence and threw his head back, howling at the sky like a wolf at full moon. The water continued to plow into his skin, his blood forming a black furrow in its path. All Might raised his head, grim-faced, and continued his rescue work. A bus had been turned on its side, a dozen people pounding their fists on the windows in terror, their lips moving incessantly, their wide eyes riveted to All Might. The hero looked behind him, where the villain was coming like a catapult - 50 meters, 30, 10 - then back at the civilians. He hesitated, then finally anchored himself in the middle of the street, legs planted firmly in the ground, shoulders straight, and took a deep breath. The faint golden halo that always accompanied him rekindled around his body as his muscles grew larger and denser. All Might braced himself for the impact, his gaze hard as iron, hiding his fear of collapsing before the world behind his usual mask of courage. He would soon run out of time. All Might tensed his muscles, clenched his jaw and raised his fist, his eyes riveted on Gigantomachia, his mouth bloody and drooling, ready to strike right in the face where his pseudo-shell had shattered and- As he struck, a wall of lava rose in front of him. Gigantomachia braked, his brain remembering the pain of his melted skin falling in blocks around him. All Might managed to slow his momentum enough that he barely grazed the curtain of lava, his hair scorching under the heat. But the pressure of his power created a gust of wind that slammed straight into the lava, tearing a hole in the wall and sending much of it flying over to Gigantomachia. The villain howled, felt the skin of his cheeks melt from his bones, and turned sharply to the left. He destroyed two city blocks, snorting acid from his face and rearing up like a mad bull at a bullfight. Then new curtains of lava rose around him, blocking three out of four streets and forcing him to take a detour. He crossed a school, destroyed a sports field, then the lava curtain looped around and forced him to return to the main road he''d already destroyed, which a hundred lesser heroes were trying to finish evacuating. Lava bridges formed over the wounded that couldn''t be cleared quickly enough, forcing the injured villain to jump over them. All Might, never far behind, used the power of his fists to redirect some lava walls, swinging the villain away from civilians that Endeavor might have missed. The entire country stood mute and breathless until the villain was completely driven out of the city. Seeing the lava walls fall away completely, the villain quickened his pace and sped away as fast as he could. All Might stopped on the roof of a building, watching the villain''s receding form. Endeavor landed softly at All Might''s side, Hell Flame cut off, his translucent, bluish skin projecting an eerie light around him. They exchanged a glance and a few quiet words, then turned toward the mountains, where the villain disappeared. All Might put his hand on Endeavor''s shoulder, and Endeavor let him. Far ahead, on the horizon, the sun was just rising, casting yellow and red reflections across the sky and illuminating the two men as if they were made of light. Shouts of joy and cheers for the two Heroes echoed across the country. * Author''s note : We''re entering a new stage of Shoto''s life, and we still got around 100/120 chapters to go. I''ve currently published around 235,000 words on public platforms and so I estimate the final story will be between 400,000 and 500,000 words. That''s insane, I always thought the story would finish around 300,00 words if I took my time but even know I''ve still got many things to tell, world building to go over and plot points to open and close. Anyway, thank you to everyone for supporting the story, liking and commenting and telling me when you love some developments or when you think some are a bit of a stretch : I always enjoy interacting with everyone, and knowing that people are eager to know what happen next is a nice motivation to keep to my schedule. Yeah, well, enough with the ranting, and as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 102 I fluttered my eyes, grooggy, my blurred vision gradually sharpening. White walls, a TV screen, drawn curtains, chirping birds, the smell of antiseptic and poorly washed blood. I let out a grunt as I stood up, my aching, hot muscles refusing to move. I placed my feet on the cold tile floor and with one hand I ripped off the wires that were attached to my body. Immediately, the machine next to my bed buzzed. With my brain shattered as if I''d had too much to drink, the shrill sound was like a fire alarm reverberating from one skull wall to the next: I slammed into the machine, shattering the screen and grounding it. Shards of plastic and glass fell to the floor and around my feet. I walked to the window, my muscles as stiff as branches, making it difficult to cross. I could barely feel my aching toes on the ground. Ten years of training and you''re overwhelmed by chakra exhaustion. I pulled back the curtains and squinted outside. A cloudless sky, light streaming through the window, a park and patients in white gowns strolling from place to place. My chakra buzzed painfully under my skin, answering my call, but with more difficulty than usual. I scanned the entire building until I found the energy I was looking for. I crossed the room in the opposite direction, past my bed and out into the hallway. Patients, visitors, and doctors stared at me in surprise, but no one made a move to stop me. I crossed two corridors before finally reaching a water fountain. - You should be in your room. He didn''t even look at me. My anger exploded like a bomb. - How long are you going to take it out on me? Enji looked at his plastic cup, took a sip and slowly turned to me. Still taller than me, he looked at me as if I were worth less than the dust under his shoes. I hated it. - Go back to your room. - I did everything you told me, damn it! I redirected that villain the way you wanted, even though- I hesitated, the words refusing to leave my lips. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Even though I nearly drained my chakra to the point of death. He looked at me intensely. - Even though ? I remained silent, and the disappointment I saw on his face was the worst thing I''d ever seen. - Go back to your room. He finished his glass in one gulp, tossed it in the basket and turned on his heels. I found myself limping after him like a motherless puppy, my muscles pulling and screaming for me to stop. - Let me explain. It''s not what you think, I just... Passersby looked at us with curiosity and surprise, and I felt my face burn with shame at the idea of the show we were putting on. - I want to talk to you about it, I really want to, so please... He stopped so suddenly that I almost ran into him. An alarm went off in my head and I wondered how long it would take me to recover from my weaknesses. - Go ahead. Speak up. I looked him straight in the eye and then glanced down the corridor, my eyes resting on the few people who were probably disinterested but seemed, to me, eagerly listening. - There''s nothing to hide. Not now that you''ve been videotaped in action and the whole country has seen what you''re capable of. I bit my lip, unable to answer. Even if the whole world supposedly knew what Shoto Todoroki was capable of, I knew it was nothing compared to what I could really do. And if I started talking like that, freely, in the corridor... I looked suspiciously at the nurse who passed by pushing an empty chair, wondering if she was really a nurse or if the lack of smell and organic residue on her body meant that she had put on a disguise and then broken in for some obscure purpose. And that old man over there with his leg in a cast? Was there really something wrong with his leg or was it just a tactic to lower my guard? My gaze fell on all the people who crossed the corridor, and I found a reason to doubte each of their presence here. When I looked back at my father, his eyes had darkened. - You won''t speak here? I don''t mind. But enlighten me. I straightened my shoulders, ready to do anything to regain his trust. - What are those scars on your back? I opened my mouth and closed it. The scars...? The flash of my clones rushing to heal me after I''d been blown up in the dormitories came back to me. - How long have I been here? Frowning, irritated by my change of subject, he answered anyway: - Three days. I felt my last hope dying. If my ''coma'' had lasted longer, I could have come up with an excuse that it was due to the explosion in the camp and that I''ve always had excellent regeneration abilities, but now... If the space travel quirks were mystical, the healing quirks were literally legendary. If word got out that in addition to my fire, ice, lightning, super-strength, and pseudo-teleportation, I could also create tangible clones and heal myself and others, there wouldn''t be a single person in the world to stop the veritable army of governments and organizations that would try to take me over. And if there was one thing the fight with All for One had taught me, it was that for all my work, I wasn''t enough. Or at least not yet. So I looked into my father''s eyes, stupidly unable to answer. - I can''t tell you. - Why can''t you? The sudden realization that I was endangering him with our simple relationship was like a slap in the face. If they - these vague, unknown, potentially dangerous threats - were using him as leverage against me to get to me or make me do what they wanted, then... Suddenly I got afraid of myself. Dad silently waited for me to add something, anything. The tiny glimmer of hope still in his eyes died as our silence dragged on. I stood there, uncomfortable, wanting to leave but unable to, feeling that something deep was breaking between us. - I''m disappointed in you My throat tightened and I lowered my eyes. The knowledge that I was protecting him by saying as little as possible gave me some comfort. He waited again, giving me one last chance. I didn''t take it. I felt his gaze linger on me for a while. Then he turned and walked away. I watched him go until he disappeared around the corner of a corridor. * Author''s note Ah, my heart bleeds every time I re read this chapter. Anyway : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 103 - Two Symbols I flipped through different channels but kept coming upon the same program. - What to make of this new duo- - Endeavor and All Might- - two symbols - ...new era ? The remote returned to the first channel. Frustrated, I muted it and threw it against the wall. My cell phone crackled on the bed next to me. - I''ve got better things to do than listen to you watch TV, Teka said calmly I picked up the phone in frustration, raised it to my mouth, then decided to shut up and put it back down beside me. Teka said nothing for a long time. - How''s your dad? Knees tucked under my arms, eyes glued to the same interview replay that had been looping since yesterday, I shrugged. - I don''t know. Another silence. Then Teka took a long breath. - The fact that you think I''m capable of fixing everything in your relationship warms my heart, Shoto. It really does. Her voice was as cold and indifferent as ever. - But you misunderstand the kind of relationship I have with Enji. He and I are nothing but disappointment and distance. I picked up the phone again. - Things went well at Christmas. Grandma Teka had come to visit us in Japan for the holidays, and my old man had kicked her out after she tried to offer me three different countries in Africa. I thought she was joking, and so did my dad, until she came up with an official contract that could have made me the youngest dictator in history. - He''s keeping me around because you and I have a relatively cordial relationship. I almost smiled when I heard her describe our ''relationship''. Sometimes she sounded more like a business partner than the old woman who threw her knife-sharp heels at me whenever I had the misfortune to call her ''Grandma''. - Tell me what happened. I inhaled, rocking back and forth, my eyes resting on the white tile floor with a tiny blood stain. My chakra exploded like a wave around me, scanning the entire hospital for the umpteenth time that day, to no avail. No strangely compact groups, no corrosive or hostile energies. Three days had passed since the whole world knew that Shoto Todoroki was more than he claimed to be, and no one had tried to kill me. But I was sure it would happen soon, and so was the knife hidden under my mattress. - Have you seen the videos? - Of course I did. - Then you know The world outside was happy, joyful, full of energy. The general consensus was that despite the damage to Tokyo, it could have been worse. A strange optimism on the part of public opinion, whom was generally very negative. Teka inhaled sharply, and I imagined her nostrils constricting and dilating as she sank back into her chair, her burning eyes sweeping over her desk. - He has reasons to be angry with you. I know he does. - You should have talked to him about this a long time ago. I felt like a whiny child being lectured. - But you''re not mad at me. - Because I knew. It should have been a shock, but it wasn''t. I remembered the night I''d finally managed to implant my Sharingan seal, years before. Teka had come to my room shortly afterward, half confessing that she knew I was different. She''d just told me that she had this information, and since then, nothing else. Not a single hint or knowing glance in five years. - The video, right? That damned shitty video that I should have destroyed myself years ago. Without it, no one would have known, without it, All for One wouldn''t have been interested in me, without it- - Your father saw it too. I straightened up. - Or at least he saw the beginning. My shoulders slumped. He''d only seen the flash, and the flash was what I''d passed off as my ''Quirk Awakening''. Nezu knew, Aizawa knew, the Special Forces knew - and now the whole world knew. Part of me would have preferred him to see the video in its entirety, so he would have suspected, sensed, that something about me was different. But another part of me was glad he hadn''t seen it, not really, because it had allowed him to ignore how violent and disturbed his son was. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I ran a hand over my face, tugging at my eyelids as if trying to wake up. - I don''t know what to do. Even in the days when the Todoroki were a large family, I''d always been my father''s favorite child. He never refused me anything, always managed to find time for me in his hectic schedule, never missed a birthday or celebration in fifteen years. To be the outcast, the unloved, was something I found strange, stressful, detestable. - Tell me what to do Teka said nothing, and I imagined her staring at the ceiling, speakerphone on, hands clasped on his stomach. - You know what to do I clenched my fist. - I can''t do it. - Why can''t you? I bit my lower lip, unable to answer. At the other end of the line I heard plastic creaking and the faint sound of leather stretching. Teka was sitting, feet flat on the floor, elbows on the desk, eyes glued to her phone as if she could see me. - Why can''t you tell him ? Her tone was curious now. I said nothing. - Are you hiding anything else, Shoto? My silence spoke volumes. My chakra hummed again and I scanned the building once more. I found nothing. Yet. - Your father loves you very much, Shoto. The term ''unconditional love'' takes on its full meaning when it comes to you both. I knew it, I fucking knew it, and was precisely because he was the only one who had ever seen me and would ever see me be the worst, do the worst, and was now rejecting me that it hurt so much. - He needs to know that you trust him, that it''s mutual. Because that''s what this is about, Shoto. You betrayed his trust and that''s what hurts him. My heart leapt. - Of course I trust him, but- - Let me finish My mouth closed immediately. - If you can''t tell him the truth - for reasons I hope are valid, and Ion which I won''t ask you to elaborate - then lie to him. The idea had already crossed my mind, but knowing it was my only solution made me sick. - I have no other choice ? I could be the best liar, thief, murderer there is, but not to him - not when it comes to my father. - If you don''t want the two of you to drift apart, this is your only option. A silence as heavy as the weight of the world fell on my shoulders. I could feel my back buckling under the weight, but I couldn''t make up my mind. I didn''t mind hurting other people because they were just that, other people, and other people weren''t ''me'' and had nothing to do with ''me''. The man who sacrificed his son, his family, his mentor, who could have died coming to my rescue against All for One- - Cut me some slack, boy, Teka said. And explain to me why you can''t tell him. I thought of the scars on my back, of what the revelation of my clones and the extent of my abilities would mean to the world, of the swarms of killers of all kinds who would hunt me down, of the countries that would do anything to stop me and prevent Japan from possessing such a military asset, what they would do to me once they realized they couldn''t hurt me - not anymore - how they would try to get to me, what levers they would try to use against me, the constant and eternal threat my father would be under, and the day - the day - when I would prove to not be enough, not damn enough, even after years and years and years- - Because someone might hurt him to get to me. If he knew, others would take it upon themselves to force him - in whichever way - to tell them. And from then on... I imagined myself a puppet, moved by someone else''s will, forced to do things I didn''t want to do, until I died and was dumped nameless, faceless, in a pit of which I would never recover from. I added, barely audible: - Because he might be in danger I knew that whoever got to my father could make me commit the most horrible atrocities this world has ever known. Worse, I knew that there was something deeply disturbed, unhealthy, malevolent inside of me that wouldn''t hesitate for a second. And that terrified me. - So here''s a second option, Teka said. If you don''t want to lie to him, make sure he has no reason to be in danger anymore. I froze, blinking stupidly, my eyes glued to the screen where my father and All Might were shaking hands with the anchorman. Suddenly, I had a terrible idea. * Author''s note : I have been very surprised by some of the reactions I got concerning Enji''s anger last chapter, so I''ll explain what his motives are here - if you understood him at least a bit, I strongly suggest skipping the next bout as it is something that Enji himself will explains in the story. From Enji''s POV, he always has done everything he could to be a good father to Shoto. He was always there when his son needed him, provided him physical and mental support, tried to make a solid man out of him and never, ever blamed him for anything, not even expressing the slightest amount of negativity when his son killed people (justified, of course) and send kids repeatedly to the hospital because of his pent up anger. The amount of support and love he provided to his son (that I indeed showed throughout the story) is the pinnacle of what a father - a parent - can do for his child. And yet, what does he learn ? That his son lied to him for eleven years. That his son, who was not even four when he unlocked his Quirk, made the conscious decision to hide it from him, the man who has always been there and has never done anything that could warrant this lack of trust. He was a child, and yet he decided the best course of action would be to not tell his father. And you know what''s worst ? Shoto didn''t even reveal his power willingly : he did it only because circumstances forced his hand. Enji learned it at the exact same time as the whole world, as if he wasn''t valued enough to learn it beforehand. Shoto could have told him ''Hey dad, there''s something I need to tell you about'' a hundred times before starting Yuei and during the previous months and Enji would have taken it way better than he does now. Someone mentionned the fact that Enji should be happy for his son because he is strong : the thing is, Enji is not angry about the fact that his son has an insane Quirk. In other circumstances, Enji would have been happy and very proud of him. Yet here he can only be angry because he thought Shoto trusted him as much as he does, and yet his son doesn''t. Enji is hurt. Very, deeply, insanely hurt. He would lay down his life for his son without a thought, and yet his son doesn''t trust him as much as Enji himself does. Worst is that it his coming from the one Enji loves the most in the whole world, his own flesh and blood, the most precious thing in his life. Enji has every right to be angry, every right to say he is disappointed, every right to say he wants a bit of time away to cool down. It doesn''t mean that he wishes for Shoto''s death, doesn''t mean that he loathe Shoto, doesn''t mean he will never talk to him again, doesn''t mean he will let him fend for himself now that the whole world knows what he is capable of. Enji is angry but it doesn''t mean that he loves Shoto less. Their relationship has taken a hit, yes, like every relationship does at some point when someone fucks up. I haven''t invented hot water, you can''t tell me this is not something usual for people to go through. Also cute the poor dude some slack, he has been an insanely good single father and is one of the reason Shoto hasn''t gone batshit crazy a long time ago. I will absolutely stand by what I said, Enji has every right to be angry. Something else that someone mentionned : why has Enji asked about Shoto''s power in the hallway where there were so many people around ? The thing is, Enji is the only person that knows Shoto better than he even knows himself. He asked the question there because he knows the paranoid tendencies of his son, and he wanted to know if his son was still lying about his power. And wow, surprise, he does. Last question I got : Why can''t Shoto tell him in private when there is no one around ? Two reasons : because of Quirks and his paranoia. Quirks are the most versatile thing ever. There is this inspector in the original story that knows when people can lie or not. If, for whatever reason, he - or anyone else with a similar Quirk - asked Enji and Enji knew, people with ulterior motives would flock Enji to know what it really entails. Now enters the paranoia. If someone deems that Shoto is too much of a threat, that the Japanese government shouldn''t have such a weapon in their hands, they will try to kill him. And how do you plan a succesful murder ? By gathering information, of course. People could either use whatever way to force the information out of Enji, or they could deem Shoto an asset and use - threaten - Enji to make Shoto whatever they want. I''m not talking about villains, I''m talking about military groups, military private societies (PMS) and the likes. Maybe Shoto is correct. Maybe he''s not. But if there is one thing that he knows, it''s that no one is infaillible and that, above all, he may have had this second chance at life, but he is not more special than someone else. He is scared of failing his father, which is why he won''t put him in harm''s way. It doesn''t mean that Shoto will stay on the side and let things unfolds (passivity was for when he was a kid). That''s it, I think I responded to the major points that you asked about. Thanks to everyone who read until here and, as always, see you in the next update everyone ! 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter Nar_cisseENG = P@treon to read up to 50 chapters ahead of schedule Chapter 104 Nezu smiled as All Might and Endeavor entered his makeshift office. The first hero returned the smile, while the second looked warily at the medical diplomas on the wall and the family photos that did not include Nezu. - I needed to relocate my office and Dr. Garaki kindly lent me his, Nezu piped happily. The two men sat across from him in plastic chairs, so massive that their bodies seemed to overflow from it. Their thighs were the size of children''s and even their arms were impressively broad. Nezu''s eyes narrowed for a second, and he savored the stroke of genius of the journalist who had been in Tokyo on the night of the "Darkest Night" and had captured their two silhouettes posing on the horizon, the ugly gigantic vilain, no bigger than a pea, running away from them to the mountains.. The photo went viral around the world in just a few hours and, more importantly, inspired the entire country. - I''m glad you could come. Once again, that polite smile from All Might and that sideways glance from Endeavor. Yes, the two men really were a great duo, with the jovial All Might, who could be trusted under any circumstances, and the taciturn Endeavor, who would stop at nothing to fulfill his heroic duties. Their alliance was a pleasant surprise for the public and a qualitative PR coup on Nezu''s part. Heroes hadn''t been sold as a team for years, but it seemed that All Might and Endeavor, Endeavor and All Might, were a duo that the public was very fond of. - Let''s get down to business, Endeavor said. We have a very busy day ahead of us. A meeting with the minister, an appearance in Tokyo''s rebuilding districts, a visit to a hospital where wounded ''full of gratitude'' to the two heroes stayed. Endeavor had always been a man who preferred to get right to the point, and Nezu appreciated that straightforwardness. Nevertheless, he appreciated even more his use of "we". - First of all, I''d like to congratulate you. Public opinion was equally divided, and we could have faced a wave of protests across the country, but that''s not the case. Cancel culture was a formidable weapon, but it was limited to mere social power. You could be hated, but there was nothing to stop you going about your life in peace, because there was no law preventing public enemies from going to work or buying their sandwiches at the bakery. - Your series of public interventions had the desired effect and more. A true stroke of genius. All Might smiled sincerely, but Endeavor was still watching him out of the corner of his eye, understanding exactly what he was getting at. It had been Nezu''s idea to capitalize on their duo''s freshness and initiate this series of public appearances. If the rat was complimenting anyone, it was himself. - Thanks to you, we were able to keep the Training Camp Incident under wraps, or at least cover it up enough for the public to ignore it and focus on you. All Might lost his smile. - No one knows about...? - No one It was fortunate that the whole fiasco had happened on the same night, as Nezu was able to quickly cover up the training camp affair and focus all the media attention on Tokyo and ''The Two Symbols'', as they liked to call them. The 1-A students, still too shocked, too naive, too fragile, hadn''t thought for a second to question Yuei''s public narrative that there had been injured but no dead. Which was indeed true. Kaminari had died in the hospital, not on Yuei''s private property. And there had been a few injuries, but they were all minor, nothing to write home about. - The contracts that had been signed at the beginning of the year for the integration of the students into Yuei had clauses that formally forbade their parents to reveal anything that Yuei would not abide by. That, and other tiny, tiny clauses that promised them a life of debt and misery if they ever revealed the content of even one line of the contract to anyone. It was a bit suspicious, but who could doubt Yuei, the school that forged heroes, the one that built the greatest? A lawyer would have seen the problem at first glance, but the contracts of those teenagers whose parents could afford to pay for the services of a lawyer were modified to avoid suspicion. This meant that only Bakugo, Yaoyorozu, and Todoroki were potentially capable of uncovering the fraud. But while the former hadn''t woken up from his artificial coma, the second was far too traumatized to think of foiling Nezu''s machinations. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. As for the latter, he was smart enough to know that the ''official'' version was far more in favorable to him than the ''truth''. After all, Nezu''s carefully falsified reality was the only thing that kept Shoto Todoroki''s murders from coming to light. It was also the reason why he''d managed to get Endeavor involved in this series of public appearances and the possible creation of this new Heroic duo. - But we''ve got two problems on our hands. Nezu raised his paw and showed two claws, the first of which he lowered. - First, the Heroic Commission is on our backs. All Might looked at Endeavor as he straightened up, the plastic of his chair squeaking, suddenly very interested. - They want explanations and answers about Shoto, his Quirk, Quirks or whatever, and why we''ve chosen to keep this information from them. - I refuse to answer, Endeavor growled, openly hostile. Nezu nodded appeasingly. - I expected this, and that''s exactly what I told them. But we all know how... persistent the Commission can be. Rumors circulated about the government organization in charge of domestic protection. A series of suspicious events always occurred when the Commission was involved. Nezu vividly remembered a case from a decade ago in which All Might had played an important role. Number 1 had saved the life of a blonde-haired, blue-eyed boy twice in the same week, and his photo with him had inflamed public opinion, who claimed that the two were related without any tangible evidence. The Commission had looked into the case, as had Nezu. Attention dried up, and when everyone had forgotten about him, the boy disappeared. And this was without even considering the Commission''s strange relationship with Endeavor''s son, may he rest in peace, who died shortly thereafter. - Please inform Shoto and stay close to him. Endeavor exhaled loudly, then sank back into his seat, his arms crossed over his chest. - Secundo, All for One This time, it was All Might who leaned forward, even though the two Heroes'' attention was riveted on Nezu. Lips pressed together, All Might asked: - Have you found him? - We found Gigantomachia''s body. A fly swirled in the air. - We found him in Hokkaida, on the coast of the Sea of Japan, lying on the sand. We think he was planning to cross the sea to China or Russia. All Might wiped his sweaty palms on his pants. - And All for One? Is he...? - We haven''t found his body. All Might silently scanned Nezu, then nodded three times in a row, straightened up, looked out of the window, clasped his knees in his hands, and took a deep breath. - Alright. (Inhale) Alright. - The analysis of Gigantomachia''s intestines still hasn''t determined whether he devoured All for One or not," Nezu nuanced. Don''t lose hope, Yagi The blonde nodded slowly, but he knew that these were empty words. His sworn enemy, Nana''s murderer, had eluded him. Once again. And here he was, strutting his stuff on TV as his strength gradually left him. - I''d like to talk to you about Sho- - We have to find me a successor Nezu looked at him, surprised, before his eyes landed firmly on Endeavor. - Maybe we can talk about it later- - He knows. No need to take him out. Well, not exactly. Aside from the silent confession All Might had made to him the night they''d almost - the word was like acid in his throat - ended it with All for One, the two Heroes hadn''t mentioned All Might, his power, or his weakening again. But All Might knew that Endeavor was an intelligent man and would agree with him, or at least avoid contradicting him openly in front of Nezu. Besides, Endeavor was the man without whom he might have died trying to stop All for One and Gigantomachia. All Might would have died without being able to pass on the One for All, and the mere prospect of failing so miserably after all his predecessors had sacrificed themselves to stop the villain might have killed him more surely than any blow from All for One. All Might felt indebted to him, and he also felt that if their little pretense of a duo was to continue, it might be a good idea to establish a relationship of trust between them. - Hmm. Right, then. Good. Very good. Nezu smoothed his whiskers, pulled them so hard that you''d think he wanted to pull them off, and smoothed them again. - We must find me a successor, All Might repeated. And soon. The One for All is slowly leaving me, I can feel it. Endeavor, silent, didn''t even react even though his brain was racing. - You''re losing your grip on it, Nezu worried. - It''s slipping through my fingers, a little more with each passing second. I should only have a few months left, at best. Nezu sank back into his chair, his dark eyes shining. - We can''t let you leave the Heroic stage so abruptly. We''d have to prepare the ground, the audience, train your successor in a very short time... It''s all very difficult, All Might. I can''t fix the whole thing by snapping my fingers. - I''m announcing my retirement tonight, on the 8 o''clock news. Endeavor''s eyes widened, but he said nothing. All Might and Nezu glared at each other, and Endeavor felt he was intruding on a personal discussion. - You can''t do that. - I can and I will Nezu rubbed his temples as All Might continued: - I wanted to leave five years ago, remember? But you stopped me, told me to find a good and loyal successor. You promised you''d help me, but nothing happened, nothing at all, and the One for All just keeps fading inside me since then. What All Might didn''t say was that he woke up last night with a lump in his stomach when he felt the One for All completely disappear from his system for a brief moment. The flame was flickering, and soon there would be no smoke left. The loss of his legacy - what he had dedicated his entire life to - terrified him. Nezu fidgeted with his paws, digging his claws into the armrests of his chair, and silently studied All Might for a few seconds. - I suppose Endeavor has something to do with your plan, if I''m not mistaken? That''s why you brought him along. Endeavor looked at All Might, who was still watching Nezu. He was witnessing a real battle between the most powerful man and the most intelligent creature in the world. As to who would win through power or knowledge... - I want to use this idea, these ''two symbols'', to begin my retreat. Endeavor is powerful enough for the public to consider him my equal. Between us, we could easily slow down crime until my successor is ready. Then I''ll announce my retirement publicly, but by then everyone should be in safe hands. Nezu, paws together, decided not to respond to All Might''s subtle threat: do as he wishes and give himself a few months'' respite, or go against his wishes and risk a social earthquake on top of the chaos caused by his sudden departure. For his part, All Might mentally apologized to Endeavor for dragging him into the whole debacle against his will. But the fact that the hero didn''t protest made him feel better. - Good, good. And I suppose you have an idea who your next successor might be, don''t you? All Might inhaled sharply. * Author''s note Honestly, I can take pretty much 99% of the comments but, for the life of me, all of the weirdos who think that I am writing Enji and Shoto as *inhales* a ''gay catch''/sexual relationship, you will be the death of me. Like, litteraly, each time I read one of these comments I''m thinking back about all of the decisions that led me to publishing on the internet and I start regretting my whole life. Gonna go back to my writing hole and ignore everything for a while. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter Nar_cisseENG = P@treon, to read up to 2 months ahead of schedule I would say see you in the next update but I really don''t want to ever see some of you again Chapter 105 - Deal With The Devil I opened the window, a cool breeze whipping my skin. The morning air, not yet lukewarm, was cold enough to awaken the last sleeping cells in my body. I ran a hand over my face, regretting for the umpteenth time that I didn''t have a pack of soldier pills with me. The Chakra Encyclopedia had a section covering all things biological, but apart from Irioninjutsu - which I''d had to practice for years to reach a decent level - the other things were beyond my abilities. Genetic modifications and everything that followed was just a pipe dream that I''d never be able to achieve, but at least I had my Fuinjutsu and a natural ease with it. Blinking away the fatigue, I hopped onto the windowsill and crouched down, sharingan spinning lazily in my eyes. Five days stuck in this damn hospital and they''re still not ready to let me go. Not me nor any of the the other 1-A students I could feel- I turned around slowly, my eyes glued to the door handle as it turned. My eyes met Katsuki''s, crutches in hand, pale as a corpse. - Finally awake? He gave me a stern look. I sighed exaggeratedly, rolled my eyes, deactivated my Sharingan and jumped back silently into the room. Katsuki''s soles squeaked as he passed. He slammed the door behind him and we were alone in my silent room, the bed I hadn''t slept in for days separating us. - I have things to do, I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. Get to the point. He watched me in silence, surveying the room with the attention of a detective at a crime scene, his eyes lingering for a moment on the bed with its perfectly ironed and folded sheets. - I hear you''ve got Quirks. More than your fire and ice, I mean. - Everyone has known that for a week. - I''ve only been up for an hour. - And your first instinct isn''t to call your family, but to come and see me ? How sad We stared at each other, neither of us willing to relinquish control of the conversation to the other. Then Katsuki limped over to the bed and sat down with a relief he barely managed to hide. - You didn''t tell me - I already told you, Katchan. I don''t owe you anything. He nodded, three times, but didn''t look hurt. - You don''t owe me anything, but you still intervened in the fight against All for One. - Aizawa forced me to protect all of you. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Bakugo snorted disdainfully. - That''s why Iida is in a wheelchair, why Hagakure is no longer the invisible girl but ''the great burned'', why Kaminari is - oh no, I forgot. Kaminari is dead. He searched my face for a reaction, to no avail. - What are you getting at ? - You claim that Aizawa ''forced your hand'' to protect us, but look at the sorry state we''re in He pointed at his bruised legs, which looked as brittle as glass. - I saw the video and what you did to the villain with the gigantification Quirk. If you''d wanted to, you could have saved us all without anyone dying. Anger overcame me. - Yes, I could have I smothered the victorious smile that appeared on his face with my next words: - But I didn''t because I don''t give a shit Without giving him time to answer, I approached him. - You look like you''ve been talking to the other kids in class a lot, huh? What''s the plan? Bakugo stood up abruptly, his crutches almost slipping out from under him. - You want me to apologize? Get down on my knees and beg for your forgiveness? Bakugo stirred, and suddenly my face was a hair''s breadth from his, my whole body shaking as I was about to hit him. - You want me to say I''m sorry? Is that what you want? You want me to say I''m sorry I wasn''t enough? - I want you to use your damn Quirk and fix us! I blinked. Then I took in his frail form, his feeble body, his wet eyes full of weakness and shame. I took two steps back. - I can''t do that Bakugo clicked his tongue against his palate. - Cut the crap But he didn''t seem to be sure that what I said was false, or that what he wanted to believe was true. We fell into silence. - I can''t believe- - Why did you save me ? - Stop imagining things Another silence. I stepped back and ran my hand over my eyes, the sudden rush of adrenaline that had awakened me still making my blood boil. - Why did you join Yuei? - I''ve already told you. - Then tell me again. I raised my eyebrows in disdain. - You seem to have the wrong idea about me, Katchan. I''m no good samaritan, let alone your guardian angel who falls from the sky to save your ass in your moment of need - You saved my life. I opened my mouth and closed it. I''d wanted to kill that Uraraka bitch, to hit someone hard and long enough to vent my anger, and Katsuki had stumbled into it - and now he took it as a sign. Ha. - Careful what you''re doing, Katsuki. Giving away your gratitude and trust so easily is anything but a quality. His impatience grew. - You saved my life, yes or not ? So don''t fucking tell me- - I''ve killed people too His face darkened. - You should have been told, right ? Even if Nezu had to forbid the students in question from telling anyone- To avoid the media debacle, to earn my father''s gratitude, to earn my gratitude. -you must have discussed it among yourselves. Nothing like a good shared trauma to strengthen the bonds of friendship, right? Katsuki''s lips were a thin white line. His jaw was so tight that I could see the taut muscles under his pale skin. - But these weren''t people. They were villains. My smile died on my lips, as did my next retort. For the first time in my life, I looked at Katsuki Bakugo with interest, not as a two-dimensional creature, but as a person in his own right, capable of reflection and, above all, of being corrupted. - You didn''t come to me for healing, I said slowly, my eyes narrowing. You knew that even if I could, I''d say no. He batted his eyelashes without a word, and I knew I''d hit home. - What''s on your mind ? Katsuki looked at me, his eyes cold as steel. Then he pulled a crumpled blue envelope out of his pocket. - Read it I took the document and read it in a few seconds. - Shouldn''t you... ? - Keep this for me ? Yes, of course. That''s one of the conditions. But since you''re Endeavor''s son, I thought I''d make an exception. Anyway, you''re not really the type to go around telling everyone your life story, so I''m not worried. I had to read the contents of the letter twice to make sure I wasn''t hallucinating. I fucked the canon again without even meaning to. I found myself smiling in disbelief. Bakugo continued: - It''s obvious from the wording that I''m not the only candidate. On the other hand, I intend to be more than just another cog in the machine. I handed the letter back to him. - What do you want from me? - Your old man''s buddies with All Might, right ? Then you can learn a lot from him. He inhaled. - What I want is for you to help me become the next All Might. * Author''s note : And the succession for the One for All begins ! Yeah I know, it''s a bit of a short chapter but it compensates for when I publish monsters of 3/4,000 words. Anyway, 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 106 I blinked. Slowly. Then I leaned against the wall opposite my bed and crossed my arms over my chest. - And by All Might''s successor, you mean...? - That he''ll probably retire when we finish high school, and that he wants a hero to take over as a symbol of peace. Who will be me. The determination I saw in his eyes was all the more admirable given that his body was now nothing more than a heap of broken parts held together in some precarious balance. But that means he doesn''t know about the One for All. If All Might had decided on such a course of action, then Nezu had to know about it. I wonder what that rat is up to. - That''s funny, coming from a guy who got his ass kicked like never before less than a week ago. Katsuki didn''t even flinch. - It''s because I''ve been beaten that I have to become stronger. The fear of being at the mercy of others was a language I understood well. - Let''s say I agree. What''s in it for me? Katsuki shrugged and suppressed the grimace of pain the gesture caused him. - Nothing, except for the fact that the next peace symbol will cover your future little mistakes. I studied Katsuki from head to toe. - You talk as if you''re sure there will be more. - You talk as if there has never been any. A small smile formed on my lips. - Let''s be clear, Shoto. I''ll only cover for you when it comes to villains and criminals. If you go after heroes or civilians, our agreement is over. - You''re just talking about hypothetical benefits. For all I know, someone else will win All Might''s approval. The image of an immortal Deku in possession of the One for All came to mind. A real pain in the ass to kill. - So, what do you want? - I want information. Whatever you''re told and whatever you pass on, I want to know. If you have access to a communications network or files forbidden to the general public, I want access to them too. I had let events unfold as planned, thinking that the cannon''s route would not be changed and that All for One would try to kidnap Bakugo. What I didn''t anticipate was that my actions would have such far-reaching effects on villains so far removed from my daily life. - From All Might''s shoe size to his favorite food, I want to know everything. Bakugo smiled. - I''m serious. That Uraraka bitch thought she was safe now that Kaminari was dead. She must have thought that no one knew about her, that no one could do anything to her. I wanted to let her bathe in her sense of security and drown her in it when she least expected it. I just have to find out where All for One is. And then... I could have tracked him down myself, but I didn''t have time for anything but my latest project. And at the rate I was going, it would take me months of work, day and night, to finish it. - Yeah, yeah, Bakugo huffed and rolled his eyes. He hobbled towards me, his crutches clattering unevenly on the ground. - Do we have a deal? Katsuki held out his hand. - I''ll add a condition, I said. If you get in my way or withhold even the smallest bit of information... then I''ll treat you like everyone else. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. As a target. Katsuki smiled, his lips curling over his sharp teeth. - And if you stray from the straight path, I''ll be the one to put an end to you It was my turn to smile. I shook his hand frankly. - Deal Just then, someone knocked on the door. I looked at Bakugo. - Did you invite someone? He shook his head. Chakra buzzing, I scanned the energy of the new arrivals and... Surprised, I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows. - Stay there, I said to Bakugo as I headed for the door. I opened it on the fly, my eyes automatically falling on the taciturn-looking giant who had the same energy and smell as my father. Black hair, dark circles under his eyes, a pistol strapped to his belt. - Hello, Shoto. I hope we''re not disturbing you? Keeping a neutral expression, my eyes fell on the white-haired man who accompanied him. - Call me Todoroki. - Of course, Shoto. He stuck his badge under my nose, forcing me to squint to see it clearly. - Heroic Commission, Squad of Anomalies in All Kind He tucked his badge into the inside pocket of his jacket like one tucks away a smoking gun after emptying all the bullets. His eyes were already no longer on me, scouring my room over my shoulder as if it were a crime scene. - I''m Naoya Nishimura, and this is my colleague, who is still learning the ropes. You don''t mind if we come in, do you? And in the same breath, he slipped inside. My eyes met those of the giant - the bodyguard, it seemed - and we stared at each other in silence. - Wow, it''s really spacious in here! There''s even a TV! Great for staying over with friends, huh? Irritated, I looked away from the giant and towards Nishimura. - Don''t touch anything He lifted his hand to the TV screen and stroked it in awe. The bodyguard had taken the opportunity to slip in and was already approaching the coffee table next to my bed, studying the vase filled with flowers with great interest. - Easy, Shoto. No need to be aggressive. We''re all friends here, right? I frowned. - I''m very calm. Nishimura snapped his fingers. - You there! Get out of here, this is a private matter! Katsuki - who had sat down on the bed to preserve his legs - raised an eyebrow and was about to reply curtly when the bodyguard invaded his personal space and started sniffing him, putting his nose on his hospital gown. - Hey, what the hell are you doing? Get the fuck off ! Katsuki jumped up, raised one of his crutches awkwardly to fend off the giant, and started to walk back towards the door, and Nishimura was already in the bathroom, turning on the light. - A bath and a shower! It''s really luxurious in here! Katsuki called from the other side. - I swear, if you take another step, I''m gonna- And suddenly all the light bulbs exploded. Katsuki, Nishimura and the giant ducked to take cover from the spray of glass that fell on them. Sharingan spinning lazily in my eyes, lightning crackling in my palm, I was the only source of light in the room, which had been plunged into semi-darkness by a sun that had not yet fully risen. I pointed at Nishimura. - You. Get out of here. The bodyguard grunted and I felt him move behind me. The lightning crackling on my body was the only warning I deigned to give him. Nishimura gestured for him to stop. He came out of the bathroom smiling, his hands in the air, as if I was a big joke and wouldn''t carry out my threats. - There''s no need to get upset. We''re friends, right? I just wanted to talk. The door slammed shut and everyone gave him a surprised look. - If you want to talk, just stand there with your hands up. Same goes for King Kong. - No problem. No problem at all. Nishimura smiled and stepped back until his back was to the door. He beckoned the giant to follow him, who finally gave in, but didn''t raise his hands, preferring to stare at me. Although he was as tall as my father, I was only half a head shorter than him - so he wasn''t that intimidating. I looked at Katsuki and whatever he wanted to say died on his lips. He exhaled through his nose out of frustration, then sat back down on the bed with his two crutches under his arm. I had an eyewitness and an earwitness, and the fairy-fingered Nishimura menace kept a safe distance from me or anything else in my room. Good. Very good, even. - Speak People didn''t like the sight of my Sharingan, which they found disturbing and unsettling - according to the comments left online - and that was exactly why I had activated it. The obvious effort Nishimura made to look me straight in the eye and smile told me he didn''t like it either. - We could sit down. Talk quietly. In response, my lightning began to arc around my body, my hair floating slightly above my face. The bodyguard tensed. Nishimura''s smile faltered. - It''s illegal to threaten an official like that. - It''s illegal to break into a private medical facility and demand to speak to a patient who is also a minor and whose legal guardian hasn''t been notified in advance. - Endeavor is well aware of this, said Nishimura. I replied sarcastically: - Are all law enforcement officials liars like you, Maoya? My father would never make friends with the Heroic Commission after what happened with Touya. Nishimura tried a different approach. - We''ve come to talk to you about your Quirks. - I have nothing to say to you. Nishimura shook his finger. - On the contrary, you have a lot to tell us. You see, lying about the nature of one''s Quirk is a violation of the Meta-Human Civil Code that can result in a fine of 50 000 000 yens... He looked me straight in the eye to maintain the tension. - And up to three years in prison I smiled, tilting my head to the side and squinting my eyes so he could see me mocking him. - Go ahead, send me to prison. I lifted my joined wrists and my lightning instantly disappeared. - Put the handcuffs on me, don''t be shy Nishimura shook his hand as if he was doing me a favor. - It doesn''t have to come to that. All we need is your cooperation and we''ll be on our way. I sniffed wistfully. - And if I don''t? Nishimura''s smile froze and his lips tightened. - Then we''ll have a problem. My eyes shifted to Nishimura''s left, where two large reserves of energy were striding in. My eyes returned to their usual color and I walked back to the bed, sat down next to Katsuki and crossed my arms over my chest. With one hand, I pointed to the door. - Here''s the solution that just arrived. Confused, Nishimura moved away. His bodyguard looked at him and followed him. The next second, the door opened on Endeavor and All Might. * Author''s note : Sometimes, when I re-read things after a while, I am very proud of what I write. And other times, well... I''m happy to be anonymous. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter P@treon = Nar_cisseENG to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 107 - Influence For a second, no one said anything. Frozen in the doorway, my father''s eyes swept over the room in a second. His attention stopped at the bodyguard, turned to Nishimura, focused back on the bodyguard. His gaze hardened and he entered my room, bowing slightly to do so. The air suddenly heated up, as dry as a summer afternoon. He walked slowly into the room, his eyes never leaving the members of the Heroic Commission for a second, until he stood in front of me, separating me from the other two. - Who are you and what are you doing in my son''s room? Nishimura smiled and extended his hand to my father. - Mr. Endeavor, it''s a great honor to meet you. I''m Naoya Nishimura, Senior Lieutenant of the Anomalies of All Kinds Brigade of the Heroic Commission. My father looked down at his hand, then back up at Naoya. I felt a twisted pleasure at Nishimura''s narrow smile and the stupid way he folded his fingers and then pretended to wipe his suit jacket. - We''d like to- All Might entered the room and surveyed it quickly. Nishimura''s face lit up as if his savior had arrived, before any glimmer of hope was extinguished when he saw that All Might ignored him superbly, preferring to lean against the wall next to my bed with his arms crossed. - -learn more about your son''s Quirk. As you know, lying about the nature of one''s Quirk is illegal. - We didn''t lie. Naoya, intimidated by the two heroes, seemed to find it increasingly difficult to feign professionalism. To tell the truth, he looked almost nervous - as if Endeavor and All Might were on the verge of coming after him and there was nothing he could do about it. - You didn''t ?, he muttered. He glanced sideways at All Might, and I followed suit. All Might, his face closed, studied the scene with boredom in a way that looked strangely like something my father might have done. Was this a communication stunt Nezu had concocted, or was All Might tired of pretending ? The two heroes - the two most powerful men in the land - made a confusing pair, but one that worked surprisingly well. - No My father''s answer was unappealing. Naoya stammered. - But the video- - The video is fake. Naoya''s small eyes darted back and forth between the two heroes. His left cheek hollowed out, as if he were biting the inside of it, while his eyes gleamed with a calculating glint. Then Naoya regained his joy and smile, lifting his shoulders. - Of course. Obviously. And to my surprise, Naoya turned on his heels, his bodyguard following like a shadow. He stopped in the doorway: - I trust you, Heroes. If you swear on your honor that the video is false, then we believe you. Then he gave each of the heroes a stern look. - The Commission is working towards the same goal as you, gentlemen. To ensure order and stability in our country. On the other hand, I''m afraid the media is more... vengeful than we are. Naoya smiled. And then he left, gently closing the door behind him. In the corridor, I could feel his bodyguard''s energy fluctuating, losing thickness - like peeling a piece of fruit - until it became a small ball, less warm and more compact. I was sure that if I followed his lead, my father''s scent would disappear halfway through and become the scent the bodyguard had chosen. All Might straightened up, losing some of his nonchalant toughness, and the air returned to its original temperature. My father was still staring at the door, as if expecting him to return at any moment, and I opened my mouth to thank him when the incongruity of the situation struck me. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. - What are you doing here? The timing of their arrival was too good to be anything but suspicious. On the bed, Katsuki fidgeted and ruffled the sheets. All Might pursed his lips and looked at my father. He still didn''t look at me. Suddenly, I had a terrible premonition. - Which video was Nishimura talking about? My first thought was that he was referring to the video from a few days ago, the one where I''d helped neutralize Gigantomachia. But my father had said that the video was fake - and Naoyama had accepted the answer without question. Something didn''t add up. - Which video ? And for the first time in days, my father looked at me with something other than disappointment. That should have calmed me down. But it didn''t. - Someone in possession of the hangar video has leaked it. My blood ran cold. That fucking video- - Who knows ? - The whole world * He turned up the volume on his remote. ...we''re entitled to wonder how such information could be concealed when so many people were involved. Mr. Takumi Ueda, public relations expert, how do you think this was possible? The expert raised his eyebrows, sighed, and shook his head. - Look, we live in a corrupt country, and that''s what I''ve been trying to say for years. The mere fact that a person is a Hero or not creates a disparity in the legal treatment of individuals, with Heroes usually getting off with lighter sentences for identical charges. He raised his pen and pointed at the journalist. - In this particular case, it was the child of a Hero - and not just any Hero but the Number 2, Endeavor, the man who has solved the most cases in a row over a period of fifteen years and is now considered All Might''s equal, if not his partner. Takumi moistened his lips. - Heroes as powerful as Endeavor and All Might certainly have more responsibilities, but they also have many more rights and benefits. The power and stability of a country now rests on its heroes and their ability to maintain order and pseudo-justice: the heroes are therefore pampered, protected by these governments that want to keep them happy at all costs to prevent them from deciding to leave the country and settle elsewhere, as was the case in North Korea before reunification. The moderator nodded, eyes squinting, swallowing the expert''s explanations without flinching. - Look at middle schools and high schools, it''s the same. Our social hierarchy is based on Quirks and the individuals who possess them. The more useful and important the power, the more lenient and benevolent people will be toward you. It''s said that people are born equal, but that''s not the case since the advent of Quirks: from the moment we are born, our lives are more or less planned according to the social status and income of our parents. What I''m saying is that Quirk have become at least as important a factor as those two. The more powerful it is, the more we can influence our environment and the people in our social circles. The moderator, sensing that the expert was going off on a tangent, tried to bring him back to the point: - Are you telling us that the Todoroki affair could be covered up because Endeavor is a hero? The expert exclaimed in dismay: - Of course His glasses slipped down his nose and he raised them an inch, mouth open, eyes riveted on the anchorwoman as if she were his Ph.D. advisor whom he was trying to convince. - The very basis of my argument is that Endeavor is a Hero, and a powerful one at that! The moderator folded her hands and nodded, urging him on. - What we''re seeing here is just one of the many facets of nepotism. Endeavor has power, which means contacts, which means influence, which means a means to bend his world to his will. It''s as simple as that: there''s no need to imagine one of those silly conspiracy theories you see all over the Internet. The moderator looked down at her stack of papers, reread a few lines, then straightened up, eyes squinting. - You don''t think there''s any substance to them? Are they just ''silly conspiracy theories'', to use your words? The expert opened his mouth, as he always did when he was startled, his double chin hiding his neck. - You''ve got a lot of nerve asking me a question like that, you being a journalist. You know how important it is to check sources before publishing information. The moderator flushed and straightened up. - You seem to have misunderstood my question. Since the video of the Todoroki affair had already been published on the Internet, I wanted to know whether you thought it could be considered potentially true, or whether you''d suggest that it shouldn''t really be taken into consideration- - Rubbish ! It''s all nonsense, and you know it. The only reason this video is getting so much media coverage is because official, classified documents from the Prefect''s office have leaked out, confirming the events and the protagonists involved. As far as I know, the rumors have not been corroborated, have they? He waited, leaning forward, his chin trembling like jelly, for the host to answer, who hesitated before nodding to encourage him. - I''m a man of facts, and I''ll stick to facts. Speculation is not my...'' He turned off the television. The silence in his office was breathtaking. - I think we should be grateful, Nezu said, That the ''All Might and Endeavor'' duo is so successful. Their fans are now the most ardent supporters of Todoroki on the web. Nezu smiled, but neither All Might nor Endeavor smiled back. Shoto, for his part, stood as still as a statue, his face serious - or so his eyes told him. - What kind of rumors are they talking about? the teenager asked calmly. Nezu shook his paws. - Nothing at all, just a little speculation about your Quirks and why the government would have sanctioned such a cover-up. Shoto didn''t pick up on the "your quirks" and Nezu took note. - Do they think I work for them? - They think, Nezu replied in a cheeky tone that didn''t fit the conversation, That you are their product, the fruit of an experiment on genes and mutations that would have led to the creation of super-humans. And that Endeavor had agreed to sell you to them. This time, Nezu sensed that Shoto was smiling, as if the idea was absurd. - And what now?, Endeavor asked. Nezu inhaled and relaxed his hoarse muscles. All 1-A students were finally out of the hospital. Aizawa and Present Mic hunted for parental consent to integrate the students into the dormitories Cementos was finishing. The constitution of the Elite Class was well underway and should see daylight next week. The only downside was that no residue of All for One had been found in Gigantomachia''s stomach, but at least no one had heard of Denki Kaminari''s death or the many other serious injuries sustained at the summer camp. The Todoroki debacle was important enough to draw the attention of the media and the public away from Nezu and his petty shenanigans. Had he been sure that Enji wouldn''t turn his school into Mount Fuji 2, Nezu would have thanked him for the timely scandal. - Now we agree on the version we''ll give to the public on the day of the trial * Author''s note : Seems you can''t be a murderer AND the son of a hero. Anyway, 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter P@treon= Nar_cisseENG to read up to 27 chapters ahead See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 108 Endeavor watched All Might sideways, arms folded across his chest. The blond avoided his gaze, pretending to focus his attention on the outside world visible through the glass wall. - I don''t see why my presence is required, he said in a calm voice, different from All Might''s ''public appearance'' special. This has nothing to do with me. - This matter has everything to do with you. - He''s not my son, All Might denied. I''ve never exchanged more than three sentences with him. - You involved me in your succession and ''Duo'' stories without asking my opinion. This story is just one of the consequences of your own actions. All Might smiled soberly and shook his head. - You agreed. The sun set on the horizon, casting its golden light on the two heroes. - If I refused, and the great and all-powerful All Might was defeated by a lowly villain the next time he lost control of his Quirk, the country would be plunged into a state of crisis. All Might''s lips were a thin white line. - I can''t do this - Why can''t you ? - Because your son is a murderer. Endeavor''s eyes narrowed to two slits. The ambient temperature was rising, the air heavy and sticky as if before a thunderstorm. - My son, Endeavor growled in a low voice, Is the only thing that has saved your pathetic impostor''s facade. Without him, you''d be dead, and all your ''Hero'' and ''destiny'' bullshit with you. All Might said nothing, but his eyes had regained that fluorescent, invigorating glow that appeared every time he used the One for All. - He''s not a killer, Endeavor continued. He just did what he had to do to survive. All Might turned his head toward Endeavor so quickly that his neck snapped. - What about those in the camp? Were they defending themselves as well? Endeavor was deaf to argument, his anger simmering like a pot about to boil over. - My son is not a murderer All of Might''s features were stern, harder than stone. - Look what you''ve done. By smothering him too much, you''ve created a monster. Endeavor, his skin suddenly translucent, crossed the corridor in a few steps until he reached All Might. A smell of sulfur and lava wafted in his wake. - Be very careful what you say, Yagi. Far from stumbling, All Might rose from his position against the wall and faced Endeavor without flinching. The two men faced each other, their power saturating the air, filling their throats like thick poison, flowing around their bodies in a promise of unbridled violence. - Or what? It was stronger than him, stronger than his logic, stronger than all his reason and common sense combined. All Might''s authority was never questioned - never. And on the very rare occasions when someone tried to step on him, some animal instinct overrode his conscience and forced him to assert himself, to prevail, to dominate, to prove that he was the supreme being. Endeavor smiled, and there was something dangerous in the way he did it. - You talk as if you''ve never killed before, Endeavor taunted, But you have, haven''t you? All Might didn''t answer. - We''ve all done it, us so-called ''heroes'' - by accident or because the big boss himself told us to. Endeavor''s smile faded, his face darkening, his gaze hardening. - You may be All Might, but you''re just another guy in a suit, who''ll be forgotten as soon as the next one comes along... - That''s a brave thing to say, coming from the man who was never able to step out of my shadow. - Says the man who was born without a Quirk and who will die without one The two men stared at each other, refusing to concede victory to the other. - When I told you that you would publicly announce your support for my son... A dangerous gleam lit up Endeavor''s eyes. - It wasn''t a suggestion. Once again, the need to dominate flared in All Might''s chest. - You''re nobody to give me orders. Endeavor studied him silently. Then he took a step back, regained control of his Quirk, and the pressure saturating the air exploded like a balloon running out of steam. - If you don''t, everyone will know what a pathetic, breathless Quirkless you are. Endeavor stopped. - No, I''ve got a better idea. Everyone will know that your Quirk can be transmitted, and after that... Then the witch hunt would begin, and All Might would be hunted down like a dog until he died or his power was ripped from his shattered body. All Might''s eyes widened. - You wouldn''t dare. Endeavor''s skin suddenly turned blue, preceding the activation of his God Mode. He looked All Might straight in the eye, his Quirk humming beneath his skin, his eyes as dark as the darkest fires of hell. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. - Try me * The doors of the Tokyo courthouse closed and the screams of the crowd and the media were immediately muffled, as if the cacophony of the outside world had been covered by a glass bell. - Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to thank you for coming on such short notice given the circumstances. The prosecutor wiped his brow with a folded handkerchief and motioned to one of the policemen guarding one of the doors to turn on the air conditioning. It was already a hot summer day, exacerbated by the fact that we were locked in a room where Endeavor - also known as the Human Volcano - stood, arms crossed over his torso, wearing a navy blue suit. I was seated between my father and Nezu - who apparently had a law degree and a few years as a New York lawyer under his belt. The Prefect was on the right, presiding over the "U" that our gathering formed, then the two opposing attorneys, and a member of the Heroic Commission, representing the government. - We will now begin this private trial He motioned for the young man to his left to press the button to begin the recording of the trial. - 25 august 2323. Yamanaka Taguchi, prosecutor in charge of this trial. We will begin by listing the charges brought against Mr. Shoto Todoroki in connection with events that occurred five years ago and that have recently resurfaced following the release of a series of declassified documents. Not mentioned or considered will be the actions of the public prosecutor at the time, Yorishi Azui, who is alleged to have participated in the cover-up of this case. The defendants will then be given time to formulate a response, after which the opposition will take over. I''m counting on your cooperation and professionalism, despite the media frenzy surrounding the case, and would like to ask you not to be influenced by biased and unfounded opinions that have nothing to do with the trial. He cleared his throat and picked up a piece of paper. - The accused is charged with the following counts: manslaughter, murder in the first degree, unlawful use of Quirks on public highways, violation of a previous legal restriction on the use of the accused''s Quirks on public highways, willful concealment of the nature of the individual''s Quirk without an attempt to correct it with the appropriate public authorities. He turned to Nezu. - Lawyer, if you would Nezu, surprisingly serious, rose from his chair and crossed his amrs behind his back. His eyes rested on each of the members present in the room before he began his argument. - We plead not guilty to the following charges: murder in the first degree, unlawful use of Quirks on public streets, and violation of a previous legal restriction on the use of the defendant''s Quirks on public streets. The opposing party became agitated, but said nothing. - To the following charges: manslaughter, willful concealment of the nature of the individual''s Quirks without attempting to correct it with the appropriate public authorities, we plead mitigating circumstances. Then Nezu launched into a speech whose power of argument and evidence surprised me in both finesse and weight. He produced several classified medical documents from I-Island scientists on the nature of Quirks and their tendency to control their owners, rather than the other way around. He explained that the "unfortunate hangar incident" was an event that could not have been avoided had my Quirks acted on their own, whether I wanted them to or not, and that a second Quirk awakening would have occurred. He claimed psychological trauma for my abuse, and presented my post-event psychological evaluation, which described a child who was "worried, stressed, and afraid of new attempts at his life again". He added that I had been under psychological care ever since, that I hadn''t missed a monthly session in five years, and presented certificates from my psychologist who considered me "psychologically stable and fit to live in society". He portrayed me as a young man who had had a difficult childhood, but who had done his best to survive the " misfortunes inflicted by life" and who had recovered by entering the most prestigious Heroic School in the country. He spoke of my willingness to serve my country, to be of service to others, and of my growing interest in Japan''s armed forces, which I would join "as soon as I graduated". He mentioned the White Horse incident, shortly after the ''tragic events in the hangar'', and how ''without his presence, the Hero duo would not have survived, leaving their only child an orphan''. He presented a document on the honor of the two former Heroes involved, who had been in contact with me, and swore that they ''hadn''t seen a boy so committed to the future of his country since All Might himself''. He mentioned my ''decisive actions'' during the attack on the summer camp, which had bought enough time for all my ''comrades'' to be rescued, leading to my kidnapping by the villain, the mere mention of which always sent shivers down the spine of the country. He recalled my more than voluntary participation in the recent ''Tokyo terrorist attack'' and subtly reminded everyone that without my presence, many civilians would have died that day. Then Nezu pulled out a stack of testimonials from a bunch of heroes I''d never met, all mentioning my ''heroic spirit'', ''unparalleled altruism'' and ''willingness to spread goodness''. He spoke for almost an hour without being interrupted or questioned about the origin or circumstances of the acquisition of this or that document, even those from I-Island. The opposition became agitated again, and I suddenly realized that it wasn''t because Nezu''s words irritated them, but because a mosquito was circling them and they were trying to swat it discreetly. The Prefect was fanning himself with a leaf, his eyes glassy, looking at Nezu and nodding at half-regular intervals to show he was listening. But it was dad''s calmness, the quiet certainty of his gaze, that convinced me that the whole trial was a sham, that I''d already been declared innocent and that I''d get out of here without any problems. As if the prosecution wanted to agree with me, they proved to be poorly organized and clumsy in what they had to say, their arguments poorly developed and already countered by Nezu in his earlier diatribe. After nearly three hours of proceedings, including the recess, the trial ended, the prefect found me not guilty, and the session was adjourned. The young man in charge of recording the proceedings cut the tape, greeted everyone, and left first. - Mister Endeavor, the prefect asked, adjusting his glasses. My little girl adores you. Do you think it would be possible to get an autograph? But no photos, of course. I don''t want this to end up in the press. He smiled. - Of course, said my father He signed three photo albums and a ''Pantheon of Heroes'' containing the signatures of about twenty other heroes. As for Nezu, he chatted quietly with the prosecutors, rocking back and forth. - Amusing, wasn''t it? I looked up at the Hero Commission employee who had taken out her electronic cigarette. She exhaled a puff of smoke, her eyes sweeping over all the protagonists in our little gathering. - First time at a mock trial, huh? Always surprising when you don''t expect it. Her body, her hair, everything about her secreted smoke, as if she were made of ash. - The real trial is out there, she said, pointing to the window where I knew there would be a crowd of angry people with signs. If you win public opinion before the results of the trial are announced, the matter is settled. Then she looked at me out of the corner of her eye, her lips glued to her cigarette as if she needed it to breathe. - You don''t talk much, do you? When we got home that night, I hovered around my dad, passed by his office several times, which was left ajar - and where I knew he''d be working late to make up for lost time - and hesitated to come in. It was the original version of Lorenzacccio, cover torn, pages dog-eared and yellowed, that I had given him for his birthday more than ten years ago, lying three-quarters of the way through on a corner of his desk, that drew me in. - Do you need anything? My throat was dry and my eyelids heavy with fatigue. - I wanted to thank you. For the trial, and for All for One. He studied me silently, and I stood still, straight and proud like the worthy son of Endeavor that I was, refusing to let him see how much I regretted everything. He looked down at his work again, moistened his thumb, and curtly turned over a sheet of paper. - We''re family. This is what we do. He said nothing more, his pen scratching coldly across the paper as if I were already gone. - I''ll tell you all about it one day His pen froze in the air. - I just need time. I need to finish... ... covering our tracks. - ...something I started. Then I''ll tell you everything. His eyes were glued to his desk. - How long will it take? I hesitated, wiping my sweaty palms on my jeans. - Just under a year. A fly flew by. He started writing again. - Good night, Shoto - I want to tell you everything. I really do. But I need time. He ignored me. I felt pathetic, desperate, but more than anything, I hated that my status as a child prodigy, as the boy who could never disappoint, had been taken away from me so suddenly and violently. - I trust you. It has nothing to do with that. I just need time. Otherwise, this story might end with his death, and I refused to let that happen. - Good night, Shoto I waited for him to add something, to get angry, to yell at me to get out. But he remained silent as I watched him work in silence, as if I''d become nothing more than an object in the background. I left, disappointed, gently closing the door behind me. I rubbed the bridge of my nose, feeling a migraine coming on. Then half a dozen new clones sprang from my body, scattering like salt in the wind. I''ll take a break when all of this ends. * Author''s note : Any guess what Shoto''s big project is ? If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 109 - Weakness Sometimes I wondered if anything made sense. We were born, grew up, worked, consumed, consumed, consumed, died. If I assumed that nothing made sense, that our lives meant nothing, that our thoughts and actions meant nothing, then freedom became the scariest concept of all. To be free to do whatever you wanted in a world where nothing was worth anything and everything was worth everything was the scariest thing of all. Helping and killing would have the same value, suffering and inflicting suffering would have the same value. If nothing made sense, then that meant I could do anything I wanted. The memory of my clone standing up in nighttime Tokyo, of fluorescent lights and cars honking and windows coming on and off and people walking and running in a cacophony of sounds, smells, life, rolled over my mind like a wave over sand. If nothing made sense, then it didn''t matter what I was doing. I looked down at my hands, my own perfectly clean, perfectly smooth hands, but they were also his, stained with ink and blood and the blood I might one day spill. I breathed in, and the air was as much that of fresh, sickening exhaustion as it was the familiar smell of home. I blinked, and Tokyo faded away, the decor of my room overlaying it, then asserting itself like a water stain on an oil painting. I forced myself to slow my heartbeat, to breathe in through my nose and out through my mouth, telling myself that it was okay, that everything was fine, that I hadn''t done anything, not yet, and maybe I never would. There was a knock on my door. I smoothed my suit jacket, took a few seconds to compose my expression. I was Shoto Todoroki, the one who was afraid of nothing, the one who never backed down and always moved forward, no matter if the world was collapsing around me. I opened the door. - Mr. Todoroki, the car is waiting for you. We walked through the corridors, the living room, the kitchen, and suddenly I remembered years ago when Rei had tried to bring me back to her, to offer me to eat with her children in the same kitchen. I wondered what she thought of me, the acquitted murderer she''d given birth to. The drive to the conference room went without a hitch. I got out of the car, my eyes scanning the crowd of hysterics and supporters, chanting and shouting my name, holding up signs of support and insults, clashing behind the metal barriers like two parts of the sea separated by the will of the gods. The cordon of policemen could barely contain the chaos, which only grew as my presence was noticed and yelled at, and orders, words of support, cruelty and benevolence were hurled at me. I hurriedly climbed the stairs to the Tokyo courthouse, a squadron of policemen following me like a swarm of hornets, and for a split second my eyes landed on a tiny ochre painting, a circle filled with indecipherable writing at the foot of one of the pillars. I looked away as the great wooden doors behind me opened and closed with a thud, as if something heavy and metallic had been thrown against them. The chaos subsided. I was ushered into a room packed to the rafters with journalists, construction workers huddled against the walls muttering in hushed tones, important looking men and women with embroidered handkerchiefs. Everyone was dressed in black, as if it were a funeral. The thought almost made me smile. My father and All Might stood on the stage to the left of the lectern, dressed as heroes, exuding confidence and power. The Japanese flag hung behind them. They put me between them, leaning forward so that the murderer could be more easily seen. All Might looked me in the eye and looked away, but I didn''t care - my eyes met my father''s, who met gaze and beckoned me to look forward. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The Prefect entered, all the journalists stood up, then he arranged the microphone and spoke about the verdict of the trial. When it was announced that I''d been acquitted, I saw the shudder of anger that ran through the room, as if they were all one, a ''one'' against me, against us. Questions flew, first about me, a little about All Might, then focused on my father. - Endeavor, you were the one who contacted the Prefect to ask him to cover up the hangar incident. So you''re the instigator, but not a single investigation has been opened regarding your actions. Do you think that''s preferential treatment on the part of the authorities? - Endeavor, why are you trying to protect a criminal when you''re supposed to be serving justice? Isn''t it a fair statement that if you have enough power, you can do whatever you want? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re a hero? - Endeavor, what do you think about the protests around the country calling for your resignation? Standing behind the lectern, he calmly answered, deflecting when necessary, not responding to the verbal abuse hurled here and there. I felt sick watching him crumble in front of this army of ants that didn''t even deserve to breathe the same air as us - all because of me. Suddenly a bottle of water was thrown at his face. The sound was like a slap, and for a second there was silence. Jaws clenched, sharingan spinning dangerously in my eyes, I pushed away the vicious claw All Might had put on my shoulder and crossed the stage to the lectern, picking up the bottle without taking my eyes off the man who had thrown it. The man, his mouth hanging open, was pale as death, his shoulders thrown back, his legs stretched out as if he were about to run, his right hand - the one that threw it - shaking as if it wasn''t his fault, as if it had acted on its own. The bottle exploded like a bomb between my fingers, the water splashing onto my suit and the shiny parquet floor, the torn plastic sinking into my skin, and already I contracted my arm, ready to hurl the projectile back at the man with a hundredfold force. Then my eyes caught a movement to the right and I saw a woman who looked like nothing and who was guilty of nothing, shaking like a leaf. With a quick glance, I surveyed the room and noticed that everyone was pale, motionless, and staring at me with wide eyes. They''re afraid of me. I met father''s gaze. My sharingan deactivated. Slowly, I lowered my arm. Someone exhaled loudly, then the pages of a notebook began to turn. - Mr. Shoto, many of us would like to know what made you use such violence in the hangar. Many of us have seen the video - at least part of it - and we''d like to know why you didn''t just choose to immobilize your attackers. A small man with a forgettable face and an old black press cap, no longer worn, was sweating profusely, his legs wobbly, but his eyes bright with that vibrancy and need to know why. I crushed the bottle between my fingers. Sound of crushing bones filled the room as I stood there, dry-mouthed, unable to react. The tension eased, but I saw many people staring at Dad, as if my behavior was his fault, as if he''d taught me wrong, as if he should have controlled me better. And suddenly I realized that no matter what I did, no matter what I did, everyone would make sure it would always fall on him. I felt the need to justify myself, to explain, to make them understand that he had nothing to do with it, that it wasn''t his fault, that it was just me - and suddenly I found myself behind the lectern, in front of the microphone, my eyes sweeping over the wary audience. I didn''t know where to start explaining the whys and wherefores, so I decided to keep it simple and tell the story from the beginning. - When I was three years old, my brother tried to kill me. I saw amazement and surprise, and I was amazed and surprised myself. My palms were sweaty, but I refused to wipe them so as not to show them how much I hated the idea of telling a crowd of strangers what made me who I was. You¡¯re giving them your weaknesses and they''ll use them against you. A chill ran down my spine. - It was in our bathroom at home. He tried to drown me. Dad saved me. By that time, I''d already survived one kidnapping attempt - from which my dad also saved me. When I was four, my brother tried to kill me again in a fire. My father saved me again. The camera flashes crackled and the yellow light from the spotlights hanging from the ceiling blinded me. - When I was five, I went to a special school for children in close contact with heroes. There, we weren''t taught to paint or play hopscotch. The first thing we were told was that fifty percent of us would never live to see our tenth birthday. I heard gasps of astonishment. - We were told that if we were lucky, we''d be killed. We were children, and we''d rather die than be among those who ''disappeared''. I remembered Anton Prager, the first to disappear, and the way the class had emptied out over the years, and the collective efforts to ignore the deadline that loomed over us all. - When I was nine, I was kidnapped. They contacted my father and told him that if he didn''t give them unconditional access to the classified files of the Department of Defense, they would mail him my fingers one by one and then move on to my feet, my eyes, my tongue. I''d burned them alive, roasted them like pigs. After that I wasn''t able to eat for a week. - When I was ten, two hundred men were sent to kidnap or murder me. They killed my bodyguard in front of me. I saw the bullet cross his forehead from one end to the other, right there, between his eyebrows. I remember the fly on his glassy eye. I can still taste his blood on my tongue. - I knew my father was too far away. That he wouldn''t make it back in time. I knew I''d end up like another statistic, another one of those kids unlucky enough to die right away. I stopped for a second to collect my thoughts. If nothing is meaningful, does that mean that all my suffering, all the tears I''ve shed, all the blood I''ve spilled, are meaningless? I suddenly felt dizzy. - I was a child. I was afraid. I just did what I had to do to survive, that''s all. Nobody said anything. I blinked, looked back at this audience of strangers who knew too much about me. No one said anything. Dad put a hand on my shoulder. Someone asked the journalists if they had any more questions. No one said anything. The conference ended. No one said anything because there was nothing to say. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 110 Dabi''s right eye began to blink frantically, as if convulsing. The villain screamed and ripped the television from the coffee table. The old TV smashed against the wall in a spray of plastic. Half the screen went black, the other half continued to broadcast the conference live. I was a kid. I was scared. I just did what I had to do to survive, that''s all. Dabi spat at the TV, his moll rolling on Shoto''s face. - Fucking liar! Shigaraki crouched next to the TV and wiped the spit with his sleeve. - It''s our only TV, don''t break it Toga, sitting on one of the sofa''s battered armrests, picked at her nails with a knife, silent, her narrow eyes slit like that of a reptile, not leaving Shoto''s face until he disappeared from the screen. Then she turned her head to Dabi, eyes narrowed, and looked at him suspiciously. - I find you strangely involved, Dabi. Do you know him? The young man didn''t answer and began hitting the sofa, breaking furniture and making a mess of the already ruined studio. The neighbors didn''t complain - what was broken furniture when you could hear women screaming for their lives and then suddenly being silenced? It was at least a nice change from the usual. It would give the gossips something to talk about. Shigaraki left the television when Dabi kicked it again. He sat back on the wobbly sofa indifferently, his console in his hands. Dabi exhaled, his eyes bloodshot, the shadow of a flame exploding on his cheekbone before disappearing. Himiko continued to watch him with the attention of a bird of prey. The villain wanted to turn away but decided to lean against a wall, one hand on his face, his chest rising and falling, distracted but not too distracted, still able to defend himself if the other madwoman suddenly felt like stabbing him. - I don''t really like him either, Himiko whispered, her eyes shining with anger and something more malicious. He killed Mister Compress and Moonfish. Neither Shigaraki nor Dabi answered. - He killed Twice Himiko was pale as death. Dabi''s eyes followed the path of the drops of blood that ran from her palm, into which she had dug her own fingernails, that rolled onto the seat of the dirty sofa and stained the floor. - I know. Himiko''s muscles relaxed and her eyes lost their intensity. Dabi was sure that if neither he nor Shigaraki had reacted, she would have stabbed one of them. - We have to do something. Automatically, Dabi''s eyes turned to Shigaraki. It was strange to think that they were almost the same age, yet Shigaraki acted more like a child than the leader of a terrorist organization. - We were talking to you. Shigaraki looked irritably at Dabi, then scratched his throat, his eyes returning to the bright screen. - The doctor told us to stay out of sight until things calmed down. - And then what? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Shigaraki didn''t answer. Himiko stirred and Dabi saw something metallic and shiny under her jacket. - Twice is dead and we''re hinding- - She''s right, Dabi cut in. We have to do something. Shigaraki looked at them in turn, obviously annoyed. - Teach is still healing. And Giganto- Dabi rolled his eyes. - -machia is dead. We lost three quarters of our team. We have to keep a low profile and recruit new members. The doctor''s exact words from All for One. - We need to strike now, while people still hate him- - He''s a murderer, Shigaraki muttered. People will always hate him. - He''s the son of a hero, Dabi corrected. He''ll turn things around. Like they always do His pity speech must have caused a stir among the population. Besides, he had the support of the "two symbols," the country''s two greatest heroes. All he had to do was parade around in tights, rescue a few stray cats stuck in trees, and everyone would forget the whole thing. Dabi moved his shoulder, and the bandages covering his wounds - his crucifixion - got soaked with blood again. - We could tell them, Himiko insisted, That it was he who killed Twice and all the others. That he stabbed Dabi. Dabi frowned. He''d told Shoto about a video, the night of the kidnapping, in Tokyo. - Stop imagining things, Shigaraki said. We''re a bunch of criminals. No one will listen to us. - But he''s one of them, too, Himiko said indignantly. And All for One had released a video just a few days later, as much to sow chaos among the heroes as to distract them from his pursuit. What if Shoto thought it was Dabi who had sent it ? What if he thought this was the video he was talking about ? He''ll come and kill me. Dabi''s hands began to shake. He began to walk from one end of the small living room to the other, biting his thumbnail. Dabi knew that Shoto was lying. If his super strength, his lightning and the strange thing he could do with his eyes had been revealed to the world, it was because Shoto was hiding worse. And if Shoto was hiding worse, then there would be nothing and no one to stop him from reaching Dabi and killing him. The clever little bastard used his bullshit speech to discredit me. Oh, it was clever, very clever indeed, to use something that would appear ''spontaneous'' to cut off all of Dabi''s momentum the way he did. If Dabi released his ''testimonial'' video about the chaos that had been his childhood, no one would listen - to everyone he''d just be the kid who had tried to kill his brother twice and had been committed to a psychiatric hospital. Worse still, if Shoto continued to play the prudish little bitch, Dabi would simply offer him general sympathy on a platter. - Dabi ? The young man raised his hand to silence them. - I''m thinking Shoto was clever, very clever. If he were in his place, Dabi would wait until the situation calmed down a bit. Then he''d strike a blow and get rid of anyone who dared to blackmail him - maybe he could even use another of his strange Quirks to get Dabi to confess where the copies of the video were hidden. Dabi stopped. Dabi had only revealed the existence of a possible video because Shoto would have killed him if he hadn''t. But now the enemy knew his only trump card, and it was only a matter of time before he destroyed it. Dabi''s teeth began to nibble at his thumb, a few drops of blood trickling down his dry lips. He had to do something, catch him off guard, cut him off. - What''s the one thing he wouldn''t expect..., Dabi murmured. The one thing I could do that would definitely keep him from killing me... And suddenly he had a flash of genius. * - Are you stoned ? Leo looked at me silently, his face slightly red, before my sentence registered in his brain and he shook my hand. - Definitely not. I smoked, like, once today. I exchanged a look with Natsu, who shrugged his shoulders. - He hangs out with some freaks at school. Some kind of gang or something. -It''s not a gang, Leo replied. It''s an association of nature lovers. - The nature in question doesn''t have to be a weed garden. Natsu chuckled and tapped me on the shoulder as he walked past me, a stack of my boxes in his hands. Leo rolled his eyes but smiled and unloaded more of my stuff from the back of his parents'' pickup. - Where''s your room again ? I looked up at the huge building of Yuei''s ''elite'' section. Made of marble and stone, with a huge tinted bay window overlooking what I thought was the common area, the building was larger than two normal dormitories per class. It was in the middle of a checkerboard of dormitories, higher than the others so that everyone could see it and notice it and admire it. Nezu really is the smartest weasel I''ve ever seen. I pulled the blue envelope out of my pocket and read the few lines again. - Floor 3, Room 7 My phone rang. I raised an eyebrow at dad''s name on the display. He never called me during working hours - never. Without further ado, I picked up the phone, tucked a cardboard box under my elbow, and climbed the stairs without hurrying. - Did you call me ? - Shoto. Are you busy ? His voice sounded strange, as if he were under stress. I stopped at the first floor. Far above, I could still hear Natsu and Leo''s giggling voices. - Did something happen? Are you okay? - Happened ? No,I''m fine. Everything is fine. It''s just... Dad took a deep breath and I suddenly felt scared. - What''s wrong? - It''s just- For a second, he was silent. - Touya is alive * Author''s note : Nope, won''t comment. If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Power stones for the sunday bonus chapter = 250 See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 111 - Fight I opened the doors of the police station as if in a nightmare. I could see the people around me without really seeing them, the blue of their uniforms blending together and leaving trails of light behind them like car headlights in the night. I moved forward, deaf and dumb, past the reception desk, past the maze of untidy offices, ignoring the running officer who cut me off, not noticing the three men, coffee in hand, standing around a water carboy, whom fell silent as I passed, oblivious to the outside world- oblivious to the world outside me. A door opened to the left and an officer raised his hand. It was the red hair and the top of the shoulder I saw sticking out behind him that drew me in like the sun. Everything was hazy, blurred, as if I couldn''t quite grasp the reality of what was happening. The door slammed shut behind me and suddenly it was as if all my senses were unblocked. The coolness of the glass under my fingers, the smell of cold ashes and lukewarm coffee, the sound of rattling handcuffs, the sight of his gaze penetrating mine, the taste of audacity filling me like poison. He casually looked away, unable to see me behind the tinted glass, but I found myself walking along it so he''d always have me in his sights, so he''d know I was there and that he had my attention. I watched his white hair, still dripping with black dye, registered in my mind the slight smile he gave in response to the officer who spoke to him, and suddenly his lips curled into a larger, mocking smile, and I was sure he was smiling at me, laughing at me, and that he- Son of a bitch. - Did we confirm it was him? I knew that dad and the two officers were silent behind me to give me time to understand - to register - that Dabi, Touya, my dear, sweet murderer of a brother, was alive. But it wasn''t astonishment that stopped me in my tracks, but the realization that this son of a bitch had had the audacity to reveal himself for all to see. - Blood tests were conclusive. I felt deadly calm. Touya turned his head and I slid along the glass in pursuit. The door opened and three new officers entered the observation room. I barely glanced at them, my attention riveted on him and his broad smile and the false nervousness that made him fidget with his hands and the exaggerated stiffness of his shoulders. - Good morning, Mr. Endeavor. Quite a morning, isn''t it ? - Very -and the shameless lie of his words and suddenly he stretched his arms too far and I leaned forward to register the spasm of pain that stretched his face and smiled because I knew he hadn''t healed from his crucifixion-. No one spoke anymore. The tension raised the hairs on the back of my neck, the heaviness of the air kept me still. I could feel them all staring at me, and suddenly I realized that the officers weren''t there for Touya, but for me. Slowly, I straightened up and pulled my fingers away from the glass, disciplining myself like never before to appear calm and collected and above all, to show nothing. - I need to sit down. There was movement, and I thought someone was talking to me, and suddenly I was sitting on a plastic chair in the corner of the observation room, a glass of water I didn''t drink in my hands. The plastic, so fragile and delicate between my fingers, was a good reminder for me to stay relaxed, harmless and above all, very shaken. That way, the way the water vibrated in the glass couldn''t be attributed to anything other than my state of shock. With my elbows on my knees, I silently scrutinized Touya, unable to look away. The officer to my right, leaning against the wall, spoke, I think, but I couldn''t hear him. Touya raised his head and thanked the officer who brought him a glass of water. He sipped, his Adam''s apple slowly rising and falling, and suddenly all logic left my body as I leaned forward, my index and middle fingers rising discreetly as the water in my glass swayed back and forth like the ocean in a storm. A shadow passed in front of me and suddenly my glass was still and I was upright as a stick, the icy wall cooling my neck and mind. My eyes met those of my father, arms folded, who had just taken the place of the previous officer. - I got the call this morning at six o''clock that Touya... He fell silent and looked up at him as if he couldn''t believe it. There was something vulnerable in his expression, a glimmer of fear and hope in his eyes that made my blood run cold. I ran a hand over my face, my tongue sliding over my teeth to moisten my dry mouth. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. My eyelids were heavy with fatigue, my muscles stiff and hard as brick. - I''d only spoken to him once before we learned it was really him. And he didn''t have to say any more for me to know why he hadn''t returned to the interrogation room since then. I froze, painfully aware that whatever this dog had in mind, he''d set me up for failure by revealing himself. He tried to kill me, and I openly admitted that I hated him. No matter what happened to him from now on, whether it was an accident or not, Dad - everyone - would always doubt the veracity of the facts and wonder if I wasn''t behind it. In the midst of my boiling anger, a hint of respect - no bigger than an atom - sprang up in my heart and forced me to admire him. By returning to the light, Touya had made it impossible for me to kill him. Then fury overcame everything and I suddenly felt like hypnotizing the interrogating officer to strangle him. - I want to talk to him Dad looked at me - really looked at me for the first time since I''d walked in - and I didn''t look away for a second. I could feel the other officers watching us, but I knew that neither their opinions nor their views mattered to the Number Two, All Might''s partner and second ''symbol''. - As you wish There was movement, doors opening and closing, and suddenly I was standing across from a handcuffed Touya sipping coffee. The door hinges creaked behind me and I felt three new officers follow me inside. I felt the warmth radiating from his palms as he held the scalding coffee between his fingers, and I knew from his clean clothes and brushed hair that whatever he''d told them, they believed him. I suddenly felt like destroying the entire police station to make them pay for their incompetence, but then I remembered who my father - our father - was, and that I''d been acquitted of several murders because of his simple authority. So, of course, why risk alienating the great Endeavor by putting his found son in a heavily armed cell where he couldn''t use his Quirk ? Touya looked up at me with innocent eyes, and I wanted to rip his throat out with my teeth. - Shoto He smiled, hesitantly, and I saw worry and concern in his eyes and wondered if that wasn''t the only thing true about him. Because he knew that if he pushed me too hard, I''d abandon whatever moral values I had left and kill him without hesitation, no matter what the consequences. But I was still sane. And I couldn''t bear the consequences. So I pulled the chair back, my feet scraping the floor like chalk on a board. I fell onto it without taking my eyes off Touya, muscles flexed and feet flat on the floor. He held out his hand hesitantly and my Sharingan flashed in my eyes as a warning. He pulled his hand back as if I''d burned it, gave me a trembling smile, looked down at his coffee, hesitated, took two long gulps, exhaled slowly, looked up at me again, and suddenly I was sure that whatever he had in mind, the whole situation was just a show in which he was playing the leading role. - You must blame yourself I didn''t answer, because I knew that everything he said and did was the result of acute planning. - For stabbing me, I mean Fucking son of a bitch. I feel the officers around us stiffen. Touya smiled disdainfully at me and rubbed his left shoulder, where clean bandages had surely been applied this morning after it had been confirmed that he wasn''t lying and really was royalty. I leaned back in my chair, hands crossed over my stomach, and watched Touya from under my eyelashes. - Not really, since I didn''t know who you were and you had burned a friend of mine alive... The atmosphere was heavy, full of judgment, but I knew the scalp didn''t tip neither in favor of the ex-criminal nor the acquitted murderer. For a second, I wondered how my father felt, the hero who had sacrificed years of his life in the service of others, and who found himself in a police station on a strange Tuesday morning, watching his two criminal sons chatting quietly in a room full of nervous officers who hadn''t lifted a hand from the guns at their belts. Touya pursed his lips and fidgeted. - How is she? I didn''t mean to- - As well as someone with third-degree wounds can be. He clenched his jaw and inhaled through his nose. - You must understand that I didn''t want to do it, Shoto. That they forced me... He fell silent, his eyes unfocused. If I revealed that he had told me that he wanted to stop me the other time, right after All for One had kidnapped me, then Touya would somehow find a way to say that I knew who he really was and yet I hadn''t said or done anything. Dad would ask me why I hadn''t said anything, and since I couldn''t tell him it was because I had planned to kill Touya once the ''Tokyo'' part of my project came to fruition, it would only serve to drive us further apart. This fucking dog understood very well that if I had to jeopardize my relationship with dad, I''d rather go backwards than forwards. I was tied hands and feet, forced to play his little game until I found out what he really wanted. - I had no choice. They said they''d come after you if I didn''t. Dad, Mom, Natsu and Fuyu And then, lowering his voice, he added. - You too I blinked. Slowly. The door opened again and another officer came in. He smelled so strong of perfume that it irritated my nose. I almost sneezed. I glanced at the tinted glass in the direction where I could sense my father before turning my attention back to Touya. - Why now ? -Because the League is broken. Thanks to you, by the way. And what you''ve- He fell silent and looked suspiciously at the officers around us before he gave me a sharp look. If today had taught me one thing, it was that I hadn''t given Touya enough credit - he was far more vicious than insane, and vice combined with insanity was an unpredictable weapon in the hands of someone with nothing left to lose. His mention of ''what I''d done'' and his abrupt silence were a clear message: he knew I''d been covered up for the murders of his accomplices, and now that he was recognized by all as the prodigal son of the Number Two back from the dead, his words would be given credence. Public opinion had turned in our favor after the press conference, but Endeavor still had plenty of detractors - if another scandal about me came out, the government might decide to part ways with him, despite all the benefits he brought to the country. And they still had All Might. - And because All for One is so weakened... - So you escaped ? - So I escaped Touya sank back into his chair. Grayish drops fell on his left eyelid and rolled down his eyelashes. He looked me straight in the eyes and wiped them with the tip of his thumb, and suddenly we were standing on the veranda of our house on a summer''s night, and Touya was wiping the blood rolling down his cheek with the tip of his thumb, in a promise of ill-contained violence. The blond officer muttered something to his colleague behind Touya, then took his place. - Even if what you''ve done is... Touya looked down at his hands as if searching for the right words. The departing officer went to talk to two of his colleagues, and suddenly, the room emptied, leaving only the one guarding the door and the tall blond man. - Thanks to you, I was able to escape. His jaw creaked, and I thought it would fall off. - Thanks to you My eyes crinkled and I tilted my head to the side. Touya never thanked anyone. Ever. My eyes scanned the empty room once more. - I''ve also done things I''m not proud of, he went on. Sometimes, I even have trouble sleeping. Does that happen to you? My attention turned to the other room, which was also emptying. Against the current, someone came in smelling of perfume. The same perfume as- - I never regret anything The door to our room, poorly closed, swung open and a light breeze of fresh air entered. For a second the veil of perfume lifted. Then I met the reptilian eyes of the blond officer. Suddenly he pointed his gun at me. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter P@treon = Nar_cisseENG to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 112 He fired. I threw myself to the side, sharingan whirling, as the sound of the gunshot exploded like thunder across the room. My chair toppled over as the bullet tore a hole in its back exactly where my torso had been a second earlier. With an expert hand, the policeman aimed his gun at me and fired again. I ran for the tinted window, a volley of bullets twisting the floor in my wake. Chakra coursing through my veins, I jumped onto the glass, took two steps on it and found myself running backwards across the ceiling. Three bullets exploded on it, shattering the glass without passing through. I jumped, legs bent, and the policeman stepped back, caught off guard, raising his gun a second too late. My hand wrapped around the barrel, crushing it in a split second. The officer, eyes squinting, dropped his gun and pulled out two knives, his skin melting like wax. She raised her right hand to stab me, then her left to disembowel me. My foot exploded her stomach and she spat saliva, her eyes bulging. Her back slammed violently into the wall, the knives slipping from her hands and she collapsed like a rag doll. Sharingan whirling, I spun in one smooth motion, chakra concentrating in my fists. My fist slammed into the stained glass. It exploded in a shower of shards, the pieces suspended in time as my Sharingan took in everything that happened around me. To the right, near the door, lay an officer with a knife to his throat. In the center of the room, on his knees, was a man with cracked skin, holding his throat with one hand, his eyes bulging as the cracks spread to his face. To the left, near the wall, was my father, eyebrows furrowed, one leg bent behind him and the other stretched out in front of him as if he''d taken a sudden step backward, the shadow of a flame hovering over his cheekbone, his right arm fully extended, covered in flames. And only a dozen centimeters from his face was Shigaraki''s hand, drops of blood rolling down his fingers. I blinked, and the next thing I knew, the whole building was shaking, threatening to collapse in on itself, while Shigaraki, his eyes rolled back in their sockets, fell like a lump to the ground, the imprint of his body trapped in the wall for fifteen centimeters. Behind me, the glass fell like crystal. I straightened up, chakra still pulsing beneath my skin, then met my father''s surprised and intense gaze. My Sharingan deactivated as the stricken officer crumbled to dust behind me. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Dad studied me from head to toe for a second before straightening up, suddenly alarmed. - Where''s your brother? I opened my mouth as he passed me and turned to follow him as his shoulder brushed against mine. He walked through the huge hole where the glass used to be, his thigh brushing a particularly sharp piece of glass. I raised my hand and took a step toward him, the breath of a sentence leaving my mouth, but he passed the rubble without a problem. My hand fell back along my body. I looked at him as if in a second state as he crouched next to Touya, his worried eyes surveying him in the same way he had surveyed me as a child. From the other side of the door, I heard a commotion and shouts, then a cavalcade of furious footsteps. With haggard eyes, Touya looked around as if he saw the world for the first time. There was blood in his hair. The door on their side opened and suddenly Rei, Natsuo and Fuyumi entered. Rei stiffened, cutting off her own momentum, and widened her eyes. Then tears began to roll down her cheeks and she ran to her son. Fuyumi, her mouth hanging open, hesitated. Natsuo looked up at her with big eyes, just like I remembered him doing when we were children. She ran and he followed, a little late, worry and hope shared on his flushed face. They fell to their knees around Touya, feeling his shoulders and clothes to see if he was all right, whispering softly to him as tears glistened in their eyes. Natsuo began to sniffle. Rei cried openly, clutching her son to her heart and refusing to let go. Touya, surprised, his arms flailing, let go and looked at everyone around him in surprise. My eyes went back to dad. He looked at Natsuo, Fuyumi, Rei - every member of his family - with an indecipherable expression. Then his eyes fell on Touya, and the joy and relief in his eyes twisted my stomach. Turning my back on them, I faced the stunned officers who had stood in the doorway, staring in horror at the bodies - or what was left of them - of their colleagues before their eyes were drawn to the sight of the family finally reunited, oblivious to the outside world. I stayed until they had loaded Shigaraki and Himiko into a police van, until I had told three different officers what had happened, even though they had the video recordings. One of them lifted his cap with his thumb to scratch his forehead. - We still need Endeavor''s official report card for our superiors. No offense, son, but without even a provisional license... Behind me I could still feel dad and the others gathered in a circle, drunk with joy, wrapped in a bubble of happiness that the outside world couldn''t penetrate, not yet. - Just give him a little more time. Besides, I think you''ve got better things to do than wait for his testimony. I pointed to the special team of men in gray fatigues who were busy observing the structure of the building, yellow hard hats screwed to their skulls. One of them, notepad in hand, tapped on the wall next to a particularly large crack. Cement dust rained down, but the building remained stable. He scribbled on his pad. The officer I spoke with scowled. - It''s true (he turned to me) I saw the video, by the way. Excellent reactions and initiative. But if you could avoid all that, next time. He pointed to the cracks that had spread like cobwebs from the surveillance room where I''d sent Shigaraki into the wall. ¡®Next time¡¯... I shrugged. A fine film of dust fell from my black T-shirt. Absent-mindedly, I dusted it off. The officer smiled. - Well, I won''t keep you any longer. I went to the front door. - You''re not going to...? His eyes darted back and forth between me and where he was lavishing in joy. - I''ve got class. - Class. Of course. He said nothing more, but I knew he didn''t believe my flimsy excuse. I left the room, leaving behind a swarm of cops whose eyes pierced my back, just waiting for the moment when I was out of earshot. I was never the talkative type, but I had never regretted opening my mouth as much as I did at that stupid press conference. Now everyone knew why I was really leaving. Outside, the sun was high in the sky, frozen at its zenith as when I''d entered, as if time had been suspended while I was locked within these four walls. There was the sound of sirens in the distance, and the bustle of Tokyo drowned my senses as if my head had been submerged under water. I stopped beside my motorcycle, helmet in hand, ready to go. Touya may have won this battle, but he was far from winning this war. * Author''s note : If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 113 - The Seventh Sin I paused for a second at the corner of the building, out of sight of the sports field, long enough to collect my thoughts and the memories of my last clone that had just dispersed. The hum of the cars faded as if the volume had been turned down in my ears. I ran a hand over my face, lowering my mask for a moment to wipe away the icy sweat that clung to my skin. I felt exhausted, my muscles recovering from the fatigue of the day''s umpteenth chakra-starved clone dispersal. I instinctively raised my right hand to my body, a very faint green glow surrounding my fingers before stopping abruptly, remembering where I was. I let out a grunt, straightened up, and reached into my pocket for three granola bars and a bottle of water, which I devoured in seconds. Below my stomach I could feel that my chakra reserves were dangerously low, barely enough to keep me conscious and out of trouble until I dispersed all my other clones. The exhaustion numbed my mind and made it difficult to do anything but eat and sleep, but I''d held out for weeks - I wasn''t about to give up now. Besides, it wasn''t like I could give up, so... I took a deep breath, just enough to keep the world around me from swaying. Then I lifted my chin, squared my shoulders, and walked to the gym where the first lesson of the Elite Class would be held. The door creaked as if its hinges hadn''t been oiled in centuries. aizawa paused, his eyes as big as saucers, and the other students followed suit. The air was heavy with hostility. All their eyes were on me, as if they saw me for the first time. I saw their shoulders stiffen, felt the tension that made their energies feverish. My eyes swept the room with an uninterested flutter, barely lingering on Uraraka, who was sitting on the floor next to Bakugo. The boy met my gaze and waved me over with a short gesture of his chin. aizawa continued his speech as if nothing had happened. I crossed the room with slow steps until I was lying on the floor on the other side of Katsuki. The floor was surely covered with germs and microbes and other unspeakable things, but I was too tired to really pay attention. At first glance, I''d said almost a year. But at the rate I''m going, maybe seven or eight months... I felt the students getting more agitated than they looked. Monoma met my gaze, smiled and gave me a little wave. Tokoyami nodded his chin in my direction, slowly, cautiously, as if greeting a beast that might jump at his throat at any moment. Inaza gave me a piercing look, then turned back to Aizawa. Jiro and Yaoyorozu were pressed together, shoulder to shoulder, as if they were a single building that might collapse if one of them moved even a quarter of an inch. They didn''t turn around, but I could hear them whispering. I wondered how many of them had received the special invitation to become All Might''s successor - my letter had only included admission to the elite class and my room number. Bakugo had his arms casually resting on his knees, his shoulders slumped. My eyes went above his head and landed on Ochaco. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! She glanced at me, focused on Aizawa, then, as if her brain had just realized, she looked at me again, more slowly this time, and gave me a prolonged look that was meant to be intense, but slightly cautious. - ...intensive courses. The purely academic workload will be reduced and kept to a minimum: it will be your duty to work in your free time to supplement the lessons provided by the teachers. Aizawa remained silent, watching us in turn. - You are the first students in the new system set up by the headmaster. Great hopes are pinned on your abilities and your future. You are the Heroes of tomorrow, all of you. His eyes met mine. - Try to prove yourselves worthy * Daisuke Kazama was a respected reporter in the business. His methods might have been questionable at times, but he always got results - and that''s what mattered most in the crazy world they lived in. What made Daisuke an admired peer - or at least someone no one would deliberately try to harm - was his impeccable ethics. He hand-picked his sources, always double-checked every piece of information before releasing it to the public: and when he did release it, he always made sure that the form was as neutral as possible, although he was sometimes terribly keen on adding a little bias here and there if the facts were particularly shocking. Daisuke was one of the very few independent journalists with an audience as large as the best press companies, and his constant neutrality was what was most appreciated about him, after his quality scoops. Daisuke would find the carcasses and the scavengers would butcher them for him. Daisuke''s cigar froze above his lower lip. He raised an eyebrow, his tired eyes sweeping over the list of documents on his tablet with a rare astonishment. Because Daisuke was neutral, he was sometimes sent information that could harm Hero''s career, knowing that he would always publish it, even if it might challenge the social order of the country. - Karen, come take a look at this A ponytailed brunette, bent over a handout as thick as her arm, came to meet him. - We haven''t finished the special file on ''Schools for Children of Heroes'' yet," she began. Haru says he can get us an undercover interview with a former S and W teacher, but... Her voice died in her throat when she saw the photo Daisuke showed her. She scrolled down the page and new photos appeared, even more incriminating than the first. - Is this really...? There was a blurry photo of three white-haired people rushing into a police station. A few shots of the cracked walls inside the building, then of the firemen stationed at the entrance, presumably to secure the area. And - most damning of all - the world''s most notorious teenager standing in front of an armored van as two equally notorious villains were led away. - Our inside source said Endeavor was there for his kid, whom they''d found. Karen opened her mouth. - Kid ? What kid ? Since when does Endeavor- Daisuke, this time, slid a physical photograph in Karen''s direction. The photo was shaky, as if whoever had taken it was afraid of being caught in the act: it showed a keyboard and a multitude of screens, as if they were in a control room. On one of them, with surprisingly good resolution, you could see Endeavor and the three other white-haired people gathered around a fourth, seated, covered in burns and scars closed with staples. Karen fell back in her chair. She looked at Daisuke, speechless, a hand over her face. He looked just as serious. - We can decide not to publish them, he began. But the guy who sent it to us also mentioned an inside video to prove that it''s not made up. And he wants $15,000 cash by tonight. Karen continued to stare at the photo of Dabi in amazement. Because of Daisuke''s special status as a journalist, the police used to call them for special investigations or to gather information about dangerous people they couldn''t locate. They had been asked to cooperate in the investigation of the USJ incident, to try to find traces of the League''s villains. They had come across two of their most dangerous, Dabi and someone called Twice. - This could destroy his career Daisuke looked serious, his chin almost buried in his neck. - I know - But even if we give him the money, he''ll still send it to other media, right ? The lure of money, the desire to do harm, or the desire to be famous even if no one knew you were the one everyone talked about - it didn''t really matter. The fact was, once they had a bomb in their hands, these types of individuals never stopped. They wanted more. Always. - We can contain the fallout. Karen looked up at him. Daisuke bit his lips, his look unfathomable. If this had been All Might or any other hero, Daisuke wouldn''t have hesitated for a second to expose their blunders. But this was Endeavor, and whatever broke out in his hands would inevitably splash over his son, Shoto. And Daisuke - although he knew that the feeling was illogical and best nipped in the bud to prevent him from making mistakes like the one he was making - felt indebted to the boy. It was because he''d redirected the villain with the Quirk of Gigantification who was wreaking havoc in town, a few weeks ago, that Daisuke still had grandchildren. Daisuke exhaled loudly, his shoulders hanging loosely along his body as if making that decision had just drained him of all his energy. - Call Nezu * Author''s note : If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 114 Nezu, paws crossed over his plump belly, casually observed the sky stretching beyond his glass wall. - The choice is yours, Endeavor. What will it be ? At the other end of the line, the hero inhaled sharply - then fell silent. Nezu almost felt sorry for him. His life had been in chaos ever since his son had been exposed as a murderer. By now, the tension had subsided, and numerous official documents ''accidentally'' found on the doorsteps of the country''s largest news stations had proven that Shoto Todoroki was no innovator in this matter - quite the opposite. For days, there had been talk of Quirk-related ''accidents'', which were more common than you''d think - especially among very young children - and caused a huge number of injuries, even death in certain circumstances. The curious case of Tenko Shimura was one that Nezu found the most interesting... - How long before publication? Nezu could hear the weariness in his voice. - I''m afraid you only have until tonight. A new silence. The majority of the country had finally sided with Endeavor and his son, or at least stopped open hostilities. People may have been too afraid of Endeavor''s son to take to the streets and continue to demand the hero''s resignation, but they weren''t holding back online. Extreme opinions were in the minority, but that didn''t mean the general public was deaf to them - far from it. The revelation that another of Endeavor''s sons was an admitted criminal and wanted by the authorities threatened to return the situation to what it had been just after the training camp incident. - I have to make an example of him, don''t I? Nezu nibbled on a biscuit. - If you don''t do anything, you''ll be accused of being overzealous. Shoto has mitigating circumstances because he''s a minor and the acts he''s accused of were committed under stressful conditions, to say the least. Many people thought he was too young and unconscious to really understand what he was doing in the shed. People may have been afraid, but they also felt compassion for him. Which would not be the case for the other one. - Dabi - Touya, sorry, is an adult and committed most of his crimes after he came of age. Trying to use the same mediatic approach as with Shoto will cause more anger and incomprehension than anything else. Nezu scrolled through the villain''s file on his computer. The Heroic Commission always made a point of being exhaustive when it came to information on wanted criminals. Terrorist group membership, terrorism, arson, assault, kidnapping, murder. Threat level : A Nezu smiled. What did Endeavor give his sons to create such monsters? - I can''t send my son to prison. Not after he just came back... The hero fell silent, took a breath and spoke again. - What do you recommend I do? Nezu licked the cookie crumbs from his snout. He leaned over the speaker, paws crossed on his desk. * - Todoroki, we''d like to talk to you. I smelled them as soon as they entered the building. With a towel around my neck, I wiped my damp hair with one hand and silently scanned Inaza. He didn''t look the least bit scared. - Please I waved my chin at him to show me the way, even though I already knew where he wanted me to go. The common area of the elite section was huge, with an open kitchen, a central island, and a living room with four couches grouped around an aquarium inlaid into the wall, just below a flat-screen TV. A news channel was humming in the background. Inaza turned sharply at the bottom of the stairs and walked to stand with the others, crossing the circle of sofas before turning to face me, arms crossed over his torso. I moved forward with slow, almost shuffling steps, stopping at the edge of the living room. All the students from the original 1-A - or what was left of them - were sitting here and there, scattered in small groups, whispering on couches that formed a ''U''. All the chatter stopped when they saw me standing in front of them. Bakugo wasn''t there. Neither was the invisible girl. My eyes stopped for a second on deku, who was sitting right next to the mutant. Unlike the others, he looked straight at me, without blinking, a determined glint in his eyes. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I didn''t like that. - We wanted to talk to you. I waited for him to continue, wiping my hair casually. - About what happened in the training camp Iida took off his glasses with a shaking hand and wiped them with the back of his sleeve. He was sitting in a chair, his left leg in a cast. - I''m listening. Inaza stared at me, a myriad of veins throbbing at his neck, but his face an unruffled smoothness. - You killed people. - I did A shiver of fear ran through the group. I didn''t let go of Inaza''s gaze. - Why did you do it ? - Because they deserved it. Hiccups of astonishment. - They were people, Inaza insisted. They had family, friends. They were sons of, brothers of. By killing them, you took away their chance at redemption. My eyes landed on Ochaco. - They killed Kaminari, didn''t they? She remained unmoved. I looked at Inaza again. - I''ve done nothing but pay them back for what they''ve done A wrinkle crossed Inaza''s forehead. - We train to be heroes. Not assassins. - Alike Inaza frowned. - That has nothing to do with it. - Do you think that All Might has never killed anyone? That one day he didn''t hold back enough and someone didn''t- - Heroes aren''t murderers. A light breeze blew across the room and I knew Inaza was losing patience. The fatigue I''d accumulated for weeks and the frustration of my day combined into a ball of nerves that warmed my blood. - You''re all much dumber than I thought if you believe your own bullshit I looked at them in turn, their big bright eyes and smooth skin that had never had to shed blood revolting me as never before. - I''ve killed, yes. So what if I have? - So you''re a murderer, Inaza insisted. I brushed his comment aside with a hand. - You all will be one day, rest assured. Inaza shook his head, but I wasn''t talking to him anymore. I saw fear and concern on their faces and understood that some were already having doubts. - We live in a society where men are not born equal I wonder how they would react if they learned Nezu knew about the attack and didn''t do anything to protect them. - All humans are equal, but some are more equal than others, Yaoyorozu muttered. All heads turned to her, and the teenager sank into her plaid up to her chin, her knees pressed to her chest. I pointed at her with my chin. - You heard that ? You pretend you don''t understand, but deep down you already do. - How do you sleep at night? Inaza said in the most confused tone I''d ever heard, his eyebrows furrowed. How do you look at yourself in the mirror? Anger buzzed through my flesh like a million scorpions trying to punch a hole in my skin to get out. - Simple: I tell myself that if it wasn''t them, it would have been me. For a second, Inaza didn''t know what to say. But his judgmental face - as if, from his ivory tower, he had the right to express the slightest opinion about me or my actions - made me want to rip his eyes out. - You make me laugh with your supposedly judgmental ''advice'', I spat, But not one of you had the decency to thank me for saving your ungrateful asses My skin prickled as if I would burst into flames at any moment. - You know who pulled Kaminari out of those fucking collapsing dormitories? I did. You know who killed the guy who could clone himself ad infinitum and would have killed you all before the most insignificant hero decided to show up? I did. Who saved Kirishima, Sato, Hanta and Deku from being eaten? Who saved Katsuki when he was pissing blood in the desert? Who kept All for One busy long enough for All Might to show up ? I, I and I again. - You''re just justifying yourself, Inaza said, shaking his head. You could have neutralized them without... .... (He inhaled sharply, his face flushed) Don''t make us believe you had no choice. The well of rage inside me went out like a candle. - You''re right. I did have a choice. And I chose to end the threat once and for all. Inaza''s face was serious. - And what did you do ? Because obviously, apart from crying and criticizing me, you did nothing more constructive - You had no right to kill them, Inaza insisted. It''s not our job to judge. Our duty is to bring the guilty to justice and nothing else. - You''re living in a fairy tale, Inaza. You''re in for a rude awakening. - If everyone acted like you, there''d be anarchy- - Take away the guys in suits running around the streets, and I can assure you it won''t even take twenty-four hours for this country to be fire and blood. - It''s by acting the way you do that people become villains. A silence followed. I remained dazed for a moment before a dry laugh shook me. - Is that what you think I am? A villain? Inaza held my gaze. - That''s what I think you''re becoming, yes. I looked at Inaza in silence, unable to answer. Then a small smile appeared on my lips and I turned to the others. - Is that what you think, too? Most of them looked away. Kirishima said, his voice hoarse: - I want to thank you for saving us the other day. I know I wouldn''t be here today without you, and I know I can only speak for myself because I''m not sure what the others think, but thank you, thank you very much. I didn''t really agree with the others to have this meeting like this, and I still don''t agree with the idea of coming down on you as a group, but please understand. He inhaled. - You... took care of all those villains so easily when even as a group we had trouble handling them, and you did all those weird, incomprehensible things afterwards... You even helped All Might and Endeavor contain the giant in Tokyo and come out unscathed. But the way you did it... the ease with which you used that sword to hurt people... His legs twitched nervously. - You didn''t hesitate for a second to use your Quirks to hurt people I let his comment pass over me like water and shrugged. - It was Aizawa who told me to do it - Aizawa would never have told you to kill I didn''t answer and Inaza insisted unbelievingly. - Look at yourself. You''re not even remorseful. I raised my eyebrows. - Because I don''t have anything to regret. - Do you realize what you''re saying? - Killing is not something I''ve just brought into the world. It''s been done since the beginning of time, and it will continue to be done, even if you refuse to believe it. - You just don''t get it. - Heroes do it, soldiers do it - hell, even children do it. Quirks are just a tool. - It''s not your abilities that scare us, Shoto. It''s you and what you will do with them that frightens us. I blinked, stunned. - I beg your pardon? - We all thought your little violent outbursts, like at the championship, were just excessive irritability, but here... - What''s going on, Inaza ? Did you all wake up this morning and think ''hey, how about we piss off the guy who saved our lives and tell him we all think he''s a fucking psychopath who''s going to freak out and kill us all''? - I didn''t say that, said Inaza. Don''t twist my words. - You ask me to get off, you call me a murderer, and you tell me you think I''m a fucking time bomb and you think I''m going to take it well ? Inaza exploded. - You see ?! That''s your problem ! You''re incapable of realizing that your actions have consequences and that, yes, if you start killing people around you, no one will be on your side ! I crossed the distance between us in a few steps. - Who''s talking about ''side''?, I growled in a low voice, my forehead only a few centimeters away from Inaza''s. The only thing that exists are people who get out of my way or who are against me. Tell me, Inaza, are you against me ? Inaza came closer, a wind cooled by the ice emanating from my skin enveloping us. - If you become a threat to the others, then yes. My left hand began to shake. - Would you kill me to stop me? The resolution in his eyes faltered for half a second. - Answer me, Inaza. Would you kill me? He clenched his fists, his lips forming two hard white lines. He didn''t answer. I stepped back and looked at the others in turn. - Would anyone here be willing to kill me? They lowered their heads, avoiding my gaze. - Yeah, that''s what I thought. Inaza, shaking, stared at me with bulging eyes. Blood viessels had exploded there. - If I ever become a ''villain'', I really hope for your sake that the answer will be yes - because if you - or anyone else here - gets in my way, nothing and no one in this country will be able to stop me from destroying you. Even after I''d closed the door to my room, no one had still said a thing. * Author''s note : Seems you also can''t be a Hero in training if you''re a murderer. Anyway, 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 115 - The Tsar Sitting cross-legged on my bed, I was in the process of reading a new Genjutsu section I had just unlocked in my Chakra Encyclopaedia. ¡®Mass genjutsu is more difficult to implement than genjutsu that focuses on a single target. The need to affect all the targeted nervous systems at the same time and in the same way requires the creation of an environment where the targets have been exposed to the chakra of the person performing the genjutsu in an identical way. The genjutsu trigger then comes into play: it can be gustatory, olfactory, auditory or visual. It should be noted, however, that mass genjutsu triggered by touch - although they do exist - are the most difficult to implement, albeit more powerful and harder for the target to extricate themselves from.¡¯ I''ve always had a personal predilection for visual genjutsu, which the sharingan and its constant rotation have always made very easy to use. ¡®Perfect mastery of the use of genjutsu through the five senses on a single target is a prerequisite for learning to use mass genjutsu. However, given the complexity of an individual''s perfect mastery of psychic influence on the five senses, it is permissible for someone with excellent mastery of only one of these senses to be able to learn the equivalent in Mass Genjutsu.¡¯ The category ''Mass Genjutsu: Visual'' was unlocked, the text glowing green. I turned the previous page and returned to the other four types of genjutsu a few chapters earlier. I was pretty good at using them, but it wasn''t anything out of the ordinary, if the Chakra Encyclopedia was to be believed. Maybe if I took some time to brush up on the basics, then... My phone rang. My father''s name appeared on the screen. I sat up instantly, rubbing my eyes with one hand to wake myself up, then picked up the phone. - Shoto. Good evening, Shoto. I listened carefully, trying to understand where he might be. Except for the small, irregular crackling sounds I imagined to be wood in the fireplace of his office, everything was quiet around him. - Good evening. I bit the inside of my cheek, not knowing what else to say. - You left early this morning. I turned my tongue seven times in my mouth, wondering how I could explain to him that I''d spent the morning at the police station regretting Touya''s murder without him hanging up on me. - I had to finish setting up my things in the dormitory. Natsu and Leo helped me, but I couldn''t let them finish alone. - Yes. Of course. There was an awkward silence. - How was your day ? - Fine, fine. Your mother was in shock for a while, but she is getting better. I nodded, not knowing what else to say. - Natsuo and Fuyumi were really happy to see Touya. Your sister kept saying it is a miracle A miracle or a lack of foresight on my part. - Are you happy ? That he''s back, I mean - Of course I''m happy. He''s my son. My heart skipped a beat. I imagined my father, his grey hair, the small rectangular glasses on the tip of his nose, the landline phone glued to his ear, as he was told that Touya had just died - again. The thought of him crying because of me was painful enough. - I''m glad he''s home, you know, he confided quietly. I think maybe it''s a second chance for me. For all of us. I imagined him smiling softly, his eyes lost in a blur. I regretted even more that I hadn''t killed him before he came back into his life, because at least he wouldn''t have suffered more if he''d never known he was alive. - Have you ever wondered how... My voice sounded strange. I cleared my throat and said calmly: - Do you remember eleven years ago? We thought Touya was dead because a child''s jaw had been found in the flames... Silence answered me: This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. - Of course I remember. I waited, but there was nothing else. - And you''re not wondering how...? I left my question hanging for fear of upsetting him. It was the first cordial conversation we''d had in days that wasn''t about the hangar video or Kenzei. His family had in fact contacted us again and apologized for all that was going on, even going as far as proposing to make their voices heard in the press in my defense. My father told them that it was honourable of them to do so, but that it would be better if they didn''t get involved, lest the media tear them to shreds. Then he''d added a few zeros to the cheque he sent them every year and mailed it earlier than usual. - Honestly ? I don''t want to know He exhaled sharply. - Touya is my son, my flesh and blood. Nothing he has done or will do can change that That was the philosophy with which he''d raised me, and I''d always been more than grateful. Even though I knew he was talking about Touya, I couldn''t help but be proud that he was my father. - Agree My father was a better man than I''ll ever be. He was kind, fair and did his best to always give his family the best, even if the best was to walk away from them for their own good, knowing that he would suffer from it. It was because he was him that I wanted to try to be a little better myself. - Okay ? But I couldn''t be better when it came to Touya. Even if he wasn''t a threat to me as a person, I knew he wouldn''t hesitate for a second to hurt my father to get to me. I couldn''t let him live - not if it meant spending my time wondering what he planned to do to my father and how far he''d go. - I''m glad you''re happy I''ll find a way to kill Touya without it being traced back to me. - You know, Shoto, I won''t force you to get along with him, especially not after what happened. Not I or your mother, nor your siblings - I know - Your mother was thinking of having dinner together, maybe this weekend. Would you like that? The idea of a meal over a roast turkey with my father, who barely spoke to me these days, the man who could have been my murderer and the three other strangers with whom I shared my blood immediately struck me as very comical. - I... maybe. I need you to call the headmaster for me. - Of course I will New silence. I waited vainly for him to add something. - Is that why you called me ? Even I heard the hint of disappointment in my voice and immediately chided myself for opening my mouth. - No, it wasn''t. There was something else. It concerns Touya. Of course it''s about him. - What has he done ? - ...a video of him at the police station was leaked by an unknown source. It was sent to a newspaper and a large sum of money was demanded for them to have exclusive rights to it, in which case it would be distributed to as many people as possible. Fortunately, those who received it understood the seriousness of the situation and contacted Nezu to inform him, who immediately called me. - So what happened ? But I already knew what he was going to tell me. - We filmed a closed-door press conference a bit earlier this afternoon where we revealed Touya''s existence It was the best decision in this particular case, as the information was going to leak anyway. At least this way we could control the initial impact it would have on the public, and Endeavor would appear to be ''voluntarily'' transparent with the public. - Did All Might agree to support you publicly ? He did, for me. - ... All Might is very busy at the moment. I think it''s best that he stays out of it His answer struck me as odd, but I didn''t comment on it. The duo of Endeavor and All Might had come as a surprise to me, but I''d quickly realised its advantage: on Kamino alone, my father''s presence had drastically changed the situation, preventing All Might from revealing his condition to the whole world and abruptly resigning from his role as ''Symbol of Peace''. Having All Might by my father''s side was also a good thing, because now I couldn''t see how the incident with the Nomu High End that had followed his hasty ascension could happen. Especially now that Gigantomachia was dead and the League of Villains had been disbanded. Even if my father and All Might behaved strangely in each other''s presence, I could at least count on the original Peace Symbol to have my father''s back. - Any minute now, every channel in the country should be broadcasting- There was a howl of horror that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. A shunshin and I was in the living room in combat stance, the phone still glued to my ear, the cutlass hidden under my cushion in my hand. Curled up in the middle of the living room, forehead to the floor, hands over ears, was Momo Yaoyorozu, screaming her head off. The other students stood at a distance from her, arms raised as if to shield themselves from her screams, exchanging puzzled glances. I lowered my knife and slowly stood up, trying to make sense of what was happening. The telephone hummed in my ear. - Shoto ? What''s going on ? Momo screamed louder, her fingernails clawing at the floor until her fingers started to bleed. - There''s a girl who- Suddenly Momo fell silent and turned back to me. There was the mark of the tiles on her forehead, like a huge ''X'' that had branded her. Her eyes were wide, her mouth open in a silent scream. And then she threw herself back, her shrill scream exploding like a blast across the living room. A pinkish light - just like when she used her Quirk - coated her throat, amplifying the scream until it grew deafening. I took a few steps back and she did the same, crawling backwards until she was under the TV screen. The furniture began to shake as if we were in the grip of an earthquake. A vase exploded in the kitchen. Then all the glasses in the cupboards exploded, and fragments smashed through the doors like shrapnel in a minefield. Someone rushed down the stairs. I recognised Jiro and shifted to let her pass, her shoulder brushing mine. She threw herself at Momo''s side, squeezing her shoulders and shouting to be heard : - Momo ? What''s wrong ? I kept retreating, blood pounding against my temples, ears ringing as if my eardrums were about to explode. Blood dripped from Jiro''s jacks, but she kept shaking Momo. - Talk to me! What''s wrong, Momo? What has he done to you? Jiro forced Momo to stop looking at me, then moved closer to her, still screaming. - What''s the matter, Momo ? Then, as suddenly as she''d started, Momo fell silent and burst into tears. I watched in amazement, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Jira held her close and whispered that everything would be all right. I met Monoma''s gaze, who had taken refuge in a corner of the living room. He pointed at the television with his chin. It showed a close-up of Touya''s face, dressed in a suit for what I thought was the press conference my father had told me about. Dad was next to me, a hand on his shoulder, the sound of his voice muffled by Momo''s sobs. Then a photo of me at the championship with my flames appeared on the right side of the screen, and suddenly I understood. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG As always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 116 He picked up the remote and turned up the TV with one hand, eyes squinting. His cigarette, frozen at the edge of his lips, burned slowly. The glowing ash fell onto his dry skin before rolling into the bath. He didn''t notice, absorbed as he was in the loop of the newscasts. ... a shock as well as a miracle that my son is back with us''. His reddened eyes surveyed the figure of Endeavor, dressed as a hero, reading his press release. Standing behind him, to his right, was the boy - the man - whose face was etched in his mind. He had white hair, speckled with red at the time. The man pushed back his damp hair with his right hand and leaned forward to get a better look. The water in his bath stirred and a few ripples overflowed, splashing onto the tiled floor. His face was streaked with burn marks, so perhaps... A triumphant smile curled his lips. There, just at the corner of his left cheekbone, was a pale scar, like a furrow cut into one of the last pieces of skin that was actually skin. Yes, it was the same man from eleven years ago, without a shadow of doubt. He would never forget the shape of that particular scar, almost like a straightened comma, resulting from his hesitation in stabbing Touya Todoroki in the eye. He''d spent the next two summers wishing he''d smashed his skull, and the next eight years consoling himself with his death. But now... He sank back into his bath until his back was against the wall, his two arms outstretched on either side of the tub. Another shower of ash fell on his left shoulder. He didn''t even bother to sweep it away and took a long drag. Not that he could smell anything, anyway. ... under extreme surveillance and house arrest. A judicial inquiry will be opened and he will be punished for his crimes, have no doubt about it''. The man chuckled. Any savvy hero could see that ''the case of Endeavor''s son, a former criminal and member of a terrorist organisation'' would never amount to anything. Corruption ran deep, even more so when you were the second Peace Symbol. The conference ended and it was time for the journalists'' questions. All were surprisingly docile and their questions harmless. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The man thought about the second child of Endeavor, the one who was at Yuei and who hadn''t been at the ''warm family reunion''. No one asked about him. He rolled his eyes and switched off the television. He stubbed out the cigarette in the bath and went out, wrapping a towel around his waist. He stopped in front of the mirror, his eyes glued to his chest as if he were ten years old again, getting used to the idea that his body would never be the same - that he would never be the same. His hand slid down his torso. Scars ran down his left side, from his lower thigh to his neck, almost to his earlobe. He ran his hand over the burns and sutures and the stiff, dry skin that had been grafted onto him, remembering the two years of suffering he''d spent in the hospital, believing he''d never get out. His wings quivered furiously. * The air was cold, even for an autumn morning. The man''s eyes narrowed as he watched the men and women in suits on their way to work, their eyes riveted to their computer screens. He remained huddled in the cold, wrapped in a torn blanket, sitting next to a laundromat where people entering pretended not to see him. The traces of their passage disappeared in a few seconds, covered in snow again. The homeless man sighed and counted the coins in his battered cardboard jar. Not even enough to buy a cup of coffee... And then, in a perfect throw, a large, reddened copper coin fell into it. He looked up at the man who threw it and who had already disappeared around the corner. The homeless man stood up, made sure his blanket served as a makeshift baklava, picked up his paper cup and walked away, shoulders hunched. People shied away from him as if he had the plague, and it''s true that he once had the disease, but had given it back to his doctor in exchange for a more promising power. He didn''t regret it: terrorising people in the depths of Africa into worshipping you as a god was less fun now that medicine had made such advances. He laughed, then suddenly coughed. He stopped in the middle of the road, his shoulders shaking from a violent coughing fit. A few people gave him a sideways glance as they passed, but no one said anything to him when they saw the way he was dressed. He wiped off his lips, tucked his head into his blankets and walked slowly. He moved away from the city centre, up the river until he reached one of the most run-down areas of Vladivostok. His perfect memory superimposed the map of the city from fifty years ago onto what it had become today, and he found his way around with ease. He spotted someone watching him from a broken window, hidden in the dim light. He heard them moving over the rooftops, felt the echolocation waves hitting his body to identify him and then receding. The man he was forty years ago would never have accepted such disrespect, especially in a city he had built with his own hands. Time had made him soft. Weak. Perhaps it was time for him to revive the man he once had been... He stopped. Around the corner came half a dozen men in fatigues. Machine guns slung over their shoulders, they trotted off in two columns of three before standing at attention in front of the homeless man. A cold wind blew. Those hiding behind the windows had stopped watching. A man in grey military ceremonial uniform, a long black fur coat and a chapka came out and crossed the hedge of honour. He stopped opposite the homeless man, his arms crossed behind his back. - §©§Õ§â§Ñ§ã§ä§Ó§å§Û§ä§Ö §Õ§â§å§Ô - §®§Ú§ç§Ñ§Ú§Ý. §¬§Ñ§Ø§Ö§ä§ã§ñ, §ä§í §á§â§à§Ø§Ú§Ý §Õ§à§Ý§î§ê§Ö, §é§Ö§Þ §ñ §á§â§Ö§Õ§á§à§Ý§Ñ§Ô§Ñ§Ý. The man smiled, then took off his jacket and coat and gave them to the homeless man. In slightly broken Japanese he said: - That''s quite a way to leave Japan, sir. The homeless man smiled, and the skin where his lips should have been curled up. - It was only a temporary departure. The man''s smile widened, and suddenly the homeless man saw again the boy he had given some soup to in exchange for carrying parcels from one end of the front to the other in the middle of the civil war. - I suppose you''re intending to go back? The homeless man dropped his blanket and pot. - You''ve come to the right conclusion, Mikhail. You know me: I''ve always had a flair for showmanship. I''ll have to prepare a comeback worthy of my name. Mikhail''s smile betrayed his excitement and he returned to the Russian without realising it. - Of course, Tsar It was time to remind everyone why he was called the Symbol of Evil. * Author''s note : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 117 - Janus There were many questions about Shoto Todoroki that the Heroic Commission was able to answer. Firstly, he had witnessed a great deal of violence as a child, which must have damaged his psyche irreparably - that was a bad point. Secondly, he was very close to his father, one of the few realistic Heroes who travelled the world without imagining that for every life he saved, he was making the world a better place - this was a good point. He''d recently killed three men. Villains Ryota tapped his pencil on the paper for a few seconds, indecisive, then drew a third column, ''Neutral'', above the other two, and put it there. He was in a Heroic school, the best in the country. He might be doing this to please his father. Or to get his licence. Maybe for glory ? Certainly not to save people. Ryota filed the new information in the neutral column. He had a distant relationship with the Italian Mafia, as far as they knew. As for the exact nature of this relationship, no one had yet managed to find out what it was. Perhaps he was hiding something darker. Maybe he had more blood on his hands than it seemed. Ryota crossed out the last line. Speculating on the basis of little information was the trap that everyone in his profession fell into over and over again. When he was ten, his first psychiatrist had diagnosed him as emotionally dependent on his father. This was confirmed by his last regular psychiatrist, who had been treating him since he was 12. Shoto was emotionally attached to at least one person. This removed the ''sociopath'' box. It also reduced the chances of him going berserk and slaughtering his entire school on a random Thursday morning. Good point. He also didn''t care what other people thought. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have killed all those people in public and made no attempt to hide it. A good point, if it meant he didn''t mind being one of the ''bad'' heroes. Or a bad one if it meant that he already knew himself to be so superior to the common man that he didn''t care what insects thought of him. He didn''t seem the arrogant type - his confidence seemed well justified. Ryota created a third bubble, right at the bottom. Worrying. But he''d been approached by the Special Forces and seemed interested. Maybe he was destining himself for a military career, at least for a while, like his father. Patriotic, then. Or perhaps he wanted to curb his impulses by killing within a legal framework. There were many like him. Always the most efficient. Good point. Ryota paused for a moment, stepped back from his list and counted: Two good, two neutral, one bad, one worrying. His pencil tapped on the worrying box, as if his thoughts could jump out of his head and onto the paper of their own accord. He added: ''Total abilities unknown''. Worrying. Distrust of authority. Worrying. Potential threat. Worrying. What would he do if his father was in danger ? Ryota''s pencil froze on the paper. If Endeavor was ever in potential mortal danger, then according to his psychological profile, Shoto- The door opened. Ryota, hunched over his paper, sat up abruptly. Standing in the doorway was his secretary, coffee in one hand and her finger on her earpiece in the other. The blue light on it lit up, and Ryota knew she was taking another call. - Heroic Commission, Secretary General for Security Affairs, hello, can you hold on a moment ? She pressed her earpiece to pause the call, then whispered : - Your eleven o''clock appointment, sir Then she stepped back and let in a small creature who needed no introduction. Ryota ran a hand over his face, then straightened up and pushed the sheet of paper he''d been writing on under a pile of other documents. - I hope I''m not disturbing you Nezu''s whiskers came through the frame. His small lips curled up his rodent-like fangs and Ryota suddenly felt very alert. - Not at all. I was just doing some paperwork. Come in, come in Nezu entered whistling, his paws behind his back, looking at the place as if he were observing the countryside on a leisure journey. Ryota stood up and walked around his desk, clutching the small paw of Yuei''s headmaster. One of his claws scratched his skin, and Ryota wondered if he''d done it on purpose. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - Please sit here Ryota resumed his seat behind his desk as Nezu made himself comfortable, his beady little eyes glancing briefly at the desk, which Ryota knew was not an insignificant glance. They may have worked for the same side, but Nezu worked for himself more than for anyone else. - Thank you for finally coming after being so... busy lately, Ryota said. Nezu looked as calm and in control as ever. - Thank you for your consideration. It''s true that the last few weeks have been hectic, to say the least, and that it was impossible for me to grant your request for an appointment as soon as you wished. Ryota, perfect diplomat, just smiled. - So I guess everything is going well ? - More than well, actually, Nezu replied with a smile that perfectly matched Ryota''s own. There was a moment of silence, but Nezu said nothing more. - I would like to talk to you about the case of Shoto Todoroki, if you don''t mind. - I can''t speak on his behalf, Ryota. Nor his father. Ryota brushed his remark aside with a hand. - I''m not asking you to speak on behalf of anyone, but simply to express your opinion of the boy as Yuei''s headmaster. Nezu opened his mouth to speak but Ryota silenced him by raising his hand. - Let me remind you that Yuei only exists because the government wants it to. Your special status and that of your institution can be revoked at the slightest suspicion of corruption. Nezu continued to smile pleasantly, but the sharp half-teeth revealed by his slightly upturned upper lip showed Ryota that he didn''t appreciate being threatened this way. - Suspicions of corruption? There''s no favouritism or anything like that at my school, Ryota. I''ve always been very impartial and fair. Ask All Might, he''ll tell you. Ryota didn''t miss the subtle jab. - As for taking away ''my status'', you have neither the right nor the power to do so. Ryota''s smile was as thin as it was genuine. It would take a lot for the Japanese government to decide to part with Nezu, the most intelligent individual in the world, whose personal fortune made him as influential as a single nation. Even if his Heroes factory was the most efficient on the continent, the government would no longer turn a blind eye to the ''subtle'' influence he exerted on all his Heroic sprouts if it turned out that he was growing a poisonous plant at the back of his greenhouse. - And I certainly don''t want to, believe me, Ryota replied in a falsely chagrined tone. But the case of young Shoto Todoroki is a cause for concern and you know it as well as I do. Nezu studied Ryota in silence, then let out a long sigh and pretended to massage his temples with one hand, one arm resting on the armrest. - I''d like to help you, Ryota. I really would. But I''m not allowed to give out information about my students without direct permission from the prefect. One of the many advantages Yuei had thanks to its ''special'' status. Ryota didn''t believe for a second that the rat had admitted a false defeat. - But maybe you''ve got permission, Nezu continued as he straightened up, his eyes shining. Do you, Ryota? And from his fake hopeful tone, Ryota realised that Nezu was openly mocking him. - You''re protecting him because he''s a minor, Ryota continued, "But he''ll soon be eighteen - and once he comes of age, neither you nor Endeavor will be able to prevent us from taking legal action against him as a potential threat to our country''s internal security. - Big words, Nezu replied. This boy is not a ''potential threat'' to anyone. He''s been approached by the Special Forces, and it''s highly likely that he''ll accept their offer. But you knew that, didn''t you? Of course he knew. The unwritten rule was that the first person from the Commission, the NCB or the Special Forces to approach an individual had a monopoly on the matter until the individual refused to pursue any relationship with one of the three institutions. Ryota remembered well the juicy catch they had lost a few years ago, the boy who could manipulate shadows that had slipped through their fingers. He had been perfect for the Special Forces, but Ryota always regretted that Gunhee had gotten to him first. - You''ve just informed me about it - So he''s off-limits, Nezu replied, looking like he''d won a game. - I don''t think you really understand what I''m getting at, Ryota insisted. - What I think, Nezu replied briskly, Is that you''re still angry with me about All Might and that this little meeting is just a waste of my time. - All Might is a person whose ownership no one can boast of, Ryota replied calmly. What you''re talking about has nothing to do with our discussion. - You don''t like the fact that he chose to stay and study in Yuei after you suggested he join the Commission''s intensive programme to become a Hero. You don''t like the influence I have over him, and you don''t like the influence I could have over Shoto, who could very well be the next All Might. You''re afraid that my influence will grow too much and that I will become a threat to the country. Ryota crossed his fingers on his stomach and sank back into his chair. For a long moment, he watched Nezu in silence. Nezu had laid his cards on the table. Very well. - Since you seem to be in a hurry to get our meeting over with, I''ll tell you exactly what it''s about: if you leave my office and I''m not satisfied with Shoto Todoroki''s case, I''ll dismiss you and appoint someone else in your place as Yuei''s headmaster. He handed a document with the Prime Minister''s seal to Nezu who looked at it silently. - I''ll turn the school you''ve built into a ruin, and I''ll see to it that all the precious students you''ve carefully selected from the four corners of the country become good and loyal Heroes of the Commission. No man - or beast - should have so much influence over the future pillars of a country''s internal security, no matter how clever he was. - I will ruin you internationally and expose all the dirty tricks you and your lackey have been up to. Other nations would be quick to open their doors to Nezu, until they understood the potential threat they were allowing to infiltrate their ranks. And there was a reason Nezu stayed in Japan - despite his charm, he was still an animal experiment gone wrong. No one would want a freak who, foaming at the mouth, would start a civil war in their country. After all, animals will always be animals. - I don''t need to remind you of the Taiwan fiasco. That was why Nezu, despite his intellect, was not recruited into the army or the defence. Yuei was the toy he''d been given to keep him quiet, but even then he''d managed to turn it to his advantage by inventing the bloody title of ''Symbol of Peace'', without which the civilians believed the whole country would collapse. Everyone was now forced to play by the rules Nezu had laid down, knowing that the next symbol would emerge from Yuei as ''randomly'' as the first had. Nezu, deadly calm, had stopped waddling like a child, as he always did to make humans forget that he wasn''t one of them. His shining little black eyes looked up at Ryota and he stared at him for so long and so intensely that Ryota wondered if he was going to jump over the desk and rip his throat out with his little teeth as sharp as knives. - This has nothing to do with Shoto Todoroki, does it? - Shoto is the last straw, Ryota nuanced. Either you follow our rules or you''re out. The previous director before Ryota had been far too lenient with Nezu. In a world where a child could be born with the power to single-handedly wipe out an entire country, leaving an individual like Nezu - with no ties or loyalties - in charge of their development was the equivalent of shooting yourself in both feet and gouging out both eyes; a suicide on countdown. - Is that a threat? Nezu''s voice was deep, serious. Impenetrable. But his claws had sunk into the armrests of the chair. Still more animal than man. - More like a promise. Remember, the Commission is watching you, and the freedom you''ve enjoyed has been drastically curtailed. - I don''t like threats Nezu looked into Ryota''s eyes without blinking for so long that Ryota thought he''d turned into a statue. Then he put the paper down on Ryota''s desk and smiled, and all the tension in the air vanished. - But if it''s for the good of the country, I can overlook it. What will it take ? * Author''s note : ''Janus'', from greek mythology, is a two-face deity, god of thresholds among other things. 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support the story/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone Chapter 118 The greatest happiness for the greatest number of people was an ideology that Nezu firmly believed in. As long as he was one of the ''greatest number'', that is. He had done much for Japan''s happiness over the past few decades... it saddened him to see Taiwan thrown back in his face at the first opportunity. Granted, China and Japan had almost gone to war, but it wasn''t all Nezu''s fault - there had been underlying tensions for some time. And then he almost succeeded. What would they have done if he had succeeded? They would have applauded him, thanked him, and he would have become a defence strategist, or maybe even runned his own Private Military Society, as he had been promised. Instead, he received an arrest warrant from China and was banned from setting foot on Taiwan or Chinese territory. Big deal. They complained about millions of deaths, but Nezu had suffered too. He even had suffered enormously at the hands of men. The fact that he didn''t turn on them and made them kill each other at the first opportunity he had was proof enough of his mercy. For some reason, Aizawa kept telling him never to share this view of things with anyone. He may have been dumber, but he was also more human. That had to be worth something. - Is everything okay? Nezu blinked foolishly at Aizawa, then looked down at the document he was writing. Large circles drawn, getting darker and tighter until he tore the paper. - Hmmm Nezu dropped the pen and dipped his snout into his cup of tea, lapping greedily until the bottom of the cup. There was something strange about tea that always calmed him down, a bit like cats and catnip. - I take it the meeting with the Commission went badly? Nezu sat up straight, his whiskers dripping. He dabbed at his muzzle with an embroidered handkerchief. Even if he was sometimes overcome by strange excesses of adrenaline, he was still a gentleman: he knew how to behave in society. - They threatened to take Yuei away from me and put me on the sidelines. Aizawa, arms folded and slumped against a bookcase full of knick-knacks, straightened up abruptly. - They threatened you ? How did you react? Nezu smiled, his pink lips curled on a row of sharp little teeth with bits of meat stuck between them. He looked terrifying, like a shark that had just swallowed a human, knowing that it would bring him nothing nourishing except the sweetness of his screams. That was one of the reasons why he rarely smiled with his full teeth out, and only at Aizawa. - Very well, actually. I said that I agreed. Aizawa frowned. Nezu bent down and closed the cage in which the three remaining mice were circling, stupid animals that they were. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. He pushed it under his desk with the tip of his foot and then threw a towel over it. As soon as they saw a few people, the mice started screaming and squealing, as if they needed to be rescued from some terrible fate. At least with the towel they finally got quiet. - ...and what are you really going to do? Nezu took a mirror from his drawer and turned it so that he could see himself clearly. Then he cleaned his teeth with a toothpick. - What I said I''d do: I''ll give him an interview with the Todoroki boy and everything will be fine. Aizawa, his eyebrows even more furrowed than before, watched Nezu cleaning his teeth with the habit of someone who was no longer shocked by years of this circus. - Isn''t Todoroki supposed to be your next All Might? - The successor of All Might will be my next All Might. Todoroki is, shall we say, someone I''m saving for later. In case of a big emergency. Aizawa watched Nezu in silence, unable to understand what he was getting at. Aizawa was the closest person in the world to Nezu, and even after living at his side for more than 30 years, he couldn''t claim to always understand the nebulous thoughts that moved the animal man. - That Ryota, thought, Nezu grumbled as a strip of meat covered in tiny tufts of hair fell onto his plate. I didn''t like the way he talked to me. Nezu didn''t like being treated disrespectfully, because we didn''t treat people disrespectfully, only animals. And Nezu hated animals, so stupid and inferior and unworthy of him. Proof: he was a vegan. When he was in a good mood. Aizawa turned his tongue thirteen times in his mouth, hesitated over the wording, before he finally asked: - And what are you going to do with him? There was a knock at the door. The last piece of meat fell onto the plate. Nezu rinsed his mouth with tea and put the dirty plate, mirror and toothpicks in his drawer. He swallowed his improvised mouthwash, sat up straight and smiled amiably, as he always did. - Please come in. The door opened. - You sent for me? Ochaco Uraraka stood in the doorway, one hand on the handle, looking nervous. Nezu smiled. - Yes, come in and close the door. She seemed to hesitate for a second when she saw Aizawa, then obediently did as she was told. Nezu studied her carefully as she looked around the huge office with a mixture of awe and respect. Quickly and stiffly, she crossed the half dozen meters that separated her from her chair. Nezu motioned for her to sit down. She smiled anxiously at Aizawa who was still leaning against the bookcase with his arms crossed. Nezu cleared his throat to get her attention. - I assume you know why I''ve called you here ? The teenager pressed her lips together, her eyes wide open even though she was clearly thinking, the tiny cogs in the tiny brain of her tiny mind turning as fast as they could to get her out of her mess. - It''s because my parents haven''t paid for the mess hall, isn''t it? We''ve got the money, really. There was just a problem with the card because we''ve changed banks. I can call them if you want. They''ll tell you themselves. Nezu smiled without showing his teeth. - Don''t worry: when we set up the boarding school, we decided to make the whole school and curriculum free, so that it would be accessible to as many people as possible. There were good children with good Quirks that Nezu didn''t want to risk leaving because they couldn''t afford lunch or boarding fees. The teenager''s face lit up. - What ? Really ? That''s awesome ! She smiled. Seeing her happy made Nezu perk up and he almost forgot his other worries. - You know, Ochaco, I have high hopes for you. Your Quirk, well trained, can be extremely useful. At these words, she blushed and fidgeted nervously with her hands. - I''m not the best, you know, she said. Compared to Todoroki or Inaza... - Don''t put yourself down, Aizawa interrupted abruptly. Your power is different from the others, and you haven''t trained as long. But you also have great strength She offered an unconvinced half-smile. - It was you who brought Katsuki back to school during the summer camp incident, Nezu continued. You braved a barrier of villains in the darkest night to save your friend. Such selflessness... it''s worthy of the greatest heroes ! Uraraka looked at Aizawa who nodded. - We all remember your fight at the championship when you dislocated your thumb to free yourself from the hold Shoto had put you in. Such strength of character is something very rare, even more so in young people these days. Uraraka tapped the toe of her shoe on the floor, looking down at her feet, not daring to look up. - Oh, you know, it''s no big deal, she muttered She shrugged gently. Nezu watched her silently, his small black eyes shining with intensity. He dislodged a piece of meat he''d forgotten to remove with his tongue and swallowed it whole. - Between you and me, you''re one of my favourite students. Uraraka blinked stupidly, then suddenly blushed. - I''m sure you say that to everyone. - It''s absolutely true, Nezu pointed out. In fact, it was I who recommended you to All Might when he wanted to create his special Elite Cell. Nezu, leaning back on his desk, tilted forward slightly and looked into the girl''s piercing eyes. - You are capable of great things, Uraraka. I''m even convinced that you could be as powerful as All Might. From the look on her face, the idea had never crossed her mind. - I have faith in you. Will you agree to have faith in Yuei ? To have faith in me ? She seemed to hesitate. Nezu smiled benevolently at her, still without showing his teeth. Frighten her would only damage all his plans. - Trust me. - I... I will She offered him a small smile. But for Nezu, it was already a great victory. Chapter 119 - Alliance I flipped through the report, the pages sliding through my fingers like water, sharingan spinning lazily in my eyes. It hadn''t been that hard to find, considering what I was capable of, but considering the average of what an average super human was capable of, it was tricky. My eyes glided over the autopsy, the characters imprinting in my mind. All internal organs crushed. I turned the page and the photographs of Mina Ashido''s squashed body appeared. The forensic pathologist had done an impeccable job of cutting her up, carving her up gently enough so that the internal mush that served as the remains of her organs didn''t spill onto the observation table. Even with my Sharingan and my extensive knowledge of the human body as a halfway decent Iryo-nin, I couldn''t understand how Uraraka could have done such a thing. What if she''d stuck her fingers in his mouth and activated her Quirk through physical contact, crushing only her internal organs ? That would explain the condition of her windpipe. But it doesn''t explain how she managed to limit the spread so that only the alien''s insides were crushed. If there is a scientific reason for that, there''s no way I can find it - I''ve always been better at fuinjutsu than sciences anyway. Whatever the way she did it, it meant one thing: Uraraka''s Quirk was far more powerful than she let on. If I assumed that her Quirk wasn''t really gravity, then I had two options: either she was telekinetic, or she was able to manipulate matter. Telekinesis involved more psychic control, which meant she could apply a force to an object, or reduce it in one direction or another, levitating or crushing it. Matter manipulation, on the other hand, meant that she could deform objects and reconstruct them as she saw fit, for example by manipulating a television into a metal disc. Or perhaps it is a mixture of the two. Something akin to a force that she could exert at will, which would allow her to manipulate and exert force on other people and other things. I turned the autopsy report over again, trying, unsuccessfully, to find anything that might help me understand which option was more likely. Telekinesis and matter manipulation are so similar... I was almost certain of one thing : Uraraka couldn''t activate her Quirk without physical contact. Because if she could, I could see no reason why she would choose to work for All for One. If she didn''t need physical contact to activate her power, then she could pulverise anything and anyone that got in her way, just as she had done with the alien girl. If she kept practising and her power kept growing, she could reduce an entire city to dust with a single gesture. My left hand shook. This girl is a threat. I had assumed that she could only do this with physical contact, because if I had been her, I would have done the same to Kaminari, so that his death wouldn''t be linked to the USJ incident and it would be known that All for One had a powerful card in the shadows. Smothering him in his sleep was tantamount to saying that there might be someone else dangerous around, maybe even in Yuei. But she didn''t want to be discovered. It was the logical thing to do, especially since the surveillance tapes from the day of Kaminari''s death had all disappeared. If she really can activate her Quirk without physical contact, she could be even more dangerous than All for One. I was just speculating on what little data I had, but it all came down to one thing : I had to kill her before it was too late. But she''s the only person who can lead me to All for One, and no one has a clue where he is. I had to find a way to counter her if her Quirk didn''t require physical contact. But between the genjutsu and the fast-track project I''d been working on for a while, which required all my clones and most of my chakr... A shriek pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked irritably at the cage of two rats Nezu kept in the shadow of his office. They were staring at me with their bright little eyes and squealing like animals in a slaughterhouse. Maybe he keeps them to remind himself of his origin or something. My eyes went to the door before the handle had even turned. In a fraction of a second, the file was put back exactly where I''d found it a few minutes earlier, the drawer closed, the spare key I''d made myself was in my pocket, the padlock was back in place, the incendiary device ready to burn the documents if they were forced open was reactivated and the fingerprint light was ready to go. One shunshin and I was crouched over the front door, henged in the civilian version of Kakashi. The door opened. Nezu entered, whistling happily, his hands clasped behind his back, and made his way to the cupboard on the left side of the wall, which, together with all the other walls, formed a sort of gigantic belt of books. No sooner had he taken a step into the room that he stopped abruptly and turned his head towards his desk. He tilted his head to one side, his eyes narrowing. He walked calmly across the room as I watched him, my chakra vibrating on the surface of my skin, the experimental genjutsu I was working on ready to be launched. He paused behind his chair, his eyes riveted to the underside of his desk. The rats were still squeaking. He scanned them in silence. Then he smiled. - Ah, I forgot to feed you, didn''t I ? He opened the right-hand drawer and pulled out bits of apple and cubes of cheese, which he slipped through the bars. Then he opened the cage and started to change their water. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. One of the rats bit him and Nezu jumped, almost showing his teeth. - Bad, bad mouse I watched him until he''d retrieved the book he''d probably come for, then disappeared in a puff of smoke. * - Shoto, good evening. The representative of the Heroic Commission stood up to shake my hand, and I had a vivid memory of seeing him years before, on the doorstep of my house, between a chubby lawyer and my unfriendly father. - Good evening I shook his hand, a thin layer of green chakra, barely visible to the naked eye, running over my skin. A warning against poisoning attempts, you never know. The man pushed his white ponytail back behind his shoulder. - I''m Ryota Nishimura - Shoto Todoroki, I said, and our hands parted without me crushing his fingers in retaliation for what he might have done to me. His eyes fell on the towel around my neck and he smiled. - Working hard, eh ? The training in the Elite Class was on a completely different level to what we''d had before. The school curriculum had become intensive and very fast, so that we could get the school part out of the way by next year. After that, everything would revolve around the idea of turning us into excellent little killing machines. - Very much so I finished wiping my forehead and throat with one hand, for I had not had time to shower before I arrived. I guess I could have sent a clone to the class in my place, but if that meant working on Fuinjutsu for hours on end... Besides, I already had made enough clones. - Your little mates weren''t too jealous that you got to leave early ? ''Little mates''. I almost smiled. They were acting weird around me, and I didn''t feel like being sociable with people who thought I was a killing machine that was going to blow up in their faces any second. No one had dared to speak to me, particularly since what had happened last Tuesday. Especially since we''d heard that Yaoyorozu had left Yuei. - Not really Ryota nodded several times, his benevolent smile never leaving his lips. - I''d like to talk to you about your Quirks - What would you like to know about them ? - Their exact nature and what they''re capable of I sank back into the uncomfortable seat, crossed my arms, raised my eyes as if thinking, and counted on my fingers to help him, point by point. - Fire and ice, of course. I can use lightning, and my physical abilities are above average. - But how ? He placed a recorder on the table. The time read 5 minutes 42 and counting. He''d started recording me before I came in. - What do you mean ''how''? I can do it, so I just do - Is there a pool of energy inside you that gets depleted the more you use your Quirks ? - A pool ? You mean like a storage tank? He nodded. - Yes, there is. If I use them all at the same time, I get tired very quickly. Not really. But it was better to tell him that than to explain that I was working on a way to permanently eradicate that weakness. At the same time, memories of one of my clones came back to me, and the mountains of seals and experiments my clones were working on made my head spin for a split second. I blinked several times to clear the dizziness as Ryota stared at me, no doubt wondering if I was suffering from some kind of illness. - And that thing where your eyes turn red, what is that? - A side effect of my Quirk, I said. Ryota watched me in silence. - How do I know that what you''re telling me is true? - I''m afraid you don''t have a choice, I said with a smile, my eyes narrowing slightly for him to see. His face remained cold. Clearly humour is something that goes right over his head. - I told you the truth - And before that, you said that your Quirks were just fire and ice, and that turned out not to be true. What am I supposed to believe ? - I wasn''t very discreet during the championship: you should have noticed that by now. Nezu''s lack of reaction when the ''full'' extent of my power was revealed led me to believe that he had already figured it out. Not to mention the video of the hangar that Aizawa had told me Nezu had... - Don''t act cocky, boy. You''re in enough trouble already I relaxed in the seat, spread my legs and crossed my hands on my stomach, looking at Ryota with contempt and haughtiness, as I imagined Teka would do in my place. - There''s no need to get angry, Ryota. Everything is perfectly fine. He raised his hand, obviously irritated. - I don''t- His eyes met mine. He sighed suddenly, took off his glasses and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Then, in a much calmer voice, he continued: - You''re right, I''m sorry. But you should know that if I''m here today, it''s not because I enjoy interviewing minors without their guardians present - I really don''t He was silent for a second, his eyes shining with confidence. - My superiors are not happy, not at all. Everything would have been fine if we''d stuck to the story that you were one of the brilliant Heroes who saved Tokyo... He shook his head, sorry. - But that damn recording had to come out. We didn''t even know about it, and (he chuckled, raising his eyebrows to show his confusion) it''s quite something for the government agency in charge of Internal Security not to know about something like that. Of all the lies that had come from his lips, this was the one that sounded most like the truth. - Because we didn''t know about it, it blew up in our faces, you see ? Because if the Commission had gotten wind of my abilities much earlier, they would have tried to get to me before the Special Forces did, just as Gunhee had explained to me. If they didn''t release the video to use public opinion against my father to get me back, then who did ? How did All for One got a hold of the video? Why now ? I was speechless, unable to comprehend the maelstrom of which I seemed to be the epicentre. Fuck, what the hell is going on ? - People want answers. My superiors want answers. They won''t let you off that easily. For the first time in years, I felt that my control over my life was slipping away from me. - Are you threatening me ? - Absolutely not. You and I are on the same side. All I want is for our country to be safe. You cooperate with us and we''ll leave you alone. The only reason I even bothered to breathe in the Commission''s direction was the threat of prosecution they hung over my eighteenth birthday. That, and because I was planning to join the Special Forces after school, and my failure to comply with one of the most important laws governing the lives of super humans could cost me my place, according to Gunhee. Special Forces... Once again, I had misunderstood the reality of this world. There were things I didn''t understand, people pulling strings in the shadows without me knowing why. I needed to know. Which only two things could give me : the Special Forces... and Teka. - We''re not an oligarchy, Shoto. This little interrogation means absolutely nothing to me as a person. But it has value for our nation. He licked his lips. - We can''t afford to have someone walking the streets of our country with an unknown Quirk, Quirks or whatever it is that you have. It''s a security risk that could cost us dearly. Which I could imagine. - You''re a clever boy, Shoto. You must have understood that the Heroes only deal with superficial problems that might concern the general public. The real war is fought in the shadows, by people like you and I. As Teka had already explained to me. - Your abilities - what you could do with them - make a lot of people nervous. Very nervous. Which I was beginning to understand. - What do you want from me ? - First of all, I want you to know that I respect your father and the work he''s done for this country, both as a Hero and for his service in the Special Forces. Not the kind of information you can just stumble across. - I also get the distinct impression that no one ever formally thanked you for your service in Tokyo during the Gigantomachia attack. Without your presence and actions, the damage could have been disproportionately worse. On behalf of Japan, I thank you for your service. I nodded, encouraging him to continue. - I''d like you to remember that there are no ''good guys'' or ''bad guys'', no matter what anyone would have you believe. No conflict since the First World War has been bilateral. Funny, considering one of your employees hid fucking microphones in my hospital room. - What do you want ? Ryota put his hands flat on the desk. - My superiors are offering you two choices: either you allow us to perform a series of tests on you, or you allow one of our probationary agents to track you. - What kind of tracking are we talking about ? I hadn''t even let a hairdresser get a pair of scissors close to my neck in nearly ten years, so I definitely wasn''t going to let anyone run a series of tests on me. Hell would freeze the day I let that happen. - You know that refusing the tests only makes you look more suspicious, don''t you? - I was ten years old when my medical check-up at school turned into an impromptu kidnapping by men who planned to rip off my fingers and mail them to my father. Ryota''s lips tightened. - You can understand my aversion to anything having to do with doctors or needles Ryota nodded. - I understand completely, and as I told you, the choice is yours. - What kind of agent ? - The discreet kind, who won''t cause you any trouble. - Which means ? - Hawks - Hawks ? Hawks the villain killer ? - Hawks the number 3 himself, yes, Ryota smiled, mistaking my surprise for something other than what it really was. Then he raised his voice. - Hawks, please The door opened. So that''s why it smelt like chicken... I looked into his piercing yellow eyes, slit like those of a bird of prey. His hair was longer than I remembered and- My eyes came to rest on the junction of his left shoulder and neck, where a dark scar stretched like a flowing star, slipping under his suit and disappearing from my view. I looked up at his face. His jaw tightened, his eyes taking on a cold glint. I didn''t need him to tell me that these were burn scars. * Author''s note : Did some of you caught onto the funny thing that Nezu did behind the scenes ? Anyway : 250 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 120 Hawk''s face bent in two, his cheeks lifting to give me a smile that looked as false as it was painful. - Yo ! He tilted his head and I noticed the scar licking the bottom of his left jaw, as if the flames had had fingers and had gripped his face. - Hawks would be the hero you''d apprentice to," Ryota continued. That way, you''d have your probationary period without anyone knowing what it is really about. By ''no one'' I knew he meant my father, whose hatred for the Commission was anything but a secret. - And when you''re finished, you won''t ask me any more questions or try to force me to do anything legally. - Of course Hawks whistled happily, hands in his pockets, and shuffled up to stand behind Ryota, raising his chin and glaring hostilely at me. My Sharingan almost came to life. Ryota smiled. - Well, if you don''t mind, I''ll let you two get acquainted. He picked up his briefcase and left the room, closing the door behind him. Hawks followed Ryota with his eyes, his cheerful expression losing more and more of its consistency as he walked away. When the door slammed shut, his eyes immediately met mine. He smiled without warmth. The chair scraped the floor as he pulled it up to sit. - Hawk. Nice to meet you. - Shoto, I replied simply. His lips twitched, his eyes flashed for a second before everything faded. He pointed to the scar running across my eyebrow and left eye. - What''s that? - And your burns? A joyless smile. - I''ve been hearing a lot about you lately. Especially with the media all over you and your family. (Dramatic sigh) And now your brother coming back from the dead... that could make a great series, don''t you think? I shrugged. - Or an incredible tragedy. - Have you come to talk to me about my brother ? Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. - I have to get to know you, it''s part of my job. And with all the affection you seem to have for him (sarcastic smile), it would be more than stupid of me not to try and find out more. I didn''t answer. - Is it true that he tried to kill you ? - Do I look like someone who would lie to get attention ? - Yes I blinked. Then I smiled. - I remember you, you know. You''re the kid who snuck into the Heroes Awards six years ago and tried to shove me into a fridge. Hawks mused. - Sounds like me, yeah. Go on. - All so you could get my dad''s autograph. - Ah, yes, I remember. You were the little kid who threatened to turn me into a giant popsicle, weren''t you ? Adorable. - And you were the big guy who wanted to knock me out and hide my body so I wouldn''t report him Hawks rolled his eyes. - Right away the big words He smiled, I smiled, and no one said a word. The memory of Hawks shrouded in darkness as he stabbed Twice looped in my mind. - I''m still a big fan of your dad, you know, he continued in a conversational tone. The publicity stunt for the new ''Symbol of Peace'' is really good. Considering the work he does, he really deserves it. I could see his expression as Touya was about to burn him until dust. - Did you know that your father solved over 538 cases last year? I remembered the look on Twice''s face when I''d killed him. - I know he has a lot of assistants, but a figure like that is nothing short of superhuman. I leaned forward and stopped the recording. Hawks looked at me blankly and made no move to turn it back on. - Why do you work for the Commission? He arched an eyebrow. - They pay well and the food''s not bad. - Why are you a hero ? - I find you very curious for a kid who dodges every question I ask him Hawks wasn''t a hero, or at least not one that would exist in a Manichean world. - Where do your burns come from ? Again the face darkened and the features hardened. - You ask too many questions. The expression with which he looked at me was the same as it had been five years ago, when I''d thought he was going to get rid of me. Perhaps the unstable Hawks I''d glimpsed hadn''t disappeared since then. - Would you be able to kill ? Hawks stood motionless, his wings spread wide behind his back, as if he were about to pounce on me. - Could you ?, he replied coldly. - I already have, I said - This is a serious- - Villains His mouth closed. - They were going to kill if I didn''t stop them. One of them burned a girl alive. Hawks was as motionless as death. - My brother, Touy- The door behind me creaked. More fluidly than I''d expected, Hawks leaned over the table, his piercing eyes locked with mine. My knife was cold in my hand. His closed on the recorder, squeezing the buttons and pushing them all the way in. The next thing I knew, he was on his feet, holding his hand out to me across the table. - You look like a promising young man, Shoto. I look forward to working with you. I shook his hand. - Likewise I turned to Ryota, who smiled with all his teeth. - I take it everything went well? He took the recorder and put it in his pocket without looking at it. I nodded. It was a pleasure to meet you, Shoto. - Likewise. Another exchange of handshakes. They left first, Ryota greeting me with a wave of the chin, Hawks with a lazy wave of the hand, the attitude of someone for whom life is just a smooth river. The night of the attempted murder, Touya came home covered in cuts and blood. Maybe I''m wrong... Hawks ran a distracted hand through his hair, his blond locks rising above the huge pink scar. ... or maybe I''m not. * Author''s note : Not even one of you caught onto the funny thing Nezu did ! I''m a bit disappointed because it gave some insight into Nezu''s personnality (also I wanted to see y''all disgusted reactions). For the curious people, it happened in Nezu''s office, behind the scenes, between when he talked with Aizawa and then Uraraka went in, and when Shoto broke in to find Ashido''s file. If you read carefully both scenes, it is implied what happened. It''s a bit on the crazy side, too. Anyway : if you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, then go check my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG As always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 121 - Threat Murakami, a barely lit cigarette in one hand, massaged the bridge of his nose. - We can''t do it, Endeavor. The press will jump at our throat. On the other side of the phone, the hero was undaunted: - Of course you can. Say he''s been taken to a detention center and is being closely watched. Murakami growled. - The Commission wants him behind bars. - Don''t think of the Commission, think of me. Murakami felt a migraine coming on at the tip of his nose. - He''s my son, Akira. I can''t let him go, not after losing him for so long. Murakami wanted to satisfy his friend - even though he had serious doubts about leaving such a criminal anywhere but behind bars - but the Commission was pressuring him to do as they wished. If only Touya had decided to make his comeback on TV or in a Youtube video... But no, he had decided to turn himself in at a police station - his own, no less - and was now under Murakami''s jurisdiction until the ''trial''. - You have children too - That''s very low, Endeavor. - You''d do the same thing in my situation. Would he ? Murakami opened his mouth to ask if, after ten years, Touya was no longer just a stranger with whom he shared blood. But he kept his mouth shut, not wanting to add anything on Endeavor''s plate. His life must be complicated enough right now, especially knowing that two of his most virulent sons hated each other. - I''m asking you this as a favour, Akira. Please. Murakami sighed. - All right, all right. I''ll put him in my jail. But if the Commission comes after me, you''d better have my back. Murakami felt Endeavor smile. - Of course I will. * - What happened on Tuesday night ? I paused at the door, one hand on the handle. On the other side of the door, the chatter died down, but no one answered. - Yaoyorozu- - I''m not talking about that, Katsuki cut in. What happened with Shoto earlier that night ? Silence. Then a chair scraped on the floor. - Nothing of your concern. Inaza. - I''m the class representative of this damn class, of course it concerns me. I heard Jiro mumble and imagined her rolling her eyes: - There''s no class anymore, you idiot - Monoma told me you talked to Shoto. - Oops. I imagined the blonde throwing up his hands, a crooked smile on his stupid face. - And ? Inaza again. Bakugo was getting impatient, I didn''t need to see him to know that. - Are you idiots or are you doing this on purpose ?! Do you really think that if Todoroki was any kind of risk for us, the teachers would let him stay at Yuei ? - His father is a Hero, Tokoyami replied calmly. You''ve watched the news like the rest of us. He won''t pay for what he did, and neither will his brother. Cleverer than I thought, birdbrain. - Well, everyone uses their advantages as best they can, don''t they?, said Monoma. One of my uncles is a cop: he gets rid of all the family''s speed tickets. - That''s got nothing to do with it, Uraraka said in a low voice. We''re not talking about defaulting on a payment, we''re talking about someone who gets away with a murder. Many of them. Bitch. I suddenly had this terrible urge to go in there and tell them that she''d killed one of their dear, sweet comrades and that they''d all almost died because she''d given away the location of our camp. - You feel indebted to him for saving you, said Inaza, But Uraraka is right, he killed- This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. - Yeah, he went into harm''s way and saved my ass while you all were shaking like fucking bitches at school. Quiet. - You ain''t laughing as much when you''re the ones who have to face up to your responsibilities, do you ? I was fucking bleeding in this fucking desert and not one of you thought, ''Oh my God, poor Bakugo is dying all alone, maybe we should go make sure he''s alright''! The venom in his voice surprised me. - It was Shoto who got off his butt and went to save me, not you. It was Shoto who fought that villain, that All for One, that guy who would have broken us all like twigs one by one if he hadn''t gotten in the way. You never thought of that, did you? But no, it''s so much easier to blame the one guy who''s a bit competent. - He killed people, Inaza replied calmly. Voluntarily. Not under constraint. There''s no justification for that. I could feel Bakugo''s energy becoming more unstable as he grew angrier. - Do you fucking think that Heroes don''t kill people, at least accidentally? Look at your Quirks, I could make you a list of all the ways this could go wrong. - You have no idea what you''re talking about - You have no idea either Footsteps. I felt Bakugo and Inaza walk towards each other until they were face to face. No one moved to interfere. - Why are you getting so worked up ? He doesn''t care about any of us. - Cut the crap, he''s no worse than you or I - You''re deluding yourself, Bakugo. He doesn''t care about you any more than he cares about the rest of us. Bakugo''s energy stung and I knew he was about to make a mistake. I jerked the door open. Katsuki and Inaza were standing practically forehead to forehead, black smoke rising from Bakugo''s palm and wrapping around his forearm, a light breeze ruffling Inaza''s clothes. In a few steps, I found myself between them, pushing Inaza away with one hand without taking my eyes off him. - Calm down The smoke cleared, but it wasn''t Katsuki I was talking to. Inaza''s eyes, as dark as two dark wells, darted back and forth between Katsuki and me. Then they stopped on me and he took a slow step back without turning his back on me. Someone knocked on the door. Aizawa, leaning against the door frame, held up a bundle of leaflets. - If you''re done playing, get to work. It''s time to find your internships. * - You have to stop being an asshole I looked away. - Yeah, yeah - I''m fucking serious. The others think you''re some kind of weirdo who''s going to go berserk and kill us all in the middle of the night. I tore off a small piece of gum and rolled it in the palm of my hand. - ...and what do you think ? Katsuki''s eyes narrowed. - I think that if it was indeed your idea, a slap from your father will calm you down enough that you will never want to do it again I smiled. - Are you talking from experience ? - Are you ? - Given your personality, you must have wanted to kill for a long time, but your mother kicked your ass too hard for you to act on it - Ha ha, very funny I bent down and took a pen from Katsuki''s pencil case. - His name''s ''come back'' - I''m a murderer, not a thief - That''s arguable I''d followed Katsuki to his room by accident, as much to pass the time as because I was afraid of going back to my Fuinjutsu sanctuary to eat buckets of it. Nobody would die if I took a little break, right ? I turned my attention to the pile of paperwork I had to fill out for the internship. Apparently provisional licences weren''t something high school students could get their hands on as easily as in canon. The Commission had entered into a series of agreements with the Heroic High Schools to allow their students to use their Quirks on the public highway solely as part of their training. Internships with the Heroes meant that we were under their supervision and jurisdiction - if we made a mistake, it would all fire back on them. It seems that the Japan of my world wasn''t desperate enough to send teenagers into battle because of a lack of funds. - By the way, why did you choose Hawks ? - Because I wanted to - You can just tell me it has to do with one of your magical powers that you want to train or something instead of acting mysterious. I leaned forward. - And you choose...? Katsuki lifted the paper away from me. - Hey, that''s private But it was too late, I''d already seen it. - You choose my father ? Katsuki frowned. - First of all, I didn''t choose anyone, he''s the one who sent me the request. Second, after All Might, he''s the best hero in the whole country. Debatable. - And I''m sure he has a lot to teach me. True. - And I don''t have to fucking explain myself, I choose who I want. I put my hands up. - Easy, mate. No one here wants to hurt you. Katsuki continued to glare at me. - By the way, you going to class later? - I haven''t heard anything about another class - It''s something special with All Might, Katsuki continued. He came to talk to me at the end of class this morning. I was silent and Katsuki continued: - He told me not to talk about it, but I thought at least you might know about it I thought the Elite Class was a distinction between rednecks and those with a chance of a future, but it seems it''s just a cover.... - What do you think ? Do you believe that All Might wants to take me on as a pupil or something ? It seems that Katsuki is one of the candidates to be the next bearer of the One for All... - You might see other people from our class, I say. You''ll have to tell me who. Katsuki looks at me suspiciously. - Yeah, if you want. But I still don''t understand why some other looser could get private lessons and you don''t. Because All Might doesn''t trust me and he doesn''t want to see his power in my hands... I shrugged. - The hazards of life * Bakugo arrived at the meeting place second, much to his surprise. Inaza stood a little to his right, arms crossed. A curt movement of the chin in greeting was all Katsuki received. With his hands in his pockets, he dropped to the ground, his shoulders hunched. Then a head popped out of the earth. Katsuki let out a scream and rolled backwards to avoid an attack that didn''t come, his palm crackling. Inaza himself was on the alert, legs bent, hand already raised to call upon the wind. The head popped out of the ground like a mushroom, a jerk, shoulders and then a body followed, as if a human was birthed out of the ground at accelerated speed. The blond guy chuckled, his hands on his hips, and Katsuki relaxed a little when he saw that he was wearing what looked like a Hero''s costume. Perhaps he was a second-rate Hero who would be assisting All Might in his lessons. He held out his hand. - Mirio Togata, third year student Which Katsuki didn''t shake. Mirio didn''t mind and continued to smile. - Are you also here for All Might''s meeting ? Katsuki and Inaza exchanged a quick glance. - Yeah - We are - Hmm The strange guy looked at his watch. - 17:02. He''s late. At the same moment, a shadow fell from the sky, startling the three teenagers. The ground shook as if it had been hit by an earthquake. All Might, fists on hips, laughed bosterously, both because it was part of his personality and because the three teenagers had taken up defensive positions, as if expecting to be attacked at any moment. - Punctuality is a must for any Hero ! He gave them a 2000 megawatt smile, his eyes sweeping over the small gathering. - Ah, I think we''re missing- - Sorry, I''m late ! The three boys turned to the last arrival. Dripping with sweat and swimming, she stopped at the edge of their group, hands on her knees. All Might smiled. - No problem, Ochaco. We haven''t started yet. * Author''s note : Who will get the All for One ? One of them is more interesting for plot reasons but sometimes I want to say fuck it and watch the story get batshit crazy only for my personal entertainment. Decisions decisions... Anyway : I will make a huge discount on the power stones needed for the sunday bonus chapter to motivate everyone. 150 POWER STONES = SUNDAY BONUS CHAPTER. We can absolutely make it. Either way, if you want to support me/read ahead of the publication schedule, then go check my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 122 My eyes swept over the small gathering. Maybe I should have worn something better than jeans and T-shirt. There were candlesticks, a crystal chandelier, richly embroidered curtains I was sure I hadn''t seen before here, and the smell of fresh paint. We were in one of the living rooms in the renovated part of the house, a neutral floor that didn''t belong to Rei any more than it did to us. I wondered if anyone but me had realised that we were in what had once been my room, the one Touya had set on fire. - Ah, Shoto, there you are at last! Fuyumi waved so enthusiastically that I had to stop for a moment to see if she was really talking to me. Touya, sitting in a large armchair, and Natsuo, leaning against the backrest, looked up at me. They were wearing polo shirts and canvas pants, and Touya''s scars made him look like a burn victim straight out of the hospital. Touya immediately looked down at the pile of photos in his hands. Natsuo gave me an uncertain smile. I took slow steps forward, my hands held loosely at my sides. I stopped far away from their gathering. - Here, look Sho-sho. This is you when you were a baby. She showed me a photo of me on my birthday, a big ''1'' on the cake. Enji was holding me in his arms, a birthday hat on my head, one hand around Rei''s waist. In front of us, on the sofa, was Natsuo, his face smeared with ketchup. To his right, sitting next to him, was Fuyumi, holding what I vividly remembered as the doll she''d given herself for my birthday. Touya stood by the sofa on the left, arms folded, refusing to look at the camera. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. In front of him was a stone wrapped in bits of tape and torn wrapping paper. - Don''t call me that, I replied curtly. Natsuo and Fuyumi looked at me again while Touya continued to calmly leaf through the album. The double doors of the living room opened. Dad and Rei entered at the same time, smiling, and if I hadn''t felt them coming from opposite sides of the corridor, I would have thought they were together again. - Ah, children, you''re here already! Rei smiled, beaming with joy, her eyes sweeping over each of us but darting back and forth between I and Touya. She was wearing a blue dress, and I suddenly remembered that it was her favourite colour. - What''s taking up so much of your attention ? - We''re looking at our old photos, Fuyumi said. Rei went over to the chair and leaned forward to get a better look, putting her hand on Touya''s shoulder to keep her balance. He tensed, looked at her, obviously uncomfortable, then his gaze met mine. He stiffened, his eyes glued to the photos. - Ah yes, I remember. Natsuo had thrown up all night after that. Rei turned the pages one by one. - I don''t remember - I remember you went to the wrong room and even knocked on my door with your shirt full of vomit, Fuyumi laughed. I had no idea what they were talking about. The pages turned, the years flew by, and I saw myself on the day I joined Sword and Cross, one hand in my father''s and Rei''s in the other, then Natsuo, Fuyumi and I on the day we went to the fair, the giant unicorn she''d been crying about being carried by my grumpy father in the background. Then, suddenly, there were only empty pages. Rei, confused, closed the album and stood up straight, suddenly looking very old. My father, who I had felt hovering on the periphery, chose this moment to manifest himself: - Let''s eat, I''m hungry as a wolf The mischievous smiles of Natsuo and Fuyumi tightened and they exchanged glances, but they didn''t cringe at the command. My father took a seat at the end of the table, facing the door, and I instinctively took my place to his right. Touya sat to his left, facing me with a casual air. Rei seemed to hesitate a moment but sat next to him, then Fuyumi next to her and, finally, Natsuo at the other end of the table, facing my father. The seat beside me was empty. Rei quickly noticed and said: - There''s an extra set of plates. Naoya, would you please take it away ? The maid took the plate immediately. - Of course Madam- I put my hand on her wrist. - Leave it, I''ve invited someone I met my father''s gaze over his glass. The plate returned to its place. Rei frowned, opened her mouth and closed it again, obviously trying to ask me who I''d invited to this "family dinner" without upsetting me. - Who- The carved doors opened wide. - I''m not too late, am I ? Dressed in her finest fur coat and surrounded by her most threatening men stood Teka Todoroki, looking more menacing than ever. * Author''s note : Teka''s comeback ! Each time I''m writing her I''m having a blast, she''s like this perfect mixture of sarcasm, disdain and raw honesty. Anyway 150 power stones = sunday bonus chapter If you want to support me/read ahead of schedule, then go check out my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 123 - Shadows Teka took off her gloves, her typical disdainful eyes passing over each member of our little group. Rei exchanged glances with Enji, who looked taken aback. Confused, Touya looked at Natsuo and Fuyumi. They looked perplexed as well. - Excuse me, but who- - Ah, Grandma! I rose from my chair smoothly, embracing her with exaggerated affection. She let me do as I pleased but from the way she looked at me, I knew she''d figured out what I was up to. - Jeans and a T-shirt, Shoto ?, she whispered in my ear. Really ? I smiled, pleased to see that the long road she''d taken hadn''t dulled her bite at all. - Nice to see you, Granny, I replied in an overly perky tone. I took her cloak, ignoring her as she glared at me, and handed it to one of the few servants hanging around. Then I turned to the others. - Since this was a special family reunion dinner, I thought it would be a shame if Granny didn''t join us. My father gave me a stern look before turning to his mother. - Teka - Enji, she replied as cooly, greeting him with a short movement of her chin. If I didn''t know them so well, I would almost think they hate each other. Rei stood up immediately, almost knocking over her chair in her haste. - Teka, she mumbled. I didn''t know you were coming. If I''d known, I would have prepared something else... - She hadn''t warned anyone, said my father, annoyed, a wine glass filled with what I knew to be anything but alcohol in his hand, the reddish contents rolling like the swell of the sea - Shoto knew, Teka countered calmly as I pulled out a chair for her to sit in. She thanked me with a look and I took my seat. - So you''re our... grandmother, Fuyumi asked uncertainly Teka picked up her glass gracefully and raised it to one side, her bright eyes resting on Fuyumi. One of the servants, a bottle of wine in hand, ran to refill it. Teka, imperious, regal, acted as if this was her reception and we were all just the humble guests in her abode, blessed by the privilege of her presence. - It''s rude to ask someone to reveal their identity when you haven''t done so yourself Fuyumi blushed. Natsuo pointed at her with his thumb. - Fuyumi (pointing at himself), Natsuo (pointing at the other), Touya - Touya, Teka repeated, her eyes shining. She took a sip from her glass without taking her eyes off him. Natsuo cleared his throat. - What do you do for a living, Grandma? - I- - She works in finance, Enji cut her off. Very boring. Dishes covered with metal bells were placed on our plates. With a swift movement, they were all uncovered. Teka, her face impassive, began to eat with all the graciousness of a queen. - No more boring than being a teacher, she countered. Or a Hero. Enji frowned, about to retort, but Touya interrupted, clearly tired of being ignored at his wonderful party: - Being a Hero is a respectable profession. - And how would you know, boy ? Last I heard, you were a wanted criminal for murder and terrorism There was a silence. I lowered my head and pretended to cut a potato to hide my smile. Teka''s fork made a loud noise against her plate. - Oh, you didn''t want to address the elephant in the room ? My bad She didn''t look sorry at all. Rei cleared her throat. - Natsuo, please hand over the salt. Fuyumi took a long sip from her glass and slammed it down on the table. - How are things at the restaurant, mum ? she said. Rei took the change of subject for what it was and continued: - The new cook I''ve hired is excellent. I think it''s only a matter of time before we get our third star - That''s great, Mum! Teka pecked at her plate with the tip of her fork, looking bored out of her mind. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. - I guess you figured something to do with your ten fingers and all the money my son gives you - Teka, Enji growled. Fuyumi had started to drink wine like a fish in water. - What ? I''m just stating what everyone already knows. And that''s no insult, considering the price you paid for your wife. I motioned for the butler to bring me the bottle. - Would you like a refill, Granny? The more she drank, the more dangerous she became. And I loved it. - I didn''t-, Rei stammered. I mean, Enji didn''t- it was consensual... - Don''t be so sensitive, Teka continued calmly. Quirk marriages are much more common than you might think. The Todoroki dynasty was very fond of them, although our bloodline remained stronger than those brought through marriage. - Dynasty ?, muttered Natsuo incredulously. This time, Teka shifted to Italian : - The Todoroki are an illustrious Italian lineage, boy Natsuo and Fuyumi blinked. - They don''t speak Italian, Dad said Teka clicked her tongue reproachfully. - I''ll never understand your desire to tarnish our bloodline by raising incompetent offspring Rei choked, swallowing a mouthful of nothing. Touya hesitated for a second, then slapped her back to make her spit it out. Teka and my dad glared at each other as I pretended to focus on the salmon. It''ll be a miracle if we ever make it to dessert. - Tell me about school, Shoto. How are your Heroic studies going ? - Very well. Our class is divided into two sections: I''m in the accelerated track. - Good, good. And you''re still inclined to spend next summer with me, if I''m not mistaken ? She had phrased it as a question, but we both knew it wasn''t. - Of course Rei cleared her throat and Teka and I turned our heads simultaneously. She pursed her lips and said : - An accelerated programme ? What kind is it ? My eyes met Touya''s. - Nothing special. An internship with a hero, permission to use my Quirks on public spaces if necessary... Rei fidgeted with her hands and I had a vague feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. - Isn''t this a bit... dangerous? - Life is dangerous in itself. Don''t you agree, Tou-tou ? The boy swallowed a mouthful of water and moved it from cheek to cheek, his eyes on mine, before swallowing. - Of course - Disgusting, Teka muttered to my right. - Anyway, Dad knows about it, I said, glancing at him. He replied with a disinterested grunt, his whole attention focused on Teka as if she were a ticking time bomb he had to prevent from going off at all costs. Fuyumi leaned forward. - Say, Shoto, why don''t you take off your mas- - And what kind of dangerous life have you led, boy ? asked Teka, completely ignoring Fuyumi Touya looked up in surprise, obviously not expecting her to speak to him. Dad, on my left, tensed. I sank back into my seat and enjoyed the show. - Don''t antagonise him, my father said. - Do you feel antagonised ?, Teka snorted, her eyes never leaving Touya''s prostrate form. Touya straightened up. - Not really, no And he smiled with all his teeth, and I was surprised to see that he wasn''t missing any. - You see? You''re exaggerating, Enji. A boy who''s been able to live, what shall I say, survive ten years- - Eleven, I said. - Eleven years alone on the streets must be a lot of things, but certainly not squeamish. You''re not squeamish, are you, boy? Touya smiled politely, but I could see the veneer of his mask crumbling a little more as Teka continued to address him as a child. - I''m not squeamish, no - So, as I said - before Enji starts bothering me again (glare) - what kind of life have you led all these years ? He shrugged. - It wasn''t too bad. Most of the time, I had a place to sleep. - Oh, Touya Rei looked on the verge of tears and the discomfort on Touya''s face seemed anything but fake. - And why didn''t you come back? - I had... He scratched his neck, looked down at his plate, took a deep breath and then let his hands fall back to his thighs, not meeting anyone''s gaze. - ...I didn''t think anyone would want me here after I set the house on fire... - And that''s putting it mildly, I said, shaking my head. - Hmm, that''s a pretty weak argument, Teka said, not impressed in the slightest. We''ve had our share of degenerates in the family. - My son is not a degenerate !, cried Rei, her face flushed with anger and her fists clenched, slight chilblains covering her knuckles. I rolled my eyes and looked at everyone in turn, surprised at the drastic turn the conversation had taken. - All that power goes to your head, Teka finished calmly, pretending not to hear Rei, or maybe not really hearing her, perched as she was in her ivory tower. She used to do that to me when I was a kid, pretended not to hear me when she didn''t feel like it. - For example, when I was a little girl, my cousin Leonardo faked his death. - Why would he fake his death ? asked Natsuo, looking like someone who''d watched a documentary on the Greek gods and decided to stop wondering about their sanity. - To escape his son, who had tried to murder him in order to marry his mother and take over our lineage. There was a small silence. - It''s a joke, of course. A small smile of relief appeared on Fuyumi''s lips. - Ah, I thought it was too much like Oedipus. - My father killed all three of them before we ended up with an internal feud on our hands Another silence. Then Natsuo burst out laughing. - Totally crazy, Grandma. You sure you aren''t a screenwriter or something ? Teka didn''t laugh. I looked at Dad who, with his shoulders slumped, seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. It really happened ? - It''s strange that a child of - what ? Ten years old ? - should disappear overnight - Teenagers run away all the time, said dad - But they found a child''s skull- - A child''s jawbone, I corrected her as innocently as possible - A child''s jawbone in the fire, right ? What would a child''s jawbone be doing in the middle of your forest ? She turned to my father. - Enji, would you have built your house on a graveyard? - No, I... Touya fell silent, swallowed and exhaled through his nose. - Someone was there. A man. He said he would help me and... he kidnapped me. Rei held her breath. Fuyumi squeezed Natsuo''s shoulder, who was stiffer than a statue. - He said he''d heard about my Quirk and- because I was exhausted... Teka, for her part, didn''t look the least bit impressed. - If there really was a child to be kidnapped for his powers, it wouldn''t be you that they would have went after And she took another sip of wine while everyone looked at me more or less discreetly. Rei took Touya''s hand in hers and he tensed, his jaw clenching. The air heated up, and I was sure I wasn''t the only one to notice. - Do you remember his face ? Anything significant ? Maybe we could try to find him... She looked at Enji, whose eyes were fixed on Touya. - It was... it was All for One Hiccups of amazement. Backward movements. I looked at my father, who was impassive, and wondered if he really believed this bullshit or if he wanted to pretend he did to avoid understanding what the implications of such a lie would mean. Teka, on the other hand, wasn''t the least bit moved. - Funny how your kidnapper turns out to be a missing person, possibly dead, and with whom we''ll certainly never be able to verify your claims Touya snapped out of his torpor, his hazy eyes sharp again. - What are you implying ? - What do you think I am implying ? - You think I''m a liar ? - I find your sudden reappearance suspicious, to say the least. - She''s got a point, I smoothly slipped in Touya gripped the edge of the table. - What are you going to say next?, Teka continued. Now that the big bad wolf is gone, you feel safe enough to resume your old identity ? A vein in Touya''s neck throbbed and he stood up, heat rising sharply. - Enough !, Dad roared. Rei, Fuyumi and Natsuo jumped. Teka''s henchmen had approached without a sound, two of them only a step away from Touya. Teka finished her drink gracefully, her eyes shining defiantly as she looked at Touya. - Teka, in my office Teka rolled her eyes, then dabbed at her mouth with an embroidered handkerchief that she tossed carelessly onto her plate. - So dramatic. She stood up and the four men stationed at the four corners of the dining room sprang into action. - You too, Shoto - Oh no, I was really looking forward to dessert The sarcasm oozing from my voice wasn''t lost on anyone. My father gave me a warning look and I sighed, the legs of my chair squeaking on the floor as I stood up. I reluctantly left the plate I hadn''t touched and followed the procession with my hands in my pockets. Dinner has been cut short... I smiled. * Author''s note : Teka is a threat, and I''m so freaking here for it. Also, Shoto stirring shit up in the background acting all innocent is killing me. Anyway : 150 power stones = sunday bonus chapter. If you want to support the story/read ahead of schedule, you can do so on my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 124 As soon as we closed the door behind us, my father snapped : - What''s wrong with you both ? I sank into one of the two armchairs facing my father''s desk, who was standing behind his chair. Teka, hands clasped behind her back, paced the room, looking at the knick-knacks, books and paintings that littered the room and made it the sanctuary it was. - Was cordiality too much to ask of you ? - I didn''t do anything, I said in a low voice. The demon''s eyes locked on me. - Don''t lie to me, Shoto. Well, maybe I''m lying a tiny bit. - You knew very well what would happen when you invited your grandmother. That''s exactly why I invited her. - Don''t lecture your son, Enji. I am responsible for my own behaviour. She was looking at an oil painting. - And I''ve been absolutely irreproachable. She walked away slowly, as if strolling through the galleries of a museum. At least that had the effect of making my father focus on her and leave me alone. If I sink a little bit more, I might be able to become one with the chai- - Shoto, straighten up I stood up straight at once. - Teka, come here, we need to talk. - I''ll come when I feel like it, she said evenly. My father''s eyes darkened and his fingers dug into the leather of the chair. Shit, is she trying to get us both killed ? - This meal was supposed to be a way of putting Touya at ease, of making him feel at home. - Oh yeah, that''s a really clever way to make people feel at ease when we don''t even feel at ease with each other, I muttered. - What did you just say ? - Nothing Dad''s eyes narrowed. - Whether you like it or not, Touya is here. You''ll have to get used to it, even if you don''t like it. - I know - You obviously don''t, judging by the way you behaved tonight. - It wasn''t me, it was granny He frowned. - How old are you ? Twelve ? My skin got hot and I suddenly felt like a child. - Yeah, yeah, I get it - I don''t recognise you anymore, he went on, and I felt like sinking into the ground. You''ve never been- - -petty ? - Surly I crossed my arms over my chest and looked away. - Yeah, well, I guess you don''t know me that well. Silence. I immediately regretted my words. Whatever he was going to say died in his throat. He closed his mouth whereas I stubbornly refused to look away from his desk. - What''s happening to you ? I stood still. - I thought we''d left the angry impulses behind a long time ago. Should I ask your therapist for more frequent sessions ? - I''m not angry, I said irritably. - Then what''s going on? I remained silent. - Does it has anything to do with Touya ? My left hand twitched and I knew he''d seen it. - Is there something I should know? Yes, Shoto, you unworthy son, is there something your father should know about the fucking sociopath who''s just come back into his life ? - Talk to me I felt sick. - Shoto, look at me. I clenched my jaw and looked up at him reluctantly. He looked at me with the same patient expression he had when I was five and couldn''t understand how my ten fingers were supposed to defend me. - What happened to you ? - I just... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I paused and cleared my throat, trying to swallow the lump that made me feel like I was going to cry like a damned weakling at any moment and- - I think Touya wants to kill you I was so relieved by the revelation - the pure, unadulterated, unvarnished truth - that I fell back against the chair, physically worn out. Dad, eyebrows raised, eyes wide open, looked like he''d run out of words. Teka''s heels clicked like two colliding stones as she calmly crossed the distance to us. - What do you mean?, she asked. - He and I talked and there''s something about him... Nothing about his story makes sense. - Why would he want to kill your father ? I bit the inside of my cheek, embarrassed at having to reveal my... my feelings to someone else. - Because he hates me more than anything and he knows how much it would... bother me if he killed him... No one picked up on my choice of words, and I felt grateful to them for that. - And why doesn''t he try to kill you ? - Because he knows he can''t. Dad, pale, snapped out of his torpor and dropped heavily onto his chair. - Are you all right ? - I''m fine. Of course I am. But the flash of pain in his eyes told me more than words could. Even Teka tried to be sympathetic: - Eleven years alone, Enji, especially at his age... that was bound to leave its mark... - I know, I know But he looked like someone who simply didn''t know. Suddenly he stood up, the legs of his chair crunching against the floor. - Dad, I said worriedly, You know this isn''t your fault. Teka put her hand on my shoulder and motioned for me to be quiet. - I''ll be... I''ll be right back. The door closed softly behind him. - Should I have lied ? - No, of course not - But he looks... Down. - It''s not the truth that hurts him, it''s the fact that it''s family that does. I groaned, rubbing my eyes with one hand to wake myself up. - Everything used to be so much easier... ...before Touya showed up, before the hangar video came out, before All for One disappeared, before I killed the vilains, before the camp, before- - Do you ever wish you could go back and change things? - More often than you''d like to think. I sighed. Life sucks. - What did you mean earlier, about Touya not being able to kill you? - He... already knew. About some of my abilities. Teka waved me on. - Ten years ago, when he came to my room... Dad told you, didn''t he? - I know he set fire to the house, probably hoping to lock you in, yes. - And long before Dad came to separate us, I used some of my... abilities. I remembered the burning house collapsing on us whereas the weakling I was hit Touya without daring to use his chakra because he was afraid of what blood on his hands would do to him. Ten years later, my hands were so soaked in blood I couldn''t see my skin anymore. How ironic. - He saw them, but it didn''t bother me because he should have died. He knows I could have killed him back then, he knows I still can Teka remained silent, her eyebrows furrowed. - Shoto, I''m going to ask you a question and I want you to answer me honestly. I straightened up. - You didn''t know that this villain - this Dabi - was Touya, did you? - No, of course I didn''t. - Good, good. Silence. - I''m worried about dad. - You''ve seen his exploits with God Mode as well as I have. If anyone can protect himself, it''s him. I protested. - But he''s still just a man. Men were flaillible, mortal. - It only takes one bad day, one bad encounter... Teka shook her head, her eyebrows raised in disillusionment. - You worry too much about him. - Please, grandma Teka gave me a sideways glance. - ...what do you want? - Put some of your men on his protection. All for One was still out there, as were Kurogiri and their bloody doctor - not to mention the possible Nomus'' army, who was probably hiding in some bunker or hole, waiting for the day when they could invade Japan. No one had threatened me or tried to kidnap or kill me since the ''revelation'' of my abilities. Things had been far too quiet, as if a storm was about to engulf us all. - Your father will refuse. - Then don''t tell him. Teka pressed her lips together. - What are you hiding that requires such precautions ? If anyone found out what I was doing, I''d be publicly executed. - I just need time. Help me not to blow everything up in the meantime. Teka said nothing. I felt the fireball, my earthly sun, cross the corridor towards us. My eyes were on the door before he even opened it. His face was wet, as if he''d just splashed himself several times with water. Drops ran down his hair and stained the white collar of his shirt. Calmly, he walked over to the desk and sat down. - So, Touya wants to kill me. What makes you think that ? I exchanged a look with Teka, who motioned for me to just pick up where we left off. - He knows that it''s impossible for him to kill me, so he thinks that hurting me is the best option. - And what is this assumption based on ? On the fact that he told me himself that he wanted to ruin your life. - Touya is not... The Touya of ten years ago hated me and tried to kill me twice. What do you think the Touya of now, who has lived alone and done I don''t know what to survive out there, will do to me ? Dad studied me silently, his hands clasped in front of his face, leaning forward slightly like Teka when she tried to judge whether you were worth the air you breathed or not. - Do you think he might be a danger to his mother or siblings ? - No Their existence didn''t matter to me at all, and Touya must have realised that by now. But they matter to Dad, and what matters to him matters to me. - Maybe He looked up at Teka. - Can you lend me some men? For a second I thought I saw a slight smile tugging at Teka''s lips. - I''ll lend as many of my men as to anyone who wants them. Dad didn''t look up. - I''d like you to leave some others here as well. To keep an eye on Touya - Of course. Is there anything else you need? - Why are you here? The question surprised me so much that I froze, half standing, my eyes darting back and forth between them as they stared at each other like two chess players trying to predict the other''s next move. - Shoto invited me - Don''t tell me you travelled halfway around the world for a dinner - And what a wonderful dinner it was, with my dear grandson and my favourite son. - Don''t think I didn''t notice. Enji tapped one of the silver buttons on his cuff, engraved with the Todoroki crest - the stylised flame. - I see them everywhere these days Teka smiled. - Their weakness is their pride when it comes to our clan - Are you planning to invade Japan ? Silence. Friendly smile. - I am only buying properties, Enji. Don''t I have the right to diversify my assets ? Father said nothing. Then he turned back to me. - Shoto ? - Nothing more to say - In that case, you can go And he took his glasses out of the drawer and slid towards himself a pile of leaflets he had left on the corner of his desk. I think everyone has forgotten that we were in the middle of dinner. I wasn''t the one who would remind them. The door closed softly behind us. Teka''s men flanked her as if she were the president. - You can take the million to my room, she said - Teka Hands clasped behind her back like a soldier at rest, Teka stopped in the middle of the corridor as the procession came to a halt. - Have you ever met All for One? When my father and All Might were fighting him in Tokyo, he said something strange about Granny. - The man who kidnapped you? (She pretended to think) Yes. - Did he try to steal your Quirk ? She smiled, amused. - ''Tried'' is a big word, my boy. Your grandfather wouldn''t even let him get within a safe distance of me. - How did he keep him away ? Her eyes wandered, as if recalling distant memories. - Your grandfather was the most powerful telekinetic this earth has ever known. The All for One of fifty years ago was simply no match for him. Then the corners of her mouth turned down, wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes and creases crossed her forehead. Suddenly she looked much older and tired than she let on, and I felt a sudden surge of compassion. - I''m going to run a bath. I''m tired from this trip. - Don''t buy property in Japan She raised an eyebrow. - Should I be worried ? I tried to smile, but it didn''t reach my eyes. - Just don''t buy any She scanned me silently, then started walking again. - Your hands are shaking, Shoto I looked down at my hands, which were indeed shaking. I forced myself to smooth my trousers to relax them. - I have no idea what you''re doing, but a word of advice : don''t do anything you''ll regret. I think it''s already too late. * Author''s note : Think you guessed what Shoto''s big project is ? Nah you didn''t, think bigger. Last day to get the 150 power stones for the sunday bonus chapter ! If you want to read ahead of schedule, then go check my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you (maybe tomorrow) in the next update everyone ! Chapter 125 - Nagano Bonus chapter because we met the power stones goal everyone ! Beginning of a new funny arc. Make sure to check out the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG if you want to read up ahead of shedule. * Katsuki, Inaza, Mirio and Uraraka. For some reason, I''d thought that Deku would find a way to attract All Might''s attention and slip into the bowels of the Elite Class''s secrecy. But I''d been wrong, and the boy had wisely stayed with the commoners, unable to cause the slightest stir despite the inexplicable variable that was his Quirk. I had once believed that this world was like a Swiss watch, and that it would always find a way to get back on track... I climbed the stairs slowly, hands in my pockets. Memories of one of my clones, in charge of Uraraka''s surveillance, flooded over me like a wave. I saw her get up at dawn, have breakfast with Jiro, heard them talk about Yaoyorozu, saw them train together, have lunch, split up, take a nap and go back to her room to study. My clone hadn''t let go of her for a second, not even in the shower - may I be killed on the spot if I let the slightest bit of information slip out due to excessive modesty. This girl was a traitor, and watchinh her soaping her back wasn''t even on my list of remorseful deeds. Still, I expected her to try to contact All for One... Not a suspicious phone call, a single email to an ambiguous recipient, or a strangely worded sentence to warn an All for One who might be listening. If it hadn''t been for her scent on Kaminari''s body, I would have almost thought I''d made a mistake. Almost. I pushed open the 1-A door with a jerk and went straight to the lockers where our clown costumes were stored. aizawa purposely rustled up a stack of documents so that I''d turn to face him. Screw him. I took out box number 7 and opened it quickly to see if my new costume was there- and yes, Nezu was definitely the fast type. I wonder if it has a tracking device. It certainly did. I thought about leaving it here and asking Teka to make me one, but decided against it. Maybe it''ll come in handy at some point... I turned and walked back towards the exit, my eyes fixed on the door. - We need to talk I continued without stopping. - Shoto I froze on the threshold, one hand on the door handle. - It''s Todoroki - We need to talk - Fuck off I opened the door so quickly that it slammed against the wall. I walked away quickly, head down, refusing to even breathe the same air as him. I felt him get up and follow me at a running pace. - I''m sorry, he said The stairs loomed in front of me. - I shouldn''t have asked you what I was did Two girls came out of a classroom to my right, laughing, then glanced at I and him in confusion before crossing the corridor in the opposite direction. aizawa grew silent, obviously not wanting them to hear what he had to say, and I felt the urge to rip his face off. I turned on my heels and backed away, barely a hair behind the two blondes. - What did you say, Sensei ? That you were sorry for asking me to kill for you? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The girls rexchanged a glance and crossed the corridor faster, taking a wide detour to avoid Aizawa. - Very funny Todoroki But the girls were already out of earshot and I had turned on my heels again. - I didn''t ask you to kill- - You asked me to save your lovely students from people who wanted to kill them. What was I supposed to do? - That you think protecting means killing is disturbing, to say the least. ¡®All you''re doing is justifying yourself. You could have neutralised them without having to...to...¡¯ I stopped abruptly and Aizawa almost bumped into me. Eyes narrowed, I hit his chest with my finger to force him back, then spat: - Fuck you and your little moral lessons. You can''t even protect your students and you come here to give me big speeches? I snorted contemptuously. Aizawa''s face darkened. - You don''t know why I didn''t ask you to save them ? You really don''t know why I forced you to do it ? - Apart from you being an asshole ? No, I really have no idea. - It''s because you would have said no. I shook my head, deaf to his nonsense. - You don''t know anything about it. - Don''t make me believe that if we were there again, in that forest, just you and me, and I asked you to put yourself in danger and reveal your abilities to save them, you would do it. - You have no idea what I''m capable of. - If you had even the tiniest shred of empathy for anyone but yourself, we wouldn''t be here today. - Funny you should say that when we both know that Tokyo is still standing because I chose to be ''empathetic''! Aizawa shook his head in disappointment, and I suddenly felt like punching him. - Your power could revolutionize the world, Shoto. You could save so many people. - The only thing my ''power'' will do is start a war. - Life isn''t as bleak as you think. - Interesting, considering your Quirk allows you to literally render men impotent. That kind of power must have led to a lot of covetousness, huh? That''s why Nezu keeps you so close. Aizawa shook his head. - You have no idea what you''re talking about. - Natsume told me about you and your sister at the orphanage, and why Nezu only took you with him. How does it feel to be separated from your sister because of your power ? Aizawa took a step back, shook his head and raised his hand as if to silence me. - I''m not having this discussion with you. - What''s going on? You don''t like it when our roles are reversed? Lips tightened, aizawa kept shaking his head frantically and backed away with a crumpled mouth. - Come and talk to me when you''ve calmed down. I raised my hands in a theatrical gesture. - Calmed down? But I''ve never been so calm. On the contrary, aizawa, let''s talk. What did Nezu make you do? Let''s compare our childhoods and see which is the most disturbing. But Aizawa walked away, refusing to answer me. I smiled triumphantly then left. * Hawks had no opinion of the Todoroki''s youngest. He worshipped their patriarch and had no shame in thinking the eldest should have died, but he had no opinion about the half-portion. Not really a half-portion, since the boy was a head taller than he was, but still, he was only sixteen and no sixteen-year-old deserved his respect. Still, he had to be polite, since Ryota had told him to make friends with him. - Are we going to stare into each other''s eyes for the duration of my internship? asked Shoto, chin up, eyelids half closed, stretched out in the chair as if he were the owner of the place. - Why not ? - Creepy Hawks smiled. - Tell me about yourself Your Quirk or Quirks, your ambitions, the murderer with whom you share your blood. - Shouldn''t you be the one introducing himself ? - We won''t get very far if you avoid all my questions. The teenager seemed to think for a moment. - Shoto. Sixteen years old. I can do some pretty cool stuff. He raised both hands to face level, slightly apart. Arches of yellow light passed from one hand to the other as Hawks watched, eyes wide open. The infamous lightning. He remembered the real one that had fallen from the sky like divine judgement when the boy had helped redirect Gigantomachia during the Tokyo incident. - Or like this The water in Hawk''s glass began to quiver and he thought it would boil. But bubbles of water floated into the air, and the boy spun them around like planets in the solar system. Hawks hadn''t read that in his file. Humour, Keigo. Always use humour. - Why are you showing me this? I hope you remember I work for the Commission. The teenager replied impassively: - But you hate them, don''t you? Hawks cocked an eyebrow in amusement. - And what makes you think that? - You told me yourself that all you like about them is the food and the money. - It seems I''ve been saddled with a low-grade psychologist. The water bubbles suddenly fell back into the glass, splashing everywhere on his desk. - And a mediocre magician to boot, Hawks added without breaking his half-smile. The boy didn''t seem offended. Surprising, since his file described him as particularly sensitive. - What''s the deal? Did you sign a lifetime contract with them? - I believe you''re very interested in the Commission. Would you consider joining us? The boy went on as if he hadn''t heard: - Touya signed something like that a few years ago. My father almost tore his hair out because of how mad he was. Sparkling eyes. - Perhaps you''ve heard about him ? Hawks scratched his neck. - Not in the least Suddenly the boy stood still, as if frozen in movement, his eyes following Hawks'' gesture with unsettling interest. Then he began to move again, as if life were returning to him, his features becoming human again. - I''m sure he''s told me about you. He spent all his time complaining about a bird head who always beat him. Hawks smiled politely. - Really don''t remember - It was about ten years ago, maybe eleven. He had joined one of your preparatory classes at the beginning of the summer. - I believe you''re very curious about someone who''s probably tried to kill you at least twice. Shoto smiled - his cheeks rose to his cheekbones. - You know what they say: keep your friends close, but your enemies closer. Hawks scrutinised Shoto as if trying to judge his sincerity. Then, for the first time since their conversation began, a sincere smile formed on Hawks'' lips. - This is the kind of information the Commission would appreciate. Shoto raised his hand as if to throw his words back over his shoulder. - For what it''s worth... This casualness, this apparent disregard for the rules, sent a surge of adrenaline through Hawk''s body. His wings quivered, rising behind him like a bird of prey about to swoop down on its prey. Hawks jumped to his feet, smiling. The boy, suddenly as taut as a bow, took another second to follow. Hawks, in good spirits, whistled past him, one of his feathers brushing his shoulder. He opened the door of his cramped office to the world and its wonders. - Let''s take a walk outside. You don''t learn to be a hero by staying cooped up in a prison. Maybe the kid wouldn''t be so bad. Chapter 126 Very important announcement at the end of the chapter. Make sure to check it. -- - En-deavor! Must! Take the door! En-deavor! Must! Take the door! From the top of a skyscraper, I watched the crowds darken the streets of Nagano. People poured out of the back streets onto the main one to swell the ranks. There was vuvuzuela, shouts, banners spray-painted or written on pieces of cardboard. At the front of the procession was a pick-up truck with a banner reading ''Endeavour out'', and at the back were masked protesters shouting the slogan into their microphones for everyone else to repeat. Uniformed policemen lined the field, wielding batons and shields. Nagano was the seventh city in Japan to join these mass protests against my father. The phenomenon was spreading like wildfire from the north of the country and would soon reach Tokyo. Hawks landed quietly beside me, his eyes also fixed on the procession. - How many? I asked. - Ten thousand, according to the medias, he replied. I clicked my tongue. From the looks of it, I could tell there were at least thirty thousand people. My eyes drifted to the left, to one of the alleyways in front of the police lines, where the main body of the crowd would soon be passing next to. Several demonstrators, dressed in black from head to toe - hooded - were exchanging heated words with one of the policemen. One of the civilians kept looking over his shoulder, as if waiting for someone to arrive - or for something to happen. - They''ve found another one, Hawks warned me. I tore myself away from the disaster around me. But the smell of fumes and the shrill screams stayed with me. - Where ? Hawks pointed to a white, very French building with stone gutters and gargoyles with outstretched wings spitting at the world. It was in the heart of the city, on our right, not far from the protesters'' route. Strange coincidence. The son of Endeavor investigating a murder in a city full of people who would like to make a human sacrifice out of him. - Ground floor ? - First floor A large casement window opened onto a granite balcony filled with flower pots. - Go through the roof, Hawks told me. His wings flapped gently, his feet gradually leaving the ground. Then, with a mighty flap of his wings, Hawks shot through the air like a rocket, whipping up a gust of wind behind him. I had to cling to the building with my chakra to keep the blast from knocking me over. I hate it when he does that. I looked around, sharingan spinning slowly in my eyes. I saw one of the demonstrators raise his fist in front of a policeman''s face in slow motion. I''m not paid enough to deal with this shit. In fact, I wasn''t paid at all. I crossed the roof of the building in a flash, lightning crackling against my skin. I scanned the distance to the nearest building. Twelve meters. I gathered momentum and jumped, legs up, in a parabolic arc over the main artery. At the same moment, someone fired a green smoke flare. The bottle spun around, and clouds of smoke, propelled by centrifugal force, burst like a paintball under my feet. Maybe it''s a trap. I flew through the cloud, eyes wide open, breathing held back, swirls of smoke in my wake. Then I landed softly, without a sound, on the building below. Hawks had already opened the window in the rounded roof that led inside. He waved me over, smiling, then dropped inside, wings flapping gently. Crouching down, I took a second to watch the green cloud fall like a poisonous rain on the demonstrators. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. More black and blue smoke burst through the air like chalk bombs. I waited, motionless, chakra humming, for something to happen. But the procession passed through the cyan wall without alarm. - En-deavor! Must! Take the door! En-deavor! Must! Leave us all ! You''re getting off rails, Shoto. You''re completely getting off rails. I entered the building, dropping smoothly inside. The flat was spacious and very luminous - the kind of place that would have been perfectly at home in the 16th arrondissement of Paris, but whose splendour reminded me more of the Winter Palace in St Petersburg. There were mouldings on the walls and the floor was varnished. Four gilded columns in each corner held up the room, or rather the building. There was a bed by the French window that opened onto the balcony, framed by two heavy, gleaming columns. A huge embroidered tapestry hung on the wall behind it, and stretched out on white satin sheets was a man, arms outstretched, a brick on what had once been his face, now a pool of blood and brains. Hawks was surrounded by two policemen, one with a notebook in his hand, the other with a bloody hammer in a plastic bag marked ''Exhibit 3''. He motioned for me to join him, looking grave. The policemen nodded politely, but turned their attention back to Hawks : I was only the sidekick, after all. - The victim is Shao Nerobomichi, a 37-year-old Hero. He used to work in Hokkaido Prefecture, but had come back to see his family. Judging by exhibit 2- The policewoman held up a plastic bag containing a black jewellery box. - He was planning to propose soon. We think he wanted to get the blessing of his parents and his fianc¨¦e''s too, and that''s why he came back. - Where is the fianc¨¦e ?, asked Hawks. - According to our teams on the ground, she is still in her apartment in Hakodate. My eyes returned to the body. The cleanliness of the sheets - if not for the circle of blood - was astonishing, given the presumed weapon and method of execution. Could it have been a Quirk ? - She doesn''t know he''s dead ?, Hawks asked. The policewoman shook her head, her ponytail flying from side to side. - The Chief wants us to work as hard as we can while the trail is still hot. And he doesn''t want the media making a fuss about it, especially with all the demonstrations in the streets. That could create a panic. - When did the murder occur ? The second, taller policeman looked at his watch. - About an hour ago. I exchanged glances with Hawks. That was about how long it had taken us to get there from the last murder to Hiroshima. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. - Do you think you''ve found a motive? The policewoman shook her head. - He had no criminal record, no previous convictions, and no particular connections with any dubious circles. Nerobomichi was a Hero like any other. Like the eight other heroes murdered before him. - And the method? Do you have any idea who it could be? She shook her head. Then another policeman, who was taking photos of the crime scene, added: - I''ve seen this kind of execution before. It''s the Russian mafia. - Why would the Russians come to Nagano? The policeman shrugged. - All I know is that it''s their preferred method. Bricks and hammers never fail with them. The policewoman took the notebook from her colleague and stuck her nose into it. - We have good relations with Russia, she mumbled, rereading her notes. If he''d said Chinese mafia, I might have given him some credit, but here... Hawks nodded, then motioned for me to go around the flat. He walked towards the body, no doubt hoping to see something the other cops had missed with his raptor eyes. I walked towards what looked like the kitchen and bathroom, stepping aside as two policemen came out of a room, talking quietly. The only reason the police called in heroes for cases like this was because they expected trouble and needed people who could handle it. Heroes were not qualified to conduct investigations, let alone replace the police in their work, according to Hawks. I slipped through the door they had left ajar and found myself at the top of a spiral staircase. Hmm ? I went down a few steps and saw the first floor, which consisted of what looked like a large living room. Policemen - more than upstairs - had already cordoned off the area with yellow ropes and small numbered signs in odd places. I went downstairs to have a look around and, apart from the first glance, no one paid any attention to me. I walked between the sofa and the fireplace, glanced at the large half-moon window, paused for a moment at the front door and then walked through the immaculate kitchen area. All the way I didn''t notice a single hair, fingernail, eyelash or bit of dead skin that should have been on the large carpet under the sofa. And, more importantly, I hadn''t found a single untraceable scent to one of the policemen. Calmly, I made my way back up the stairs, pausing for a moment under the large green and red stained glass window above me, from which the light poured into the room like a rainbow. Upstairs I opened the second unexplored door. A spacious bathroom, with a large bathtub on golden legs and a glass shower attached to one wall. Two policemen, deep in conversation, were already there. They barely looked up at me before returning to their conversation. In front of them, on the sink, were a hairbrush, a comb, an old razor and a toothbrush, each in its own little plastic bag. I looked around briefly, but again there was no hair and no smell. And the circular window was locked from the inside. I went back to the bedroom. Hawks was talking to the policeman who had made the remark about the Russian mafia. He reeked of sweat and of the kind of thing that is illegal to smoke in Japan. The sound of the solemn, oppressive silence was barely covered by the muffled chatter and cacophony of the protesters outside. I approached the policewoman, who was still talking to her colleague. - How did you find out about the crime ? She looked up at me, her eyebrows still furrowed. - I beg your pardon ? I covered the ground floor with my hand, pointing to the front door and window with my chin. - There''s no sign of forced entry, I continued. And if I''m to believe what you''ve told us, he was alone. So how did you find out about the murder? - To tell you the truth, someone called us. I looked at the policewoman twice, waiting for her to correct what she''d just said. - An anonymous informant ?, asked Hawks, coming back to us. Were you able to trace the call ? - The call lasted about ten seconds: we got the name and address and that was it. As soon as we put the name into our database and knew it was a Hero, we came straight over. I exchanged glances with Hawks. The anonymous call alerting the police just as we were about to return to Tokyo, the murder zone, strangely close to this huge manifestation... - It''s like a treasure hunt, said Hawks. From the north to the south of the country, the crimes coincide with the wave of marches, always within a few days of each other. The policewoman raised her eyebrows. - You don''t think the manifestants are behind all this, do you? - No, but I have a feeling that the people who did it are hiding- And suddenly something whistled in my ears, and Hawk''s wings flapped, and the French window shattered. I threw myself to the ground, hands at my sides, as bullets whizzed around us. Outside there were heart-rending screams. Someone had opened fire among the crowd. * Author''s note : Hello everyone, I have decided to take a month long break because I am getting really tired of mass writing and translating. I have been going non stop for 7 months and I believe I can be pretty proud of myself for it. Furthermore, as I am getting closer to the end of the story, I am taking more and more time to write chapters as I often need to go back to correct things previously written which is really time consuming and absolutely not sustainable for my tight schedule. Don''t worry, I won''t dissapear forever, I am hell bent on getting to the end of this story : I only need a bit of time off. As a departure gift, I will also upload tomorrow''s chapter in advance. Take care everyone and, as always, see you in the next update. Chapter 127 - Hero I heard them running, felt their energies suddenly surge and then fall back as all the points of light moved in a circle away from where the shooter had been. Then, suddenly, there was no more shots. I met Hawks'' eyes. He was lying on the ground with one hand on the shoulder of the two policemen closest to him, motioning for me to stand still. The two pale men didn''t seem to realise that Hawks had just saved their lives. To my left, close to me, sitting against the wall, the policewoman in charge was panting, sweat trickling down her forehead, a hand on her shoulder, blood dripping from her fingers like air. New hysterical screams. Hawks let go of the two men and crawled towards me. - Are you all right? My eyes followed the trail of bullets in a wide parenthesis from the wall to the ceiling. On the wall to the right of the bed was a spatter of rough, torn flesh and dark blood, and I didn''t even have to smell it to know it was coming from the body. - Yes Around us, all the other officers were pressed to the floor, hands on their guns, jaws clenched, taut as the strings of a bow. Hawks glanced briefly at the policewoman. One of the officers had crawled over to her and was compressing her wound. - We''ll get out one at a time, he murmured. The priority is to save the civilians, all right? I''ll take care of the vilains. You take care of the civilians. I nodded. Hawks inhaled and got down on all fours, his wings flapping gently. - Move away. I stepped aside to let him do so. As one, the men and women around us moved away. - Three, two, one His wings opened wide and with a flap of tremendous force, he was catapulted out of the room. With a second''s delay, a gust of wind picked up and whipped around the faces, forcing me to cover my eyes with my forearm to prevent a shard of glass from accidentally lodging in them. I captured the image of Hawks, his arms outstretched at his sides, his wings glued to his arms, flying through the hole in the glass that was barely wide enough to let him through. Such precision... The curtains swelled like balloons about to be blown off the floor, a vase fell, a painting came loose. Wind barely gone, lightning crackling and sizzling on my skin, I bent my legs and sprang out of the room, leaving a trail of light behind me. Through the French window, I used the edge of the balcony to catapult myself into the building opposite. Sharingan spinning at high speed, I took in the chaos that had become Nagano''s central thoroughfare. Where the epicentre of the crowd should have been, there was nothing to be seen. People were fleeing in all directions, leaving behind banners and smoke bombs. They were nothing more than a moving mass, a collection of black-clad bodies that I couldn''t tell apart. Even smelling them was difficult because there were so many of them: to my senses they were just masses of light, merging into each other and- I dived, the wind whistling in my ears, my arms at my sides. I landed heavily in the middle of the stampeding crowd, the ground crunching beneath my feet. I read the panic on the faces that turned towards me, felt the fear in their frail, fragile bodies. With a smooth gesture, I draped the arm of the man about to be crushed to death over my shoulder and then, legs bent, I jumped up again to another apartment overlooking the street. Without thinking, I smashed the balcony window and threw the man onto the sofa, ready to go back downstairs. The old woman with the dog whose house I had just entered didn''t even have time to open her mouth. In a flash I was back on the street, grabbing a woman who had twisted her wrist and hoisted her over my shoulder before going straight back up. A teenager, a little girl, another young man. Crouching against a wall, I was about to leap towards an old man huddled on the ground when one of the Hawks lifted the man by his rucksack and carried him to the makeshift camp I''d set up. From then on, the crowd poured into the adjacent streets like a mass of water that nothing and no one could stop. There was no murder weapon and no culprit. A shop alarm went off. The frenzy of the crowd turned to sheer panic as everyone started pushing and shouting to get away. The police cordons had been torn open from the inside and the crowd was pouring through them, and suddenly a black smoke grenade exploded above one of the alleyways. I covered my mouth and nose with my elbow, the acidic smell burning my nose and throat. And then, under the falling cloud, I saw men and women suddenly collapse to the ground. Behind them, the rest of the crowd kept moving forward in panic, stepping over the bodies and falling on them one by one. In the span of a second I was already under the cloud, breathing held back, grabbing the bodies of those who had fallen and dragging them up to the rooftops. With a teenager over my shoulder, I was about to grab a woman when another of Hawk''s feather lifted her and carried her to safety. Dozens and dozens of red feathers fell from the sky, picking up people one by one, unconscious bodies flying through the air and onto the rooftops. Three poor policemen, who understood what Hawks and I were doing, tried to stop the rest of the demonstrators from advancing and crushing the people before them to death. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I saw one policeman lying on the ground, stunned. I crouched down in front of him and slapped him. His wobbly head jerked upright, his haggard eyes darting back and forth over his surroundings before coming to rest on me. Mouth pasty, he sat up quickly as I ripped the mask from his belt and pulled it over his face. - Look there. You see your colleagues ? They need your help. Go and help them. I didn''t stay to see if he''d listened to me and was already on my way to another alley, leaving the feathers finish the job. The smell of burning hit my nose and I turned west without thinking, darting from rooftop to rooftop like a bolt of lightning across the sky. I stopped on a building for half a second, trying to figure out what was happening. A huge shopping centre, the kind with an entrance at each end, was on fire. Black, acrid smoke poured out of a first-floor window and swirled into the sky. The ground floor, blocked by locked sliding doors, was black with people, fear and panic. Someone pushed, and suddenly people were falling on top of each other like logs. I could see their horrified expressions, hear their screams, smell their terror, and the stench of burning bodies clung to my throat as if I could taste it. The next thing I knew I was standing outside the doors with my fist raised. I shouted. - Out of the way ! A woman grabbed her daughter and held her close. The next second, every window in the building exploded. The mall shook as if it were about to collapse. Then, with a gesture, I grabbed the people piling up and lifted them before pushing them out. The people ran without looking back, fleeing for the sake of fleeing, not really knowing where they were going. - You two, come here at once! Two large men, out of danger and ready to run, turned towards me. Their faces were covered in soot, and they were dressed as plumbers or cleaners. They hesitated, then came running. - Help the people to get out and then take them to the big building with the gargoyles two streets away in this direction. There are policemen there who will take care of everything. The relief on their flushed faces irritated me. - What are you waiting for? You, help that girl over there. And you, look after that boy on the floor. In the space of a few instructions and a handful of seconds, I managed to organise the crowd so that they didn''t accidentally kill each other. It must be damn stupid to die because of your own panic and not because of the terrorist on the run. The terrorist, the terrorists. Maybe a gun, maybe a Quirk. I took several steps backwards, trying to decide how much power to put into my jump. My chakra crackled on my skin, my muscles tensed, and then I saw one of the two men turn his head towards me. - Thank y- The wind whistled in my ears, the flames licking at the window suddenly pushed away by the cold breeze that accompanied me. Dark, thick smoke blocked my view of the surroundings. I concentrated on my hearing to pick up the slightest sound. The steel of the building creaked, the skeleton of some wood structure screaming as they collapsed, the plaintive moans and tears drowned in the chaos of the building that was about to collapse. In a flash I was gone, guided by my senses. I didn''t stop to greet people or to calm them: I grabbed them, forced myself to be an ounce gentler with the wounded, stacked as many of them as I could on my back and shoulders, then carried them to safety outside before jumping back up just as quickly. One of them threw up as I set him down to be cared by the other survivors. I swept through each area at breakneck pace, instinct taking over just as it had at the summer camp. The steel roof rumbled as if it were about to collapse from within. I turned, ready to bolt, when I heard muffled breathing, like someone breathing through water bubbles. My chakra hummed beneath my skin. DIY department. I shunshined. I gasped at the sight for a second, unable to comprehend how such a thing could still be alive. Crushed by kilos of metal beams, an old man with squashed legs lay on a bed of spilled nails and screws. A hammer''s handle, reddened by the flames, had embedded itself in the hollow of his hand, crucifying him in place. The old man''s eyes opened wide at the sight of me, and his head rose slightly before falling back helplessly. He inhaled, and again I heard the bubbling blood in his lungs before it died away. I jerked the beams free with my shoulder and braced myself for the hammer before freezing. There was nothing below his waist. I blinked, the sight of the torn blue trousers crunching beneath the boiling flesh etching itself into my memory. My fingers, an inch from the hammer, curled up out of my volunty. I hesitated for a second, not knowing what to do. If I move him, I don''t think he will survive the trip. And even if he does, there''s no guarantee that someone competent will arrive before he dies. The man''s lips, full of saliva and blood, moved softly, but he made no sound. It hurts, it hurts. I read his words so clearly that it was as if I could hear them in my head. His hand, lighter than the wind, came to rest on my forearm. Please. He wasn''t asking me to save him. Abruptly I stood up, shaking my head, refusing to go forward with it. Behind me, at the back, another shelf collapsed. The wooden planks to my left had just fallen into the entrance, blocking the way out and forming a makeshift log. I''d never killed anyone who didn''t threaten me or got in my way, and- His hand remained pinned to my jumper, his limp wrist and dangling fingers following me as if someone had glued a corpse''s hand to mine. It took me a second longer to realise that his bloody bracelet was stuck to my clothes. Gently, delicately, I untied his hand. His cold fingers squeezed mine so weakly that I wondered if I wasn''t the one holding on to him. - I can''t do this. His lips didn''t move, but his intense gaze hadn''t left me. Please. I knew my hand would start to shake even before the first stroke. I met his wet gaze, saw the fatigue in his half-closed eyelids, recognised the pain in the tension of his body, felt the hand of Death guiding mine. ''I killed because I had no other choice. Because my life was no longer in my hands.'' I had limits. There was a logic to my actions. If I started killing indiscriminately, what would it do to me? What would happen to me? The corners of the old man''s mouth turned up imperceptibly. His hand guided mine, and I let it, without really wanting to, fear and worry making my heart race. His eyes crinkled, encouraging. His crow''s feet at the corner of his eyes - like my father''s - became more pronounced as he encouraged me, beads of sweat rolling from his wrinkled forehead into his hair. He put my hand over his mouth, his nostrils flaring for the last breath of fresh air. I''d always killed for a reason. My body took over instinctively. His eyes flew out of their sockets, his eyebrows flew up to his forehead, his face flushed violently, his back arched against my grip, his hand gripped my wrist. I stood still, calm, his pulse beating frantically beneath my fingertips. It''s just an animal, Shoto. His big eyes looked into mine, as if begging me not to let him finish the journey alone. I didn''t look away. All men are animals. I squeezed harder. Then everything fell back, everything died, and my clean, virginal hands were covered in the blood I''d shed and the blood I''ll shed again. I stood up, took a step back, stopped, took another step back. I''d never thought I was the ''good guy'', but I''d never thought- I''d believed I was- Am I capable of killing people who haven''t done anything to me? I couldn''t answer that. And that was an answer in itself. Disturbed, the red tint of the Sharingan altering my vision, I looked up at the body whose extinguished gaze was turned to the sky. I raised my hand and immediately the surrounding flames converged on him, charring his body. The strange memory of a summer afternoon more than ten years ago came back to me. You''re losing it, Shoto. He''s the one who guided your hand. I made ice stars with Mizuki ¨C Kenzei ? - Mizuki- He was dying anyway. -and I told him what I had almost done to Touya, what I wanted to do, what I should have done, and I told him how scared I was of myself, of what I was capable of, of what I would do one day, and- The smell of burning pork wafted into my nose. ''It''s not your abilities that scare us'' I watched the corpse burn in the flames, unable to look away, something irrational clutching at my gut, a buried emotion that had nothing to do with this unknown old man, choking my throat like my own venom rising from my bowels. ''It''s you and what you''re going to do with them that frightens us'' And for the first time in ten years I was afraid of myself and what I was capable of. * Author''s note : GUESS WHO''S BACK ! I know some of you worried I was going to dissapear forever - yet here we are exactly one full month after I announced my break (I want applause). I''m very happy to be back, yet I can''t say that this past month hasn''t been blissful. I was getting onto one of the most important arc before getting off and I''m glad I did because I wouldn''t have been able to write as freaking good as I did. The story is gonna get more and intense as time goes on : I''ve prepared things that I like to think are (very) good plot twists and that I (think) no one has been able to guess. Still got the problem of writing too much - we''re nearly around 300k words, and I think the story will go anywhere between 450,000k and 500,000k (If I get really overboard) - but I''m sure that''s only good news for you all. I am also hopeful about opening the Kage tier when I finish writing everything (it will contain all of the chapters until the end of the story). We probably won''t have it until june, but we''ll definitely get it - I''ll give your more details when it happens. Anyway, don''t hesitate to comment or anything and, as always, see you in the next update ! Chapter 128 The places and the screams and the wounded were nothing more than an amalgam of blurred memories that collided and merged and scattered like ashes in the wind. I blinked, suddenly lucid. I discovered a little boy crying in my arms and was surprised to see a hero in a yellow suit pick him up. A large white tarp had been stretched across the street and other heroes were treating and comforting the injured. A strange feeling of unease came over me. I pushed the clinging child away, forcing him to pry his claws off my clothes. A woman with purple hair and yellow gloves came running towards me. - Hawks!, she shouted, We''ve just seen him- She was panting, hands on her knees, unable to speak. Then she raised her hand and pointed to the south of the town. Lightning crackling on my skin as my only warning, I leapt high into the air before my hellfire carried me over the city, refusing to look at the wounded who moaned and those who stopped moving under the sheets. The streets flew past my feet at breakneck speed. The sky above my head was still the same nightmarish mass of grey. Suddenly I saw a flood of feathers crossing a street perpendicular to my position. My flames died instantly as I dropped back behind the wave and landed next to Hawks, one of his feather a hair''s breadth from my throat. His jaws clenched and his expression hardened. - What the hell are you doing here? The tsunami of feathers shot into the sky, whoever he was chasing managing to escape. - There''s more than enough people on the rescue side. Hawks clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth, his eyes scanning the street and the windows, his wings outstretched, ready to send him flying out of range at any moment. A thin cut, like what a knife would have done, traced from his cheek to his ear. I caught a movement behind a curtain and opened my mouth, but already a wave of feathers shattered the glass and rushed in. - Whoever you''re up against, you''re not to kill anyone. Do I make myself clear? I blinked for a second, taken aback. - Why do you- Suddenly, Hawks and I looked up at the rooftops. A hooded man in body armour was pointing a Kalashnikov at us. He pulled the trigger. I was about to jump, but Hawks suddenly pulled me towards him, his wings wrapping around us. They suddenly flapped and propelled us across the road so fast that the scenery became a blur. The whistling of the wind drowned my ears. Hawks landed as hard as he''d taken off, his shoes crunching on the tarmac. I broke free of his grip as he scanned the street. - No killing, he said calmly. Have I made myself clear? I blinked, a cocktail of adrenaline and chakra coursing through my veins, dulling my rationality. - Did you- My knife left my hand instinctively. There was the sound of bins clattering and plastic bags being torn apart. A hooded man dropped his gun and staggered backwards, one hand on his pierced throat. Then, almost simultaneously, the gun fell onto its stock and then onto its side, the entire magazine emptied on the man. Hawks, his head tucked between his shoulders, grabbed me by the collar of my jumper and pushed me further away with a flap of his wings. I pushed him away violently. - Stop dragging me around like this Hawks raised a threatening finger at me, eyes flashing, wings quivering, and suddenly I had the feeling I was looking at the unstable sixteen-year-old Hawks I''d glimpsed at the Heroes Awards. - I said no murder - He killed himself, I said. I had nothing to do with it. His eyes narrowed. - Your bullshit''s gonna splatter all over me, kid. Everything you do isn''t just about you, it''s about me too now He barely knew me and he was talking to me like I was some fucking maniac who was going to kill everyone and- And I suddenly felt like lashing out. - They''re fucking terrorists, I spat. People will be happy if they die. - That''s not the- Hawks fell silent, pinching the bridge of his nose and inhaling sharply. - That''s not the point. - You talk to me as if I''m a consummate murderer, I snapped. But I''ve got principles, damn it ! Why can''t anyone see that I have principles too ? - Listen, Hawks continued. You and I understand each other, don''t we ? You know that the Commission... He glanced over his shoulder as if he expected to see them emerge from a dark alley and arrest him for even thinking of disparaging them. - You know what the Commission is like, don''t you ? Your brother was on it. He must have told you some things. I blinked, the implicit admission surprising me by its unexpectedness. - So you must know the way they groomed me. And that''s why I understand you, Shoto. I really do. He seemed sincere. But the anger monster in my chest rumbled because he was lying. - But none of that fits into the world of Heroes. Heroes are wonderful and brilliant, okay? That kind of... stuff, it''s not compatible with Heroes. Can you imagine the chaos that would ensue if someone filmed a hero killing a villain in the middle of a town? And I''m not even talking about the social upheaval that would ensue if it became known that it was you who did it All my wit died in my throat. - But they''re the ones who want to kill us. I only replied with the same degree of lethality, the one I''d honed all my life until it became my first instinct. Soothingly, Hawks continued. - I know, and I agree with you. But people aren''t like us. They won''t understand. I swirled my tongue around my mouth seven times, even though I knew Hawks was right. - Please, Shoto. I''m asking you to act like a Hero. I looked at Hawks twice to make sure he''d said what he''d just said. ''Because you''re not a Hero - You think I''m a villain ? - I think you''re becoming one, yes '' And the fact that this guy - who was practically a stranger to me - who had seen the same videos and read the same newspapers and listened to the same debates about Shoto Todoroki his uncontrollability and borderline villainous behaviour as everyone else - believed in me, stunned me so much that for a second I was speechless. Stolen novel; please report. I could smell the burning mall in the wind and hear the groans of pain from the wounded as insistent in my ears as the chakra vibrating under my skin. - ...right Hawks smiled, a different kind of smile to the one he usually had, a smile that seemed wider and brighter. He placed his hand on my shoulder. - I''d expect nothing less from you. He withdrew his hand, his eyes returning to the rooftops. - I''ll take this part here. He pointed to the outermost part of the city and where I felt the greatest concentration of energy. - And you take this side. If there''s a problem, say my name and they (a few feathers hidden under his sleeves showed the top of their heads) will hear you and come to your rescue immediately. His wings fluttered softly and his feet gradually lifted off the ground. - And don''t forget: if you have to choose between saving civilians or capturing villains, the civilians come first. I nodded. - All right, then. Hawks floated gently. - Don''t die on me, I don''t want an angry Endeavor on my back And the next thing I knew, he was tearing through the sky like a rocket, leaving a cloud of dust in his wake. Sharingan slowly spinning in my eyes, I turned my head towards the rooftops to my left, where I could feel six men slowly organising themselves to surround me. The second lightning sizzled above my skin, bullets rained down. I jumped onto the wall of a building and ran over it, the cement exploding and cracking behind me with a delay. I spotted the sniper''s position, leaning against a chimney on the building parallel to the one I was standing on, his sniper rifle on a tripod. My kunai instinctively slipped into my palm, but I forced it back into my sleeve. I could hear the civilians in the bombed-out building huddling together. The pierced windows began to explode one by one behind me. I saw a boy''s head peek out from behind the next window before I reached it. Without warning, I turned sharply to the left, using the building beneath my feet to propel me, feeling the wall crunch under my shoes. Legs bent to provide a smaller target, I shot across the alley. I saw the surprised shooter freeze for a second before rushing to unhook his weapon from its mount. A chakra-enhanced kunai sliced through the air, hitting the warm barrel and passing through the entire assault rifle from end to end before the mercenary had time to stabilise it. The weapon, sliced in two, collapsed in the man''s hands. The kunai grazed his shoulder, sending a spray of blood into the air, and slammed into the roof behind him, sending tiles flying in all directions. I landed on top of the man, my legs on either side of his body, sending him staggering backwards. He struggled and tried to push me away, but without noticing, a second kunai was already in the palm of my hand. Then the skin of his hands began to vibrate, as if a million insects were swarming under his skin. I jumped back as jet-black spikes erupted from his skin. The roof, the chimney, the street below: everything was riddled with sharp, aimless spikes. I fell back from the edge of the roof, a volley of spikes slicing through the air just above my face. Chakra at my feet, I spun around on the gutter and clung to the wall of the hut we were standing on. Any Doton Jutsu would be great in this situation. If only Doton wasn''t my worst affinity. The spikes continued to rain down. I drew a second kunai and held them both upside down. My chakra cloaked both weapons, a thin layer of blue light shimmering over the two blades. Lightning crackling on my skin, I ran along the wall until I changed sides of the house and came up behind the mercenary. I ran onto the roof, my arms at my sides, my eyes glued to the mercenary who hadn''t turned yet. Then I ran over a broken tile: a shrill sound of chalk on a blackboard rang out and the man turned abruptly, alarmed. He raised his hands in my direction a second too late, and I easily cleared another meter. His spikes exploded from his hands. I raised my two knives and sliced through each projectile without stopping, the black mounds falling around me like hail. The mercenary stepped back in surprise, one hand fumbling in his waistcoat for what I assumed was a pistol. He opened the largest of his pockets and one of my knives passed in front of his outstretched fingers, forcing him to halt his movement at the risk of losing his hand. He lifted his head towards me and I brought the flat of my foot down hard on his knee. The mercenary twisted forward - as if he''d just been broken in two - and landed on his good knee at my feet. I raised my knife, blood pounding furiously in my veins as I realised what I was about to do. I forced myself to deflect my kunai at the last second, the blade slamming into the mercenary''s shoulder. The man let out a scream, reared back and I knocked him unconscious with a hard headbutt to the nose. He fell back against the roof, sluggish, his face covered in blood. The second I stretched my fingers towards him, a volley of bullets whistled in my ears. I ducked behind a red stone chimney, my back to the wall, my body compressed into a smaller target. The bricks shattered, sending sharp pieces of stone flying in all directions, a cloud of greyish dust rising above the rooftops. I spotted the gunman to the north of my position, the body of the other mercenary lying between him and I. I could feel two others slowly approaching from the adjacent roof to my left. Probably to pick up their comrade. Just as the gunman went down, another volley of bullets strafed my position from the northwest, forcing me to stop. The sixth man ran down the street to my right, presumably to reach a roof further away so that the three of them could cover my entire range of movement. So my only option... I leaned forward slightly, my eyes on the first shooter, sharingan spinning so slowly you''d think it was standing still. By simply changing the scenery... I whistled, my chakra amplifying my voice and carrying the sound further than usual. The first gunman raised his head. He met my gaze, hand on the barrel, mouth ajar. For a split second, his eyes turned red. Then, without ever taking his eyes off me, he started loading his gun again. He lay down on the roof and got into position. Then he shot the second gunman in the arm. The man screamed, slipped and fell in the street. There was the sound of rubbish bins crashing together. The other two mercenaries stood still, then decided to retreat. The first gunman pointed his barrel at them and fired. One of the men''s ankle simply exploded. He let out a scream and not even his balaclava could hide the pain I could read on his face. The second man lifted his bonnet and opened his mouth. He spat out a yellowish liquid and suddenly the air in front of him solidified. The bullets hit the solid wall but did not penetrate it. The first shooter, calm, continued to fire with precision. Mercenary Number 4 pulled his wounded comrade back, deciding to abandon the rescue of the first man. With a hand on his shoulder, he whispered into his walkie-talkie, casting suspicious glances around him. In the adjacent alleyway, I saw Mercenary Number 6 make a sudden U-turn and run up the street towards the genjutsued mercenary. As agile and silent as a shadow, I let myself fall back upon him. My shadow covered his face and the mercenary raised his head. His blue eyes widened as I kicked him in the head. The man parried with both hands, his knees shaking and his legs slowly buckling under the pressure. Then, suddenly, his clothes exploded and two huge, growing bear paws replaced his arms. My senses alert, I used his hands as a springboard to propel myself into a backflip. One of his outstretched paws continued to extend like a sleeping snake uncoiling to strike. I tilted my head back, his claw brushing my face. Then its hand closed over a piece of my torn mask as I landed on the ground a few meters away. Long brown hairs had sprouted from his skin, swelling his mask and uniform to the point where they looked ready to crack under the pressure. The half-bear pulled his mask away from his face, revealing a gaping maw full of fangs and saliva. He let out a thunderous roar and I could feel the people in their flats moving away from the windows. The three-meter monster got up on all fours and charged. I put my kunais away and in one smooth motion drew my sword. I tightened my grip on the hilt and bent my knees, my eyes locked with those of the beast. Don''t kill him, don''t kill him, don''t kill it- It opened its mouth, ready to tear me apart. My chakra hummed under my skin. Wait, wait, wait... The ground shook with every step the beast took. Then, suddenly, it leapt. I leapt forward, brushing the beast''s hair in a controlled roll. Its jaws closed like a trap where I had been a second before. It roared, its claws crunching on the cobbles as it forced itself to stop. He turned to charge me again, but I was one step ahead. My blade sliced his left paw in half. The bear, still on the move, continued forward. The point of my sword tore a gash from his armpit to his right side. The bear, driven by his momentum, rolled several times, stifled a groan as he fell. The paw that had swirled in the air turned back into a human arm. I spun on my feet, keeping the crushed bear against some rubbish bins in my peripheral vision as I moved away from the spray of blood that painted the road in all directions. The arm landed halfway between us. The beast, leaning against a gutted bin bag, was losing mass, steam rising from its skin as its hair disappeared from the right side of its body. Then the man, his face half human, half animal, gave me an intense look over his amputated shoulder, which reeked of blood. He let out a grunt and struggled to his feet, staggering as if he were about to collapse. He shook his shoulders as if to steady himself, snapped his neck several times, and ignored the disappearance of his limb with remarkable composure. I could kill him. But I waited respectfully for him to regain control of his Quirk and for his body to return to that of a bear. I owed at least that much to a man who looked death in the eye without fear. I bent my legs, both palms on the sword. His blue eyes had taken on an unreal hue. - Come on, I whispered He let out a roar and took off. He ran, almost limping, veering to the right and stepping on his own cut ar- He grabbed his arm in the puddle of blood and stood up to a height of three metres. I jumped back, startled at being within reach of fangs and claws, and- It threw its severed arm at my head and blood rained down on me, temporarily blinding me. The monster let out a hoarse groan. I angrily wiped the blood from my eyes with my forearm and instinctively threw myself against the nearest wall. The half-deformed man was already on the roof of the small house I''d been standing on. He limped and squeaked away, one hand on his bloody stump. The adrenaline drowned out my thoughts. My body started to move on its own. The next thing I knew, I was on top of the mercenary, my sword at his throat. Someone shouted. - Behind you ! The man turned and raised a hand to stop me. Claws sprang from his fingertips, deflecting my sword. Sparks flew as both collided, then his fingernails snapped. The man groaned in pain. I dropped the sword and fell to the ground, striking his windpipe with the flat of my hand. The man fell to his knees, one hand on his throat, gasping for breath. I caught a glimpse of the silhouettes of the other five men gathered on another rooftop, further away, the bloodied face of the sniper who had been violently torn from his genjutsu, the horrified expression of the man whose nose I had broken, the clear terror in the eyes of the man with the broken ankle. - Twelve !, one of them shouted. The mercenary on his knees lifted his head to my side, probably feeling the breath of wind brushing his face. Then my chakra-laden foot hit his chin and his head came off his shoulders. I blinked, the magnitude of what I''d just done and where I''d done it hitting me hard as his head described a parabola over the city. Fuck. * Author''s note : A nice 3,300 words chapter. Tell me what you thought about the fight scene, if anything was unclear/difficult to picture so I can improve future scenes. If you want to support the story/read way ahead of schedule, then go check my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG (Shoto is doing very funny stuff). See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 129 - The Mistake Time seemed to stand still. The five mercenaries stared at me, dumbfounded, as the head flew, a fountain of blood spurting from the neck in a widening circle. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. I swung sharply, my sword parrying at the last second a long cutlass that narrowly missed cutting my throat. Sparks flew from the contact of our blades as the new steel-blue-eyed mercenary glared at me. I opened my mouth and a ball of fire exploded from my lips. The mercenary rolled backwards and the fireball passed over his head, bursting into a mushroom of black smoke on contact with the roof. Nimble as a cat, the man leapt back in my direction as soon as he was out of danger. His blade slid towards my kidneys as his elbow threatened to crush my face. I shoved his blade away with a sweep of my sword and tucked my head into my shoulders, his elbow passing just above my head. The mercenary dropped his sword and spun, sending his knee to my temple. I grabbed his shin in an iron grip, preventing him from moving. He tried to pull his leg away, but I dug my nails into his flesh until I could feel his blood under my fingernails. His blue eyes bulged, but he made no sound. Then, without taking his eyes off me, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a grenade, pulling it out with his teeth. I pushed him back violently and shunshined to the other end of the roof. The next instant, all the tiles were blown into the air and scattered like shrapnel. I built a wall of ice to protect myself from the projectiles. Without waiting for the shower of shattered tiles to subside, I jumped onto the wall of the cottage and ran to the point of impact. Sheltered behind a chimney, the blue-eyed mercenary, his arms bleeding, looked calmly in the direction of my wall of ice. The moment my shoe grazed the edge of the roof, he turned his head towards me. Enhanced hearing ? Abandoning all desire for stealth, I crossed the distance between us in a fraction of a second. My chakra-enhanced foot hit the brick chimney just an inch from his face. The chimney collapsed in on itself, the entire roof shaking from the force of my kick. The mercenary''s blue eyes were narrowed but not surprised. He shouldn''t have been able to avoid this. He pulled a knife from his thigh''s pocket and aimed it at my femoral artery. A wall of ice erupted from my skin and his knife struck the frozen layer, cutting a diagonal furrow as he lost control of his weapon, still buoyed by the energy he''d put into his last strike. I raised my sword to skewer his head between the eyebrows, but suddenly the roof collapsed. A gaping hole opened beneath our feet, the tiles sagging and falling away. The mercenary fell, my sword cutting a scarlet gash diagonally across his face, from his right eyebrow to the middle of his left cheek. Chakra at my feet, I remained steady on the thin icy surface that had solidified the ground beneath my feet. Not wanting to lose the advantage, I dove into the apartment after the mercenary. The man landed heavily on the floor in a shower of debris. He rolled onto his side, my sword digging into the varnished parquet, wood shavings flying in all directions. Out of the corner of my eye I saw an old woman let out a small cry, covering her mouth with both hands. - Oh my God, oh my God ! A puppy barked, but the woman had the presence of mind to pull it back. The mercenary jumped to his feet and I sent a chakra-laden kick straight to his stomach. He clasped his hands to stop it, his face red and swollen, but the force of it sent him flying through the window onto the street. I stopped on the threshold of the broken window and stared at the man as he struggled to his feet, a hand on his back as if to ease the pain. His mask had come off at some point, revealing a tangle of medium-length blond hair and the face of a man in his early thirties, with a mask like mine covering the lower part of his face. A gouged groove crossed the cobbled street, proof of the power I''d put behind that last blow. A Quirk who indiscriminately enhances all his physical abilities ? My blood boiled as it rarely did, and I knew the answer didn''t matter in the end. I sheathed my sword and let myself fall from my pedestal. The man looked at me, his face hard, his eyes determined. I gave him time to catch his breath, then drew a kunai from my pocket and motioned with my chin for him to do the same. He seemed to hesitate for a second, then finally imitated me. His stance mirrored mine, legs bent, knife in reverse hold. Then, in a flash, both our bodies disappeared. My kunai and his cutlass met, sparks flying as they touched. He slid his knife against my blade, risking his throat if it meant cutting my hand. I dropped my kunai and crouched, sweeping his feet with my outstretched leg as his long knife passed over my head. The mercenary jumped up to avoid my blow as I jerked up, my open palm colliding with the wrist that held the knife. The mercenary staggered and released his weapon, taking a few steps back. I didn''t pretend to follow. With a calculating look in his eyes, he silently scanned me. His hand went to the gun at his belt. I clicked my tongue against the roof of my mouth in disapproval. Flames exploded on my left, while the ground froze on my right. - I wouldn''t do that if I were you His hand hovered over his weapon for a moment. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Then he slowly lowered it. He knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against me if I decided to use my Quirks, just as I knew he was only facing me to give his lame little comrades enough time to escape. He knows he''ll probably die here, and yet I read no fear in his eyes. My flames died and the ice turned to a thin puddle of water. He was worthy of my respect, and therefore worthy of a quick death. At my feet lay his cutlass. I struck the handle of it with my shoe, sending the weapon whirling through the air, then caught it in mid-air. The mercenary studied me silently but made no attempt to grab it. I tossed it gently to him. He caught it without hesitation, albeit with a wary gaze. I kicked my fallen kunai away with the tip of my foot, then pulled two more from my sleeves. - A fight to death, I said. Beat me and you''ll get out of here alive. I''d just decapitated a man in the middle of town ; if I was going to waste my life, I might as well take advantage of the only man I''d ever met who could keep me sharp. The man spoke in broken English. - I was told you weren''t an honorable man. I smiled, feeling the excitement of a hectic battle making my blood boil. - I am not. Honor is for the dead. And the moment those words left my lips, I swooped down on the man like a bird of prey. The man dodged my first thrust and stepped back while I was about to slit his throat with a thrust from my left kunai. In a display of extraordinary mastery, the man parried each blow without allowing a shadow of panic to appear in his eyes. I quickened the pace to a point where no ordinary man would have been able to keep up, striking now to eviscerate him, now to lift his head from his shoulders. He parried, pushed back, parried again with maddening ease. I hit him in the stomach with my knee and suddenly he spat out all the air in his lungs. But at the same moment he raised his knife - as I would have done with my sword - to spear me from one end to the other. I swerved to the side, the weapon brushing my shoulder. I elbowed him in the face, which he blocked with his free hand, and swung his saber around to cut my throat like a chainsaw through a tree. I sliced through the outstretched elbow of the arm holding the cutlass like it was butter. A jet of blood suddenly exploded and sprayed my face. The mercenary stifled a groan as his weapon fell to the ground for the second time. I jerked it back. He tried to kick me in the crotch, but I parried by kicking his leg away, almost knocking him off balance. His eyes shone like those of an animal that knew it was trapped, but his gestures were those of a trained soldier, clear and precise. He dropped to the ground to avoid having his carotid artery slashed, rolling onto his side as one of my kunais struck the cobbled floor where his head had been a second before. He picked up the kunai I''d dropped earlier and leapt to his feet, swinging his arm wide to knock me back. He followed with a series of stabbing blows, trying to overwhelm me with the sudden acceleration of his now blurred movements. I dodged easily, backing away slowly, then parried his stab into the heart with mine, the force of the collision sending both our knives crashing against the wall. I threw my second kunai into the air, and the mercenary''s gaze followed it for a second too long before abruptly lowering to me. I kicked him in the stomach and he parried at the last second with his palms pressed together. A flash of pain crossed his face as I heard a sharp crack. I used his slightly outstretched right leg as a springboard and caught the falling knife in an inverted grip. The man stepped back, his hands reaching for the knife to snatch it from me. The blade split the air to his temple, ready to stab him from end to end. But in a strange stroke of luck, the man stumbled and his head swung to the side. My knife pierced his face from cheek to cheek. He let out a guttural howl, a sound borderline between human and animal, his hands on his face from which gallons and gallons of blood were pouring. He shook his head, jerking, and I let go off the knife, jumping back. He continued to make high-pitched hysterical noises, looking mad, stumbling away, trying to create distance. I drew my sword from the scabbard at my back and watched him exhaust himself as he crawled along the floor, his left arm unable to bend and his right hand clasped over his scarred face. I glanced briefly at the curtained windows, the energies of the civilians hidden in the farthest rooms. Suddenly I felt the air quiver, as if a barely perceptible icy chill spread out from nothing to brush the edges of my senses. I hurled myself at the mercenary, who writhed on the ground as a black portal appeared beneath his body. My fingers slipped into the void for a second as his skin pulled away beneath my fingers. The portal expanded until it covered the entire street. In a fraction of a second, an ice platform sprang up beneath my body and attached itself to the buildings on either side of the street, preventing me from falling into the black hole. The portal stayed open for a few more seconds. Then it closed again. * Author''s note : They say nature is always stronger than the will to change... meh, who knows. Anyway, tell me if you think things were not clear enough or if you got confused at some point (so I can improve the next fight scenes accordingly). If you want to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule (roughly two months) then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 130 As soon as I said his name, Hawks fell from the sky. His hair was dishevelled and his clothes smelled musty, but apart from the cut on his cheek, he looked exactly the same as I''d left him earlier. - Hawks... He looked me over from head to toe, presumably to see if I was all right, and then went on to inspect the massive damages I''d done in the space of a few minutes. - I take it they did the portal thing to you too ?, he asked, though it sounded more like a statement. One of his feathers emerged from an adjacent alleyway and stopped beside his ear. It vibrated as if it were speaking, and Hawks bent his head towards it as if to listen. He lifted his head and pointed at the small house with its charred roof, part of which had holes in it and was threatening to collapse. - Why are there still civilians in this building ?, he asked. I pointed with my chin to the roof where a headless body lay, barely visible behind a destroyed chimney. - What- He froze, mouth slightly ajar. Then the shadow of fear crossed his eyes. Jaws clenched, Hawks grabbed my arm violently and pulled me hastily into a corner behind some rubbish bins, away from any windows. Dozens of feathers flew from his wings, swirling around us like a vortex. Hawks continued to pull me deeper into the street, looking around suspiciously. He released me violently - almost shoved me - and spat in a dry tone: - Did anyone see you ? - Not as far as I''m aware He put his hand on my shoulder, his bloodshot eyes locked with mine. - Where''s the head ? If I''d known, I''d have disposed of the body myself. - I don''t know. Hawks pinched the bridge of his nose and inhaled sharply in a way that reminded me of myself trying to tame the kind of rage that threatened to make me lose control. Hawk''s fingers dug into my shoulder so deeply that, for a second, my blood flow was cut off. Then he released me and stepped back. Livid, he ran a hand over his face, his hand lingering over his mouth as if he were going to tear his jaw off, so tightly was he gripping. His misty eyes looked away from the puddle-filled road we''d just come from. - Hawks, I really- His eyes, burning with rage, snapped to mine. He hissed, lips tight: - Don''t say a fucking word. I frowned, my ego burning in my chest like a ball of nerves I couldn''t swallow. But I forced myself to keep quiet because shit, I''d really fucked up. On the day of the Yuei entrance exam, I had shot a plastic ball to a distance of 5,417 metres without giving it my all. That fucking head could have as well been in China or in space. Hawks pulled a small, plain, grey mobile phone out of his pocket, unlike the high-tech model I''d seen him use before. He opened the clamshell and pressed the green call button without looking at the screen, as if there was only one number on it. No sooner had the number been dialed than his caller picked up. - Internal Security Brigade speaking. Hawks looked up at me, then turned his back. - I need a cleaning. - Address ? - Nagano, downtown, intersection of Karasu and... He turned his head to the sign on the corner. - Shinji A break. - In a neighbourhood with civilians? The woman''s confusion and bewilderment were obvious. - Yes. Hawk''s jaws were clenched so tightly I thought he was going to break his own teeth. - I''ll send as many people as I can, she said. I heard a very faint clicking sound, as if the woman was typing on a keyboard. - It will be thirteen minutes before the closest team arrives. - There''s also a head, (Hawks cleared his throat) a human head that has been launched at very high speed in the direction of (he turned to me and I pointed in the direction I''d shot) the north-east of the city. There was no telling how far it would have gone. The clicking increased. - I''ll put the priority to intercept the projectile, she said professionally. Keep the civilians under control until we get there. Over. - Over And they hung up at the same time. Low, black clouds rumbled softly overhead. - We''ve got to stop the civilians from leaving their homes, Hawks said. We''ve got to find a reason for them to stay inside and not look out of their fucking windows... Hawks, suddenly overly fidgety, began pacing up and down, as if his body was charged with too much energy and he was trying to release it. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. - If only one of them has recorded the smallest- Hawks clenched his fist, fell silent, closed his eyes and took long, long breaths. I was careful not to breathe too hard, lest I fuel his anger unnecessarily. The video of the Number Three and I fighting in public in a city that had just suffered a terrorist attack was not something I wanted to see. I looked up at the roof where the evidence of my crime hadn''t been swallowed by one of Black Mist''s portals. All for One really does want to screw me over. The risk of being filmed as I went to retrieve the body was too great for me to take it. And if someone had already filmed me fighting the mercenary and they found a head in some godforsaken village in northern Japan... The more the days passed, the more I was certain that my own bullshit would one day end up as a one-way ticket to Tartarus. Hawk opened his eyes again. His shoulders were relaxed, his gaze much calmer than before. At least on the surface. He opened the flip phone again and this time dialled a number. - Logistics and Infrastructure Brigade speaking. - Hawks speaking. I need you to shut down the network in Nagano - Just a moment There was a babble of voices, muffled by what I assumed was the receptionist''s hand on the handset microphone. - You want us to shut down the network in a city that has just suffered a terrorist attack ? The man''s incredulity was not lost on Hawks who replied coldly, nostrils flaring: - Cut all communications for an hour. I''ll take full responsibility. The man seemed to hesitate. Then another distorted voice came from behind the first, and the first man replied: - Understood. Over. - Over, Hawks replied. And hung up immediately. - Hawks, I said. It wasn''t on purpose, really. It''s just- -that killing became instinctive. - -that he drew his gun and I tried to disarm him, but my aim was off and- Hawks, his mouth set in a hard line, shook his head. - You don''t even understand how your actions can affect the people around you - It wasn''t- I didn''t mean- And like every time I tried to express my feelings clearly, my tongue became heavy, pasty, and I found myself at a loss for words. Hawks, his face stern, looked at me with contempt. Then he walked past me, his shoulder brushing mine. - I can make it up to you, I said He ignored me. Suddenly the sky split open and a torrential downpour fell on the city. Within seconds, gallons and gallons of water poured down on Nagano like buckets thrown from a distance. The rain pounded on the windows as if to break them, and the gutters shook under the force of the sudden onslaught. In a matter of seconds, the streets were filled with torrents that made the cobblestones shine and swept all the city''s filth into the sewers. Hawks stopped. He raised his head to the sky, water already running over his hair. Before him, the water was already diluting the pools of blood, the current carrying pink water into the sewers. - I know I screwed up, but I can make it up to you. Let me make it up to you. Hawks turned slowly. He pushed back his damp hair with one hand. His wings quivered, sending a volley of droplets into the air. - You''ll do exactly as I say if you want us to get out of this mess, he said. Because if I have to go down because of your bullshit, believe me, I''ll take you down with me. I''d decapitated a man in the middle of the city while I was in charge of Hawks. If this got out, his career - his whole life - would be ruined. And if the Commission''s golden boy was put out of business because of me... I already had too many enemies. I couldn''t afford to make any more. - Deal * Author''s note : Sometimes I think I''m too harsh on Shoto but honestly dude never thinks before acting so he only gets what he deserves. I forgot to say it when I started re-uploading, but thanks to those of you that still sent power stones/commented/ checked regularly the story while I was off - it was really nice to check all of the activity when I came back. Anyway, if you want to support the story/read ahead of schedule, then don''t hesitate to check the story''s p@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 131 - Consequences Hawks hadn''t been this jumpy in a long time. He had to calm the civilians down while hiding his own nervousness, putting on a mask of confidence and pretending to be in control of the situation to prevent things from getting out of hand. - But you''re here with your side-kick, aren''t you ?, a woman asked, pointing over her shoulder at Shoto. Hawks had half turned to look at the teenager who was giving the same speech to the residents of another apartment in the building. He seemed to take his task to heart, or maybe he was just pretending, knowing that Hawks had no intention of letting him off the hook. - So why can''t we go out?, the housewife ended. Because we don''t want anyone to see the crime scene we''re clearing up. - The vilains might come back, ma''am. The woman opened her eyes, round as a laying hen''s, raised her clasped fingers to her lips as if to kiss them, and shivered of the fear of one who has seen the devil. Behind her leg, two children no taller than Hawks'' knees poked their noses out and looked at him with wide eyes. Hawks forced himself to qualify. - Our teams are already securing the perimeter. It''s unlikely, but for your safety and (he smiled at the children) theirs, you''d better stay indoors until further notice. The woman blinked, as if her mind had suddenly returned to her body, and looked in surprise at the two children who were tugging at her skirt, smiling at her like little conspirators. Hawks softened for a second as he looked at them, before resuming his confident Hero demeanour. - Yes, yes, of course, the woman murmured. She smiled at him and nodded three times. They exchanged brief goodbyes and Hawks walked to the last door in the middle of the corridor. Shoto, who had just finished on his side, joined him on the doormat. - I could start on the first floor, he said. To save us time. - No There wasn''t even anything to think about. The whole mess Hawks was in was because he''d stupidly thought he could trust the kid. After all, he''d stopped a giant from destroying Tokyo: Hawks thought he could take on a few guys with guns without needing a guardian. But no, he was just an unconscious, immature kid. Hawks already regretted having agreed to take him under his wing. Shoto didn''t answer and the door opened in front of them. Hawks smiled at the forty-year-old man standing before them and continued his little speech mechanically. In his ears, the sound of the storm drowned out the sound of his own voice and almost the sound of his anger. * So far, no one had found the head. Hawks had told me in a brutal, almost detached way, but the hostility in his eyes hadn''t escaped me. Even the twenty or so clones I''d diverted from my final project to scour the city and its environs had found nothing. Perhaps the friction had been so great that the head had literally disintegrated in mid-air, layer by layer, and all that remained was an unidentifiable skull, lost in I don''t know which forest. I exhaled heavily and ran trembling fingers through my hair. Even I can''t believe it. My recklessness - my damned foolishness - had brought this sword of Damocles over my head. I had only myself to blame. Funny how I''d always blamed the circumstances of my life. All my life I''d spent reacting, being attacked, staying passive, defending myself by justifying the violence and intensity of my reactions with ''they started it''. I didn''t need to kill the mercenary. I could have immobilised him. I could have. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Maybe I wasn''t really to be pitied. Maybe everything that happened to me was my fault. Maybe I deserved it. I looked outside where Commission officers in black mackintoshes were running around in the pouring rain trying to make up for my fucking mistake. I watched them from the armoured van that Hawks had forbidden me to leave, following one or two of them as they ran from one end of the street to the other, the rain falling around them like bullets, their boots hitting the puddles and sending sprays of water in all directions. My mind wandered. I thought back to my arrival at Yuei a few months before. My childish desires. I thought back to deku, to the stupid energy and time I''d given him in my longing to ''become the protagonist of my story''. I thought back to my irrational fear that no matter what I said or did, no matter if I crossed the point of no return, the world would return to its original trajectory, preventing it from becoming what it should have been - a world where I was just a minor character who couldn''t escape his fate. I thought back to that visceral fear, that nameless terror I''d felt, wondering ''does this mean that everything I''ve experienced means nothing ?''. Touya, Mizuki, Kenzei... Avoiding drowning, avoiding burning, killing to survive, killing, killing, killing. The worry and the anguish, the terror and the race against time to get stronger faster so I could survive the next time. The next attempt on my life, the next time I was in the wrong place at the wrong time. But there would be no next time - the ''next time'' was me. Mina Ashido was dead, Denki Kaminari was dead, I''d killed Muscular, Twice, Mister Compress, Moonfish, Mustard. The only effect of my will to live my life the way I wanted to was the sowing of chaos and death. The big bad wolf of the series is in exile thanks to me, so maybe it''s not all bad. All for One was different. The world was different. I was different. I had gone from passive to active, from observer to actor. I was the one in control of my life, not some damned fate that was going to put everything back on track. I was the one who was forging my future, the one who would keep moving forward, always and forever, no matter what happened. So why do I feel like everything is slipping away from me ? The question floated in the back of my mind as, unable to answer it, I continued to stare out at the flood of the outside world, life continuing to flow around me like a quiet river without reaching me. I should have been out there with the others... doing something, anything, as long as it made sense. But every time I imagined myself on the street, surrounded by all those people who''d put their hopes on my shoulders, all I saw was a lost teenager with flailing arms who''d never learned how to deal with anything but himself. What was I supposed to do? After all, I''m no hero. * Author''s note : Will be out of my country for a while - I hope I''ll get access to wifi where I''ll be staying to at least update as scheduled, but I won''t promise much. If I can''t, I''ll try to upload in a bulk once a week or something. Anyway, tell me what you thought about the chapter or anything else you want in the comments. If you want to support the story, then go check out our P@treon, Nar_cisseENG where you can read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 132 Hawk''s office was on the top floor of one of Tokyo''s tallest skyscrapers. The glass wall behind him overlooked the grey Tokyo sky where the clouds had been piling up since our return as if I''d brought the bad weather back with me. Hawks was backlight, sitting in his chair, hands clasped in front of his face, his whole figure bathed in darkness. Only his eyes were visible, his yellow, reptilian plums, scrutinising me intently. I waited. Hawks remained motionless, icon of a forgotten evil god. Outside, thunder rolled and suddenly the storm broke out. Within moments, the entire window was covered in raindrops whipping across its surface. Hawks straightened up, his hands falling back on his armrests. His wings suddenly spread behind him as a flash of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the dark office like a camera flash. The shadows cast by the furniture lengthened, disappeared, and then suddenly darkness reigned again. - They found the head Hawks looked at me for a reaction, so I stood still, not knowing exactly what he hoped to see. - Where, may I ask? - Towards Iwaki. On a farm Nearly 400 kilometers away from Nagano. - Who found it ? - The owner, who contacted the authorities when he saw it fall, thinking it was some kind of alien meteorite. Luckily, our teams were already investigating all the incidents in Japan involving the appearance of a human head and intercepted the call. I nodded soberly, but inside my relief was indescribable. - We retrieved the CCTV footage from Nagano and learned that the man was not holding a weapon when you decided to use lethal force. I knew he was lying because a squadron of my clones had destroyed every video recording device within a four hundred meters radius of Karasu. The hangar incident was a lesson seared into my memory. Still, he is right, the mercenary wasn''t armed. - He was going to take it out, I said, but when I saw his expression, I quickly caught myself. Not that this justifies my actions, far from it. - So you admit your faults ? , Hawks asked icily. - I do. I should have been more careful, I should have... I shouldn''t have killed him. Hawks remained silent, motionless, waiting for me to continue. I moistened my lips, glanced up over his shoulder briefly at the veritable flood that was breaking over the city, watched the lightning and imagined the sound of the wind in the city, trying to forget what I was about to do. - I''m sorry Hawks didn''t answer. I felt humiliated. Feeling my ego dig its claws into my oesophagus and try to climb back into my mouth like an acid reflux, I forced myself to swallow to send it back to the depths of my bowels where it should stay forever. - It won''t happen again - Of course it won''t because you''re fired I blinked, wanted to get up but forced myself to remain seated. - Didn''t you hear me ? Get out, you''re fired My voice came back to me like a broken television set. - You can''t do that, I said. The Commission... (I cleared my throat) They wanted me here. You don''t have the right to fire me. What am I going to tell dad ? Hawks laughed. - Are you really talking to me about rights ? He stood up and pointed across the table at me, shaking his index finger to emphasise his point. - Do you have any idea how much fucking trouble you could have landed me in ? He straightened up and pushed his chair backwards so hard that it hit the glass and fell over. - My whole life is this fucking career and this fucking Hawks persona ! He walked around his desk, furious. - Do you have any idea what your bullshit could have cost me ? My whole life would be ruined ! Everything I''ve worked for in the last fifteen years would''ve been gone like that ! He snapped his fingers. - But you don''t understand that, you''ve got a nice dad who''d throw himself under a bus to save you, oh no, you can''t understand what it''s like to miss out on something and suffer the consequences all alone, with no one to tell you that everything''s going to be all right. His shoulders trembled, his wings suddenly stretching and relaxing. - I''m nothing without Hawks ! I''m nothing at all ! If you had taken him from me, then... Hawks, flushed and breathless, abruptly turned his back on me. He raised a hand to his forehead as his wings spread out behind him like two large screens to hide him from my view. - My decision has been made. Get out of here. I stood up slowly, the legs of my chair creaking against the floor. - This wasn''t my intention at all, I said. Really, Hawks. I didn''t think- Hawks whirled around. - You ''didn''t think'' what ? That there would be consequences to your actions ? That if you fucking killed someone in the middle of town, no one would have noticed ? I remained silent, unable to answer him. I''d thought- Touya had escaped ten years ago when he should have died in the grave that was our house. My face had been scarred, even if Rei hadn''t been the one to do it. deku - Izuku - had unlocked the power of a damned immortal when he should have disappeared. History would always get back on track - or so I''d thought. So I acted as if nothing was worth anything and everything was worth everything and nothing would ever happen to me because it wasn''t written. Hawks, his eyes bloodshot, began to pound his temple with the tip of his finger. - Think, damn it ! Fucking think ! This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Maybe my approach was wrong from the start. Maybe everything that happened to me was my fault. Maybe I deserve it. I let myself fall back onto the arm of my chair, arms flailing. I smiled, disillusioned. - I guess you were right, I muttered. - Was I ? What set you on the right track ? My screams or your expulsion? - My life is a fucking tragedy. I never knew what he was going to say. But out of the corner of my eye I saw his wings folding. He stood for a long moment, arms at his sides, the tips of his wings brushing the floor. He left the room. I stayed alone for a long time, lost, staring at my hands, not really knowing what to do. And now what ? Then a glass of water appeared in front of me. I looked up at Hawks. - Drink I took the glass slowly, contemplating the shimmering liquid that rolled like a wave. - Thank you Then, without looking up, I lowered my mask and drank in one gulp. Hawks'' shoes disappeared from my view. The sound of a drawer opening drew my attention and I saw him take out a packet of cigarettes. He sprawled against the window, staring out at the city as it sank beneath the rain. The smell of ash rose to my nose. Hawks took cigarette after cigarette without looking back. I turned my attention back to the curtain of blurred, luminous shapes outside. Gradually my heart began to beat in time with the drumming of the rain. - What a shitty day I couldn''t agree more. Hawks exhaled, a puff of grey smoke leaving his lips. - What happened to you ?, he asked. What makes a boy of fifteen kill a man twice his age and not be affected by it ? There was so much to say I didn''t know where to begin. So I kept it simple : - Life Hawks glanced over his shoulder at me, a slight smile on his lips. - You can''t use my own lines against me I smiled too. Hawks smoked cigarette after cigarette and neither of us spoke again. The sun was setting behind the city, a molten speck of gold illuminating the horizon behind the curtain of rain. - I know you don''t want me anymore, I said quietly. And I know the Commission would rather get rid of me than risk their best asset. But I really need you to keep me. My father would ask questions and I couldn''t justify beheading a man in cold blood without the gap between us growing further. - I know I fucked up, I know I did. I shook my head, mouth dry - But please, Hawks. Don''t fire me. I... I beg you. My dad wouldn''t talk to me, everyone I knew thought I was unstable - shit, half the world must have thought I was a homicidal maniac. No other hero proposed me an internship. If I walked through those doors, it meant I''d managed to ruin the only good thing that had happened to me in a long time. Hawks blew out a puff of smoke. - Do you know how crazy you are ? Bitter bile filled my mouth. - I do Hawks turned to me and stared at me in silence for a long moment. Then he took another drag, longer and heavier than the others. - But everyone''s a bit crazy anyway, so... He shrugged. - Does that mean...? I couldn''t even finish my sentence, so afraid was I that he would blow away my meagre hope. - I''m going to keep you with me, Hawks went on. Not because the Commission is forcing me to - believe me, if there''s one group of people who want to get rid of you so your bullshit doesn''t come back to bite me, it''s them - but because I don''t think you''re a lost cause. Then he turned his head towards me, his eyes narrowing. - Are you a lost cause ? Maybe not. - No Hawks nodded. - I''m going to keep you with me, but you''re going to have to obey a few rules. He held up two fingers. - First, you''re going to get help. And when I say ''get help'', I mean you''re going to find yourself a therapist or a shrink or a psychiatrist or whatever it is that will help you heal- He shook his hand vaguely in my direction. - Whatever this is - All right, I replied easily. I''d always been one of those people who believed that asking for help was a weak thing, something I shouldn''t do. But I''d believed a lot of things that weren''t true, and this was where it had led me. - Second, you''re going to obey me completely. I saw what you did with Gigantomachia in Tokyo, I know you''re competent, that''s not the point - on the other hand, it seems that your thought pattern gets scrambled at one point or another and you do the most illogical things imaginable. I want you to listen to me, I want you to trust my judgement, but most of all I want you to trust me. I was silent for a few seconds, and the wrinkle that creased his forehead forced me to say hurriedly: - Does that mean I have to obey the Commission too ? His brow furrowed. - This has nothing to do with the Commission, he said. And even less to do with Hawks. What I''m proposing is a partnership, pure and simple, between Keigo Takami and Shoto Todoroki. Do you accept ? - I do Maybe it was time for a change. * Author''s note : Everyone, I''ve been cooking some insane shit in the background and I am so, so, so freaking excited for everyone to get there. Even P@treon members have barely scraped the surface of this new arc - we''re going down really badly, so badly I think I''ll be able to cement this story as one of the best fanfic you''ve ever read. Pay attention to details, I tend to like foreshadowing very much. Anyway, if you want to read ahead of schedule, then go check out my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 133 - Future At his feet lay the nocturnal city, patches of bright lights moving through it, police sirens and horns blaring here and there. Hawks sat on the edge of the roof, watching the city as he slowly smoked. He exhaled and a grayish cloud escaped his lips, almost crystallizing on this cold early winter evening. - You can''t keep him Hawks'' eyes drifted lower, stopping on a woman who''d just had her handbag stolen. Hawks inhaled another puff of nicotine and looked at the hero in the yellow suit who had just leapt from the roof to intercept the villain. - Of course I can Behind him, Nishimura stirred. Hawks, his shoulders deceptively relaxed, his long wings brushing the low wall he was sitting on, looked up from the side without turning around - but Nishimura didn''t move. Hawks started to smoke slowly again. - You don''t even know him, Nishimura said impatiently. You have no reason to stand up for him. Hawks had no reason to get involved. Keigo, however, did. - He almost ruined your career. - I know he did. Nishimura exploded: - And that''s your only reaction? You''d alienate your superiors over a disturbed child? - Who said anything about alienating your superiors, Hawks said coolly. I like our - ah, what''s that they always say ? - Oh yes, our mutually beneficial partnership. You can tell them that again. Nishimura lowered his voice, but his tone grew harsher. - Who said I was here on their behalf, he grumbled. I came to see how you are doing. Hawks raised his arms without turning, a grey streak following his cigarette. - As you can see, the life of a hero suits me just fine. Then he slumped again, shoulders slack, legs dangling in the air. - You know I''m not talking about that Hawks pretended not to hear, though they both knew that was impossible. An icy wind picked up and Hawks absentmindedly remarked that maybe his toes were freezing and his inability to feel it would kill him before he''d finished his conversation with Nishimura. He smiled and took another puff of death. - I don''t understand, Nishimura insisted. We''re talking about his brother. Why would you help him? Hawks considered not answering. But Nishimura - if not his friend - was certainly the person who knew Keigo best on Earth. Even if he had reached the light much earlier than Hawks, deep down they weren''t so different. - The boy... it''s not his fault Hawks had never blamed Endeavour for producing such a crazy offspring, so why should he blame Shoto for his brother''s sudden return to life? Even if they had looked like each other, even if, covered in blood, Hawks had thought for a second that he''d seen Dabi, even if- - He reminds me of myself when I was younger, Hawks muttered. The same tense posture, the same way of looking over his shoulder, the same illogical, baffling excesses of violence. - He looks... lost As if he wanted to move forward but had only learned to go backwards. - You''ve always been too nice, Nishimura frowned. Hawks laughed out loud. - Maybe so, Nishi. - He''ll bring you nothing but trouble Hawks'' laughter faded and his mouth curled into a bitter half-smile. - I know he will. But wasn''t it his job to help those in need? Perhaps Hawks could nudge him in the right direction. Maybe Keigo could show him that he didn''t have to be alone to move forward. - You don''t have to feel obliged to do anything, Nishimura insisted. - On the contrary, Hawks replied, I think that''s the whole point. After all, wasn''t being a Hero about helping others when they needed it ? * A "thankless job", Hawks called it. The kind of work you had to do even when the cameras weren''t filming and nobody was writing about your exploits. ''Being a Hero isn''t just about parading down the street in a suit and signing autographs. Being a Hero is about showing the survivors of a tragedy that we care about them and that we''ll be there to help them get back on their feet'' - This is Yakima Taji, Hawks said, slapping the back of a burly 50-year-old man in construction gear. His word is my word, and I want you to obey it to a T. Understood ? I glanced at the old man, who didn''t hesitate to look at me condescendingly, an unlit cigarette in his mouth. He was wearing a mud-stained construction suit with a yellow helmet screwed on top of his skull. His black hair was slicked back and tousled, as if he''d just woken up and barely remembered to get dressed before going out. He had big hands, full of wedges, and was a head taller than me, which was a rarity in this country. Non-threatening posture, nothing to indicate that he''s carrying a weapon- - Understood ?, Hawks insisted. - Yes. He smiled. - Yakima, I entrust him to you. Send him back to me when you''re done. Hawks, his face more severe, turned to me. - And you, keep your mouth shut. I don''t want to hear the slightest remark about you. Hawks flapped his wings and flew off, leaving us standing amidst the wreckage. I watched him fly away, ressenting him for forcing me to do such a menial job. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. My skills could have been better used elsewhere. To think that he''s going to continue working on the case while I''m gone... I understood that this was my punishment, and that I was doing insanely well compared to what would have happened if he''d fired me, but that didn''t mean I was happy about it. I looked down at the supervisor as he kept watching Hawks drift away into the sky with one arched eyebrow. - Yakima- - That''s Mr Taji for you, kid I forced myself to swallow my irritation and continued in the same tone: - Mr Taji, what do you want me to do today? I had absolutely no idea how to operate any of the machines his other employees were driving around us. - First of all, you''re going to put on a real uniform, not that thing that''ll rip if you move too quickly. I squinted. - It''s very sturdy, I countered. Certainly stronger than the best of your uniforms. - Pff! As long as I''m the boss, none of my boys will go around without the proper gear. Follow me He turned on his heels and headed for what appeared to be a tiny office in a blue plastic box hastily erected in an open square. He pulled a suit similar to his own from a box on top of a chest of drawers that didn''t look like it had seen the light of day for a long time. He blew on it and a cloud of dust flew up. I blinked. The bitter old man grew impatient. - Do I look like I''ve got it all day ? Put this on. Within seconds I was dressed, my nose wrinkled in disgust. Takaji handed me a pair of gloves and, feeling my gaze, laughed: - What ? Did you think I was going to ask you to bring me some coffee and sit quietly in the corner ? The gloves slapped my skin. - We need strong men to move the rubble. You''re the boy who stopped that giant in Tokyo, ain''t you? You''ll be very useful. Make this day end already. * Hawks fell smoothly beside me, hands in pockets, whistling happily. - How did it go ? My muscles are stiff, my back is cramping and I can''t feel my feet. I wiped my forehead with the back of my sleeve. The sweat and dirt on my clothes disgusted me. - It could have been worse, I said. Hawks wants me to be humble and play the noble prince, so I''ll oblige him. - Are you proud of what you''ve accomplished ? - Are you ? My irritation stung. What kind of question is that ? - Have you learnt anything interesting? My anger subsided like a souffl¨¦. I''ve been shoving my ego down my throat all day, so it must be worth something. - Yeah, I guess so. Hawks nodded, smiling. - I''m glad, he said. Keep that attitude every time you work here and I guarantee the month will fly by. I stopped. - Are you kidding me ? Hawks kept walking. - What did we say, Shoto? Zen a-tti-tude I quickened my pace to catch up. - What do you mean, ''the month''? Hawks gave me a sideways glance. - What made you think it would only take a day ? - Oh, nothing, I said sarcastically, Maybe just the fact that I''m supposed to be interning with a hero and not on a construction site playing Manny and his tools. Hawks raised his eyebrows. - Manny ? Who''s Manny? - Don''t change the subject. - Your references are odd, to say the least, he said. Let me ask you a few questions - Am I going to be working on this damn construction site for a month? - No, Hawks said, and I felt so relieved I could have had a heart attack. You''ll change sites at least once by then. - Tell me you''re lying, I insisted. That you''re not going to- For fuck''s sake, I''m going to pick up rocks for a month - and I''m going to do it for free ! - Your motto is hu-mi-li-ty, Hawks spelled out. I could have chosen anything else, as long as the result is the same. - Then give me something else. Hawks paused, suddenly very serious. - Your ego is a serious problem, Shoto. So are your sudden outbursts of anger. You need to do something about them before someone uses it against you. - I know, I grumbled. - You''re going to stay with Yakima and do whatever he tells you without batting an eye, understood ? I rolled my eyes. - Yes, Hawks. - Four days a week That''s every day I''m not at Yuei. I twisted my tongue twelve times in my mouth, refusing to give in to such terms, but my logical side - that traitor - forced me to spit out the words - Yes Hawk''s face lit up and he put an arm over my shoulder. - See ? I knew you were a nice kiddo under all your pretended aloofness. There''s a great restaurant in the center that we must try. I''ve seen a lot of posts on Instagram. I already regret it. * Author''s note : The one Hawks'' talking to at the beginning is the not Nishimura his superior but his nephew, the one we saw in Shoto''s hospital room and who kinda tried to bully him. Tell me what you thought of the chapter or whatever else you want in the comments. Don''t hesitate to check out the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG, if you want to read ahead of schedule. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 134 Fulgenzio Scarsella was a small man with olive skin and a trumpet nose. He had deep wrinkles that furrowed his face and cheeks that hung like a bulldog''s, chubby little fingers with no nails, and short legs that wouldn''t get him very far if he had to run. Fulgenzio was no threat. He was a retired old man, a prominent member of the Mustafu Bridge Club, married to an equally old woman, an active practitioner of yoga and tennis. Fulgenzio was my psychologist made in Italy and paid for generously by Teka for almost six years. He was one of the few people I could describe as incorruptible - or at least fairly aware of the consequences of opening his mouth in the wrong place to the wrong person. He didn''t aspire to much more than eating out with his wife on Sundays and donating most of his six-figure salary to charity. A rare breed. The kind of man you don''t find on the streets anymore. - How was your week, Shoto ? he asked me, stretched out on a sofa, his eyes looking up at the glass ceiling. Lying on my own sofa, I watched the clouds move across the sunny blue sky. Fulgenzio had arranged our ''lazy session'', as he liked to call it, because I''d once told him that being the only one lying down while he watched me made me nervous, as if I were sitting an exam that I''d have to cheat to pass. - Fine. I guess. He listened to me talk about my days in Nagano, the countless restaurants Hawks had dragged me to and the distinctly endless feeling I got at each new lenghtened meal. I had the uncomfortable feeling that I was wasting my time repeating nonsense, but at the same time I knew it was necessary. I''ve got enough to worry about without having my psyche threaten to collapse. - Be positive, Shoto. Be positive: ''It could have been worse'' - It could have been worse, I admitted. I knew he was smiling, his little moustache shadowing his upper lip. - This Hawks doesn''t look like a bad guy to me, he added. He seems to take good care of you. I shrugged, though he couldn''t see it. - I suppose - He could have told you to look after yourself, that managing you in a town that had suffered such a tragedy was part of your ''punishment''. I didn''t know Hawks very well, but that seemed to me to be the antithesis of his personality. - I can''t imagine him doing that. A sudden thought flashed through my mind. Maybe he''s trying to gain my trust so I''ll side with the Commission. - Exactly! You have to trust your judgement, Shoto. The last time I trusted my ''judgement'', I decapitated a man in a public place. - Hmm - You''re a very logical and rational boy, Shoto. If you don''t let your emotions get the better of you, you can trust yourself. Could I ? I frowned and concentrated on a cloud that floated like cotton wool above our heads. If I focused hard enough, I could make the black outlines of the glass tiles that made up the ceiling disappear. - I''ve... had other episodes. For a moment Fulgenzio said nothing, and I knew that the turn of the conversation had taken him by surprise. - Didn''t you tell me that your paranoia had practically disappeared? His voice was high, three octaves above normal. He asked the question even though he already knew the answer: his Quirk was absolute memory, the impossibility of forgetting even the smallest sound, the slightest smell, the faintest sensation. But he gave me a way out, a way to explain myself without feeling as if he had cornered me. - I lied Fulgenzio didn''t answer. He knew that I more or less occasionally lied for more or less benign reasons. - How are the episodes ? They''re spaced out, but more intense. - Spaced out but more intense - How exactly ? I didn''t answer. Fulgenzio continued: - Has anything important happened recently? My left hand twitched nervously, but I didn''t answer. - Does it have anything to do with the quarrel between you and your father? - No, I... I remained silent, my ability to express myself fading as I searched for the proper words - or at least the correct words. - Take your time, Fulgenzio said. From anyone else, these words would have sounded patronising. But I knew Fulgenzio well enough to know that he could keep quiet for an hour if that''s how long it took me to express myself properly. - There''s this thing I did recently. A very big mistake. - The kind I''d rather not know about, right ? - Exactly I licked my dry lips, trying to get my thoughts straight. - It was... I had a sudden burst of anger and I did... something I could have avoided. That''s why Hawks ''punished'' me. - Does your father know? - No, he doesn''t. I heard Fulgenzio inhale sharply and then close his mouth again, his lips slapping together with a smack. I could hear his thoughts without having to be telepathic: ''What? The crazy boy didn''t tell daddy Todoroki, even though he always tells him everything ?'' - Why ? Because I''m afraid of how he''ll react, because I''m afraid that the gap between us will widen. - Because I''m afraid he''ll realise there''s something wrong with me. Because I''m afraid he''ll think I''m not worth it and abandon me. - Don''t say that, Shoto. You''ve come a long way: don''t let a simple relapse ruin years of hard work. - I still can''t control myself, I said. I''m trying, but there''s this thing... I am already at a loss for words. - The ball of anger - Yes, the ball of anger : it gets stuck in my throat, my thoughts become blurred and then- then- I can''t control myself. I grew silent, unable to go on. - But it''s better than before, isn''t it?, said Fulgenzio. I''m not so sure. - You don''t fight with your comrades for no reason now, right ? True. - Yes, I muttered. - You see ? That''s progress ! Maybe he''s right. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Suddenly the colourful, vivid, perfect image of the man with his legs crushed in the burning shopping centre came back to me. I remembered his smell and the metallic flavor of blood I could already taste on my tongue. I remembered his shining eyes and the way he had begged me to put him out of his misery. I remembered the ease with which I had accepted, the way my hand had covered his mouth as his warm, living breath, brushed my fingers. He had died like all the other men I had killed, no more spectacular or ordinary than the others. I knew that if I hadn''t activated my sharingan at that moment, the outline of his face would have already faded from my memory. - Fulgenzio ? - Yes ? - What is a murdered? Fulgenzio squirmed, his clothes rubbing against the sofa, and I imagined him wriggling like an earthworm emerging from the ground after rain. - A murderer ? Hmm, if I remember the terms correctly, a murderer is a person who commits voluntary manslaughter without premeditation. That''s the big difference with an assassin, who commits voluntary manslaughter with premeditation. Without premeditation... - Furthermore, murder is considered a crime against humanity, whereas assassination is a crime against public order... I smoothed my perfectly pressed trousers several times in a row. My knee twitched and I put my hand on it to force myself to calm down. I could no longer see the blue sky or the clouds passing overhead. - Do you think... My heart stopped in my chest and for a second I thought I wouldn''t dare finish my sentence. - Do you think I''m a murderer ? There was a moment of silence. - What makes you think that? - Sometimes I get the impression that... ...that I could kill people without realising how grave it is. - What?, Fulgenzio asked gently. - I just... I raised my arms slightly before letting them fall back onto the sofa, helpless. - Sometimes I feel disconnected. Like nothing makes sense. As if I didn''t make sense. - Meaning ? Is he doing it on purpose ? I suddenly became angry, and for a second I imagined straddling the old man and strangling him. Then I blinked and the only thing I could see was the pure, fluffy clouds. I took deep, discreet breaths to calm myself and counted to ten three times in a row until the ball of rage returned to its dark lair. Slowly, almost in fear that it would wake if I spoke too loudly, I continued: - I''m just trying to... make sense of it all. And I vaguely waved my hand to indicate the famous ''it''. - You mean life, Fulgenzio murmured, his tone as hushed as mine. Life, death, everything in between. - Indeed, that''s an excellent question, Fulgenzio said. The answer is not something you can find after a few hours of reflection, but something you have to live to understand. - And what do you think ? - Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t really know. He laughed and I felt disappointed. - But I think we find meaning in the little things, you know ? In the beauty of a sunset or the joy of a laugh shared with loved ones. In a meal prepared with care, or a gesture of comfort when things go wrong. In the hand of a stranger who reaches out to us when we''ve hit rock bottom. I leaned on one elbow, all my attention on Fulgenzio. He kept looking up at the clouds, his hands crossed over his chest, his eyes glazed over, as if he wasn''t really there anymore. - I don''t believe that life has a ''hidden meaning'' or that we have to do ''great things'' to make our lives meaningful. We''re the ones who give it meaning, you know ? It''s you and me and everybody else on this earth and what we choose. There is no past or future: only the present and what we choose to do with it. Do you understand that? - I... think I do. I thought about the fishing rods left on a rock while my father and I swam, about Teka showing me around the Italian countryside for hours in the blazing sun, about my father''s face when I gave him the original copy of Lorenzaccio, about the short stay I''d had with the future members of my Familia, all the mischief Leo, Natsu and I had gotten into that should have gotten us expelled from our schools, the time I''d almost gotten into a fight with Katsuki in the locker room, the way Hawks - Keigo - had reached out to me and forgiven me for something no one else but my father would have done. Maybe I''d been wrong. Maybe I hadn''t blown it all yet. - Out of curiosity, Shoto, why did you bring advance our appointment to this week ? - I needed to talk, I said. My first thought was that I''d already said too much, that he''d use it against me, that it would all come back to bite me. My second thought was that even if he did use it against me, it wouldn''t be a problem because it didn''t really matter. Fulgenzio turned his head towards me and smiled. - I''m glad, Shoto. I hope this has made you feel better. It did. - I know you must have good reasons for not telling me about your recent ''mistake'', and I won''t ask you to explain it to me - and I certainly won''t tell your father. But I would like you to take this opportunity to discuss it with someone: someone you trust, someone who might understand. - ... I''ll think about it Fulgenzio''s smile widened. - That''s all I ask. For the first time in weeks, I had real hope that I could change. * Author''s note : We finally reached 300,000 words on every platform ! Very happy about it, honestly I didn''t think I was cut out to write as much lmao. Tell me what you thought of the chapter in the comments or whatever else you want to talk about. Also, started ''Battle Royale'' by Houshun Takami (you know, there''s even this movie adaptation with the teens killing each other) and it is giving me plenty of ideas for my next fanfic (yeah I know, should only focus on one thing at a time but the closer I get to the end the more my mind drifts away). Anyway, if you want to read ahead of schedule, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 135 - Renewal Just as my brush traced the last loop of the seal, I flung it aside and let out a grunt. I rolled my shoulders to get rid of the stiffness in my muscles, grunting as I felt the beginnings of soreness. That''ll teach you to not hunch over your desk for hours like an old man with a crooked back. I stretched my arms back and stood up, pacing around to get the blood circulating in my body. I shook my legs and arms and cracked my neck several times. I stifled a yawn and rubbed my eyes with two fingers. An owl leapt from its perch, wings wide open, and swooped down on a mouse. Its talons dug into the mouse''s furry skin, and the owl flew away, while the mouse let out a small cry that faded into the darkness. How long ago has the night fallen ? I blinked, my attention returning to my desk. Dozens and dozens of incomplete, crossed out, or torn matrices covered my desk from one side to the other. Even though most of my clones were focused on the ''final'' project, I''d still got quite a large team working here. But the prospect of eating Genjutsu all evening didn''t appeal to me, so I preferred to work on it myself. My life has become so pathetic that I have to choose between something I don''t want to do and something I want to do even less. I smiled and pushed my hair back. I really need to cut it before it starts falling in front of my eyes. I sit back down at my desk and took a few sips from my water bottle before putting it back on the floor. Clearing my throat, I took the ultimate fruit of my labor and studied the matrice one last time, trying to find any problems. Three concentric circles inside each other, the entry key and the exit key, the instructions didn''t drool... I reread the various kanji that made up the circles to make sure none of them had smudged on the others and compromised the seal. I blew a lukewarm breeze over the sheet to dry the last of the glossy ink stains, then made the Ram handsign with my right hand. From the outer edges to the center, the circles began to glow. My heart raced and I leaned forward, my mouth open. Don''t tell me I- Then a puff of black smoke exploded in my face. I dropped the sheet and coughed, pulling my chair back as ash fell on my desk and knees. I grabbed the first book I could find in my open drawer and it instantly transformed, a fluorescent bluish light enveloping it, the words on the pages running in all directions before stabilizing. With my left hand, I took my bottle and drank a few sips to soothe my irritated throat, reading the lines that appeared in my Chakra Encyclopedia. ''It is impossible to reproduce the Mokuton without the genetic mutation of Hashirama Senju. It is impossible to reproduce any hereditary bloodline without being a descendant of this line. It is highly unadvised to place unstable seals on individuals at the risk of their premature death''. I clicked my tongue against my palate in displeasure. I licked the tip of my thumb, then flipped backwards through the pages at high speed, sharingan activated for faster reading. The encyclopedia had said the same about the Sharingan, but I''d still managed to reverse-engineer it from the insect with the best reflexes in the world... Well, that wasn''t entirely true. I''d managed to recreate the tenfold perception of the Sharingan, which gave me the impression of seeing everything in slow motion, as well as the best visual abilities possible without a proper Quirk. However, there was no Mangekyo Sharingan or Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: I couldn''t recreate the illogicality of these two evolutions because I didn''t understand how to do it in the first place. Seals are complex products, where each kanji must be written and connected to the others with meticulous precision: to miss even the smallest loop is to ruin the whole thing... Wasn''t that my problem? Did my inability to understand how they worked make it impossible for me to recreate them? Is it even possible to reproduce it ? Recreating the Mokuton from a seal was only my second option - the first had been a silly theory that by injecting the exact ratio of Suiton, Doton and Chakra, I, too, could make entire forests sprout from the ground. But this possibility required two things: - Exceptional control of one''s chakra, which I had - Exceptional mastery of Suiton and Doton. While Suiton was as easy as breathing, my control of Doton was abysmal. And when I say abysmal, I mean that I hadn''t been able to learn more than one E-rank jutsu in almost eleven years. Be positive, Shoto. The things you can do with Raiton are just unreal - and I''m not even talking about Katon and Suiton. I couldn¡¯t be too stingy. But it still pissed me off. I lifted the sheet with the Mokuton matrice up to my face, looking at my hours of hard work from a new angle, hoping that the solution would jump out at me. Shit... I think I''m going to have to give up on this project. I hated giving up - it was like telling myself that I was a coward unable to carry out my own will. But the recent events in Nagano had shown me that All for One would soon be leaving its hideout, and that I had to be ready for any eventuality: I couldn''t decently waste my time on a project that would surely never bear fruit. If reproducing the Sharingan in its entirety is impossible because all of its abilities are illogical, if trying to recreate the Mokuton is impossible because Senju Hashirama had a mutation that defied the laws of reality, then I''m not even talking about trying to recreate something like the Edo Tensei... If only I had data to fall back on... The essence of Mokuton was its ability to drain chakra from Bijuus. Once I''d succeeded in recreating it, I could have looked into Aizawa''s case, understodd exactly how his Quirk canceled out others'', and then try to modify the Mokuton to suit the inhabitants of this world. I''d cover the planet with lush forests that would drain the energy from everyone''s Quirk. I would have succeeded in rendering humanity impotent and would have made meta-human society a parenthesis in history. Three generations later, people would believe that their grandparents, who told them stories of flying heroes and fire-breathing villains, were the victims of a collective hallucination. I could have made all my problems disappear with the snap of my fingers... It sounds so quixotic now that I know I can''t. I looked up at the moon. It shone coldly, stretching the world''s shadows ominously. Let''s call it a night. I got up, hands in my pockets, and shuffled through the house. The creaking hardwood floors made no sound under the lightness of my ninja steps. The door next to mine was ajar. I stopped in front of it. I tilted my head to one side and listened intently. Steady breathing. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Suddenly there was movement and the purr of a hibernating bear. I smiled and quietly closed the door. He''s still snoring like a chainsaw. I left again, mechanically extending my senses to the entire Todoroki estate. I could feel my father sleeping in his room, my two clones watching over him day and night, the servants in the outhouse, Rei and the other two in the east wing and Teka''s two henchmen, who were as much responsible for watching over Touya as they were for protecting my father if he tried to kill him. Of course he''s the only one not sleep. Touya had trouble sleeping, it seemed. He was always awake at odd hours and slept very little during the day. My theory was that he was afraid that I would kill him in his sleep. It was, of course, a tempting idea. Although I''d managed to control myself so far, it would have been harder if I''d been forced to see his horrible rat face every day. I guess that''s why Dad refused Rei''s suggestion that everyone move in with us in the west wing. I took a bottle of water from the refrigerator and drank, leaning against the sink. When my thirst was quenched, I wiped my mouth with the back of my sleeve and put my mask back on before dipping my head into the refrigerator. I''m so damn hungry. I had a very strict diet, adapted to my daily training level, from which I was not allowed to deviate. My eyes fell on a chocolate cake under a dome, only one slice missing. ....we''re all going to die one day anyway. Dying of a chocolate overdose seemed enviable, considering my current prospects. I grabbed a fork, pulled a chair from the kitchen island, and sat down with my improvised meal facing the porch. The edge of the forest rustled under the caress of the wind, the leaves crumpling like paper rolled into a ball. Soon winter would come, and with it the snow. And the rainy season will soon give way to the biting cold, but everyone knows it''s easier to hide a body when it''s raining... I thought of Nagano and the rivers of pink water that had carried the evidence of my murder into the city''s sewers. I thought again of Hawks with a burned back and of Fulgenzio telling me that I had to confide in someone. This time I had narrowly escaped the social earthquake. Even if I had participated in the rescue of Nagano, the consequences of killing a man - even a terrorist - after my grand speeches about my "lack of choice" would have been tragic. No matter how much I thought I was in control, there was always something or someone - me - that would betray me in the end. I made mistake after mistake, I didn''t care about the consequences, and if someone other than a PAN''s fanatic farmer had found that head, I don''t know how I would have gotten out of it. My fork hit the plate with a shrill sound. I strained my ear, motionless. He''s still asleep. My shoulders relaxed. I took another bite of cake. I had decapitated a man who stood in my way, and I wasn''t sorry I had done it, only that I had been caught. I killed a defenseless old man because he begged me to end his suffering, and I felt more guilty about that than anything else, even though he''d guided my hand. Try to find the logic in that. In my mind, it all made sense. Rationally, I wondered if I wasn''t just talking nonsense to justify all my bullshit. ''Murder is a crime against humanity''. I ran a hand over my face, feeling the icy chill in my dark circles that meant I needed at least a good ten hours of sleep to make up for all this. But since I don¡¯t have the time, I''ll just sleep four hours and pat myself on the back for another excellent night of sleep. What could I do now that my ''Mokuton: The Quirks Devourer'' project was gone? Shit, if Edo Tensei was impossible, this means I can¡¯t reverse-engineer Izuku''s Quirk to automatically resurrect me if I ever hit the bucket prematurely. I had to find a way to drastically increase my power: the ''Capitals'' project couldn''t be the only trick I had up my sleeve. That would only scare the officials. What I need to do is find a way to make sure that no criminal ever comes after me... And then there was All for One and his Nomus and who knows what else trying to take over the world behind him. Why had I decided to be the ''protagonist'' again? Maybe it¡¯s time for me to withdraw from everything. My father had paid enough because of my lack of brains, and the more days passed, the more I risked getting a one way ticket to Tartarus. But the old man will kill himself if - when - All for One decides to blow it all up. My Hero Academia was originally supposed to be a Shonen - and in Shonen, the heroes always win in the end. Does this mean that Dek- that Izuku is the key to all my problems? If he wins back the One for All, he''ll be able to deal with All for One and all the other villains lurking in the shadows, and all will be well that ends well. All I have to do is get All Might to give him his power, and everything will be alright. But All Might hate my guts and he probably thinks Izuku is a whiner... And then there was the problem with Touya. If I really decided to get out of the whole thing, work for the Special Forces or become the Don or whatever, I refused to move on until he was six feet under. I had to find a way to kill him that was natural, logical, and that I couldn''t be blamed for. I thought of Hawks and his burns. ...I''d be a really shitty person if I did that. And yet... I hesitated, weighing the pros and cons. At that moment, the clock struck four. I blinked, chasing away the jelly that had clouded my thoughts. Forget it, we''ll think about it tomorrow. I finished the cake in a few bites and stood up. I put the bowl in the sink and walked away with my hands in my pockets. Someone will clean it... I stopped on the threshold of the room and hesitated for a second. Then I turned abruptly, picked up the plate and cutlery and put everything in the dishwasher before walking away just as abruptly. If I do one last bad deed to save myself from thousands of others... isn''t that a good deed ? I didn''t have to submit my reasoning to general objectivity to know that I was clearly persuading myself to do something stupid. And yet... If my father''s life is at stake, I''m capable of anything. * Author''s note : I have been told that the cover of the story and the description were not very readers attractive. I want to know if it''s a common sentiment shared by many among you (if you skipped the story many times before starting it because the cover was not nice or the description too boring). Cover. Description. Both. Everything''s good. Either way, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 136 Further out on the lawn, dressed in shorts and t-shirts that almost made me wonder if they''d all developed a resistance to the cold during the night, were a mix of students from Elite Class and 1-A. They were stretching, doing push-ups, laughing merrily before slapping each other on the back to encourgage each other to get back to work. Hands in my pockets, I stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked up, feeling Katsuki getting out of the shared showers. My attention was caught by the shadow of a body suddenly moving in my periphery. Kirishima and Dek-Izuku were in full hand-to-hand combat, exchanging blows more for the sake of form than to actually hurt each other. Kirishima stopped, spoke quickly and mimed a blow, taking care not to overdo it. Izuku nodded and imitated him, but his poorly supported right leg twitched as if it wanted to follow the movement. Kirishima nodded and the two boys smiled, then clapped their hands. Immediately, Izuku turned around and I raised my head towards the door, looking as if I had something else on my mind. There was an imperceptible creak, as if he''d just stepped on the season''s icy beginnings and, seeing me, hesitated to move forward. He hung there for a moment, hesitating, then trotted over to the faucet that came out of the wall and served as a water fountain. I turned my head toward him and he suddenly looked away, leaning forward to drink from the hose. The sound of his wet, disgusting sucking annoyed me almost as much as the lack of diligence of the group of teenagers behind him. Izuku sat up, wiped his wet lips with the back of his hand, gave me a hesitant look, looked away, pretended to walk away, stopped, and finally stammered nervously: - Are you waiting for Katchan? He seemed to shrink into himself. Even under his baggy T-shirt, I could see the hardened line of his once sluggish shoulders. I looked away. - Yeah Izuku continued to fidget nervously with his hands and I was suddenly very irritated to see so much anxiety in one loose body. I looked at the time on my cell phone again and my irritation increased. What the hell is he doing? I was almost tempted to go up and drag him out by his hair. I glanced sideways at Izuku, who was watching the other students. Hesitantly, his lower lip quivering, his right foot twitching nervously, as if he wanted to walk towards them, but something held him back. He met my gaze and gasped. - Hey He stopped, rigid as a pillar set in cement. He stuttered. - Yes ? I felt like grabbing him by the collar of his T-shirt and slap hm. Urging myself to calm down, I continued in an indifferent tone: - When you strike, your posture must be more solid. He blinked like an owl waking up in the middle of the day. - What ? I clicked my tongue against the roof of my mouth, looked up to the second floor where I could still feel Katsuki''s pampering himself, and then took two steps towards Izuku. I spread my legs and put both my fists in front of my face. - Each of your punches must start from the bottom of your body, I said. If your posture isn''t solid, you''ll lose power. I mimed a sharp blow to my opponent''s jaw. - People are fragile. If you use the right amount of power in the right place, you can beat just about anyone. People made fun of martial arts more than ever now that children could be born with the ability to fart fire. What''s a flamethrower against good hand-to-hand combat ? Answer: barbecued meat. I threw a few more hooks at my imaginary opponent for form''s sake before straightening up, feeling Katsuki the princess finally bring her royal butt outside. Izuku lost his air of frightened childishness, mimicked my stance to perfection and sent three sharp blows straight ahead. His gaze was resolute, determined, the opposite of the fragile boy who walked around with his head in his shoulders, so much so that it took me another second to connect this assertive version of him with the fragility he usually exuded. An immortal able of giving back blow for blow... I suddenly felt a thrill of excitement. Izuku straightened up and looked at me questioningly. -... t''s not as disastrous as it used to be... The corners of his mouth turned up, uncertain, but I was already standing next to a grumbling Katsuki (for a change) who had just kicked open the front door, startling everyone within a ten kilometer radius. - You took so long I really thought I''d have come and pull you out by your ass He raised an eyebrow, then slipped his cell phone into his pocket. - Waiting for me? (Then his lips curled over his sharp teeth) Oh yeah, I forgot I was the only one of us with a real Hero job. How''s the community service going ? - Don''t make me believe that apart from bringing coffee to my old man''s meetings, you''re good for anything else - Says the guy who wears a bricklayer''s uniform and spends his days chasing pigeons - Your dreams of glory must seem far away when you spend your days watching All Might in his tighter-than-a-thong suit. Katsuki landed a blunt blow on my shoulder. - Fuck you I smiled. - Did I hit a nerve? And from the look he gave me, I knew I''d hit a nerve. * - Are you kidding me? Hands in my pockets, bag on my back, I looked at the front of the noodle bar, then at my phone, then back at the bar. - That''s what Maps says. I put my cell phone in my pocket. Katsuki to my left was foaming at the mouth like a rabid dog. - You made me miss training fo- I pushed open the door and a bell rang, drowning out Katchan''s barrage of insults. To my right was a counter overlooking an open kitchen where two sweaty men in gloves and aprons were busy. One of them poured oil into a deep frying pan and suddenly a geyser of flames erupted. He barely pulled his head back, looking as if he was used to it, and I watched him appreciatively. An old woman returning from what appeared to be the storeroom wiped her forehead with her sleeve, smiled at me and handed me a menu. She had a strange scar from her ear to her chin. I looked at the menu, fascinated, not used to restaurants without table service. The bell rang again and I heard Katsuki''s angry footsteps. He stood next to me, shouting, and I didn''t have to look up to know that his mouth was twisted like a scowling hen''s ass. - Do you think I should get soba or udon? I''ve always been partial to cold soba. - You made me miss training with All Might to eat at some restaurant? Katsuki''s fingers bent and unfolded frantically as if he was going to strangle me at any moment. - Tsukemen doesn''t look bad either, I said. Katsuki opened his mouth and I closed the menu. - Two katsudon, two portions of yakitori, two portions of tempura and teriyaki. - Don''t pretend that you can''t hear me! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. - Add some takoyaki to go The hostess made a note in her notebook, typed quickly on the calculator, and asked me for the appropriate amount, which I paid by card. It''s the first time I''ve ever been asked to pay before eating. Don''t judge, Shoto: you need to be more open-minded. I quickly scanned the room, then moved to the farthest seat, choosing the one facing the wall with its shabby wallpaper. Katsuki, lagging behind (for a change), dragged his carcass to the corner of the sofa and eyed me suspiciously. - What are you waiting for ? Sit down, I''m getting tired just looking at you And his thick jacket and the scarf he wore around his neck as if he were Santa Claus made me feel hot by procuration. Katsuki squinted, looking at me the way I''d looked at izuku after he''d suddenly discovered his immortal''s Quirk. - Hawks gave me the afternoon off, I said, knowing exactly what he was getting at. - And ? - I was starving. Katsuki''s eyes narrowed. - That doesn''t explain anything - It does It explains everything, if you leave out the fact that Hawks gave me the afternoon off on the sole condition that I spend it ''with friends'' to ''clear my head'' - and that one of his feathers has been stuck to my bottom all morning. - I thought you had something to tell me, he said. About All Might and Endeavor The reference to our conversation in my hospital room a few weeks earlier didn''t get past me. - I don''t know what could have made you think that. - I don''t know, maybe your ''urgent'' message, he said sarcastically. - Yes, I needed to eat urgently The hostess came and laid out the silverware and the first plates. The cooks seemed to be having a blast cooking all the plates. - Sit down and eat instead of complaining, I said. Besides, you''re in the way. And as if to support my suggestion, the hostess tapped Katsuki lightly on the shoulder as she walked by. He gave me a sideways glance, his mouth still open. Then, looking around the almost empty room, he slowly relaxed, crossed his arms and sat down. - If you hadn''t ordered so much food, I''d be long gone by now The hostess came back with new plates. - If I''d known you were going to be such a pain, I would have just taken enough for myself He gave me a dirty look and called the waitress. - Two large Cokes and a sushi platter, please. Within minutes, a veritable buffet was laid out on our table. Katsuki pulled out a bowl of rice and began to eat, dipping in and out of other dishes. He pointed at me with his chopsticks, head down in his food. - Stop being a wimp and eat I felt the corner of my mouth turn up in spite of myself: I lowered my mask and started eating, glancing sideways at Katsuki, who didn''t raise his head. - Just because I''m not looking at you doesn''t mean I don''t know when you''re looking at me, he growled. - It''s very honorable of you to protect my youthful honor. He snorted and laughed dryly at the same time. - I swear I''ll never look at you again if you pay me lunch like this every day of my life - Don''t count on it One of the clear soups at a nearby table caught my eye, and I asked the waitress to bring me some, my face hidden under a genjutsu. I took a few sips, surprised by the spicy taste, then drank it all in one gulp, letting out an "ah" of satisfaction when I''d finished and slammed the bowl dry against the table. - So, is it true ? - About what ?, he asked casually - That All Might''s suit is tighter than a thong ? Katsuki, his fork filled with fried chicken and vegetables a hair''s breadth from his parted lips, closed his mouth and put it down. - Stop it, I''m getting visions of horror - I see him a lot these days in his red suit. It''s a good thing he wears a cape, because it''s winter, otherwise... A shudder of disgust crossed his shoulders. - Did you invite me here to eat or to make me throw up ? I smiled. - Weren''t you the number 1 fan of All Might? You should be used to it by now. - The Heroes'' nut is Inaza, not I A vague memory of the beginning of summer camp came back to me. - Do you remember the case of his cell phone ? Katsuki smiled ambiguously and started to eat again. - How can I ever forget something like that ? The nonsensical excuses he''d tried to make right after that had only cemented his craziness in everyone''s eyes. - In fact, I see him everywhere these days: he spends all his time training on my grounds. - ''Your'' grounds? Katsuki shrugged. - I''m the only one who''s used them for training so far Katsuki picked at the strips of raw salmon and devoured them one by one. - By the way, have you heard about the new guy who''s going to join the class ? - Who is he? - A guy from another school. Since there are less of us because of... you know (Katsuki glanced to the side), well, the teachers decided to swell the ranks a bit. At least that''s what Aizawa said. - In the Elite class? - No, just the normal one. The others weren''t too happy about it. They think we''re trying to replace those who left. Which is true. - Which is true in itself, I said - Yeah, but I don''t know, I think it''s still really early. I mean, it''s only been a few weeks since Kaminari... left, and we''re already trying to fill his shoes. Not to mention Iida and Hagakure who are still in the hospital... Katsuki began to play with the rice at the bottom of his bowl. He spoke in a low voice, much calmer than usual. - Hey, about that traitor thing... I leaned forward, suddenly very interested. - Do you have any idea who it might be ? Should I tell him ? But Uraraka was the only thing that kept me on the All for One path: if I told Katsuki, it would come back to Nezu sooner or later. And if they found out that I had known all along but hadn''t said anything, what would happen? No, no, you''re thinking too far ahead, Shoto: we don''t care about the others or what they think - what matters is that we find All for One and kill him to put an end to all this shit once and for all. I looked up at Katsuki. He was frozen, head down, shoulders hunched, fork motionless, ears alert. I felt torn between putting my own interests first and helping the one who had defended me against the others in class when he had nothing to gain. - I think it might be Uraraka * Author''s note : Only for webnovels readers : someone suggested to me that I should unpublish the story on webnovel and reupload chapters 3 times a day to create more traction on the website. I think I want to do it, but I don''t want to do it if it delete all of the comments I already have. Also I heard the story''s cover look a bit chuuni, dark sasuke and stuff like that - guess I am not the incredible designer I thought I was lmao. Anyway, if you have suggestions or anything I would gladly take it. If you want to read the story ahead of schedule, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 137 - Tartarus A warning costs nothing. Katsuki suddenly raised her head and immediately lowered it to avoid breaking my ''vow of chastity''. - Ochaco? No, she''s the one who saved me at the camp. Without her, I wouldn''t have made it to school before it was too late. She had no reason to help me if it was her. I shifted in my seat, trying to figure out the best way to convince him without arousing his suspicions that I really knew what I was talking about. - I don''t know, I replied. But there is something about her that I don''t like. Katsuki smiled. - Since when are you the kind of guy to have hunches? He started to eat again, more relaxed. I don''t like that. - It''s not a hunch, it''s just... ...that I fucking know. -.... that her behavior is strange. She''s the one who found Kaminari dea... out of it in his hospital room, right? On the morning of the break-in at Yuei and the theft of the Aizawa card, Uraraka was the only one to leave class. - Monoma was also there to see him, Katsuki countered. It''s not secret information, everyone knows about it. - Remember in the desert ? She screamed three times because of a bug A bug I remembered perfectly well calling invisible - shit, how could she get me like that ? - And then Kaminari blew up every camera and microphone in the oasis. Odd coincidence. - What, you think she and Kaminari were in cahoots and she got rid of him? I opened my mouth and closed it again, all my attention focused on Katsuki. I was surprised to see that Katsuki rejected each of my suggestions without giving them a second thought. He had no problem believing my flimsy theory about a potential spy in the oasis even before Aizawa confirmed anything... - ... I''ve been seeing you with Uraraka a lot lately - Yeah, so ? The defensive tone gave me a bad feeling. - I was just making an observation He rolled his eyes. - Don''t think I''m biased or anything, but your arguments are completely wrong. Because she went to see Kaminari in his room - as did 90% of the class - that makes her a traitor ? I also don''t see anything wrong with yelling at a mosquito, whether it''s 3 times or 5 times (he smiled). You''d probably yell just as much if someone threw a dirty towel at you. He''s right. - Okay, I said, shaking my hand. Forget about it. - What would be her motives ?, Katsuki insisted? Money. I blinked for a second, feverish, hands shaking, puzzle pieces rattling together. Holy shit, it''s fucking money ! - See ? It doesn''t make any sense. If you''d said Kaminari alone, it would have made more sense... I frantically smoothed the folds of my pants, forcing myself to keep the excitement out of my voice. - You''re right, I said. It''s just that I find it strange that despite the whole camp fiasco, the principal hasn''t managed to catch anyone. It makes me a little paranoid. - Yeah, totally get ut. I never imagined that high school would be like... this And he waved his hand vaguely to encompass whatever ''this'' was supposed to be. - Life is hard I nodded, surprisingly sincerely. - And we''re only sixteen, he added. - Tell me about it In my previous life I died when I was barely twenty, not even old enough to know what ''living'' meant. That life was so strange that even though I was mentally over thirty, I didn''t even feel eighteen. I figured that was why all those old people liked to say that age was just a number and that they felt as young as ever inside. I started to eat again, whereas Katsuki continued to shovel everything like a black hole. The comfortable silence, the sound of conversations, the clatter of cutlery against plates and the smell of freshly cooked spicy noodles blended into a strangely soothing whole. When the dishes were nearly empty, I sat back and pulled my mask over my nose. - Hey, say... Katsuki looked up at me. - Yeah? His red eyes swept me from side to side, attentive. I hesitated for a second. I took the easy way out: - Your parents don''t feed you ? - Haha, very funny He reached into the unopened bag of Takoyaki at the end of the table. I pulled out the kraft paper bag. - Don''t touch - I only want one, he said, leaning forward. I pulled the bag back. - Finish your plate. He rolled his eyes. - You sound like the old hag The hostess came back with a new bill. I slid it over to Katsuki. He frowned. - You''re the one who invites, you''re the one who pays - You''re the one who ordered the extras when I had already paid. - I don''t have any money with me I blinked, suddenly remembering an expression I''d heard repeated several times by the students in the class. - You''re a rat I slammed the bank card down on the bill. Katsuki smiled triumphantly, took a sip of his coke, looked distractedly at the card and then coughed violently, almost choking on his own stupidity. - Eat slowly, idiot. The last thing he needs is to die because he''s too happy to get a free meal. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Since I had paid for his meal, would I be responsible for manslaughter ? I almost smiled at the thought of my one way ticket to Tartarus because no one had ever taught Katchan how to chew. That would be really anticlimactic. - You have a fucking black card ? - Hmm ? Yeah I do. What''s the point ? Katsuki, his eyes shining, quickly tucked in his coat, threw his scarf over his shoulder, walked past the hostess who lifted the payment terminal, swiped the contactless card and left without looking back. What''s wrong with him ? I followed him at a brisk pace, holding the bag of takoyaki in one hand and turning the collar of my jacket around with the other. The bell rang behind me and I caught up with Katsuki on the street. He didn''t even look up at me, holding the card in both hands as if it were the most precious thing in the world. - What''s the limit on it ? - I''m not sure. A lot. Care to share why you ran away like that ? - Man, you know what you can do with that? - Buy stuff ? Katsuki stopped and I pivoted slightly to avoid bumping into him. He shook his head. - Buy stuff ? You don''t buy things with that kind of money, you live experiences I was skeptical. - What kind of experience do you have in mind? - You told me you had a fight with your old man, didn''t you? And he''s the one who gave you this card? I nodded. Katsuki held up three fingers. - First experiment: find the limit of this card. Second experiment : Blow the limit of this card. Katsuki smiled and showed his sharp teeth. - Third experiment : avoid being killed by your old man I smiled, feeling my blood boiling with excitement. - Where shall we start ? * Bonus 1 : Standing on the roof of one of the city''s tallest skyscrapers, Katsuki and I watched the city below, the pedestrians wrapped in layers of clothing to withstand the bitter cold. I exhaled a cloud of steam and turned to Katsuki, who, like me, was at the height of excitement. - If we provoke an accident, I''ll say it was you who got me into this Katsuki pointed at the pile of luxury bags, jewelry boxes, ribboned new consoles, laptops, high-end phones, board games, and a whole lot of other useless stuff we''d bought. - We paid for all this stuff with your card. If we get caught, I''ll just say you forced my hand. I picked up a dozen bags and Katsuki imitated me. - Hey ! I turned to him. - We''re not going to cause an accident by throwing a PS5 at a driver''s windshield, are we ? - Let''s throw the soft stuff and drop the big stuff on different street corners. Katsuki nodded and tucked the straps of the bags into his mouth. - Ready to go? He nodded and with a geyser of flames we took off into the sky, raining Valentino and Prada on Mustafu. Bonus 2 : - It''s Christmas before time in Mustafu, as an anonymous Santa Claus seems to have decided to spoil the town''s inhabitants. We''re not talking about sweets or board games, but gifts such as luxury watches, designer clothes and real top-of-the-line cars, which the lucky ones have been able to collect from garages. The anchor''s eyes lit up when he mentioned the expensive cars. - Mr Shingeki here was one of the lucky ones to receive a gift that literally fell from the sky. Mr. Shingeki, can you tell us what happened? The presenter turned to an old man in a beret and pointed the foam microphone at his mouth. - Yes, so I was walking home when suddenly a bag fell in front of me, right at my feet. He picked up the bag and showed the contents to the camera. Inside was a black crocodile skin bag, a watch with shiny stones in a silk pouch, and a wad of cash. - I''m told, said the anchorman, that the bag in question appears to be one of the famous Birkin 25s, which don''t sell for less than a million and a half yen Suddenly, a PS5 fell from the sky directly on the old man''s head, splattering him like a starfish on a public highway. The camera zoomed in on the upside-down luxury bag, and then on the old man, his mouth agape, stunned. - Mr. Shingeki ? Mr. Shingeki ! Bonus 3: Enji, on the phone with his banker, blinked stupidly. - He spent how much ? * Author''s note : The cover you now see is the last one I will ever make. This is the limit of my capabilities, I can''t do better nor more coherent with the story than that (I am also not the genius graphic designer I thought I was, sadly). Concerning webnovel readers : starting from this week-end and from monday onwards, I will unpublish all of the chapters of this story on webnovel to publish them in bulk and get way more attraction (yeah yeah, I don''t know why I wrote ''traction'' last chapter). You''ll still be able to get the new updates but for that you''ll have to check one of the following websites : scribblehub, royal road, ao3, fanfiction.net, spacebattle or sufficient velocity. I believe you''re present on at least one of these websites and if not, nice opportunity for you to discover new stories. Anyway, if you want to read ahead of schedule (and see what Shoto''s ''last'' bad deed is) then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Otherwise see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 138 Tartarus: the underworld, the kingdom of darkness in ancient Greek mythology. It was from the titans trapped within it that the inspiration for the creation of Tartarus, the prison island that was the glory of Japanese justice, had come. If those who had once been above the gods couldn''t escape it, how could ordinary men - albeit endowed with extraordinary powers - dream of getting out? The island, lost in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, was only a few kilometers in circumference. Black, menacing rocks closed around the island like the sharp teeth of a monstrous mouth. No sea creature dared to approach, preferring to keep their distance from the anomaly that was this outcrop in the middle of the waves. The sea around Tartarus was always choppy, the sky always the same deep gray, heralding the imminent onset of a storm. Nezu watched the sky above the island swell and darken, as if it were waking from a long sleep to swallow them all. Tartarus had many names: military prison, concentration camp, Japanese Camp 22... But Tartarus wasn''t really a prison. Or at least not a prison in the traditional sense. On the surface, a twenty-story building of pure armored steel served as a decoy. The real prison was below, submerged beneath the ocean, more durable and resistant than any of the purest metals. There were no windows and no means of access from below. A single entrance also served as the only exit: it was the armored door that separated the steel prison from the organic underground. Tartarus was more than a prison: it was also the executioner. The speedboat made a quarter turn and docked between two large rocks. One of the soldiers turned off the engine, and Nezu immediately wanted to go ashore. But one of the soldiers forced him to sit down again. A team of hooded men - only their eyes were visible - in fatigues, armed to the teeth, came towards them. The soldier who had led their boat from the ship stayed on board with Nezu, while the second soldier stood up and pulled out a stack of accreditation cards. He chatted in a low voice with the island soldier, who nodded; the cold, salty wind picked up, drowning out the murmur of their conversation. Nezu stood still, paws together, smiling and letting the good soldiers take care of the umpteenth checkpoint of his journey. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the rest of the welcoming squad looking at him sideways, their hands on the machine-guns strapped to their shoulders. All he could see were their narrowed, suspicious, almost paranoid eyes. Nezu continued to smile, but didn''t risk rocking back and forth. With a gesture, he was invited to step out of the boat. His shoes landed on the shore with a splash, and the mud on the pebbles nearly made him fall over. No one stepped forward to help him. Nezu took only two steps forward, then stopped when he saw the raised hand of one of the soldiers. He let himself be searched by two different people in a row, and saw the eyes of one of them suddenly fluoresce as he felt his fur. Then the men stepped aside and nodded to his guide. The rest of the group - six men - formed an honor guard that resembled a firing squad about to do its duty. The floor of black pebbles gave way to a large, smooth, cemented runway that served as a helipad. All around them, the waves raged against the rocks, smashing them violently as if trying to break them. The wind whistled, pushing the newcomers away as if to chase them off the island. Above the noise, Nezu could still hear the faint murmur of the boat that had brought them back to the ship a few kilometers away. It was protocol: no flying or aquatic object or person was allowed within five kilometers of Tartarus without permission from the island. Breaking this rule was tantamount to being shot down, regardless of the individual or the reason for such an approach. They reached the first door of the steel building. A series of clicks sounded and suddenly, the door creaked open from the inside. Nezu saw two of the three soldiers inside finish opening it, while the third held Nezu and his guide at gunpoint. They were stopped by a new team - only three men - who searched him again. The hands of one of them glowed piss yellow, and Nezu was intrigued, though he refrained from asking any questions. His guide again presented the commission''s access pass. They stepped aside to let them pass. - Thank you, Nezu said. The soldiers looked down at him, but didn''t answer. Security and professionalism in Tartarus were so perfect that it was almost frightening. Nezu followed his guide as he led the way and saw a soldier break away from the trio to follow them. He was so close to Nezu that had he been taller, Nezu was sure he could have felt his breath on his neck. With a single gesture, the guide and the second soldier clicked on their large, opaque goggles that resembled ski goggles. The guide led him down a different path than the last two times Nezu had been here. He might have known that the door to the real prison was on the first floor, but it would have been impossible to find it by chance. The corridors were gray, smooth, perfectly intact and clean, so much so that you couldn''t tell one branch from another. Thanks to a strange architectural trick, each corridor was just as long as the one before, and there were no right angles: everything was twisted and turned in a way that made you want to throw up. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Nezu had to close his eyes several times as he walked to regain his composure and continue to mentally map the place. He counted the steps and focused all his attention on the shoes in front of him, memorizing and filing away in a corner of his memory every slight movement to the right or left of the soldier in front of him that indicated they were turning right or left. He couldn''t rely on his own footsteps or movements to the right or left as his weakened legs kept shaking and lurching illogically to one side or the other, his vision blurred against the unnatural infinity of gray. A sudden urge to vomit rose to his lips, and Nezu admired - not for the first time - who had built the structure. He himself had suggested a few years ago that the prison''s labyrinth system be updated to make it more ''efficient''. The Commission had had the good sense to reject his ''help'' before he could even finish his sentence. This had been Nezu''s only opportunity to study the scientific mystery that was Tartarus, and it had been snatched away from him in the blink of an eye. The humans may have been less intelligent, but there was indeed wisdom in those fragile skulls... They walked for so long that Nezu almost lost his way more than once. Then his guide stopped, and Nezu, a little late, followed suit. The second soldier behind him pointed his weapon at him, as was protocol, while the first soldier slid the shoulder strap of his weapon behind his back, then leaned over the huge concrete slab nailed to the ground. No retinal scanner or complex code to enter: a heavy, rusty black handle set into the gray slab was the only way to open the door. Tartarus didn''t need to be protected: rather, it was from her that the Japanese government sought to defend itself. The soldier grasped the handle with both hands and pulled with audible effort. Nezu stayed at a safe distance, admiring what a force of nature this man was, able to practically lift a door weighing over a hundred kilos with the strength of his arms. The hinges creaked and the door - like a trapdoor to the cellar - opened like a gaping maw to the real Tartarus. A wind of decay and suffering blew from the monster''s guts, Pink protrusions as thin as fingers covered the metal door. The first soldier took the stairs and Nezu followed. He was careful not to step on any of the pink veins that seemed to beat like human hearts. Nezu remembered a quote that was supposed to be engraved on the gate to the underworld: "Abandon all hope, you who enter here". The second soldier did not follow: Nezu glanced over his shoulder and saw him kneeling, Swiss knife in hand, cutting away the veins that had covered the trapdoor. Nezu''s soles squeaked as they hit the floor. Absolutely everything in the basement was covered in the pinkish mucus: from the floor to the walls to the ceiling, the whole of Tartarus gave the impression of walking in the bowels of a titanic beast. The soldier activated a one-hour stopwatch on his watch and set off. Nezu followed quickly. His shoes whistled, the spongy floor sinking slightly under his footsteps before rising again as the pressure disappeared, like a sponge being squeezed and then released. On the walls, pale pink brambles moved with the slowness of a snail, so gently you''d think you''d hallucinated. Short vines tumbled down from the plateau like filaments, brushing the shoulders of anyone who ventured inside. As always, Nezu felt uneasy in the prison corridors. He felt as if the prison floor was beating beneath his feet, as if it had a heart. The shifting walls gave him the vivid feeling of knowingly walking into a rat trap. He tilted his head slightly to the side and watched the watch on the soldier''s wrist. 54 minutes. If the building on the surface was a decoy, so was the second floor of the underground. There had never been any prisoners on this level: the goal was to waste as much time as possible on anyone who, by some miracle, managed to get in. Then they would be locked in and waited for an hour. After that, the prison would begin to devour them. Nezu didn''t know exactly how Tartarus consumed its inhabitants. But he knew that madness lay in wait for them all. They walked to the other end of the floor and then down the spiral staircase. The mucus barely covered the ends of the stairs, as if metal wasn''t Tartarus''s favorite food and she wasn''t interested in it. The first cells were at level -2. Armored glass doors opened into small white rooms, every fourth wall covered in metal, the rest nothing but mucus. At each end of the steel wall was a camera. In the middle was a bulletproof glass window overlooking a room presumably used for interrogation. In the very first cell, a violet-haired woman lay on the floor with her back to the mucous membrane, large pink veins winding around her neck, arms, and throat. From the widest veins, tiny pink branches separated like twigs from a tree, covering her skin like blood vessels. Her skin was translucent, revealing the pink threads running through her flesh. The former hero''s eyes were glassy, her chin resting on her chest, a trickle of saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her chin quivered as she seemed to pick up the sound of their footsteps, but she didn''t look up. They walked on in oppressive silence, deeper into the interior of Tartarus. Everywhere, the same desolate scene repeated itself. Nezu wondered what would happen to the world if they stopped feeding Tartarus and removed the metal walls. Would they face an apocalypse caused by an organism created thanks to the arrival of the Quirks ? They went down to level -4. Then they stopped in front of the door that Nezu had come to see. Tomura Shigaraki was written on it. Chapter 139 - Nightmare Shigaraki sat against a pink membrane wall, arms outstretched on his thighs, palms limply turned towards the ceiling. Veins ran from the walls and wrapped around his neck and forearms, fine threads breaking off and burying themselves in his flesh. Nezu knew from the last director of the Commission that it wasn''t painful: on the other hand, he also knew that no one really knew what it was. Tartarus was one of the many anomalies that had appeared at the same time as Quirks : it was an organic, living mass that fed on and devoured any living being that remained within its reach long enough. It would plunge its captives into a state of dreamlike euphoria, gnawing away at them until they were as meek as lambs. They would die after a few months, consumed by ecstasy, but not before the Commission had extracted as much knowledge as they could out of them. - Hello Shigaraki The young man did not move. - I''d like to ask you a few questions about All for One. He tilted his head to one side, his eyes wide open. His mouth, pasty, had all the difficulty in the world to function. - Sensei... Sensei... Shigaraki continued to look left and right as if the man would appear out of nowhere. - You said you''d come for me... Shigaraki burst into tears. Nezu watched him, unperturbed, sensing an opportunity. - He has abandoned you, he said. He is the reason why you are here. Shigaraki shook his head with less conviction, his chin rubbing against his chest as he moved. - No, no... I''m here because one of my own betrayed me... His tongue slipped from his mouth, grazing the hollow of his chin, his head following the gesture as if weighting heavily. - It was your body he desired before, wasn''t it ? It was you that All for One wanted to inhabit Shigaraki rolled his shoulders and managed to sit up, pushing his tongue back into his mouth with a tired hand. - I recognise you, he murmured. I know your voice. You''re the failed lab experiment, aren''t you ? The thing that acts like a human... - Where''s hiding All for One ? Shigaraki didn''t answer, chin up, head against the wall, mouth slightly open. His glassy, haggard eyes could see nothing, as if he were already dead. - You gave it to him, didn''t you ? The video of the boy Nezu stood as still as a statue. He felt the camera pointed at him with the same intensity as if a whole crowd of people were watching him. - What video ? A silent laugh shook Shigaraki, his shoulders jerking against the pink membrane wall. - Sensei was right. It''s a good thing you''re just a rat without a Quirk, because otherwise you''d be the most dangerous of them all - What video are you talking about ? Nezu insisted. Which boy are you referring to? Shigaraki stopped laughing but continued to smile, his cheek resting on his shoulder. - I thought he was going to kill me in the police station. He grabbed me by the throat and held me like this Shigaraki raised a limp arm and pretended to strangle someone with one hand. Then he let his arm fall dry against his thigh. - He didn''t hesitate, you understand ? I know he also didn''t hesitate when he killed Twice and all the others. Nezu opted for silence, hoping that Shigaraki would continue to talk and let him learn things he didn''t already know. - Do you think he''ll hesitate when he''ll learns that everyone knows about his Quirks because of you? Nezu had never been more aware of the presence of cameras than at this moment. - Shoto? Are you talking about Shoto Todoroki? - Sensei said he was a threat because he was strong but had no purpose A trickle of saliva ran from Shigaraki''s lip to his chin. He continued to speak, eyelids down, eyes staring into the void, spraying his shirt. - He said that his weakness was his father, but that we shouldn''t pick on him until we knew for sure what his abilities were Nezu had easily deduced that, but he was surprised by All for One''s interest in the question. - Why is¡­ Sensei so interested in Shoto? - Sensei... it''s something the doctor said Nezu tilted. - All Quirks come from somewhere, you understand ? He said you could make a genealogy of Quirks starting from the children all the way back to the parents to the grandparents. He did the same for the boy. Nezu felt a mixture of excitement and worry that made him nervous. - Are All for One and Shoto Todoroki related ? The scientific implications of such a breakthrough... - I don''t know. Maybe. Maybe not. - What was the doctor trying to do? - He said... he repeated that if the All for the One took, the One for All gave and the boy created, then by combining the three, we could reach the Origin of Quirks. Nezu froze in astonishment. The Origin of Quirks was a purely speculative scientific theory based on the history of the appearance of Quirks : it was assumed that the time between the very first Quirk and the possession of such a power by over 90% of the population was far too short to be the result of the evolution of a single mutated individual. The Origin of Quirks was based on the premise that there was a primordial individual, an Original Adam, who would have carried all the Quirks and all their possible variants, and that from his blood the powers would have been divided and distributed among his descendants. Genetically speaking, all individuals endowed with Quirks carried the gene for the Origin of Alters: on the other hand, only a combination of very specific alleles was activated in each, which explains why an individual had only one Quirk or - in very rare cases - at most two. If the origin of Quirks really exists, it means that any Quirk can be created synthetically... Nezu, feverishly drunk on the revelation, felt his blood heated by pure adrenalin rush to his head. He held on to the thick glass that separated him from Shigaraki, blinking rapidly to dispel the dizziness that had taken hold of him. Synthetically create Quirks and grant them to whomever you want... Head bowed, a wide smile revealed his small rodent teeth, giving him the frightening air of someone about to commit a crime. He didn''t care if the Commission knew what he had just learned since they didn''t even know what One for All was. But Nezu didn''t want to give them any more food for thought than they already had: he pretended to rub his face with a paw and stood up with his mouth open in astonishment, looking as if he had just learned that he was going to die. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! - But that''s impossible, he muttered. The Origin of Quirks can''t even be scientifically proven Or at least undemonstrable given the ridiculous level of current superhuman DNA sequencing. Shigaraki smiled almost lazily. Nezu''s heart began to pound furiously against his chest. - Does All for One have the means to create it ? Can he reproduce the Origin of Quirks ? If All for One has such a weapon between his hands... Shigaraki''s head rolled from one shoulder to the other, as if to say ''no''. - If he could do that, you''d all be dead by now. Nezu felt his heart slowing. - But that doesn''t mean he won''t try. * Ochaco, towel in hand, absentmindedly dried her hair. She leaned against the corner of her desk, her eyes glued to a mathematical formula she''d been trying to memorise for far too long. She reached for the apple on her desk and bit into it, the sweet juice running down her chin. She wiped her lip with the back of her hand, her eyes never leaving the paper as she nodded at each new line of the demonstration she read, trying to take it all in. She ate the apple in silence, the sound of the clock clicking steadily in the background, and- Wait a minute. Since when did Ochaco have a clock in her room? Surprised, the girl looked up at the wall on the other side of her bed. There was no clock. But the seconds were ticking away on the blank wall. Ochaco put her apple on her maths sheet and carefully crossed the distance to the wall. The ticking increased. The clock seemed to be inside the wall. Ochaco raised her hand hesitantly. She brushed her fingertip against the wall and felt it vibrate like a beating heart. Suddenly there was a howl from the bowels of the building and the wall shuddered under the fists of someone trying to escape. Ochaco stumbled backwards and fell, her chest rising and falling rapidly, recoiling onto her buttocks, her eyes riveted to the wall, which vibrated like the shimmering surface of water. With each new blow, the wall lost its consistency, becoming as thick as milk and as supple as elastic. Ochaco saw a fist strike the wall, the imprint of his fingers in the thick liquid. With each new blow, the whitish fabric expanded like the roof of a tent, the thing trapped within the wall pushing against it again and again until a whitish pyramid was formed. Pale and wobbly, Ochaco crawled backwards. She raised her hand to the thing coming out of the wall, ready to use her Quirk, but nothing happened. Terrified, unable to understand what was happening, Ochaco''s back hit the foot of her bed. The thing continued to press against the wall, its body glued to the white canvas that covered it like a second skin. An ovoid skull continued to push against the wall, then a wide open mouth - as if screaming - appeared, and suddenly long hands with unnaturally slender fingers at the end of arms, bent like the mandibles of an insect, pushed the wall back violently. The thick veil moved abruptly forward, and suddenly the creature disappeared behind it. Throat dry, hands clammy, Ochaco lay trembling against her bed, knees bent. The wall, smooth and thick, had advanced a good half meter, stopping at the end of the rainbow carpet, barely big enough to encompass both feet of her bed. Ochaco waited, heart pounding. The wall remained motionless, smooth as stone. Ochaco raised her hand again, Quirk activated. The wall didn''t move. She faltered, then finally touched it. The wall vibrated at her touch, like the shimmering surface of a pool when a stone is dropped into its midst. Ochaco stood still. The wall did not move. The thing screeched and threw itself against the wall. The wall buckled and the hooked fingers pounced on Ochaco, mouthfuls of fangs tearing through the canvas. Ochaco screamed and fell onto her back, her arms clutching her face as bits of canvas and saliva splattered onto her face. The fangs were a hair''s breadth from her throat. Suddenly Ochaco fell. The thing let out a howl of rage, then tried to grab her with its clawed paw. But Ochaco continued to fall into a black hole, the window of the howling monster fading like the headlights of a car in the night. She fell violently onto her back. Her breath caught in her throat. Jolts of electricity shot between her vertebrae, making it painful to breath. Ochaco rolled onto her side and propped herself up on one hand, breathing through her nose until the pain subsided. The floor under her fingers was black and cold. She cleared her throat, felt her breathing return to more or less normal, then massaged her neck with one hand as she looked around. There was no horizon, no sky : everything was black and still. Ochaco looked up at the window of light, hundreds of metres into the sky. The thing was gone. Ochaco staggered to her feet. The sound of her footsteps echoed in the void. Suddenly, Ochaco felt her stomach growl. Then something rose to her mouth. She put her hand to her throat and suddenly her gullet tightened violently. Ochaco bent over and vomited all over her feet. Maggots spewed from her mouth and fell in layers on her shoes. They swarmed, alive, wriggled against her and began to crawl up her legs. Ochaco screamed and began to push them away with loud slaps on her shins. She jumped to escape, but another convulsion split her in two. She regurgitated a mountain of bloody maggots. The two groups merged into one, crawling along the floor, up her shoes and arms. Ochaco tried to activate her Quirk again. The maggots stirred and swarmed, damp against her skin. Ochaco screamed. Then she blinked, and suddenly she was back in the middle of her room, standing at the foot of her bed. Facing the wall where the heartbeat had come from was Shoto Todoroki. * Author''s note : Wanted to portray what it would feel like to be caught in a Genjutsu without knowing. Pretty sure you''d feel as if you were in a nightmare, hence the title. Tell me what you thought of the chapter in the comments, if there are things that were not clear enough/could be improved If you want to support the story/read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 140 Hands clasped behind his back, head raised towards the white wall, the teenager stood motionless. In front of him, the wall suddenly appeared gigantic, distorted, as big as an iceberg and as menacing as the gate to hell. Shoto turned towards her calmly, as if everything was normal. - Ah, Uraraka. Please sit down. She followed his outstretched hand and saw, a hair''s breadth from her knees, a metal chair she''d never seen before in her life. She didn''t sit down. Shoto smiled - his eyes turned into crescent moons - grimly, and suddenly Ochaco was sitting in the chair. - Did you like my little game? Ochaco wanted to bite her nails, but forced herself to remain calm and spread her fingers across her lap. - What have you done to me? - A better question would be, ''What are you going to do to me?'' He eyed her, his eyes gleaming with malice. - What do you want? she growled, feeling the tension begin to leave her body, though the nervousness remained. She was neither mad nor in the grip of a dangerous psychopath with a Quirk capable of altering reality: even if she was wary of Todoroki, the familiarity of his personality calmed her somewhat. - Ah, you''ve obviously misunderstood the situation Suddenly, Shoto''s eyes turned red and Ochaco screamed, struggling against the leather straps holding her to the wooden chair. She felt as if liquid fire was being poured into her ears, seeping like poison into her veins, melting her body from the inside out. She writhed against her bonds, scraping the armrests of her chair until she was bleeding, splinters digging into her bloody fingers, screaming against a gag that was pressing down on her throat and choking her. Her skin heated and, lacking air, Ochaco pressed the flat of her feet against the floor, trying to break the straps with the pressure. Lava poison runned inside her torso, her elbows, rolled down her forearms, descended into her pelvis, seeped into her thighs... Ochaco blinked and was back in her room, her damp hair clinging to her neck. - Even if your mind knows it''s an illusion, all I have to do is convince your body that you''re dead and it will stop working A flash of red crossed his heterochromatic eyes. - But perhaps you''d like a demonstration? Ochaco felt panic tighten her throat. - No, no, no ! I''m sorry, I''m sorry ! Shoto eyed her with unhealthy attention, as if he really intended to carry out his threat. Ochaco felt something stirring and swarming in her stomach, and suddenly she was sure it was the maggots, and they were going to rip her belly open to get out. - Please Then Shoto smiled - his eyes crinkled - and the rumbling in her stomach subsided. Ochaco''s desk appeared behind him and he leaned against it, his arms crossed over his chest. - I saw what you did with Denki, he said. Clever, since no one else should know about the cards. Ochaco felt her blood run cold. - I don''t- He raised his hand and Ochaco fell silent. - No lies if you don''t want me to get really angry The teenager''s mouth closed. - I''ve been thinking a lot about you, you know. I could kill you after staging your runaway. I''d make you write a letter confessing to Ashido and Kaminari''s murders and you''d just disappear. He snapped his fingers. Ochaco, dripping with sweat, jerked at the straps that dug painfully into her skin. Her dry, rough tongue, rubbed against her teeth. Shoto watched her squirm like a fish out of water with relish and turned up the heat. - But I talked to Katchan recently and he gave me an excellent idea... The gleam in her eyes at the mention of the teenager displeased Shoto greatly. - What are you smiling at, you imbecile ? The maggots began to swarm violently in her stomach again: looking down, Ochaco could see them pushing against the barrier of her stomach, buzzing against her skin like bees in a hive. - I''m sorry, she said hastily. I''m sorry ! The maggots subsided. Worried, she asked quietly: - What did you discuss? - I''ve been thinking about your behaviour during the championship. Do you remember the way you waited for me in the locker room after I announced that I''d offer a million to the winner ? He smiled (his eyes turned into crescent moons). - Katchan made me wonder what could have made you switch to All for One''s side. That''s right: what could have brought you to work for him? He held up two fingers. - He couldn''t have threatened you and your family : you cut all ties with them almost a year ago. The hairs on the back of Ochaco''s neck stood up. How did he know ? - He must have offered you something you desperately wanted, something you''d be willing to die for. It could be many things. But I think I know you well enough to know that you''re only interested in money. Shoto suddenly clapped his hands together. Ochaco jumped, startled. - That''s good : I''ve got plenty of money ! Ochaco, uncomfortable, deflected the question. - What do you want ? - The exact location of All for One Ochaco swallowed, hesitant, but asked anyway: - What are you going to do with it ? Shoto''s eyes narrowed and, for a moment, Ochaco thought she felt the maggots stirring again in her stomach. - What do you think I''m gonna do with it ? - I don''t know it, the teenager murmured. He never tells us where he is : he only tells us what to do. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Shoto''s gaze was icy. - ''Us'' ? Ochaco bit the inside of her cheek. - Be very careful what you say next His eyes turned blood red. She cleared her throat. - He''s... we... She dropped her eyes, intimidated. She''d only killed because she had no choice, because her cover was in danger of being blown. He, on the other hand, had no reason to kill the villains in the camp - and yet he''d done it in cold blood, showing no remorse, even shamelessly blaming Aizawa-sensei for his actions. He''ll have no problem killing me. A lump tightened her throat. - There''s another spy in the class, she muttered. It''s Aoyama. Shoto made no sound. - Does he know where All for One is? - No, she replied hastily. If I don''t know, then it''s impossible for him to know. If I lose my usefulness, he''ll kill me. - Hmm The toes of Shoto''s shoes entered Ochaco''s peripheral vision. - I''ll give you two options: either I kill you here and now with, let''s say, a nice little cardiac arrest... Ochaco stiffened, her eyes riveted to the ground. Beads of sweat rolled down her neck. - Look me in the eyes when I speak to you She obeyed. Her cheeks were flushed, her hair a mess, her eyes filled with tears she refused to shed. Shoto sniffed, scornful, not the least bit impressed. He tapped her head with his fingertip. - But I''ll put you through a thousand years of suffering in there before I end your torment, so that you''ll beg me for mercy and death His eyes crinkled into a crescent. - Or maybe the second All for One comes out of his hole, you let me know. In that case, I won''t kill you and I''ll even give you some money to get the hell out of here. Something must have changed in Ochaco''s expression because Shoto spat in disgust : - You really like money, don''t you ? A real whore Ochaco, humiliated, swallowed all her weakness, tears and mucus. - Why do you want to hurt me ?, she snapped. I''ve never done anything to you ! He could have given her money, told her he''d turn her in or kill her if she didn''t do what he wanted, but to torture her - to make her suffer before killing her - was like saying he had a personal grudge against her. The boy''s expression darkened. - You seem to think that just because a few bad weeks have passed since the camp, everyone has forgotten what happened There was something malicious in his look. - But I haven''t forgotten that it was you who distributed the explosive cards to everyone Ochaco''s fingernails dug into the palms of her hands. Shoto spread his hands as if to encompass the whole room, like a politician in the middle of a campaign to show his voters that the world will be within their reach if they elect him. - The choice is yours, Ochaco. Will I keep you here a little longer, or will you choose to leave this nightmare ? Her nails hurt so badly she thought they would bleed. He whispered. - Remember : there are worse things than death Instinctively, Ochaco sank back into her seat, trying to get away from Shoto. All for One inspired a well-founded fear in her, but also a healthy dose of respect for his almost professional pragmatism. He had clear goals and would do whatever it took to achieve them. There was a pattern, a logic to All for One. You could criticise him all you wanted, but All for One was no fool. Shoto, on the other hand... Shoto frightened her because he was an unruly cold-blooded killer. He scoffed at villains and had no intention of being a hero, yet he was born with powers beyond logic. He had no ambitions, nothing he wanted to achieve : he moved forward blindly, acting on his whim without thinking of the consequences. He was often violent and sometimes irrational. Ochaco had once thought of him as a villain on the rise, but perhaps it wasn''t quite that. If villains and heroes were to clash, which side would he take ? His powers could change the course of any war. Both sides would tear him apart until there was nothing left of him. If I could guess it... then he must know it too, right ? Ochaco swallowed the knot in her throat. - As soon as I hear from All for One, I''ll let you know Shoto smiled and leaned forward. - Good girl Then he grabbed her hair with one hand and lifted her head violently. - I guess you don''t need to hear what will happen to you if you try to play it smart ? Ochaco shook her head in horror. Shoto studied her in silence, disgusted. Then he unceremoniously released her, almost shoving her away. He looked down at her with bloodshot eyes before exploding like a supernova at the end of its life, illuminating the surroundings with a blinding white light. Ochaco covered her face with her forearm and turned her head away. When she opened her eyes, she was standing in the doorway of her room, the towel around her neck, her damp hair clinging to her face, her maths paper in one hand. But the apple on the table was gone. * Author''s note : Genjutsu in full action everyone ! This was so funny to write, honestly had a blast. Tell me what you thought in the comments, if some things could be clearer or anything else you want to talk about. If you want to support the story (or me and my reading addiction)/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 141 - The Origin of Quirks Hawks liked me. It was less an idle remark than a certainty. He liked to tell me irrelevant facts about his life, to take me to many restaurants for long meals and to lecture me endlessly. When the days were ''good'' ones - according to my deductions - he liked to drink, and when he drank, his tongue loosened. Or maybe he was just a chatterbox. A chatterbox. Surely that was a species of bird that already existed, wasn''t it? - Hey, you''re not listening to me - If you want me to listen to you stop telling me useless things - Am I boring you ? - Absolutely Hawks laughed. He raised his hand and called to the barman to bring him some more spirits with long names and more synthetic smells than the previous ones. I pointed with my chin at the brownish liquid that rolled like a wave in his glass, smashing against the ice cubes like a raging ocean against icebergs. - I don''t know how you drink this stuff, I said, wrinkling my nose. Or how you can stand the smell of it Even strong perfumes had a way of irritating me because of my overdeveloped sense of smell: I couldn''t even imagine what something as stinky as this would do to someone with senses as acute as his. Hawks took the glass, eyes half closed, and raised it to his face, looking at the alcohol as if it were gold. - When you can''t feel anything like I do, you need at least this much to feel alive He drank the glass in one gulp and let out a satisfied ''ah''. His comment piqued my interest. I asked in a conversational tone: - When you say you don''t feel anything, do you mean...? His mouth curved into an amused smile, but his eyes narrowed menacingly. When he looked at me like that, his eyelids heavy, his vertically slit pupils scrutinising me intently, he made me feel more like an animal than a man. Sometimes the way he acts is really familiar... Hawk''s smile widened as he looked around. Then he took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa beside him. Hawks was wearing only a black sleeveless top. Whitish burn scars covered his arms down to his neck. They curled around his forearms and elbows, wrapping around his skin like snakes. He looked as if someone had thrown him down a chimney to burn like a log. It was the ugliest thing I had ever seen. Hawks scratched absently at his right cheek, the only part of his face the flames had managed to reach. There was a small white triangle on his jaw, its tip pointing towards his eye. - Ugly, isn''t it ? I looked up at Hawks. He smiled casually. - It''s something that happened when I was a child. That day, some of the nerves connected to my brain just snapped. I was in so much pain that I had a stroke on the operating table as the doctors tried to save the charred lump of flesh that I was. He spoke nonchalantly, as I would have done in his place. I had the distinct impression of seeing myself in the third person as I told my psychiatrist how my brother had tried to drown me and why I was glad he was dead. - After that, all my senses: poof! He mimed an explosion, or maybe it was something flying away. - I''ve had hypoesthesia ever since. I can''t feel hot or cold or pain. He pointed to the row of empty glasses piled up on the coffee table between us. - Now you understand why this is my thing ? I especially don''t understand how you haven''t gone mad. Hawks raised his arm and asked for a new glass, which was brought to him along with a full bottle of Daniel''s. I stared at Hawks without thinking. I leered shamelessly at him, trying to imagine the pain of burning alive while no one helped you. The burns are too clean, too precise to be the result of an accident... - How did it happen? Hawks smiled enigmatically and looked at me over the top of his glass. - Don''t pretend you haven''t guessed I didn''t answer. - Why didn''t they erase them ? The Commission''s golden goose must have been worth at least that much. Hawks picked up the glass and the bottle, looked at them both, put the glass down, pulled the pin out of the bottle and took a big gulp from the swig. He wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve, wedged the bottle between his thighs, pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one. I turned my head towards the barman, who was cutting slices of lemon without paying any attention to us. The lights in the bar were dimmed, the chairs almost empty, the customers glassy-eyed and rarely accompanied. Even though we were at the far end of the bar, in the most isolated corner of the sofa, there was no reason why the barman shouldn''t see us. If Hawks is indulging in a shit show of himself in such a public place, he has to know that no one is going to bother him here... - I know what you must be saying to yourself, said Hawks. ''What? He''s their golden boy and they haven''t even thought about his public image?'' He took a drag, the tip of his cigarette reddening like embers. He pushed his cigarette aside and took a sip of Daniel''s with his left hand. Then he reached for the crackers with the free fingers of his right hand and took a bite. - The thing is, I wasn''t ''Hawks'' back then: I was just ''Keigo'', a kid with a decent Quirk who''d survived... well, who''d survived something else no one should have survived. It would have cost far too much money compared to my potential. The cost-benefit ratio wasn''t really in my favour. Hawks smoked slowly, thoughtfully. - I couldn''t even walk back then. That''s how worthless I was. - Why ? Ash fell on his hand. He didn''t notice. - Burnt nerves, he said. It''s the sense of touch that allows you to walk and balance. If I hadn''t had my wings to help me... He opened his arms wide, smiled suddenly - as if his face had convulsed - before resuming his apathetic expression. - But I managed to get the hang of it. They were very happy. But it was too late for the scars Hawks shrugged indifferently, as if he didn''t care. But when he took another drink and looked up at the ceiling, the cold, restrained rage I saw in his eyes was all the answer I needed. Hawks smoked slowly, his eyes glassy but his gaze intense. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. When he finished, he looked at me again. - And you? he said. What''s your tragic story? He had already lit another cigarette. I looked away, watching some sickly-looking old people walk away. - There''s nothing tragic in my life. Just a little too much drama in my personnal opinion. Hawks pointed with his chin to my left middle finger, where a whitish, barely visible scar in the shape of a spiked crown hugged the base of my first phalanx. - Ah, this I raised my finger to my face, pretending to recall an old story as my brain spun at breakneck speed. Hawks - Keigo - was confiding in me, telling me a little bit about who he was, why he was, exposing his weaknesses, knowing full well how much damage I could do to him and his career with this information. He was trying to cut me some slack, to give me the means to counter-attack (albeit on a smaller scale) if I ever feared he''d spill the beans about what had happened in Nagano. Suddenly I understood why he''d taken me to a bar in the middle of the day on an average Thursday. He¡¯s trying to show you that you can trust him. Nagano wasn''t information I''d willingly shared. But the story of Keigo''s burns was. He asked me to do the same, to tell him a bit about who I really was. I hesitated. In a way, I understood Keigo. His way of talking, acting and observing was so familiar to me because it mirrored my own. He hadn''t been raised to be a functional adult, but a weapon: my father had tried to make a decent man out of me, but I''d never been able to shake the idea that my powers were my essence, that I was worthless without the blood I could spill. I was pretty sure that Hawks had already killed for the Commission, and I''d spilled more than just blood for my own sake. Keigo and I had led similar lives in some ways, and yet we were completely different. I was... I had a lot to work on. Keigo, on the other hand, had chosen to turn to others, to become a hero and help people. The way he lit up inside when he helped a fallen old woman to her feet, the sparkle in his eyes when he managed to persuade villains to surrender without violence... Sometimes, when I looked at him, I felt like I was looking at my father. - Come on, he urged. You can''t expect me to believe that life was easy with a brother as crazy as yours... A sudden smile strectched my lips. Keigo was the man who had decided to put himself aside for the common good, but who at one o''clock in the afternoon was drinking and smoking to stave off who knows what. He had made his public persona that of an angel, but the look on his face the first time I gazed at one of his burns was the opposite. - I was five, I think, I said. That was about ten years ago. Eleven years, seventy-eight days and thirteen hours. - Touya... I raised my hand to the light of the dim ceiling lamps. The pale, whitish scar looked like it was made of fire in the light. - He didn''t really like me, you see. So one night he came into my room and tried to kill me. I put my hand down and smiled. Hawks, his cigarette floating a few millimetres from his mouth, watched me in silence. A thin puff of smoke rose from it as it burned itself out. - We fought. He bite me and nearly tore my finger off. The intensity of Hawk''s gaze made me uncomfortable. I continued in a playful tone: - My father arrived, Touya disappeared and I had eleven years of peace. I''d rather he''d gone with the whole finger if it meant a lifetime of peace and quiet. I smiled. Hawks didn''t imitate me and slowly went back to smoking, his eyes glued to the wall behind my shoulder. His silence made me nervous, itched my nerves to the point where I could feel the blood in my veins heating up. - What was that ? You shouldn''t have asked if you aren''t satisfied with the answer Keigo turned his gaze to me. I saw my reflection in his unusually bright eyes : smooth face, hard eyes. - There''s no need to get upset, he said. - I''m not upset, I replied evenly. Hawks smiled indulgently. - You may wear a mask, but I can see all your emotions in your eyes. I found Hawks condescending, contemptuous, belittling. My blood began to boil. - Do you hate him ? - I''d love him to die Hawks stopped. What are you going to do with that, Hawks? He joked. - That''s the kind of brotherly love I like. My fingers brushed the underside of the coffee table and a seal unfolded to silence our conversation to the outside world. - You hate him too, don''t you? Hawks smoked quietly. - I don''t have any particular feelings about him - How long were you in hospital, I asked. How many summers alone, wondering if you''d ever get out ? How many nights crying over your ruined life ? Hawk''s wings quivered, rising sharply before falling back, like a bird of prey about to swoop down on its target. - What''s the matter with you? His jaws were clenched, a hard line crossing his forehead. I inhaled sharply, the suggestion about to leave my mouth. No, not yet. I bit my tongue until it bled, forcing myself to remain silent. I swallowed my misplaced anger and fever into the depths of my insides. - Tell me you hate him. Hawks studied me in silence, one elbow on the back of the leather sofa, smoking slowly. He refused to answer. - Tell me you haven''t forgiven him. He stared at me, chin up, whitish smoke coming from his lips as if he were exhaling snow. If I am the only one driven mad by his very existence, then- - I wished he''d stayed dead. His eyelids were low, almost closed, his lashes forming two iron curtains that framed eyes of icy brilliance. He smiled wickedly. - Even if he had to keep a finger with him. The pounding in my chest subsided. Somehow, I understood Keigo. In a way, he and I were the same. That''s why I knew that he would have done the same thing in my place. The last remorse I''d had about carrying out my plan died down like burning logs on which a bucket of ice water is poured. * Author''s note : I wonder what kind of game Shoto is playing... If you want to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule/support the story, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 142 - As the winter holidays get closer, the Japanese are used to... The presenter paused: a technician wearing a headset with a microphone stepped into the camera''s field of view. He handed her a piece of paper. The presenter glanced quickly through the documents, then raised her sharp eyes to the camera: her face hardened, her gaze became sharper. - We''ve just learned that a new Hero was found murdered in his Tokyo home last night Ryota turned up the volume. - Investigators immediately ruled out suicide, as the method of murder was similar to that of Heroes Yoneda Mitsuharu and Kikyo Kosami, from Maebashi and Saitama respectively. Ryota leaned forward, his mouth half open, his leg twitching nervously from lack. - An internal source has informed us that this is a gang dispute and that the aforementioned heroes are part of a drug importing network that was recently dismantled by agents of the Heroic Commission. Ryota smiled. Divert attention and seize the moment. The Commission had just killed two birds with one stone, avoiding the social uproar that would have inevitably followed if it had become known that Tokyo''s terrorist kingpin, All for One, was still alive and targeting Japanese Heroes from now on, while at the same time highlighting the Commission''s excellent skills. All for One may have been trying to destabilise the country, but it wasn''t the first terrorist group Ryota had had to undermine. It had taken nearly a decade to wipe out the Yakuza, but they''d done it: he refused to let his predecessor''s clean sweep be ruined because some cockroach who refused to die wanted to kidnap a weird teenager. Even if his Quirk was worrying, there was no need to panic : All for One wasn''t the first, and certainly wouldn''t be the last, to possess a power capable of threatening the integrity of a nation. The proof : Shoto Todoroki. Even if no one really understood what he was capable of, Ryota wasn''t worried. Hawks - not one to get ahead of himself - had repeatedly assured him in his weekly reports that he was developing a relationship of trust with the boy, and that if the need arose, he could easily convince him to join forces with them. Yes, All for One wasn''t exactly Ryota''s main concern: the Peace Symbol duo wanted him dead just as much as he did, and they''d swoop in as soon as they heard he''d grazed Japanese soil. On top of that, the Commission''s agents had spent the last few weeks flushing out the All for One bases and destroying them one by one... Perhaps he should thank Todoroki for that. Without his legendary violence, they wouldn''t have been able to identify any of Nagano''s attackers. All they had to do now was wait for the day when All for One would come out of his hole. If things got out of hand, Ryota would ask his superiors to call in the special forces. As long as Jin Woo was around... All for One was not Ryota''s top priority. What preoccupied him at the moment was the rat. - I''m not sure I understand what you''re referring to, Nezu''s smooth voice replied on the other end of the phone. Could you be more specific? Ryota blinked. He opened his desk drawer, rummaged around and pulled out an old caramel candy still in its wrapper. He unwrapped it, smelled it, licked one of its sides and then, feeling no sourd taste, tossed it into his mouth and began to suck on it. Leaning back in his chair, hands clasped over his stomach, Ryota stared at the ceiling, hoping to catch a glimpse of one of the dreamlike images that had populated his days for the past few years. His leg twitched violently. Ryota put his hands on it to immobilise it, his eyes still up. - What is the one for all ? Silence. Of course. - Are you referring to the conversation I had with Tomura Shigaraki? Ryota snorted disdainfully. A short pause for thought, then a question to divert the conversation. The rat really thought he was a complete idiot. - Have you ever mentioned the One for All in any other conversation ?, Ryota asked calmly. - It was the first time I''d heard of it. Fluid, imperturbable. Lies flowed as easily as truth from his verminous mouth. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. - And yet you seemed to know everything about what Shigaraki was talking about, since you didn''t see fit to question him. - You yourself know that the lucidity of the prisoners of Tartarus is more than limited, countered Nezu. I decided to concentrate on what seemed to be the most important thing before I lost all his attention. - So you preferred to waste your time discussing children''s stories? (Ryota laughed dryly) And you''re the one who''s supposed to have the superior intellect ! A pause. Ryota put his hand over his mouth to hide his smile, although Nezu couldn''t see it. - I decided, Nezu said, articulating every syllable correctly, That since we didn''t have access to All for One''s location, we''d better find out what his plans were. Which was exactly what anyone else in his position would have done. - And what plans, Ryota said, scorn oozing from his voice. All for One wants to turn a myth into reality Another pause. Nezu may have been the smartest thing in the world, but he was still an animal with more instinct than reason. And he had a monstrous ego to boot. All you had to do was brush his fur in the wrong way long enough and he''d go off the rails. After all, intelligence didn''t equal wisdom. - ...until proven otherwise, All for One isn''t crazy. If he''s interested in the Origin of Quirks, he must see a possibility in it... Which - Ryota painfully admitted - he agreed with. But once again, Nezu tried to distract him. Even if Ryota was sure that All for One was really trying to recreate the Origin of Quirks, he wouldn''t be able to predict his course of action until he had a global view of the situation - which included understanding point 2 of 3 of All for One''s delirious project, i.e. understanding what the One for All was all about. Worst of all, Ryota was sure that Nezu had this global view. And if Nezu had it, then Ryota could only imagine the worst. Because if the rat managed to get one over All for One and get his hands on the method for making synthetic Quirks... - This One for All, you must have some idea what it is, right? Short wait. - In name, it seems to be a power opposite to that of All for One. Ryota didn''t answer. He''d deduced as much: on the other hand, he''d expected Nezu to evade or even force his hand. But perhaps Nezu had anticipated Ryota''s predictions and cut him off to silence his suspicions. - What kind of Quirk does that make you think of ? Ryota was pushing his luck as much as he was testing Nezu. - If we consider that the All for the One takes the Quirks, then I imagine that the One for All should be able to redistribute them. Hence the name, which would imply the idea of ''all powers for one'' and ''one power for all''. Ryota didn''t answer, pondering. - Well, that would only cover part of All for One''s power, since we know he''s able to take and give Quirks. I''m afraid the semantics don''t shed much light on the matter. Perhaps he was telling the truth. Or maybe he was trying to fool him with false benevolence. Ryota began to pick dead skin from his lower lip, his sharp gaze riveted on the phone. He''d completely forgotten his craving. - If you have nothing else to tell me, I''ll leave you to it. I''ve got some worrying business to attend to. - Nothing serious, I hope, Ryota replied in a tone that both he and Nezu knew was indifferent. Ryota would have loved to have Nezu followed, but it was impossible : even if he wasn''t the only one to distrust him as if he were the devil himself, Nezu was very powerful and had an excellent network of friends. And this country was a democracy : dubious practices were good for dictatorships. - Nothing serious compared to the matters that concern you, said Nezu. Have a nice day, Mr Nishimura. Don''t worry, if I ever find out more about this famous One for All, I''ll come to your office as soon as possible to tell you in person. Bastar- He hung up. * Author''s note : Is it merely a theory or the truth ? Meh, who knows... Tell me about your theories (or whatever else you want in the comments). If you want to support the story/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG As always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 143 - The Players - Have you ever copied Shoto''s Quirk? The question surprised Monoma. Eyelids heavy, mouth dry, the boy ran his hand over his face to wake himself up. The headmaster had summoned him on a sunday for something so... trivial? - At the USJ, yes He remembered touching his neck, and he also knew that Shoto had let him do it without flinching. - Did you feel anything strange when you used his Quirk? Ah, so that was what he was getting at. Monoma himself had tried to remember what it felt like to use Todoroki''s power after learning all the unimaginable things he could do. Except for the duality of his power, Todoroki''s Quirk had been no different from anyone else''s. He shook his head. - I could try again The headmaster seemed thoughtful. - Not the slightest strange tingling sensation? Not the faintest hint that there was more to it than fire and ice? - It was a Quirk like any others, Monoma said. I just copied what there was to copy. The remark seemed to plunge Nezu into a new abyss of reflection. Behind him, the sun was rising, turning the treetops pink. Monoma, dazed and confused, was painfully aware that the question wasn''t as harmless as it seemed: he tucked the information away in a corner of his mind, to think about it later, when he was less inclined to fall headfirst to the floor and sleep on the carpet. - I could, uh Nezu turned his inscrutable gaze on him. Neito cleared his throat. His voice was hoarse. - His room is not far from mine. I could- The headmaster shook his hand. - I thank you for your concern, boy, but it won''t be necessary to take such measures. Shoto is in no way our enemy : I only asked out of scientific curiosity. Neito wondered what kind of scientific curiosity it was to keep him up at five in the morning. And the strange way the headmaster talked to Neito without really looking at him - as if he wasn''t talking to him... He felt a corner of his mind stir, felt the veil of sleep lift over his nosy side. He forced himself to turn off the cogs of his seething brain before the machine could really get going. It didn''t matter to him anyway: for all he cared, Nezu could be fomenting a coup with Shoto as his key player and he would still fall asleep as soon as he left that damned office. Besides, his uncle owed Nezu a debt : Neito wouldn''t stick his nose into his business unless he was specifically asked to do so. - I''d like to organise something, Nezu murmured. I think you''re free on Wednesday afternoon, right? - I''m training with Aizawa Sensei, the boy reminded him. He had planned to take us out of town in the early afternoon and let us work through the night in an unfamiliar environment. To see how they would react in an ''unfamiliar'' environment, Aizawa had said. Uraraka had been happy because she ''wanted to be an international hero'' and ''this is a great opportunity''. Monoma had found her enthusiasm worrying and had tried to talk to Aizawa-sensei about it, who had brushed aside her concerns by telling him, quote, ''I know what I''m doing''. Surprisingly, Nezu mimicked the exact same gesture that Aizawa-sensei had used to shrug him off - a dismissive hand gesture with the tip of the hand hanging down arrogantly, accompanied by a dry flick of the wrist. - Don''t worry about Aizawa, Nezu says. I''ll take care of it Which meant that Neito wouldn''t be allowed a night out in the middle of the week. Great: he could tell his uncle that he didn''t need to keep his men on the lookout in case something happened. - Just out of curiosity, Neito asked, What do you want me to do on Wednesday? The headmaster smiled. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - Curiosity is a bad habit, Neito. Eyelids down, body limp, Neito offered his contrite smile - half asymmetrical - which made him look strange and, above all, very, very harmless. He started to apologise, but the headmaster cut him off: - I was thinking of making you copy All Might''s Quirk Neito''s heart pounded in his throat. Shit, testing the Quirk of the Number 1 had to be in the top ten of ''things Neito would dream of doing before he died but which will never happen''. - I see you like the idea, Nezu said. Neito replied modestly : - I''d be lying if I said I hadn''t wanted to do it more than once when we had lessons with him. Nezu smiled indulgently. - Curious, eh ? We''re a lot alike in that way Neito smiled politely and Nezu added nothing. - I''ll let you go back to sleep and won''t take up any more of your time. - Of course, thank you He was about to leave, but hesitated. - Yes?, the headmaster asked, seeing his reluctance to leave - I was wondering about the camp... You know, about what I told you... The headmaster''s face lit up, as if he already knew what the boy was talking about. - Don''t worry, Nezu said. I''ve got everything under control. Neito wanted to insist. Nezu cut him off: - Everything is really under control. Sleep well Nezu smiled without showing his teeth. Neito nodded confidently, because that was what the headmaster expected of him. He left, closing the door behind him, his mind - which he would have preferred to shut down - already buzzing with activity. When you find a traitor, logic dictates that you get rid of him, right? Neito racked his brain, trying to piece together what little information he had. Neito was clever - cleverer than most people gave him credit for - but he was no Holmes. Understanding the headmaster''s nebulous thoughts was a world-class mystery. Still, he had the unpleasant impression that Nezu was playing several games simultaneously. * Panting, Katsuki looked Ochaco straight in the eye. His forearms were on either side of her face, his leg wedged between the teenager''s, slightly apart. He could feel the warmth emanating from her skin without even touching it, intoxicated by the scent of sweat and fruity deodorant emanating from her skin, as if it had been the most delicious drink and he''d been thirsty for a lifetime. Out of breath from the effort, Ochaco breathed loudly, her chest brushing against Katsuki''s with each exhale. Still dizzy from the fall, she looked around in confusion. Katsuki watched her skin, reddened by the training, admired the soft curve of her neck, looked up at her rosy cheeks, where strands of hair clung to her lips and jaw. A bead of sweat rolled from her ear to the hollow of her neck, leaving a wet, salty groove on the skin he knew was soft. He clenched his fists to keep himself from falling on top of her and lapping her throat with relish. His heart was pounding in his throat, his blood was pounding in his ears, his foggy brain was just the bead of sweat he wanted to drink and his reason preventing him from moving a millimeter for fear of breaking the spell. Katsuki was on dangerous ground, he knew that. He should have stood up. He should have. She looked up at him, chocolate eyes with low lids and a misty expression. Katsuki leaned over and kissed her. * Author''s note : What ? Romance ? There''s also romance in this story ? I know many of you saw it coming (hoping I still surprised some). If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, the go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 144 Clumsily, his lips barely brushed Ochaco''s. He flexed his forearms and straightened up, frightened at what he''d had the audacity to do. He felt himself blush violently, and the shame of blushing made him blush even more. Ochaco slowly opened her eyes again, fluttering her eyelashes. He was waiting. She didn''t push him away. Then slowly, gently, his clenched fists scraping the floor on either side of her, Katsuki bent down again and kissed her shyly. He felt as if he were dying and in ecstasy. Supporting the full weight of his body with his left arm and right knee, he raised a tense, nervous hand, hesitating whether to take her by the waist or pull her to him by the neck. Breathless, he stood up, his hand returning to its position on the cold gym floor. Ochaco opened her eyes again, looking haggard. Katsuki smiled shyly at her. Then she burst into tears. Mortified, Katsuki jumped to his feet and moved away from her, his hands raised in a soothing gesture. - I didn''t mean to- I just slipped- Ochaco sat back down, shoulders twitching, wiping her face with the back of her sleeve even though the tears hadn''t dried. - It wasn''t on purpose, he said. I swear I didn''t mean to... The more he talked, the more she cried and the more he panicked. - I won''t do it again, he said. I thought - you looked - All the speeches his mother had given him about never touching a girl without her consent suddenly came back to him. His palms became sweaty. He wiped them on his tracksuit, hesitating whether to approach Ochaco to comfort her or to step back so as not to frighten her any more. Suddenly, Ochaco lifted her head from his hands and shook it. - No, no, it''s not you She hiccupped, then sniffed. - Do you have a handkerchief ? Katsuki rummaged in his pockets and found a towel that he must have taken from the cafeteria at lunchtime. - Here you go Ochaco blew her nose loudly. Katsuki waited for her to finish and when he saw that she didn''t get up, he decided to sit down next to her, keeping a good distance between them. - You okay ? Her chin moved shyly up and down. Shoulders hunched, eyes downcast, Katsuki admired her profile. Remnants of tears beaded the ends of her eyelashes. She wiped them away with her fingertips, then met Katsuki''s gaze and gave him a dazzling smile. His heart started to beat faster. - I must look silly, she said. Sorry. - No, no, don''t apologise. Her smile faded, but it looked more sincere than the first. - I''ve just got all these problems at the moment and, I don''t know, you were so nice that suddenly everything I''d been holding back came flooding back and... and I just wanted to cry... - Don''t justify yourself, he said. You don''t owe me anything. He meant it. - I shouldn''t have done what I did He felt the tips of his ears heating up and chose to look away, towards the climbing wall, so she wouldn''t see him. He sat cross-legged, the soles of his feet flat against each other, nervously squeezing his shoes until his little toe cramped. - No, said Ochaco. It was, uh, fine. Katsuki looked at her in shock. Now it was her turn to look at her shoes. - Really?, he muttered She shrugged as if she didn''t know what to say without even really looking at him. Katsuki looked around, a little lost, excited because she hadn''t pushed him away and nervous because she hadn''t pushed him away. The silence dragged on as Katsuki racked his brain trying to think of what to say. Finally, he cleared his throat and said in a tone he would have liked to have been casual: - I''m hungry and there''s, uh, a sushi bar down Yuei''s street that''s pretty cool... Ochaco nodded slowly. - Would you like to join me? (He added hastily) Considering the canteen''s closed and all... She opened her mouth, closed it and opened it again. Katsuki already felt ready to pretend that he didn''t care about the coming rejection. - I, well, I used all of my allowance so... Ochaco blushed, scratched her neck and looked down. - I''m the one who offers, I''m the one who pays, he said. Another lesson from the Bakugo matriarch : a man always pays for his woman. Al-ways. He jumped to his feet in what he hoped was not too much of a hurry. Katsuki reached out for Ochaco, as he would have done with anyone else, to help her up, before he froze, hand outstretched in the void, realising what he''d just done. But Ochaco smiled and slipped his hand into hers, and Katsuki felt his throat go dry and his stomach do a somersault. - Let''s go then * Dabi wasn''t the superstitious type, but he had a pretty good idea of how he was going to die. He knew that one day, sooner or later, Shoto would find a way to kill him without it coming back to bite him in the ass. There would certainly be a lot of physical suffering, but for someone who had spent years mutilating himself to use his Quirk, that was no big deal. On the other hand, Dabi was determined to ruin the teen''s life as much as possible. On the other hand, Dabi was determined to ruin as much as possible the life of the teen who had ruined his own. - Crazy, muttered Natsuo, popcorn crunching in his mouth, his eyes glued to the film. It''s downright horrible to die like that ! Dabi snorted contemptuously. - There are worse ways of dying There are worse things than death. Natsuo turned his head to him. - Really ?, he said. Like what ? Dabi, indifferent, watched Natsuo for a moment as if he wasn''t going to answer. Then he took a deep breath, looked at the ceiling and pretended to play along, because that''s what Touya was expected to do. If he had to think of a different, but equally unpleasant way to die... - Don''t know Half of his nerves were fried : he could barely feel pain. His sense of taste, smell and touch was completely gone. He ate because food was the fuel of his atrophied body, but he derived no pleasure from it. He slept because sleep was the rest of the soul, but he woke up as if he''d only closed his eyes for a moment. Sometimes the world felt like a museum he was allowed to visit but wasn''t allowed to interact with. He couldn''t taste it, smell it, touch it. There was a barrier preventing him from accessing it, leaving him only to gaze at what life was like as he tried to remember the few days of his childhood he hadn''t spent angry. Stolen story; please report. He remembered the unpleasant sensation on his forearms after he''d scratched them to get out of the bathtub, the taste of tears on his tongue the first night his progenitors had threw him in an asylum. He couldn''t feel physical contacts, felt nothing but indifferent detachment from the human race and its aspirations. Most of the time, Dabi felt dead inside. The rare times he felt alive were when he felt the faint warmth of his flames licking at his skin like the rays of the sun had once done. Maybe that''s why he loved burning people alive. - Come on, Touya, there''s got to be something, Natsuo insisted. Dabi raised his head slowly, almost curiously, and looked at the stranger who was trying so hard to believe that he was the same boy he''d known. Seeing that big, awkward, childish smile and those big eyes looking at him with admiration brought back memories of another life of which he''d only been a spectator. Dabi looked away. - I don''t know, he said. You tell me. Dabi stuffed a handful of popcorn into his mouth because that''s what Natsuo wanted him to do. He felt like he was chewing coal and then swallowing ash. - It''s really hard, Natsuo replied. I mean, there are so many crazy things you could think of... Dabi looked at him out of the corner of his eye. Natsuo was a rich daddy''s boy, a member of a prestigious university because the recruiters'' hands had been greased. He wore polo shirts and loafers, and always wore his quarterback jacket so that everyone knew what his interests lay. He lived in an expensive apartment in the US, played American football with his other daddy''s boy friends and took private jets to Japan whenever he felt homesick. Which, as winter holidays hadn''t arrived yet, meant every weekend. He whined that he wanted to spend time with his brother now that they were ''reunited'', but Dabi wasn''t fooled: he, Fuyumi and Rei seemed to have made it clear that one of them always had to be with him. Rei looked after him during the week, Fuyumi in the evenings after university and Natsuo at weekends: it was a well-oiled plan that Dabi hated. Between them and the two heavyweights who shadowed him day and night, he felt like a prisoner. Every time he mentioned the idea of wandering - alone - in the forest surrounding their home, they looked at him like he was a complete idiot. You''d think it was out of genuine concern for his safety - after all, the Commission was still trying to get him thrown in jail pending trial - but Dabi had the distinct feeling it had everything to do with what their bitch of a grandmother had said at the dinner table the other night. They must have been afraid that Dabi would walk out without a word, just as he had done eleven years ago after burning down the house in a fit of rage. - I think being locked in a box and thrown into the sea is pretty awful, Natsuo said. I mean, can you imagine dying by drowning ? You try to breathe and you feel the water rushing into your lungs... Dabi almost said he''d have to ask Shoto for an accurate description of a drowning experience, but stopped himself at the last moment. He settled for : - Well, there''s worse Natsuo''s eyes were shining, and Dabi had no trouble seeing that he was glad he was finally taking part in the conversation. - Like what? Dabi looked at him without feeling anything, exhausted by all these questions. He remembered the childish Natsu who was always in his legs and asked him to explain a lot of things Touya himself had no idea about. Now Natsuo was square-jawed, broad-shouldered and taller than Dabi. But when he stood like that, with a pillow in his arms and that silly grin on his face, he looked just like the Natsuo who had eaten so many burgers that he wouldn''t get up and his parents thought he''d gone into a food coma. Suddenly, Touya felt compelled to answer all his questions. - Well, the psychological stuff Natsuo opened a fizzing can of Coke, and Touya suddenly remembered that Fuyumi had once been addicted to drink. He almost asked if she still was, but thought better of it. - Like what? Dabi looked up at the television, searching not for the good words but for the right words. Sometimes he had trouble expressing himself, or even understanding what he was feeling. - Waking up one day and not remembering who you are, Touya said. Being hunted by people who want to kill you, but you don''t know why It had to be the ultimate horror and fear. - Enough to give you a heart attack, Natsuo smiled. His hand tapped the bottom of the popcorn bowl. Dabi grabbed it before he could say anything. - I''ll get it And if it prevented him from talking too much... Natsuo leaned over the sofa. - There''s a box in the right cupboard under the sink, next to the biscuits Dabi put the aforementionned box in the microwave and slammed the door. He stood for a moment, hands flailing in confusion, looking at the myriad buttons on this high-tech object. He''d never used a microwave like this before. He considered for a moment the idea of simply holding the box in his hands and suddenly heating it. Since he''d always been rough around the edges when using his Quirk, there was a greater chance he''d burn the popcorn box - and the kitchen with it - by accident. Eventually, he fiddled with the buttons at random and managed to start the machine. He leaned against the island, crossed his arms and watched the film from a distance. Natsuo burped. The microwave beeped: Dabi opened the door, picked up the box and slammed it shut. He took a step forward, his eyes rising mechanically to the threshold of the living room. He froze. Standing in the doorway, shoulders square, was Shoto. His resemblance to their father was so striking that, for a split second, Dabi put on his mask of docile, depressed young man. Shoto''s expression, hard and sinister, didn''t change a bit: Dabi felt his blood heat up. He felt as if they were about to fight. Dabi cleared his throat. - Have you been here long ? Shoto didn''t even blink. Without answering, he stepped back into the darkness of the corridor and disappeared. * Author''s note : Ah, teenager''s love... Makes me wonder how it''s going to end. If you want to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 145 - War Is Peace - We''ve got news on that guy that you, you know Hawks pretended to scratch his throat and smiled as he moved his thumb from ear to ear. - Very nice picture, thanks, I said, appetite suddenly gone Hawks rolled his eyes in good humour. - Don''t make that face: it''s not like I''ve been showing you the autopsy photos He drank the broth from his noodles noisily, then slammed the bowl down on the table with an ''ah''. - The point is, he came to Japan by boat Hawks lit a cigarette. If he had tried to look the part at the beginning of my internship (why, I couldn''t guess), he seemed to have recently decided to drop the mask and show me his wild side. I looked around us: no one had ever told him not to smoke indoors, and this place was no exception. - You hit the jackpot with him, because he''s the only one of all the guys we''ve... picked up who could be traced I thought back to the way the other soldiers - who I now saw as his subordinates - had looked mortified, a few rooftops away, as they watched me fight him. - Someone important, then ? - That''s what we think, yes - What does this have to do with the demonstrations ? When Hawks didn''t signal me to shut up or lower my voice, I concluded that my earlier assumptions were correct: some of the places he was taking me to weren''t restaurants. Or at least not entirely. Some sort of public Hero''s HQ ? Or perhaps secure places where Commission staff can meet indiscreetly to relax and talk business? - We believe that All for One is using the demonstrations to quietly set up a few operations around the country. - That''s why so many people are out ? Is he exacerbating public opinion to hide his schemes ? - Possibly I leaned forward, my forearms on my knees, interested. Maybe things aren''t so bad for Dad. - But it could just as easily be any other country or organization that could benefit from a crisis of democracy in Japan. I sank back into my chair, slightly disappointed. Hawks was holding his cigarette between his index and middle fingers. He waved his hand, and in the dim light, the glowing tip looked like an ember. - You think All for One is the big bad wolf, but every country has its own All for One and lots more besides. We have to stop him, of course, but not if we''re going to leave ourselves open to further attacks I was silent for a moment. I wasn''t naive enough to believe that good and evil were the only sides that existed, let alone consider the possibility that All for One was the only antagonist in the game. But I knew from my knowledge of the original story that he was the final antagonist and that he was the one to watch out for. Listening to Hawks, they - the Commission - were suspicious of him, but they had other things to worry about : for me, it was all about him, and once I got rid of him, whether Japan burned or not, none of that would matter to me. ...well, it won''t concern me anymore once my father finally cuts some slack and retires. But that''s what''s going to happen when I get rid of All for One, isn''t it? Japan will have nothing to offer us anymore and we can leave everything behind. The idea of starting afresh with my father - on a solid, trust-based foundation - was attractive. - We were able to trace some of his comings and goings and noticed some interesting things... He turned slightly to one side, lifted a buttock, and drew from his back pocket some thick, satiny sheets that immediately gave me the impression they were photographs. He slid them to the centre of the table. I glanced at Hawks, then leaned forward to take them. Hawks put his hand on the sheet and held it there. His expression was serious. - No comments out loud and no mention to anyone of what you''re going to see on it We both knew to whom he was referring. Then he let go and I turned the pictures over. They were photographs of an almost supernatural quality. They showed rooms with whitewashed walls supported by dozens of white poles. They seemed to be strengthened by iron reinforcements. Steel reinforcements, poorly set into the ceiling, provided the connection between the ceiling beams and the poles. A presumably earthquake-proof structure... The lack of windows and logic suggested that the building was built underground. Everywhere, for dozens and dozens of feet in all directions, there were huge tubes in which strange fetuses and children were connected by an umbilical cord to a floating transparent bubble. It was exactly like what I''d seen in Tokyo. - Of all the bases we found, only two resembled this one. In both cases, the rooms opened onto a network of underground passageways that crisscrossed the cities from one end to the other, from police stations to hospitals. Hawk''s face was closed. - I don''t need to tell you what a threat these tunnels pose to our national security. I put the photos down. - You don''t If these things were indeed Nomus - or worse - it meant that All for One had the means to invade and destroy the entire command centre of the country in a matter of hours. Factions would form and fight for control and monopoly of certain areas, while foreign groups would be sent in to loot or take over the country. All for One would not simply bring Japan to its knees, he would plunge us into a civil war in which we would destroy ourselves. Still, he''d have to have enough of those underground tunnels... The more I learned about All for One, the more I realised that he was an intelligent and, above all, highly organised man. Isn''t it said that you have to fear the old in a profession where people die young ? - You were at a base in Tokyo, Hawks said. You got out on your own just before your father... He shook his hand to point out the masterstroke my father had pulled off that night. A volcano is born either in a hot spot - an area where magma is hotter and lighter than the surrounding rock - or at the boundary between two tectonic plates, in which case it is accompanied by earthquakes. My father had succeeded in artificially creating a volcano by suddenly heating the magma without damaging the Earth''s crust: the ground shook under the eruption he provoked, but only in a very small area. He had managed to contain and concentrate the power of the molten rock in geysers and lava pits without losing control of it: by the end of the night he had extinguished the volcano and calmed the earth, which - already an outstanding achievement - was something of a miracle given Japan''s vulnerability to earthquakes. Tokyo then turned the extinct volcano into a tourist attraction, christening it ''Kagutsuchi''. The site became very popular - especially with international tourists - and most of the income from the attraction was used to rebuild the capital. - Anyway, my superiors want to know if you''ve seen anything remotely resembling the images you''ve just seen As my father and I had both destroyed All for One''s Tokyo base, I understood the Commission''s reluctance to close a public area - which would raise questions - to go sifting through the rubble. The wisest thing to do was to question the only reliable eyewitness who had come out alive, which was me. Or maybe they already have their answer and are just testing me to see if I trust Hawks enough to tell him what I know. I scratched my neck and swallowed the bitter stench that had risen to my mouth. - There was even more than the two photos put together, I said. Forehead furrowed, cigarette resting on the edge of his lip, Hawks was pensive. - One of them looked like you He looked up with troubled eyes. - Are you sure? Despite the grey horns, yellow reptilian eyes and reddish wings, I wouldn''t have been fooled for anything in the world. - You''re the only person I know with wings like that Other - extremely rare - people had been born with wings, but none compared to Hawk''s. Usually these wings varied from tiny, grotesque chicken wings to featherless pieces of cartilage. All Quirks that gave humans animal attributes or characteristics had a bad habit of looking grotesque or monstrous. Staring into space, Hawks looked worried. - Why do you look worried ? Is there something I should know about these... things ? He shook his head three times, mechanically, not really listening to me. His cigarette had died between his fingers, staining them with black ash without him noticing. The story about the burnt nerves is indeed true. - Those things in there, I said. Have you tested them ? Do you know what they are? Hawks picked up the photographs and put them in the inside pocket of his vest. - It''s nothing you need to worry about He said it in a tone that meant the subject was closed. I squinted, cocked my head to the side to study Hawks'' concerned expression, then asked: - What about the hero''s murders ? - Hmm ? He barely listened. - Does All for One have anything to do with them ? Hawks took a match from his pocket, struck it against the coffee table, then brought it to the cigarette between his lips. - It''s possible, yes. Hands cupped, he shielded the flame until it ignited his death stick. The flame licked his calluses: he barely shook his fingers to get rid of the heat. - For what purpose ? None of the murdered heroes were working on a compromising case, none were important enough for their disappearance to present a major security problem for the country. Hawks exhaled a mushroom of smoke. I waved my hand to clear the dark cloud coming my way. - My superiors think he''s trying to weaken us. - They''re not great heroes, I countered. It''s not a big loss. Hawks gave me a stern look and I immediately backed off: - ... it''s not a big loss in military terms. In human terms, it''s a tragedy. He nodded, satisfied, then made circles of smoke, into which he amused himself by sending other, smaller circles. - The thing is, we used to think they were the only ones who died. Lately - and all over the country - a lot of heroes are dying, or being mortally wounded and die in the hospitals. - More than usual? The death rate among heroes was as high as their astronomical salaries: it wasn''t shocking to hear of a dead hero, although the media didn''t talk much about it so as not to (unnecessarily) panic the general public. - Enough for the Commission to consider mobilising the army to make sure things don''t get out of hand if, say, All for One prepares to launch a major offensive. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The idea of unknown tunnel networks under cities must really worry them. - The military ? Isn''t that a bit exaggerated ? If - as my father had told me - the army consisted of even a few soldiers as competent as Jin woo, All for One would take the beating of the century. - Armies are the true strength of countries, Hawks grumbled. Me - and all the other Heroes for that matter - are just soft power, the watered-down image of superhumans sold en masse to the populace to keep them quiet. He tilted his head back, curled his lips into an ''o'' and exhaled a ring of smoke that dissolved back into the first. - If all the heroes were to die overnight, there wouldn''t be a country that couldn''t recover. Reassuring the population that no, society wasn''t going to collapse, would be time-consuming, but far from impossible Leaning over the coffee table, he shook his whisky glass to see if there was any left, and rattled the ice cubes. He continued to smoke with his right hand and poured himself a drink with his left. His last ring of smoke collided with the larger one, creating a greyish cloud that spread through the air like sugar. - You see, he said, without looking up, The thing is, we think the world is at peace, that everything is all right in this day and age, and that intensified globalisation is keeping everyone quiet because peace is our common interest. There''s this quote about trade being good... A brief, obscure memory from a past life flashed through my mind. - It''s the idea of sweet commerce, I said. Montesquieu He set the bottle down with a crystalline clink, then snapped his fingers. - Exactly, he said. Le doux commerce Cigarette in right hand, liquor in left, Hawks took a drag, took a sip, smoked again and drank again, alternating until he was halfway through his cigarette and three-quarters through his glass. Cheekbones and nose flushed, Hawks sank back into his chair, glass balanced on his knee, cigarette resting on the armrest. - Except it''s not true, he said. Money isn''t power. (He smiled) Power is Quirks. I can see where he''s going with this. - Are you telling me we''re at war? I''ve always thought that given enough time on Earth, humans would end up killing each other one way or another. The Quirks would only hasten our demise. - Everyone is at war : we''re even at war with our own allies. If one of them gets their hands on a child with a dangerous Alter, we eliminate them. Low-intensity warfare, no more, no less. I was quite familiar with the concept. - You see, we say we''re at peace, but we''re not. Peace is an anomaly in world''s history : war is the norm. - What''s All for One got to do with it ? Hawks put a cigarette between his lips, then leaned forward on the coffee table. He placed his empty noodle bowl in the middle of the coffee table, picked up one of his chopsticks, broke it in half and pulled his matchbox from his pocket. He placed the matchbox diagonally to the right of the bowl and the broken chopstick diagonally to the left. - Can you tell me what it means to win a war ? He moved only the left side of his mouth as he spoke, so as not to drop the cigarette. - Defeat the enemy ?, I said. Defeat his army? He raised a finger, then shook his head, his lips pressed together in a way that meant ''yes, but no''. - There''s a bit of that, but not really He put his cigarette between his thumb and forefinger and shook it as if it were a miniature sword. - You see, wars used to be unilateral : there were only two sides, and the outcome was determined by victory or defeat. Today, even if you think you''ve ''defeated'' the enemy''s forces, the humans - if they''re not defeated - will take over, and it''ll never end. He sniffed, wiped the tip of his nose with his sleeve, then continued: - Today''s wars are multilateral, with many nations, groups and individuals pursuing their own interests. There''s always something going on. Winning a war no longer makes sense in itself, you know ? It''s no longer enough to take a base or a fort or kill a general I hung on his every word. - Military operations are merely political tools to undermine the enemy, to deprive him of political support and, if possible, to convert him. There are conflicts in which military action actually produces a political result, and others in which it does not. As Clausewitz himself said: ''War is merely the continuation of a political relationship by other means''. - Okay, I get what you mean, but what''s All for One got to do with it ? Hawks picked up the broken staff in his left hand. - See, that''s All for One He pointed to the bowl containing his cigarette. - This is Japan He threw both ends of the broken chopstick into the bowl, then turned it upside down on the table. - This is what would happen if he came at us head on : if he tried a straightforward military approach - Japan would... swallow him up ?, I asked, unsure of the metaphor - More like annihilate him," said Hawks. No one has ever heard of a single person who could take on an entire functioning army and single-handedly retaliate and destroy it. Hawks smiled grimly. - Either we don''t let such people live past the age of ten, or they will be wiped out by this very army He put the bowl back in place and replaced the broken wand. He took the box of matches and opened it. - What do you see there ? I blinked stupidly, looking at Hawks with a wry expression to get him to continue, but he was waiting for my answer. Embarrassed, I replied hesitantly: - Matches ? Hawks smiled, indulgently, not in the least mockingly, and I felt a little less embarrassed. - As a whole, yes. I can take them and set a lot of things on fire with them, see ? He took out some matches and handed them to the All for One camp, then poured the contents of the box into the bowl. - All for One has a few matches left, and we''ve got enough to start a forest fire. Who wins, then ? - We do. Hawks nodded in satisfaction, then took another quick drag. The glowing tip of his cigarette crackled. - Yet All for One isn''t stupid : if he''s after us, it''s because he thinks he has a chance of winning. What would make him think that ? I thought about the tunnels and the Nomus. If the matches are his army, then... - He''s planning to attack key points in the country,'' I said. police stations, command centers, hospitals, supply points, power lines, any kind of network-like infrastructure. He could blow up aqueducts, cause floods, blow up schools and public places... Prevent everyone from regrouping, getting to safety, communicating. It would only take a day for the whole country to go mad. Hawks whistled, eyebrows raised. - Almost as if you''d thought of that yourself... I didn''t answer, and Hawks looked back down at his miniature diagram. - In other words, All for One is waging a war of attrition against us. It makes no difference to him whether it takes ten years or fifty to ''win''. He took one of All for One''s games and played it against one of those in the bowl. - It''s not just the infrastructure and the army, says Hawks. To ''win'' a war, you also have to win over the population Hawks straightened up. - All for One is waging a three-phase war, Hawks said, holding up a finger. First, he attacks the Heroes to make it look like he''s about to launch a frontal assault He pointed to the two crossed matches in the bowl. - Second, he''s using the socio-political context to weaken us. He put three All for One matches against three others in the bowl. - He sows panic on social networks, launches conspiracy theories that the entire government is corrupt and that all the Heroes are in cahoots- - Which is undoubtedly true, I interrupted. - ¡­ which may be true, Hawks conceded. In short, he plays on discontent and mistrust and exacerbates it as much as possible. Through your father and all the controversy surrounding him, he''s trying to provoke a crisis of democracy in Japan. Hawks put the rest of the All for One matches in the bowl. - Third, he''s actually going to attack key points with his Nomus - the ones he must have left - and his mercenaries through his underground network. I looked thoughtfully at the three matches. - He''s carrying out an onion-shaped plan of attack in which each higher layer is supposed to divert the attention away from the lower layers My eyes returned to the broken stick. I pointed at it with my chin. - What about it ? Once he''s got all his pieces in place, what''s he going to try and do? Hawks laughed softly. - If we only knew, he said, Do you really think I''d waste my time telling you all about it? - What ? Hawks picked up the matches one by one and put them back in the box, even the soggy ones. - All for One is not stupid at all. If he''s busy right now, it''s because there''s something he wants to get that''s worth losing a few matches for My brain raced. One for All or...? - Do you think he''ll try to kidnap me again ? - It''s likely, Hawks said, relighting his extinguished cigarette. We''re not sure, but it''s our only lead - And all this?, I said, pointing to the plates, the restaurants and all the customers-employees-of-the-commission whom I now suspected weren''t even customers. Hawks smiled a knowing smile that clearly confirmed to me that he understood what I was saying. - It was unanimously voted that you should be informed so that you can prepare for the worst (He pointed at me with the tip of his cigarette) This gives you enough time to create another magical power to defend yourself. In the back of my mind I tucked away the idea that they thought I could ''create'' Quirks. - What about my father? What about All Might? Do they know about it? Hawks shook his hand. - Don''t worry about the logistics, we''ll take care of everything My eyes returned to the broken match. He''d tried to kidnap me just a few weeks ago. All for One isn¡¯t the kind who makes the same mistake twice... I had a bad feeling. * Author''s note : I can''t believe I foreshadowed this shit so long ago. I know at least one among you is going to read the whole story again once I finish and you''ll get how I played you all since the beginning. One of the greatest chapter I ever wrote, The Eyes of God, will be dropped next week for the P@treon''s members and I am so freaking excited for everyone to read it. Everything you''ve read until now is absolutely nothing compared to this one. It will start the end of Part 2 and send us until the final chapter of the Purgatory arc. Gosh I''m so excited, gonna stop my rant here before I spoil stuff by mistake. You know the drill, if you want to read up to 27 chapters of schedule, you can go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG For everyone else we will have an excruciating wait but it''s going to be so worth it. Chapter 146 My eyes fell on Iida, in a wheelchair, sitting next to the lectern. He was wearing a high-quality black two-piece suit and a scarf tied so tightly around his neck that it looked like a hanging rope. His gloved hands were resting motionless on his thighs, one on top of the other. His face was as grey as the sky above us, his chapped lips covered with dead skin and cracked with trickles of blood. A cold wind came up and blew the empty left leg of his trousers like a flag on a flagpole. The trousers slapped against the right leg, filled with flesh and blood, then inflated like a parachute before rolling up and falling onto his hands. Iida, staring into space, didn''t notice. The man holding the handles of the wheelchair leaned over Iida and pushed the piece of cloth firmly back into place. Black on black, the illusion reformed. It was almost as if Iida had two legs. - ...now a word from her family The headmaster jumped down from his pedestal and let a brunette with a bun take his place. Her wrinkled face was ordinary, except for her strange turquoise eyes that shimmered like a sea of diamonds in the blazing sun. - Toru is... Toru was full of life Apparently, it was Yaoyorozu who had found her in her room. Even though she''d left Yuei, Momo - from what Bakugo had told me - had maintained close ties with the girls in the class. She regularly visited Toru in her hospital room, hoping that she would wake up. Bakugo thought it was because she was trying to convince herself to go back to Yuei, and I thought it was because she was lonely. Last Saturday, while she was changing her flowers, Toru suddenly woke up. She was in great spirits, asked to see her parents, asked Momo to order food for her because she was ''starving'' and ''hospital food is terrible''. She also asked for a mirror. Momo said she cried when she realised she''d never be the ''invisible'' girl again. Then, late that night, when her parents had not yet returned from her grandmother''s funeral, her blood pressure plummeted and her condition became catastrophic. Momo had said that Toru had shaken her hand in a way that meant she didn''t want to be left alone, but she had been forced out of the room when the doctors decided to start the electric shocks. Soon after, Toru was dead. It is called ''final lucidity'', the last gasp of life just before the end. - I would like to thank all of you, her friends and classmates, for taking the time to come here today There was polite applause. Toru''s father spoke, followed by her uncle, brother and cousin. I listened politely, my eyes constantly returning to Iida. He just stood there, staring into space, impervious to the world. I wondered why Nezu had put him up there, on the platform, so close to those who were wailing against the blow of fate that had taken their daughter, their sister, their friend. I wondered if Nezu wanted us to feel lucky not to be Iida or Hagakure, if he wanted us to feel lucky to be mere spectators of their tragedy. I wondered if Iida felt lucky in comparison. He could never be a hero again, all right, but he was alive, wasn''t he? He would find something else, another career, another passion. And yet I couldn''t help feeling sorry for him and his infirmity and weakness. Perhaps he would have preferred to die there, under the rubble, but the fierceness with which his brother looked after him made me believe that his family were more than happy that he had come back to them alive, even if he was in pieces. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Katsuki, standing to my left, nudged me lightly. I turned my chin slightly towards him. Behind his profile, I caught a glimpse of Uraraka tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. The scent of Katsuki was on her skin and hair. - Kaminari''s family, he said. His gaze shifted for a second to the old couple, huddled together as if that would protect them if the world fell apart. Kaminari''s family had refused to allow the members of Yuei to attend his cremation, saying they wanted to mourn in private. They didn''t look like Denki at all. - Adopted, I whispered to Katsuki. He nodded. The ceremony ended half an hour later. The family had decided to bury Hagakure, which was a miracle in our country if you could get permission. It must have been Nezu''s way of making up for the chaos... I was surprised that there had been no hysterics or attempts to strangle the rat for endangering so many students. Everyone had been calm, polite, civilised, as if we hadn''t buried a child. There was a slight murmur in the crowd and everyone dispersed into groups. Uraraka went off to chat with the girls - Yaoyorozu had come for the occasion - and I looked at Katsuki as he watched her go. He met my gaze calmly. - There''s a cold buffet at their house afterwards, Katsuki said. Her parents would like to talk to everyone Katsuki hadn''t broached the subject and I wasn''t the type to force his hand. I pointed at Iida, surrounded by the boys, smiling weakly, his thin, hollow cheeks struggling to make the slightest movement. Hanta and Kirishima were clowning around to amuse him, and it seemed to be working. - Aren''t you going to see them ? He shrugged. - I''ve never been very nice to him, he said. I don''t feel like being friends with him now that he''s... He left his sentence hanging, his eyes riveted on the part of his trousers where there was no leg. - I''ll be off, I said. - Hagakure''s parents really insisted. You should come along - Hawks wants me to keep working at the construction site as long as possible until we''re done We both knew it was a lie. - Suit yourself I took my motorcycle helmet from my rucksack. - And , I added, Buffets at funerals... The memory of a bright day and a teenage boy smiling and crying came back to me. - ... are not really my thing Do Hagakure''s parents also believe that she died a hero ? * Author''s note : A short chapter today because the previous one was equivalent to nearly two chapters. Tell me in the comments about your thoughts concerning the new lore I dropped last chapter and about the new developments for the 1-A students. Honestly I don''t think I could have become a Hero - beyond needing a good enough Quirk, being selfless enough to put your life on the line is something to admire and that not everyone possesses, so yeah. If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters (and read the infamous ''Eyes of God'' chapter) then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 147 - The Conspiracy Hawks knew something was wrong the moment he saw Shoto burst into his office. The day had begun like any other. Hawks had gone to Nagano, both to reassure the civilians and to make sure his apprentice was doing his job properly. And the boy was doing well, from what he''d been told: apart from some grumbling, he didn''t bat an eye at the workload, didn''t refuse orders, and wasn''t too unpleasant with his colleagues. Hawks had lunch with some of the top brass at the city''s hall, then returned to Tokyo to catch up on some paperwork at his office. As the next day was Shoto''s day off, Hawks, in a merciful mood, decided to leave the boy alone and spare him another long meal where he would (presumably) get more than a little drunk. Thus he was in his office, filling out incident reports for the minor interactions he''d had with villains, a document of an entirely different nature - and of an entirely different gravity - in his hand, when Shoto had barged in unannounced. Hawks had been working on his weekly report to the Commission for nearly half an hour. Usually all he needed was a few lines - usually summed up in ''r.a.s.'' - which were supposed to summarize events or information likely to be of interest to the Commission, but since he''d taken Shoto under his wing, his superiors had become much stricter. They wanted information about the boy and had openly asked Hawks to establish a relationship of trust with him. Which Hawks had done, like the good, loyal little soldier he was. "A power like his... we don''t want to rush him, but you know what I mean, don''t you?", Ryota had told him, "He has to be on our side, first to clear our conscience, but most importantly to prevent anyone else from getting their hands on him". Hawks understood, of course. If he''d been any other Hero - say, a civilian who''d acquired a Hero licence at the age of seventeen through a Hero training school - he''d have thought the Commission paranoid, perhaps even abusing its powers for obscure purposes. But Hawks had seen the world, the real world, the one that wasn''t shown on television, the one that didn''t revolve around costumed Heroes parading with movie stars on red carpets or in perfume ads. Beyond the countries that had managed to pull themselves up by their bootstraps after the Quirks'' arrival, there was chaos. Small factions fought over land and resources, human trafficking and slavery were rampant, civil wars broke out here and there, and blood and despair spread like the plague. Hawks wasn''t there to say who was right or wrong : no one had that right. What he could say was that he had seen children of six or seven born with powers capable of rivalling the gods and single-handedly overturning the balance of power in a region. He had seen their innocent hands spread death like divine judgement, felt the terror and hope that the existence of even one such being could inspire. First, you tried to control them - and when you couldn''t, you killed them. The first time he''d seen one of these children, Hawks was fourteen: the girl, standing on a desert dune in the blazing sun, had her arms outstretched, her eyes fluorescent, and suddenly a thousand men had fallen to the ground, dead. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. No one had tried to control her. "Men are born equal, but some are more equal than others", Ryota had told him when he was younger. Hawks understood immediately what Ryota had meant. If the girl''s country had been stable and she''d been able to grow up in safety, then she would have had the right of life and death over all the other children in the world. Hawks couldn''t say whether that was the solution or not. What he did know was that he was born in Japan, that he loved the customs and traditions of his country, the festivals and temples, the rich history of his ancestors, the smiles on the children''s faces and the sense of security their society brought to so many. He also knew that if children like the little girl were allowed to grow up and live, the world would be doomed. Hawk tapped his pen on the paper, undecided. He knew what lurked in the shadows of the spotlight, behind the swirls of glitter and flashes of fame. Hawks fully understood the concerns of the Commission - the government''s - about Shoto Todoroki. The boy was a potential mystic rank without creed who had practically reached adulthood : he could either propel Japan to new heights, or destroy the country. Hawks - and many others - could, however, credit him with the ingenuity that had enabled him to live peacefully until very recently. If Shoto hadn''t decided to reveal himself to save his father - no, if Endeavour hadn''t been half the Hero he was, and Shoto hadn''t decided to save him from death by stopping the Tokyo Giant - no one would have ever known. Hawks was aware that the fact that a potential weapon of mass destruction had been living under the country''s nose without anyone being the wiser had frightened many of his superiros. It was the boy''s loyalty to his father - who was loyal to Japan - that had prevented widespread panic and drastic action. That, and the fact that the two most powerful men in the country supported the boy. Hawks sighed, leaned back in his creaking chair and turned to look out over the city below. Night had recently fallen and Hawks knew the building must be empty except for himself. He glanced treacherously at his blank sheet of paper. He knew better than anyone how well-founded the Commission''s concerns were. His conversation with Shoto in the bar a few days earlier came to mind. Logic would dictate that he transcribed the conversation word for word - he''d been trained to do that - but Hawks felt that would be a betrayal of the teenager''s meagre trust in him. The fact that he had negative feelings towards Touya Todoroki was not revolutionary information: everyone knew that. On the other hand, the fact that he wanted him dead was prime information. The Commission could use it to bring the boy to them and force him into debt. An equivalent exchange : such were the laws of the world. Worst of all, Hawks was sure that the boy would accept without batting an eyelid, provided the Commission did not tell his father about the arrangement. It would be easy: Hawks could write the few fateful lines, send them to the Commission, and on Monday, a meeting would be arranged with Shoto, so that on Tuesday, Touya would die at the hands of a designated culprit. Hawks had the impression that Shoto would be delighted, and that frightened him. Once the Commission got their hands on him, they''d never let him go: never. He''d probably be asked to commit himself to the Commission for at least a year: then he''d be worked to the bone, would spread terror in the name of Japan. Then, when his contract would expire, it would be casually mentioned that Endeavour might find some startling information about Touya, and Shoto would be trapped, because if he could lie to his father about the nature of his powers since he was three but sacrifice everything the second he was in danger, he would surely rather die than see the day when his father would hate him for fomenting the death of his own brother. It was easy, really : all Hawks had to do was write a few lines. Hawks bit his upper lip. The tip of his pen trembled on the paper. Shoto would be no better than a dog tied to a post and thrown into an unmarked pit once he''d lost his utility. Keigo, shoulders slumped, put down his pen with a heavy heart. He wouldn''t wish this life on anyone else. Suddenly, the door to his office opened wide. Hawks pushed his chair back violently, knocked it over and found himself hovering a few centimetres above the floor, his wings outstretched menacingly, sharp feathers already detached and floating around him. Then he dropped gently to the ground, his adrenaline plummeting as quickly as it had risen. - Shoto ? What''s wrong ? The teenager stood in his doorway, his hair a mess, his clothes rumpled, his eyes panicked. He ran a trembling hand through his hair to smooth it back. - It''s- it''s Touya * Author''s note : Any thoughts on the chapter''s events ? Anything you want to share ? Check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG, if you want to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule (which is roughly 2 months in advance). See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 148 Hawks slowly approached Shoto, his hands held high to show he meant him no harm. The feverish teenager glanced nervously from side to side, as if expecting something - or someone - to suddenly appear. - Touya ? What has he done?, Hawks asked, still walking slowly. Shoto looked up at him, then shrank away, moving fluidly around him to the window. Hawks swung to his feet to watch him but remained motionless. Shoto paused at the window, exhaled loudly and ran a trembling hand through his hair. Hawks saw the shiver run down his shoulders, noticed the way his neck tightened as he suddenly dropped his head in despair and muttered: - Shit, shit, shit Without taking his eyes off Shoto, Hawks leaned back and closed the door. It slammed shut. The teenager was startled but didn''t turn around. Hawks walked around to the right of his desk - Shoto was on the left - forcing himself to make as little noise as possible as he walked, so as not to startle him by accident. He sat down on the corner of his desk and waited, arms crossed, for Shoto to say anything. But the boy didn''t speak. Hawks observed his profile, his shoulders slumped, his arms flailing, his hands clenched and trembling in spite of himself. He opened the first drawer and took out his pack of cigarettes. He inhaled his own smoke through his nose and exhaled to get the nicotine to his brain faster. - You okay ? Shoto dropped the head he''d been holding in both hands and turned to face Hawks. He had dark circles around his eyes as if he hadn''t slept in weeks, a waxy complexion and prominent cheekbones that made him look sick. A huge purple haematoma covered his eyebrow and temple. Hawks made no comment. Shoto held Hawks'' gaze. - I just... His eyes shifted to the floor to his left. - I didn''t know where else to go Hawks smoked slowly, his eyes narrowing. - What did he do to you ? - To me ? Nothing. Hawks'' eyes darkened. He pointed at Shoto with the hand holding the cigarette. - That''s not what that bruise tells me Shoto lifted two distracted fingers to his left eyebrow, passing right by the pale scar that crossed his eye, eyelid and eyebrow. His expression twisted in pain for a second, then he met Hawk''s gaze and pretended not to feel anything. - It''s not a big deal, he said He looked down. Hawks felt anger surge through him like a tsunami of fever: he took two long drags, his eyes riveted on Shoto, ash falling onto the tips of his fingernails, then he crushed the cigarette on the corner of his desk with a crackling sound. - Shoto, what did he do to you ? Shoto looked suddenly irritated. - I told you he did nothing to me Hawks preferred his mean expression and hard stare to the pathetic version of Shoto that had entered his office. He made a dismissive hand gesture that would irritate Shoto even more : - Who then ? Talk instead of making a show of yourself There it was, the very expression of ill-contained rage he wanted to see. Hawks lit a cigarette again, more calmly. As long as Shoto had the energy to get angry, all was well. - He took it out on Fuyu, he spat - Fuyu ? The file the Commission had given him before he took Shoto under his wing conjured up the image of a young woman with glasses. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. - Fuyumi, he growled. My sister. - What did he do to her ? Shoto looked up at the city. The red neon lights reflected in his eyes, casting unsettling shadows across his face. - I was just about to go out, he said. I''d been planning to go and see Natsu and L¨¦o for a long time... She was in the kitchen. I heard them talking. And, I don''t know, he suddenly got angry and pushed her hard against the fridge Hawks looked at Shoto''s face. - I wanted to... She''s my sister, you know ? I couldn''t leave her like that A shadow of doubt crept into Hawks'' mind. Shoto wasn''t close to his mother, brother or sister. - I know she and I... I''m not close to them, you know ? But when he raised his fist and she cowered, I don''t know... He shrugged. - It''s like my legs just moved on their own Hawks shook off the taste of paranoia in his mouth. He was a kid. Of course he was going to be upset when he saw his sister being beaten up. Of course he would want to interfere. That''s what any sensible person would do. - But you didn''t fight back, Hawks pointed out. He looked equivocally at his temple. Shoto looked down, almost... ashamed. - I can''t, I... they''d think I was lying - They ? Shoto began to fidget. - My father, my mother, everyone, he said half aloud He began to pace up and down, almost theatrically, but the worry in his eyes seemed real. - I hate him, everyone knows that. They all think I''m just looking for an excuse to take it out on him: if I''d touched him, it would have come back to bit me Hawks felt a surge of sympathy for him. - Fuyumi could have backed you up, couldn''t she ? Say that you did right, that he''d taken it out on her ? - That''s the worst part, Shoto said, She and Natsu are really happy that he''s back. They say he''ll get over it, that he''s just trying to get rid of too much emotion, that we should leave him alone and not tell anyone about it. - What do you mean ''they say''? I thought this was the first time this had happened? - It''s the first time I''ve been there, he said. But I know there have been other altercations when Dad wasn''t home. Before, at least he was content not to touch her, but now... He left his sentence hanging, his glassy eyes drifting across the city he couldn''t see. He clenched his fists and released them abruptly, powerless. - If I take it out on him, he''ll go crying to our parents, and my father will hate me This emphasis on his father''s reaction as the thing Shoto feared most fitted his psychological profile. Hawk''s suspiscions subsided. - He''ll end up killing one of them and- His voice cracked. - And there''s nothing I can do about it Dejectedly, Shoto rubbed his face with both hands and massaged his eyelids with his thumb and forefinger, remaining prostrate and motionless for a long moment, as if on the verge of crying. Hawks wanted to stand up and squeeze Shoto''s shoulder, but his fingers curled into nothing and he brought his hand back to him, powerless. He opened his mouth to reply but fell silent, unable to think of anything to say. He was the Hero, the one who was supposed to solve everything: so why couldn''t he answer him ? Shoto looked up at the city and sighed almost painfully. The blazing headlights of the cars and the red neon of the signs drew scarlet furrows across his face, as if he were crying rivers of blood - It reminds me... I feel like I''m five years old again and I know he''s going to come and kill me but I can''t tell anyone He raised his left hand and looked desperately at his palm. Red light threads ran down his bloody hand, curling around his forearm. - Ten years later and nothing has changed... The image of a blonde child with wings of bone was superimposed on that of Shoto. He was sitting in a wheelchair, covered in bandages full of pus and itchy scars, his hands full of his own blood from tearing at the skin to relieve an ache that would never leave him. Hawks blinked. The unreal image of the bloodied Shoto faded like mist in the middle of the night, leaving behind an exhausted and desperate teenager. Hawks whispered : - Don''t do anything you''ll regret Suddenly, Shoto blinked, as if waking up abruptly He looked around, vaguely confused, as if wondering how he''d got there. He looked at Hawks in surprise. He turned sharply on his heel and walked around the desk. Hawks, worried, followed him like a shadow, hovering around him, trying to find a way to calm him down without really knowing what to say. - I don''t even know why I came, Shoto muttered. - Wait a moment The boy stopped, one hand on the handle. He turned his downcast eyes to Hawks. - Can you... can you help me ? Hawks felt his heart tighten. He didn''t answer. - That''s what I thought Shoto left, slamming the door behind him. Hawks'' guilt tore at him inside. * Bonus : The construction site She was as small as a child, dressed in a blue coat with fake fur on the cuffs and collar. Long blue stripes fell from her armpits to her elbows in an attempt at style that resembled a curtain of pearls or a fan of feathers. Mouth slightly agape, nose in the air, she stroked her Chihuahua - purring with delight, ears back, lips curled over its tiny teeth - like a cartoon villain. - That''s Mrs Yakitsu, Yakima said. We''re going to rebuild her apartment today. Her mouth still open, she looked me up and down, her bluish eyelids half open. She approached me in several short steps. - You''re the boy who came through the roof of my house, she said soberly. I pretended to think. - Now that you mention it, it does ring a bell She didn''t smile or frown and continued to look prim, playing with her pearl necklace with her left hand and scratching her dog with her right. She let go of the necklace and her scarf, printed with a sea parrot and set against a coconut background, covered her throat. Her hand, studded with rings, fumbled in her oyster-coloured handbag with the dog in it. Without opening its eyes, the dog lifted a paw to let her take what she needed. She took out a dry, round biscuit that looked like a pebble of sand. She blew on it, then ran her fingertips over it to remove the few dog hairs and the broken pencil lead. - For stopping that brute from destroying more than my wall and ceiling She handed it to me. I felt the beginnings of vomit creep up my throat. - ...such gratitude is unnecessary I held it (politely) at a safe distance from my face. She turned to Yakima and handed him a cookie. He looked at her, a little surprised, then took the cake and mumbled an apology. He seemed touched by the gesture. He looked at her and when their eyes met, Yakitsu''s face softened slightly. Yakima smiled foolishly at her cake as she looked away, combing her hair back with one hand. The vomit was in my mouth now, barely contained by the barrier of my lips. Yakima suddenly clapped his hands together. - What are you waiting for, boy ? Haven''t you heard? We''ve got a ceiling to rebuild ! Get to work ! * Author''s note : Seems things are getting interesting with Hawks and Shoto... makes me wonder what will happen next. Don''t know if I said it last time but the things that Hawks mentionned when he was talking about AFO, wars, what it means to win wars etc is not something straight up from my imagination but things I took from a book called ''War From The Ground Up'' by Emile Simpson. Check it if it''s a subject that interests you, it is really interesting. Also dropped the famous ''The Eyes of God'' chapter part 1 today : go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG , if you want to read this one and the 26 other chapters ahead of schedule. And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 149 - Brothers - Are you serious ? Hawks, whistling happily, stopped at the sliding doors of the building, his hands in his pockets. He smiled and pointed to the ''Higanbana Senior Residence'' sign as if he''d been a TV presenter and the shithole behind him was the jackpot. The way he chose to ignore the little scene I''d made the other day in his office was admirable. - Welcome to Higanbana, where we look after your parents as if they were our own children ! - Is this your ''incredible'' activity ? Hawks dropped his hands. - At least pretend to be happy - I can''t, I''m trying to stop being a liar Hawks clapped his hands. - Exactly ! That''s the state of mind I want to see - You told me this would be a great outing Which, in Hawksian language, meant either an extended meal or hanging out in some obscure bar that smelled of air freshener, where I''d be bored stiff listening to him rattle on for hours about obscure stories whose protagonists I didn''t even know half the time. Hawks straightened up. - Just because I''ve given you two days off doesn''t mean you''re on a vacation That''s exactly what I thought. Still, anything''s better than working in a suit that hasn''t been washed since I was born. Hawks lifted his hand to rub my hair: I took a step aside, irritated. - Stop treating me like a dog He raised an accusing finger. - Remember that I could have taken you to an orphanage, but I took your tastes into consideration and decided to do you a favour for our volunteer day - Say clearly that no orphanage wants a murderer hanging around its wards Hawk''s smile widened. - Touch¨¦ He looked up at the windows, his wings low but not touching the ground. He liked to complain that his wings took on all the dirt of the city and that it always took him hours to brush them and make them silky and shiny. Over his shoulder, through the sliding doors, a bespectacled woman and two orderlies could be seen - their eyes on Hawks - clearly nervous but patiently waiting for him to finish his big show. - You told me you had a grandmother you liked, didn''t you ? - I never said ''liked'' - Now''s the time to learn a few things if you ever have to take care of her The idea that Teka could get sick - or die - seemed absurd to me. To me, this ageless creature would cling to her ageless beauty until she''d buried us all. - What''s your motto ?, Hawks asked. - Humility, I muttered in a low voice Hawks put an arm around my shoulders. - Smile, Shoto. This is going to be a great day. * It was anything but a great day. The old people smelled of piss and drugs, the green carpet was full of dark stains that I avoided stepping on, the carers were sprawled on chairs, cigarettes and coffee in hand, as if they were the ones who needed help. The whole building reeked of cancer and senility and every second I spent there threatened to turn me into a hypochondriac. My eyes swept over the thirty or so chairs that had been set up in the ''living room'' (note the irony) for the occasion. Apart from a handful of occupied seats, the rest were empty. In the front row sat an old black man with an unkempt afro, hands crossed on a wooden stick, chin resting on his hands, snoring. Next to him sat an old man with a chessboard on his lap. He had only one pawn and was moving it from one square to another in a way that was so illogical it was maddening. An old woman with stringy grey hair and a wrinkled chin tucked into her mouth, as if swallowing her lips, watched the scene intently. A man sat alone by a window looking out at the falling snow. His eyes were pale blue, so clear you''d think they were made of water. His head was turned outwards, but his gaze was too low, fixed on the edge of the wall. A nurse arrived with an old lady in a wheelchair: she manoeuvred her next to the one who gave me the distinct impression that she had no teeth. Hawks laughed and threw a piece of curtain at my back, which I pushed back more curtly, annoyed. Red curtains had been put up on either side of an old television set to act as a backstage area. I could hear Hawks giggling behind the curtain, over-excited. He''s the only one having a good time. My phone buzzed against my thigh. I discreetly pulled it out of my pocket to check my Twitter messages: Boom Boom Boy: Aizawa asked me to show the new guy around Yuei (11.21am) Boom Boom Boy: He said he was a fan of your old man (11:22am) Then there was a series of tweets and videos that had nothing to do with anything. Katchan must have been really bored to send me so many in such a short time. Boom Boom Boy: He emits waves from his whole body (1:10 pm) Boom Boom Boy: He just turned the basketball court upside down (1:12pm) Boom Boom Boy: Aizawa''s going crazy (1.12pm) Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. It''s just like him to talk about the new guy''s Quirk without mentioning his name. Probably he hadn''t remembered and had already made up a nickname for him. Icy/Hot: What do the others think ? (1.13pm) Boom Boom Boy: Aren''t very happy (1.13pm) - Shoto, curtain !, Hawks shouted. I put my phone away immediately. Across from me a caregiver pressed the power button on the portable CD player. I crouched down, numb, then slapped my palms together. A thick cloud of steam left my hands and invaded the scene. It was like a damp mist that curled up like smoke. The old black man woke with a start and jumped to his feet, legs shaking, back arched, shouting something confused that sounded like ''what the hell''. Hawks jumped onto the stage and I thought the old man was going to have a heart attack. Dressed in feathers and what looked like a buffalo skin, Hawks walked noisily, banging his geta on the floor. He looks like an offensive version of a native American. - I am the great Chemnashaovirodaintrachivu, the man with the head of eagle and the heart of snake ! I think that''s actually why we didn''t go to an orphanage. I watched Hawks from the side, arms crossed, trying not to look too disgusted by his performance. - Hey, who is the big bird ? - We want the wheel of fortune ! The old woman - with a face more wrinkled than a dried plum - took off her drooling dentures and threw them at Hawks. Quickly, Hawks leaned forward and the dentures smashed into the television behind him. One of the medic sighed, but none of them felt the need to leave the circle of peace - and depression - they had created for themselves. - Fear my power ! Hawks straightened up, wings outstretched like an owl scaring off a predator. Then he began to flap his wings and fly away with a great diabolical laugh, arms outstretched. - I am the son of fire ! I stifled a sigh and raised my left hand. A serpent of flame sprang from my palm and wrapped itself around Hawks - albeit at a great distance - like a vine around a tree trunk. - Fear my wonder ! The volume of the music became deafening: knowing what was about to happen, I twirled the dragon around Hawks and then sent it flying over the audience. Horrified, the nurses and patients watched as the monster opened its mouth as a deafening roar came from the CD player. I clenched my fist and the dragon dissipated in a spray of sparks, extinguished in mid-air by the humidity. The commotion had attracted other pensioners, who looked around the room with surprise and interest. A little redhead with a mottled face was blocking the entrance with her walker : a nurse ran to help her, while the others helped the new arrivals settle in. I glanced at Hawks : his malevolent god facade faded for a moment, giving way to a stupidly happy smile, then he returned to character. - I am the king of the oceans ! He raised the palm of his right hand, and I condensed the moisture to create a vortex of water in his palm. The old men looked on in amazement and I laughed dryly, slightly disdainfully at their silly expressions. I increased the humidity and suddenly hundreds of water bubbles appeared in the air, floating like frozen crystal. Some of them touched the bubbles and they burst, drenching them. They began to laugh, their faces lit up with an innocent light. I could feel Hawk''s gaze on me : it wasn''t in the script, but it didn''t matter. - Fear my wrath ! A huge bubble of water formed in the centre of the room, just below the ceiling. The other bubbles swirled around it like the planets in the solar system around the sun, before suddenly colliding with the largest one. I spread my hands and a fresh rain fell on everyone. The old people looked at each other with joy, and even the nurses had lost their glum expressions. - I am summer and winter ! The heat rose sharply, drying everyone out, and then ice spikes sprang from my feet to Hawks, before a frozen castle was built behind him, from the ground to the top of the tallest tower. There were delighted ''wow''s'', which I accepted without an ounce of humility : I deserved at least that much, given the years of hard work I''d spent honing my finesse. At first I could only manage a ten centimeters cube... The music got louder and Hawks got carried away, going completely off script. - I am spring and autumn ! A gentle warmth and then the beginning of a rumbling storm echoed through the room. - The beginning and the end ! How am I supposed to represent the beginning and the end ? - Chaos and order! Light and darkness! I did the first thing that came into my head without thinking, a slight desire to strangle Hawks suddenly taking hold of me. - I''m- I turned a deaf ear to his nonsense, concentrating on the entertainment as best I could. Looking around at the lit up faces, no one really cared if the pictures matched the sound, as long as it was visually stunning. I was almost tempted to put them in a mass genjutsu to avoid tiring myself out needlessly but the potential for failure was still too high. Too long later, the music stopped and Hawks flew away in a swirl of feathers and sequins, which he tossed out of his pockets so eagerly that he looked like the Sandman. The carers applauded, the over-tired old men stomped their feet on the floor or clapped their hands on their thighs. It didn''t last long, though, due to their stamina. Hawks, delighted, bathed in the cheers (little cries muffled by the toothless) and general joy derived from these walking corpses. I may prefer old people to children, but they''re so senile they''re practically infants. They clapped their hands like sea lions being taught a trick for a treat. A group of old men in plaid berets and waxed canes, giving the impression of a clique - or a gang of snack stealers - approached Hawks and asked him to make them fly with his feathers. He happily obliged, and - feeling a dozen pairs of eyes fixed on me - I slipped discreetly out of the living room. I walked to the water pump and took a plastic glass, which I didn''t fill, my senses glued to Hawks. If he asked why I ran away, the glass would be my alibi. I leaned against the wall and counted the seconds until the end of the day. My eyes went to the door before he had even stepped through it. The old blind man was walking alone, his cane sweeping left and right in front of him. Over his rounded shoulders I could see the nurses watching him go, not trying to help him. He passed the top pump with ease and I moved my feet out of the way. He stopped at my level, his crystalline eyes looking up at me for a moment. Then he turned his head to the side, his gaze settling on my earlobe. - You''re the boy who did the show, aren''t you ? Head tilted to one side, eyes narrowed, I studied his face for a moment. - Aren''t you supposed to be blind ? He smiled. - Visually impaired from birth, he said, Is not the same as blind - I don''t see you wearing coloured glasses - I''m not photophobic and I''m not ashamed of my eyes I pondered his answer for a moment. Suspicious, I held two fingers in front of his face. His attention was drawn to it, albeit a little more to the left than necessary. - I can make out shapes, though blurred... His face crinkled in displeasure. - And I still know when someone''s giving me the finger I lowered my hand. His gaze reminds me of All for One... - What''s it like to be blind ? He pressed his lips together, clenching and unclenching the cane in his palm, as if reluctant to leave the rough guy I was in the lurch. - I can''t describe it, I''ve never known anything else, he said. But from what my doctors have told me about my descriptions, I can only see patches of colour - Were you able to see the show with this handicap ? The wrinkle between his eyebrows disappeared and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his lips. - Blindness doesn''t mean deafness or insensitivity. I enjoyed the sound of the storm and the feeling of my hair getting up on my neck, just as I enjoyed the drops of water falling on my skin like fresh rain I almost expected him to go off on a tangent and recite a poem, so I waited longer than necessary to answer, and he took another step forward. - Would you like me to perform again He raised his eyebrows. - Would you mind ? (Then, hastily, as if afraid I might change my mind, he added:) Yes, very much, please. The way his eyes widened in amazement and the childish nervousness that almost made him stomp on the spot reminded me of Kenta and slightly stifled my irritation. - Chin up, I said. He did as I asked. I raised the palm of my left hand: a horse of fire sprang from my hand and galloped over my head. The old man smiled with delight. Without taking my eyes off him, I transformed the horse into a serpent of fire that wrapped around his arm and climbed up to his collarbone. - What do you see?, I asked. Distracted, he replied: - It looks like a very hot red tube or cylinder revolving around me. The snake was reflected in his glassy eyes. Suddenly, a clone appeared to my right. He covered himself with a genjutsu that would make him invisible to the outside world. I scanned his face carefully, passing the snake in front of my double''s face. His gaze - always late - followed the snake, then he gasped. He blinked and rubbed his eyelids with two fingers. - There must be something wrong with my eyes, he muttered. - How so ? My chakra seeped into his nervous system as the clone dropped the illusory curtain covering him. - It''s very strange, he murmured, his eyes still riveted to my left, where my clone stood. The contours are very precise... - You should see one of the nurses, I said. I''ll call one for you. I walked away without waiting for an answer, feverish from the discovery I''d just made. All for One doesn''t have a Quirk that allows him to see through my illusions : it''s because he''s practically blind that he manages to notice the finesse of what I''m doing over the chaos of his own perception. I smiled. All I have to do is gouge out his eyes. * Author''s note : I have a confession to make. Sometimes the chapters'' titles are extremely befitting, and sometimes I am just bullshiting my way out with some cryptic shit that means nothing. But it''s definitely befitting. Most of the time, at least. Part 2 of the now infamous chapter, The Eyes of God, out today. It''s the beginning of the end everyone - the pace is picking up. If you want to read way ahead of schedule then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 150 The door opened wide. - Hey, fire-maker ! Come back here ! I need to get out of here. I turned and ran before one of them could grab my clothes. They didn''t look like it, but their grip was as strong as a baby''s. I found Hawks smoking outside next to some bins. - Did the old men get the better of you ?, he asked, an eyebrow cocked We did two more representations of the show. - I got tired of playing the dragon Hawks laughed between puffs of cigarette. - You know that thing''s going to kill you, don''t you ? - What ? This ? No, impossible, I''ll die long before that I couldn''t decide whether he was serious or being sarcastic. - What will you do after the Commission ? He seemed taken aback. - ''After''? - You''re not going to do the same job for the rest of your life. Hawks - Keigo - struck me as a free spirit, someone whose essence was travel and connecting with people. To imagine him chained to anything was antithetical to himself. - There is no ''after'', he said. Once people like me get into the Commission, they don''t get out My expression must have betrayed my thoughts, because he added, smiling : - Don''t look at me like that. The money''s not bad. So is the food. He tried to play it casual, but the corners of his mouth were turned downwards. - You told me the same thing when we first met - Because it''s true He continued to smoke. - In a profession like mine, living to an old age is a mark of great success - or great luck. If I live long enough to get lung cancer, I''ll be lucky I shrugged. - I don''t see the point if you''re going to end up like them - Toothless ? I scoffed. - I''d like to live to be an old man, Hawks went on, smiling and raising his head to the grey sky. - Why ?, I asked, You want children or something ? - I don''t know. I never thought about it. Maybe, yeah. He smoked more slowly now, thoughtful. The lights of the city shone in his eyes. - You should adopt, I said. He frowned. - The Commission would refuse. - Then find a girl willing to be a surrogate or, I don''t know, kidnap a kid Hawks looked at me with raised eyebrows. - Did you really just suggest that I commit a crime ? At least he seemed amused now. - Big words Hawks smiled. - Sometimes I can''t tell if you''re serious or just talking nonsense to see how people react. I smiled too. He stubbed out his half-smoked cigarette on the sole of his foot, threw it into a pile of snow, rocked back and forth with his hands in his pockets and fluttered his wings. - Come on, let''s go home He didn''t light a second cigarette, and I felt a bit proud of myself. * - We''ve been through a lot in the last three weeks, the mayor said. It wasn''t easy to recover from our fall, and it''s even harder to rebuild. But it''s thanks to your courage and perseverance that Nagano is still standing today and will stand again tomorrow, no matter what the villains do ! There was thunderous applause, punctuated by shouts of joy This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The mayor, clinging to the lectern, seemed barely able to stand, with large purple bags eating half his face. But he smiled, satisfied, and gave the excited crowd time to calm down before continuing: - We haven''t failed, and neither have our Heroes. I would like to give a warm welcome to the Hero who - lucky for us - was there at the time of this terrible attack, and who made it possible to organise the rescue teams and the defence of our city. Everyone, a round of applause for Hawks ! Hawks, standing to my right, smiled and walked up to the podium, waving to the ecstatic crowd. - I- The shouts and cheers from the crowd grew in intensity and Hawks smiled, waiting patiently for the excitement to die down. But suddenly someone started to applaud and, like wildfire, so did everyone else. The Mayor, who was standing to the right of the lectern, applauded and the other officials on the stage followed suit. I applauded too, standing in front of the Japanese flag at the back of the stage, between the police chief and Ryota Nishimura, the man who was ''my enemy but not really, because your enemies are not where you think they are, Shoto''. As the applause died down, Hawks began. - Thank you for your speech, Mr Yoshimitsu. And thank you all for coming today He paused for a moment, and although his back was to me, I was getting to know him well enough to guess that he was smiling. - There are so many people who deserve a personal thank you. The incredible police team, led by Captain Yuko Kufoka, who were already on the scene and prevented panic from taking over. The fire brigade, who arrived in record time. Dr Garaki''s clinic, which treated the most seriously injured in its care centre. Hawks paused for a moment. - I''d also like to thank all the Heroes who prevented the number of wounded from increasing drastically. Without them, the number of human casualties would have been very different. The mercenaries didn''t kill any civilians. Only the people who had been trampled in the crowd or who had been in the mall at the time of the fire had been injured or killed - but they were collateral damage, not the intended targets. The more I thought about it, the more plausible Hawks'' theory that All for One was playing the long game seemed. If he was targeting the population and the heroes weren''t able to stop the killing spree, we would have been forced to call in the army or the National Guard. But since he was only attacking heroes - civil servants who had signed contracts stipulating the possibility of their death and the irresponsibility of the government in such an outcome - we didn''t worry too much. Hawks turned his head over his shoulder; I caught his eye. He looked at me respectfully. - I''d also like to thank my intern, Shoto Todoroki, who played a big part in repelling the villains I nodded my chin humbly. To my great surprise, I received a round of applause. I looked down at the front of the stage where Mrs Yakitsu was holding her barking dog, the entire construction team I''d been working with for the past few weeks clad in overalls applauding loudly, perhaps more to embarrass me than anything else. It wasn''t a thunderous applause, and no one really joined in, but the surprise of the treatment pleased me. I felt my chest warming. - Thank you to everyone who came to help after the disaster and who will continue to help until the city is back on its feet. And most of all, thank you to the people of Nagano for not giving up when you couldn''t be blamed to have done so Hawks bowed and the crowd erupted in cheers and applause. Some people started chanting his name loudly. Hawks greeted everyone and the applause grew louder. Without moving from the front of the stage, he moved to the side and signalled for the mayor to take his place, who smiled good-naturedly. - We know that even though the city is better off, the mayor said, We are far from having healed all our wounds. That''s why I''ve decided to hold a charity gala in the town hall tonight to raise money for our town and all its people ! There was another round of cheers. - Thank you all, fellow citizens, and let''s all continue to do our best to lift Nagano up ! The speech ended and the curtain closed at the front of the stage. The mayor turned to Hawks again and shook his hand warmly, continuing to thank him profusely. Other officials approached and I waited patiently for Hawks to finish. I pivoted and his step matched mine as we walked backstage. - How was I ? A brief smile curled my lips. - Very cheesy Hawks smiled and ran a hand through his hair. - How can you say that after I''ve taken the trouble to thank you publicly ? - Do we have to go to the gala too ?, I asked. - Yes, because we''ll attract a lot of good people. At least my presence will attract people - you''d better stand in a corner if you don''t want to scare everyone away. - Apart from acting like your shadow, what am I really there for ? Hawks patted my head absently. - Remember your motto, boy: hu-mi-li-ty I shoved his hand away. - No need to treat me like a dog - You''ll need it if you want to get rid of the monstrous ego that inhabits this body I was about to reply when I saw Nishimura coming towards us out of the corner of my eye. Automatically, I slid down beside Hawks to face him. Hawks'' smile grew tense, but he faced his superior with good humour. - Hawks, Shoto, Nishimura greeted us Hawks shook his hand firmly, as was customary in all professional interactions. The fact that even a country like Japan has been influenced by such small Western customs to the point of incorporating them into its daily life still amazed me. - Very nice speech, said Nishimura. - I meant every word of it, Hawks replied in a steady tone. Nishimura nodded. He looked at us in turn, his eyes shining, an expression I couldn''t quite make out. - I can see that you two have become very close indeed He seemed pleased, which I could only half explain. Still, I thought he''d be less pleased to see me next to his golden goose after the Nagano fiasco... Hawks nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders. - As close as a tutor can get to his pupil He still looked amused, but his indifferent tone suggested that our relationship was strictly professional. Hawk''s sudden change of personality took me by surprise. - Don''t give me that crap, Hawks, Nishimura said. It''s obvious you get along like brothers Nishimura gave me a knowing look and, for safety''s sake, I opted to imitate Hawks'' neutrality. Hawks raised an eyebrow in bewilderment. - I don''t think I ever gave that impression, Hawks said. Shoto already has a family, it would be inappropriate for me to interfere - Come on, it''s just us, there''s no need to be so tense. And it''s not a reproach, quite the opposite: I''m glad you two are getting on so well The more he spoke, the more withdrawn Hawk''s expression became, and the less I understood the nature of the paratext with which they seemed to be communicating. - ... if you say so Nishimura''s smile faded a little: he looked at Hawks, half questioning, half surprised. - Anyway, I was just here as a representative of the Commission for this ceremony. It was nice to see you both He waved again and left. Hawks remained tense until he was out of sight. - Something I should know ?, I asked. Hawks deflated like a balloon: his serious expression vanished, replaced by his goofy grin and infectious joy of life. - Nothing that concerns you, he said, putting his hand on my head - Stop it, I growled - Come on, we''ve got to find some fancy clothes for tonight * Author''s note : In another life, Shoto woudl''ve been the star performant of a circus. In this one he''s fated to become a terrorist tho. If you want to support the story or read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule (and read the penultimate arc before the end of Part 2 and the final climax) then please go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And, as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 151 - The Gala I''d always believed that tiredness was a state of mind, a laziness of the soul that anyone could fight by sheer force of will. But as the days went by, it seemed less and less likely that my mind would ever be able to separate itself from the heaviness that weighed on my muscles and clouded my vision of the world. Sleep had become a rare delicacy, one I rarely indulged in, and only when the lines of my seals became loops before my eyes and the loops started oscillating like savages jumping around a bustum. Chakra was supposed to be the source of all life, the vitality of a body, yet I was depleting my reserves so quickly that even eating like an ogre wasn''t enough to replenish me. My physical abilities hadn''t diminished, but mentally I was at the end of my rope. A few months. It was only a matter of a few months. The idea of diving back into one of my old projects - that of storing Chakra in case of a major emergency - was tempting but dangerous. Chakra needed a living being to exist: locking it away in an inert container was impossible. Tsunade had managed to store it in her forehead, something I still couldn''t explain. Cells were made to produce a certain amount of chakra in a given period of time: perhaps she had managed to recover the excess produced by her body from a ''threshold'' she had set herself, but I couldn''t see how she had locked it inside her without her skull exploding. The answer seemed to be thanks to Fuinjutsu, but I had no idea why. The fact that I''d managed to synthesise a Sharingan out of Fuin alone - and without a real Uchiha to explain how a Sharingan really worked - led me to believe that I was excellent at it. However, I was barely passable at iryoninjutsu and was incapable of revolutionising the field like Tsunade or Orochimaru: research was neither my favourite area nor my strong point. I regretted having only a dusty old book to explain things to me: having a real teacher would have made such a difference. If I''d had someone as competent as Jiraiya or Minato to teach me Fuinjutsu... I pushed my bitter thoughts aside to drive away the beginning of my bad mood. But still, if I''d had a teacher... Anyway, even if I wanted to, I didn''t have the time to concentrate on all that. I have to end All for One in the next few months : I can''t afford to let him play the ''long'' game. But before I could do that, I had to deal with a more pressing problem. My eyes easily found Hawks among the glittering gowns and chiffon skirts. Hawks was laughing, head thrown back, mouth wide open. Halfway between us, two men toasted, their flutes of golden champagne glittering like crystal. The moment their glasses touched, Hawks'' face appeared to me behind a curtain of bubbles, distorted and malevolent, the hand he ran through his hair giving the impression of running into horns. I didn''t know if it was fatigue gone madness or the paranoia that sometimes distorted the shadows and faces at the periphery of my vision, but either way I was fine with it. As long as the chaos in my brain managed to drown out my guilt, who was I to ask questions ? My psychiatrist would have told me it wasn''t healthy, but I didn''t have time for something as trivial as ''mental health''. I had too many worries, too many adversaries and too little time. You''ll be seventeen in a few weeks... If I ever made it to eighteen, I''ll be grateful to whoever manages the mess of my life. - Let''s have a drink, Mr Hawks. To the saviour of Nagano ! The big laugh, punctuated by a diamond wristwatch shining under the light, drew my attention to the crowd around my oh-so-respectable mentor. Hawks had asked us to arrive late because ''it''s better to arrive late at a party so you don''t look like you''ve been waiting for it'' and also because ''everyone''s already lost the stick up their ass'', whereas I''d hoped we''d arrive early so I could get home relatively early. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Someone shoved a glass under his nose. Red-cheeked, almost drunk, he seemed hesitant, uncomfortable, a smile frozen on his lips. I wondered if he was afraid of drinking too much, knowing that he tended to talk too much at times like this. He met my eyes and then gave me a pleading look over the crowd of his followers, surely wanting me to use my aura of acquitted murderer to scare away his groupies. I looked at him boredly, scratched my cheek with my middle finger for his benefit, and then looked away, disinterested. He has been happy to ignore me for a full hour and leave me to my own devices : let him stir in his shit. Even without looking at him, I knew he was outraged by my vulgarity. At least he won''t be able to threaten to make me work at the construct- My head turned towards the main door so quickly that I heard my neck creak with tiredness. I could feel him before he''d even finished climbing the stairs, I could see him perfectly before he even entered my field of vision. After all, there''s only one man with the aura of the sun. My father and All Might entered the place as if they owned it and, for a second, all chatter ceased. A shiver of excitement ran through the guests. The mayor, standing by the urns where the money was collected, looked as if he were about to have a heart attack out of happiness. The two heroes looked around the room, the first with a blas¨¦ air, the second with good humour. Their diametrically opposed personalities should have been a detriment to their duo, but instead had cemented them together as that unlikely and ''refreshing'' combination that the general public ''loved''. His blue eyes swept the room just above my head, lingering a moment longer on Hawks, his face even, and I knew he knew I was there even if he couldn''t see me, slumped against the wall as I was. I saw the nervous, over-excited glances he was getting, and the neutral - almost bored - expression on his face. A passing waiter looked at him wide-eyed and stumbled at his feet, knocking over a tray of glasses. He crouched down hastily, head down, lips moving as he apologised. Even from where I was standing I could see the young man''s hands trembling and the back of his neck redder than blood. My father''s face darkened and his scowl amused me. The fact that anyone could find him intimidating had always seemed surreal to me. It reminided me of the time we went to the Heroes Awards when I was ten. I watched him stand next to All Might, politely answering the plebs'' questions, trying to keep his irritation to himself, until he lost patience and decided to turn and walk away, splitting the crowd in his path towards the balcony. I watched him go, realising distractedly that even if I''d been blind I''d still have been able to follow the trail of heat left by the sun in his wake. Without a second thought, he opened the French window and slipped out. One of the long white curtains fluttered in the cool breeze, billowing like a sail. Guests with little cloth and much jewellery shivered and walked away with furrowed brows. I took a small cake from a passing tray and popped it into my mouth as I made my way to the balcony. He was leaning against the railing, his head raised to the sky. I paused for a moment on the threshold, hesitant, one hand on the door behind me. The door creaked and he turned his head towards me. - Shoto No anger, no disappointment. - Hi He nodded, then looked out at the city. The night was dark and the lights shone in front of him like fireflies. I approached slowly, my shoes thumping loudly on the ground. He remained motionless, shoulders slumped, indifferent to my presence or absence. I stopped not far behind him, to his left. He didn''t ask me to leave. So I went and leaned against the balcony, not very far from him, and looked out at the city for a moment without really seeing it. My chakra-covered fingers brushed the underside of the marble balustrade, a seal of silence sprouting from the tip of my forefinger. He didn''t turn his head towards me. I pretended to scratch my elbow, then my shoulder, looking for a way to start the conversation. Silence had never been a problem between us, yet I felt uncomfortable. - Stop fidgeting, he muttered. I looked up at him. His face was calm, his iridescent eyes lighting up his face like beacons in the middle of a storm. - It''s making me nervous, I said Saying it out loud only made me more nervous. My throat tightened and my palms grew sweaty. I put my clenched hands on the railing to stop myself from rubbing them against my jeans. - Since when do I make you nervous ? I shrugged, even though he wasn''t looking at me. - Don''t be nervous, he finally said quietly. I''m still your father. I nodded slowly, swallowing the lump of stress that had formed in my throat. I felt ashamed, too emotional, but I knew that if there was one person who would never use my weaknesses against me, it was him. - I- I cleared my throat to calm my voice. - I''ve been thinking a lot about what happened at the hospital, I said. When you asked me to tell you exactly what my Quirk is, and- He raised his hand and I shut up. - Do you really think that''s the point ? He looked me straight in the eye, his eyebrows furrowed in disapproval. - I don''t care what your Quirk is, he said coldly. You could bring the dead back to life that I still wouldn''t care I fucking know it. - I know that''s not the problem, I know I should have told you before, it''s just... A lot of my reasoning was wrong, a lot of my actions were wrong, but I always had the best of intentions. Yet you know that the road to hell is paved with good intentions. - Just what ? Finally I exploded. - I was scared !, I said, Scared that someone would come after me again- before I was able to protect myself ! A dull, inexplicable anger burned in my chest, and suddenly I thought it was unfair that he should be angry with me for putting my safety first. - I could have protected you- - Yet you weren''t able to ! * Author''s note : Sorry about the disgusting cut in the middle everyone, but the chapter was way too long for me to publish it fully. Also random info but I have been told that the ''terrorist'' of the story may have shadow banned it on webnovel, and I decided to (at least) temporarily change it there to see what happens. The title is now ''Modern-Day Villain'' which is, in my opinion, quite misleading and not true but meh, let''s see how it goes. If you want to support the story AND read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you friday for the next update everyone ! Chapter 152 His mouth opened slightly. His eyes widened. A flicker of pain flashed through his eyes and my stomach clenched. - It''s true, he said. I haven''t always been able to protect you His gaze dimmed, his features hardened. - I''m sorry I haven''t been enough All my anger vanished and I felt empty inside. - Dad... Jaw clenched, he looked down at his folded hands before him. - I understand why you didn''t tell me then, especially now that we know someone had the hangar video. All those people who would have tried to kidnap you... He clutched his hands together so tightly his knuckles were white. His voice was hoarse. - I completely understand why you didn''t tell me, but it still hurts... His eyes shone, and it wasn''t because they were reflecting the moonlight. - I''ve always done everything I could to protect you. I- I did my best to raise you, I did my best to support you whenever things weren''t going well, I did everything I could to make you happy. I thought... I thought you trusted me, you know? My eyes grew hot and my chin began to quiver in spite of myself. - We could have... if you''d told me, we could have moved to Italy to live with your grandmother, where you could have been protected. If you''d told me, and someone had come for you, I wouldn''t have hesitated for an instant to sacrifice myself if it meant you''d live. Just imagining that he- - I wouldn''t have wanted you to die, I murmured. I don''t want you to die I''m doing all of this for you. He smiled sadly. - There isn''t a more dignified death for a father I turned my head to the side so he would not see my expression. - Don''t say that I rubbed my burning eyes with my thumb. My shoulders trembled in spite of myself, the corners of my mouth drooping as I couldn''t calm down. - We could have... so many things could have been different. You could have told me last spring, before you got into Yuei. You could have taken me aside and explained your reasons, why you hadn''t told me until now. You could have... you''ve had so many opportunities... I didn''t want to look at him until I''d gotten back a cool expression, but I had the sensation I''d never be able to calm down enough to face him. - The only reason I found out was because you didn''t have a choice, not because you wanted me to know I felt like dying inside because he was right. - I didn''t do it out of spite, I whispered hoarsely. Nor because I didn''t trust you. It just... seemed like the right thing to do under the circumstances. It just seemed like the right thing to do. - You were a child, he said in a low voice. You unlocked your Quirk before you were four. Its true nature must have revealed itself at, what, your sixith birthday ? You were six and you decided that I didn''t deserve to know something that important. You were a child and you decided I wasn''t worthy of your trust If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I turned my head sharply towards him, deciding that my reddened eyes were worth less than the truth. - Of course I trust you- I fell silent, breathless. His eyebrows were drawn low, his lips were tight, his eyes contained a sadness such that it broke my heart. Never in my life had I seen him so hurt. - And yet you kept it to yourself for eleven years I couldn''t deny it. - I thought you and I were above all this. I thought you trusted me as much as I trust you Looking him in the eye and seeing all the pain I''d caused him was the worst thing I''d ever had to do. - Of course I trust you, I insisted, It''s just that sometimes- sometimes- Often I think of all the people who might come after you to get to me. - Often I think of all those people and what they''d do to you to have me at their mercy, and I think... You know, there must be someone who can read your memories or make you say even the things you don''t want to say. If you don''t know anything, then there''s less chance of someone coming after you and- The chances aren''t zero, but they''re lesser, and less is the only thing I can afford that''s as close to risk zero as I can get. - It may not be very rational, I know... Maybe no one would take it out on him, maybe I''d endangered our relationship for nothing, maybe I really was losing it... But I still had the distinct sensation that the whole world was out to get me. - I just want you to be well, Dad. And if you have to hate me for it, then... My voice trailed off and I grew silent. Chin raised defiantly, I stared out at the blurred city lights, fluttering my eyelashes to clear my vision, noisily clearing my throat to chase away the tremors. Suddenly, I felt two arms around my shoulders. I tensed for a second, my heart pounding. Then the volcanic heat emanating from his body relaxed my muscles and I let myself go against him, wrapping my arms around his back. - What made you think I hated you ?, he murmured, running his hand softly through my hair. I may have been distant for a while, but I''ve never hated you and I never will. You''re my son. Nothing you can do will ever change that. I nodded weakly, even though he couldn''t see it. - You know I love you more than anything, don''t you ? Of course I do. - Yes, I murmured bashfuly, trying to hide the emotion in my voice - Good He held me tighter and I relaxed, my ear pressed against his chest, my breathing matching his heartbeat. He smelled like a chimney fire in the middle of winter, his skin as hot as if someone had made a man out of the sun. I felt as if the control of my life was slipping away from me, as if every move I made only pushed me deeper into the grave I''d dug for myself, as if every action I took only served to delay the inevitable, but I also knew that as long as he was there, everything would be all right. - I''m sorry, I whispered breathlessly. Sorry for dragging his name and honour through the mud, sorry for letting an intruder into our home, sorry for hurting his feelings. He always looked so strong and in control that I often found it hard to remember that he was just a man navigating the world for the first time. He was just a man, just a mortal like the rest of us, and I had put him on this divine pedestal that had stripped him of feelings and personality. - It''s behind us I''d messed up, and yet he was the one consoling me. He started to rub my back and I closed my eyes for a moment to rest. The world was spinning out of my control, but right now he was the most stable thing in it. - It''s not your job to protect me, Shoto. Do what you want and let me deal with the consequences He held me close until my vision stabilized and my hands stopped shaking. Slowly, gently, he pulled away, his hands still on my shoulders. His worried gaze searched mine as it had so many times before, and it did me good to see that nothing had changed between us. - Feeling better ? I lowered my mask and smiled. - Yes. Thank you. He smiled back, his face seeming to light up from within. He gave me another quick, fierce hug, before letting me go. - Teka told me there was something you had to do before you could tell me everything... The reality of my problems suddenly hit me, but I felt I''d be better able to face them from now on. - I''ll be able to tell you everything soon, I just have to finish something first and then... Then we can be like we used to be. He squeezed my shoulder encouragingly. - Take all the time you need : I''ll be waiting. I felt so grateful and unworthy and happy that he was my father. He ran his hand over his face. - It''s been a long day, he murmured. I''m tired, I''ll go home. Then he gave me a sideways glance. - Don''t go to bed too late, you look like you can hardly stand up - I''m not- The stern look he gave me shut me up. - Alright I felt like a child, but this time it was a pleasant realization, different from the fear of not being enough - different from usual. He let go of my shoulder, the ghost of his fingers still etched on my shirt. He left as silently as he had come, and I watched the sun fade, feeling the coldness of a day without light sink its icy claws into my body. Even frozen and alone, I hadn''t felt this good in weeks. * Author''s note : Enji and Shoto finally start to mend things... Such an awesome father/son duo. If you want to support the story AND read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you tomorrow for the next update everyone ! Chapter 153 - The Road To Hell Is Paved With Good Intentions Even though Katsuki was screwing up his life without even knowing it, he''d kept his end of the bargain by telling me everything that was going on in his little private study group. I''d told him I''d help him become the next All Might ; it was time I did something about it. - Is this where you practice ? I whistled admiringly, hands in my pockets, strolling lazily. Uraraka threw a right hook at Mirio, who suddenly crouched down to sweep her off her feet. On the other side of the field, Katchan and Inaza were exchanging blows at high speed. Katsuki''s nose was bleeding and Inaza was gritting his teeth as he struggled to stand on his right leg. I stopped at the edge of the field next to All Might and followed the fight with feigned interest. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him watching me warily. - I wondered where Katchan was disappearing to all the time : he''s actually entitled to private lessons. I''m almost jealous. I looked up at All Might. His expression was blank. - What are you doing here ? He doesn''t even hide how much he dislike me. I continued my little game, pretending not to see the tension in his shoulders. - I''d had enough of dormitories : I thought a tour of Yuei wouldn''t be too bad to relieve boredom All Might didn''t buy my nonsense for a second : - So your feet just happened to be walking in the right direction for almost four kilometers during our only training session of the day ? My eyes were glued to the two duos. - I could help them from time to time, I said with a nonchalant shrug. Practising with only the four of them will give them bad habits The irony of my own words was not lost on me, having spent most of my life training with my clones. I must have had a dozen bad habits that I wasn''t capable of noticing myself, but which a real ninja would have had no trouble exploiting to kill me with the help of a nice kunai. Yet in a world where people were as clumsy and awkward as newborn babies, I was a prodigy. - I''ll pass on the offer - Don''t be like that, sir, I said. It''s almost as if you don''t like me He didn''t even crack a smile. - What do you want ? I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of respect spring up that he wasn''t jumping into my schemes with both feet. I straightened up abruptly and turned to face him, deciding to drop the act altogether : - You know, All for One said something interesting when I confronted him at the Camp. Arms folded, he didn''t react. Praiseworthy. - He told me about you and him and another woman before you. Nana, I think her name was ? Jaw clenched, All Might kept his eyes on the fights, but his panicked expression betrayed his emotions. - He spoke of a power, I continued. Something that could be transferred. He said he thought I had it. He asked if I was your successor. All Might laughed curtly, his eyebrows raised in disdain, barely sparing me a glance. - All for One has always been a liar, boy. I didn''t think you''d be gullible enough to fall for his snake-like tongue, but obviously I was wrong His tone irritated me. - You at least owe me the truth after I got gutted for saving the others - The only debt I ever owed your family was to your father, and I paid him by saving you from being forced into the army after the infamous video was leaked I blinked at All Might. He''s not lying. But dad never mentioned anything about that. - Why did you owe him ? - None of your business I studied this All Might who wasn''t really All Might in silence, trying to understand how he could be this calm, thoughtful, sharp man, and still be the giant blonde idiot who couldn''t stop smiling. All Might is a persona, just like Hawks is. Suddenly it seemed easier to talk to him, knowing that I could appeal to his reason rather than his illogical and naive emotions. - I know you don''t trust me He didn''t deny it. - And you''re right. To tell you the truth, I don''t trust myself most of the time too He glanced at me doubtfully. - If that''s the case, I would strongly advise you to see a doctor - I also know that you''re treading on the last embers of your Quirk and that it''s only a matter of time before All Might disappears - Did All for One mention anything else during your, ah, gossip session ? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. - No, I figured that out by myself after a bit of digging in the papers and all the stuff that has been written about you over the last ten years. Any hero with half a brain would have noticed that your time frame of activity has dropped drastically He looked at me strangely. Then, calmly, he asked : - What do you want, Shoto ? Do you expect me to give you my Quirk ? I was so taken aback by the remark that I burst out laughing incredulously, bordering on hysterically. - I don''t want your shitty power Aside from the horror of having eight personalities coexisting in the jumble of my mind, I had enough trouble keeping myself alive to have my life expectancy drastically reduced in exchange for strands of chakra and black smoke. All Might narrowed his eyes. He was surprisingly calm for someone whose secret he spent his life protecting I had just revealed casually. I wondered if, rather than having a cool personality, All Might wasn''t taking it all in stride for he knew that this nameless mess would soon be someone else''s problem. - Are you also going to threaten to reveal that my power is transmissible if I don''t do what you want ? I tilted my head slightly to one side, unravelling All Might''s sentence word by word. ''You too''...? - It''s a tempting idea, but I don''t think I can get much out of a walking corpse He sniffed, the shadow of a sardonic smile tugging at the corners of his lips. - I''d like to know who you intend to choose as your successor All Might looked at me disinterestedly. - I don''t see how that concerns you. - It concerns me insofar as All for One is still on the streets and, until proven otherwise, he wants me dead : if you want to retire, fine, but choose someone who won''t hesitate to kill him Judging by his expression, he didn''t like the last comment. - It''s one of these four you want to choose as your successor, isn''t it ? - Why are you so worried about who I''ll choose ? Can''t you beat All for One with your Quirk ? All Might or the art of deflecting and eluding the conversation. I choose to indulge him a little. - I''m no hero, All Might. I know it, you know it, everyone knows it - You''re surprisingly lucid He sounded genuinely surprised. A few months ago the remark would have stung me, but since Nagano I''d decided to stop deceiving myself. - But my father is one : I refuse to see him running around exhausted because your successor can''t put an end to things when he needs to - By ''put an end to things'' do you mean ''kill''? - If you''d killed All for One when you had the opportunity, we wouldn''t be having this discussion. I wasn''t more specific about the ''opportunity'' I was referring to because I wasn''t supposed to know about five years ago. All Might''s disillusioned smile turned bitter. I had clearly struck a nerve. - Your successor must be competent and decisive, All Might. Because when I''m done with All for One, I don''t intend to stick around to watch the resurgence of villains across the country My plan was simple : I would kill All for One, convince my father that he could leave the future of the country in the hands of All Might''s successor, take my father and get the hell out to Italy. Stage two was the trickiest : if my father had the slightest doubt that the new All Might wasn''t up to the job, he''d want to stay on - out of duty - and I refused to see him kill himself for people who had dragged his name through the mud. - Do you think it will come to that ? - Any change of power means more chaos ''Political instability is the root of all illnesses,'' Teka used to tell me. That was one of the reasons why she didn''t try to run for political office in Italy. On the other hand, I think she recently talked about running a member of our Familia for presidency... - Until people have confidence in your successor, the country will be in turmoil... He seemed to be considering the situation. But his slowness to understand, the indecision in his eyes, the stillness of his features irritated me. He was considering the situation, but he didn''t understand. I knew that All Might didn''t like me, but it wasn''t because I had killed people, not really : All Might didn''t like me because he was afraid of who I was and what I might become. So I decided to play on his fears. - You know, deep down I kind of understand All for One All Might looked stunned. - I beg your pardon ? I shot him a sideways glance, slightly irritated and more... conniving. - I mean, all that power... When you''ve got the possibility of being on top of the world, I can understand why some people would do anything to seize the opportunity. The lure of pure, unadulterated freedom, no strings attached, is like the call of the void. Between you and me, All Might, can you really say you nerver thought about it ? His eyebrows were so furrowed that wrinkles creased his forehead. - He killed people - Yes, of course, it''s terrible, but I mean... I searched for the right words, words that would ring true even to my ears, words that would convince All Might to find a successor capable of taking on All for One and the next one after him. Because that''s the way it always is, isn''t it ? As soon as one hero falls, another takes his place. As soon as one villain falls, there''s always someone worse to pick up the torch. - What''s the point of all this ?, I asked. I mean, we''re born, we live, we die, and in between we spend our time suffering and enduring the undisciplined choices of people who have decided that their existence is more important than ours. To have the power to resist - to dominate - such people... that''s freedom, isn''t it ? The words flowed freely from my mouth, pure and unfiltered. - If I can''t do what I want, if I can''t live the way I want, then what''s the point of me being born different ? Why do I have all these... all these abilities, all these capabilities that other people don''t ? If I work from the principle that nothing has meaning, that everything is of equal value, then that means that those who inflict suffering and those who endure it are no more worthy than the other one. It means that suffering injustice doesn''t make you a good person or a better person, it only makes you a victim. If a victim chooses to side with the executioners, the world doesn''t stop spinning My thoughts swirled in a refreshingly clear maelstrom of confusion. I was an excellent liar, but even my brain couldn''t slow the pace at which the truth was pouring out of my mouth. - That would mean that killing and saving are of equal value, that there is no difference between the hand that strikes and the hand that is struck. So why shouldn''t I, who was born with this power, be able to do as I please ? Why should I have to abide by a code of values and morals that others have no compunction ignoring ? Freedom... freedom means living my life as I choose. We are all born equal, but some are more equal than others. If others had the power, I know they would either try to subjugate me or destroy me. So why shouldn''t I ? I paused, confused, my eyebrows furrowed, unable to answer my own question. Then the image of my father flashed through my mind, and I was relieved that I didn''t have to answer. I could continue to ignore my lack of morals, continue to follow the guidelines my father and Hawks had given me without thinking. Their rules were a safety net that kept me from falling into my own ways and consuming myself in my own madness. I blinked, remembering where I was and who I was talking to, then looked up at All Might. His eyebrows were two straight lines that shaded his gaze. His mouth was a thin, tight line, stridules parchmenting the tight corners of his lips. His eyes were dark, polished like mirrors of obsidian. I could see myself reflected in their gaze, my distorted face seeming unnaturally malevolent. I smiled and saw myself smiling in his eyes. - I mean, I suppose that''s how All for One must think All Might looked at me with a mixture of apprehension, concern and fear, as if I were about to commit a war crime. But I had his attention, and although his expression - as if I had already done the worst, as if I was already the worst - made me uncomfortable, I continued. - Who knows, I said. Maybe one day I''ll be the one facing the next All Might All Might didn''t answer. I sent him a smile with crescent moon eyes, so fake that he should have had no trouble figuring it out. He had to understand that All for One wouldn''t be the last, that there would always be others, more dangerous, more vicious, and that he - we - couldn''t afford for the next bearer of One for All to be merciful. And if I had to hint at my intention to be the next All for One to make him really aware of the threat, well... So be it. * Author''s note : So many stuff I want to say but I won''t because I prefer to let those who will read the story a second time enjoy it in a different way. Anyway, start of a very funny arc in a few chapters. Hope you all are ready, I''ve been cooking some nice surprises. If you want to support me, your nice, awesome, humble author, AND support the story in general AND read way ahead of schedule and see for yourself what I mean by ''nice surprises'', then you definitely have to check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you monday for the next update everyone ! Chapter 154 Touya was a prisoner, a shadow that walked the corridors of my house, a torment I had to endure until I could put an end to it. He was the mirror of my mistakes, the reflection of my intention to purify my life. If I must accept the consequences of my mistakes, he must know that it''s only a matter of time before he pays the price for his actions. I had been watching him for days, stalking my prey with the idea that he would make a mistake, a tiny little mistake that would be the end of him. I''d already decided who would kill him and why, so no one would suspect me. All I needed was the video and I could put an end to my personal hell. And then... Touya yawned at 2:12, stretched for six seconds, looked around the empty living room and then went to get his computer, which had been left on a wooden chest of drawers. Touya was like a Swiss watch, his days so unnaturally precise that I knew they were planned by an acute paranoia - it only took one paranoid to recognise another. I found it ironic that it was through planning his death that I got to know him, finding in his behaviour imitations of my own habits so astonishing as to be almost frightening. He always sat at an angle, feet flat on the floor, facing both windows and doors. He didn''t listen when Rei or his children spoke to him, spending his time answering exactly what they wanted. When the questions got too specific - in truth mere superficial questions - he''d dodge them or pretend that they brought back bad memories, memories of ''before I found back our family'', and out of sensitivity they''d leave him alone. I could see myself in his calculating glances when no one was looking, reminding me of the child I''d been as he floated like a shadow through the kitchen, eyeing knives intently, his hand trembling to pick one up and hide it in his pocket. The nights I spent watching him sleep - when he chose to sleep - on the floor, under the bed, the sheets stuffed with pillows to make them look human, were not unknown to me. The locked doors that were then blocked by chests of drawers, the dark circles and the jerks, the overweening suspicion, the trembling in his left hand when he thought he saw me approaching out of the corner of his eye, the relief in his shoulders when he saw it was my father, knowing that I couldn''t hurt him as long as he was there, the worry when it was really me, the look of fear in his eyes when he met mine, because even though he had become impervious to pain, he knew that I was preparing a fate worse than death for him, a fate that would make him beg for an end to his torment, a fate that would make him whimper and cry and scream and shout and scream. I''d never felt so close to him before. Not even when he was a child, picking up the thimble in Monopoly to annoy Fuyumi. Yet I knew I''d relish the way the light left his eyes, delight in the look of panic in his eyes as, triumphant, I would glower at him because I''d won. I''ll swap his ashes for a dog''s so that no one can ever pay their respects to him. Then I''ll probably piss on his grave. Touya cracked his knuckles, first his right, then his left, rolled his neck twice and shook his shoulders like an athlete about to step into the starting blocks. I knew he hated being cooped up and scrutinised by Teka''s two dogs, I knew his muscles were stiff and hard and heavy from lack of exercise and the atrophy that gave him cramps in the middle of the night. I knew that he felt the walls were too close to each other, the rooms too cramped, the roof too unstable to be anything other than his future tomb. I knew he sometimes regretted coming back, even though he loved the idea of having gotten me into deep shit, relished the idea of destroying me psychologically, and dreaded the way I would decide to destroy him. Touya thought we were playing chess ; I was the sort of guy who destroyed the board to get to the king. He leaned forward, eyes glued to the screen, a bluish light illuminating his face. Cat video, MMA fight, cat video again, stupid challenge, cat video again, random video game videos for an hour and thirty-eight minutes, stupid challenge again, and - ah, there it was, the famous video of the man explaining how to swim or, for lack of energy, float on his back. It was a small video from the depths of the Internet, with barely three thousand views and eighteen comments. Touya watched it every day, without exception, with an intensity that was almost frightening. He scrolled down the list of comments. I wonder if he thinks I''m going to drown hi- He commented under someone else''s reply and my sharingan activated automatically, catching his reply before he''d even finished typing it. I can''t manage to float on my back, please help me Reply : You must be obese Reply : Drown Reply : Die Touya often commented on random videos, but this was the third time he''d commented under the same text. I was a shinobi, and shinobi did not believe in coincidence. I dropped silently to the ground. My chakra seeped into Touya''s nervous system, giving him the illusion that he was still scrolling and watching other videos. I picked up his computer and read the message he''d just typed. Each of his three replies had been posted exactly two weeks apart. The account he''d replied to had only been created two months earlier - just before Dabi decided to come back to life as Touya. My eyes snapped back to Touya, who, with a misty look in his eyes and dilated pupils, was tapping away at the ghost of a computer, his hands hovering above the void. I''d just found my clue. * - Listen, mate, I swear I don''t know what you''re talking about ! I kicked the door shut, sharingan focused on the pathetic man who retreated, arms in front of his face to protect himself. I walked calmly, almost languidly, as he stumbled backwards, terrified, through his shabby, mouldy studio. - I''ve never heard of- My kunai leapt from my palm so quickly that I knew it gave the illusion that my hand hadn''t moved. The angle was perfect : the blade sliced through the Achilles tendon of his right ankle. He collapsed like a tower hit by a missile, his right knee bending forward as the rest of his body fell backwards. Stolen story; please report. His butt hit his bloody ankle and he screamed, rolling onto his left side to take his weight off it and move his injured foot, sending a jolt of pain through his body. - Talk He sat up on one elbow, too slowly for my liking, and tried to lift his chin from his neck to look me in the eye. A kunai slammed into his shin, going through his thigh from one end to the other like a nail through a picture frame. He screamed and looked straight at me, and I gave him another reason to scream by throwing another knife into his thigh. He screamed, paler than death, beads of sweat glistening on his upper lip and rolling to a few hairs on his chin. I knew it wasn''t necessary. He''d been terrified from the second he''d seen my face, determined from the first bit of flesh sliced, but I found it hard to stop, feeling a kind of obscene satisfaction wash over me. The more frightened he was, the calmer I felt, the pressure that had been building up on my spine for months diminishing, my frustration and anger at the fucking mess my life was becoming less intense, leaving me serene and deadly calm in an addictive sort of way. I grabbed the next kunai by its ring, twirling it skilfully in my hand as his lips turned white and the last drops of blood left his face to trickle down his leg. - Shall we see if I have enough to turn you into a porcupine ? He was sprawled like a puddle on the floor, his grey tracksuit bottoms stained with blood, his head slumped back on his shoulder, heavy eyelids drooping over adrenaline-filled eyes. He smelled of fear and weakness, and I took a twisted, guilty satisfaction in it, for I knew that I was supposed to be better than the Shoto of Nagano, better than the Shoto of Tokyo, better than the Shoto of the Camp, better than the Shoto of Kenzei, and yet I was worse than at my worst. Clemency and kindness should be my dogma, but I had no trouble dropping the mask as long as neither my father nor Keigo were around. And that was a good thing, wasn''t it ? I could be a better person when they were looking at me, and be as ruthless as necessary when their backs were turned. That way I could be the good Shoto, the kind Shoto, and let off steam on the side when I was under too much pressure. It was better for someone to take all my pent-up anger than for me to risk exploding one day and killing someone with my bare hands. That, or cause the extinction of humanity. He let out a grunt, groaned, stood still and then spoke hastily. - Okay, okay, I''ll tell you everything, just let me- The kunai flashed from my hand to his. - Quicker His head jerked to the side and for a second, I thought I''d gone too far too fast. But then he blinked and his eyes fell on his pierced thigh without seeing it, and the arm his head rested on began to shake with the effort. - There''s a copy of the video in the tape box under my bed, next to the bedside table. His head fell forward as if he were going to faint ; he straightened up in a surge. - One is in the USB in my desk drawer, the other in a plastic bag I''ve hidden in my flower pot I went to work immediately, retrieving a black cassette and two damaged purple and yellow USB keys. His eyelids half closed, he leaned on his shoulder. - There''s, there''s another one I keep in a locker in Shinjuku... His head jerked forward, his wet lips showing his teeth as if his mouth were paralysed. - Which store ? He didn''t answer. I bent down and slapped him. His eyes were wide and groggy as his head slumped back. I grabbed his chin and squeezed hard, my fingers digging into his fat cheeks, forcing him to look me in the eyes. - Which store ? - Shinjukuest, locker 49 I stopped for a second when I heard the number. 4, ''shi'', death, and 9, ''ku'', pain. - The key to the locker ? - My cousin Ito, under his bed... He- he lives in Kabukicho, second floor above sex shop His tongue fell between his lips and I shook him dryly to wake him up. - How many copies of the video? - 4 - How many physicals ? - 4 - None on a computer, tablet or phone? - I don''t want to- if someone hacks me and finds it- The precaution was commendable, as it was indeed through the hack of someone who had been paid handsomely that I managed to find him. - The video that Dabi asked you to keep : how many copies are there ? I repeated my questions six times in a row, phrasing them differently each time to make sure he hadn''t forgotten a single one. He drooled on my fingers and I gripped his chin tighter. - Why are you hiding the video from him ? I was pretty sure he would die with his head in my hand before he even answered me. - There was... one day on the street... didn''t want my wallet... beat me up... saved and took my money... just a video, so I said... He smiled, his pale lips stretching lazily across his exhausted face. - ... like a hero, you know... I smashed the smoke detector and then set fire to his body and his computer. I closed the windows and then used a knife to cut a hole in the gas valve that fed his micro-kitchen. Then I calmly left the flat in a huff, stopped at the foot of the building and looked up at the third floor. It exploded in a spray of red and grey, the burning explosion shattering the windows and sending a shower of broken glass into the street. Then the two floors below exploded in unison, because if I was paranoid enough to trace the source of a YouTube comment, someone else would find it odd that this was the only flat with a gas leak. * Author''s note : I exceptionnaly will push back friday and saturday chapters to saturday and sunday as I am, sadly, behind on my translation schedule. I''m writing and translating so much nowadays I now know I will never do this mistake again. Anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter, things are gonna get gradually more intense. Drop me a comment if you feel like talking about this chapter, the story in general or where you think it''s heading. If you want to support the story AND read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 155 - The Trap I clutched the sink with both hands, jaw clenched, staring at my reflection in the mirror. I had exactly eleven days left to kill Touya before he tried to contact his IT guy to check if everything was alright. The fact that he hadn''t noticed what was going on was a stroke of luck : the ''gas leak'' had barely been mentioned on television, with the Winter Olympics taking up more screen time. Still, one of my clones had partially filtered all the newspapers, news videos and TV channels that Touya had had access to over the past few days, in order to avoid an impromptu panic attack. Concentrating on my task, I applied layer after layer of genjutsu to my face. Each layer was thinner than a hair and together, they were barely as thick as a sheet of paper. When a genjutsu was applied - to an environment or in a person''s mind - the summoner would see a mirrored version, ghostly, greyish and full of smoke, superimposed on their own vision of the world. This was done so that the caster could keep track of his construction and avoid doing anything that might tip off his victim. First I applied a pale, almost greyish filter to my skin, which made me look sick. Then I added some light purple circles, which made my gaze look burdened. I reddened the outer corner of my eyes and the part under my eyelashes to give the impression that I''d been crying. I widened my eyes slightly, increasing the surface area of my pupils to make myself look more harmless and downcast. I worked slowly, my chakra humming softly under my skin, filled with a calm I hadn''t felt in a long time. Scarcella had told me to confide in someone, but I''d found something better : intense physical exercise - or hitting someone - was cathartic, so much in fact that I always, always felt better afterwards. I could try to be a better person and discreetly purge my violent excesses without feeling guilty. It was a compromise I liked - and it was a win-win situation, wasn''t it ? My father was happy, Hawks was happy, I was happy. My index finger brushed against my cheek. The skin around my scar swelled up, making it look red and irritated, as if I''d scratched it violently... there, perfect. Just a little bit of purple veering on green on my temple to hide the bruise Hawks had seen last time. I ruffled my hair with one hand, releasing a few strands awkwardly to make a curtain over the bruise. It had to be discreet enough for Hawks to think I was trying to hide it, and visible enough for him to notice it. I made a mess of my eyebrows to give the impression that I''d slept on my hand or shoulder. I put on a long-sleeved black compression t-shirt with a turtleneck that doubled as a mask. Next came a pair of clean, pressed grey jogging bottoms and trainers. He had to get the impression that I had deliberately prepared for our meeting, that I was trying to hide my pitiful state from him, even though his visual acuity would allow him to pick up all the little clues that would tell him that, no, I wasn''t well. Hawks saw me as a withdrawn teenager who preferred to solve his problems alone, rather than have the world pity him : I''d pretended to be confused the other time, now I had to look as if I''d decided to do something terrible. I didn''t let my esteem for Hawks or my guilt cloud my judgement. Even if he is the only person besides dad who has given me a second chance... No. What I was about to do was a necessity, not something superfluous. Hawks was just a tool, a means to an end : it was nothing personal. Hawks had the motive and the means : he was the perfect scapegoat. I covered myself in one last genjutsu, one that would give me the smell of someone who hadn''t washed in days, but not really that of sweat. It had to be a very strong smell, at least as potent as a strong alcohol, for Hawks to notice it. I put on my watch and glanced absently at my hands, the reddened and irritated knuckles of my right hand obvious, as if I''d struck something violently in a fit of rage. I took one last look at myself in the mirror, admiring the picture of contradictions and half-truths I had painstakingly painted. It''s showtime. * Hawks stretched, hand on his left ankle, leg extended. The patrols were dull and repetitive at the moment : Hawks knew the vilains didn''t strike as often in winter as they did in summer, but he still had energy to spare and wasn''t about to make his adrenaline levels dwindle from one season to the next. What did the villains have to do in winter that made them less prone to crime ? Maybe they got together with their families around some turkey ? Or maybe the snow and cold made them grumpy and they thought that if they were going to end up in prison, they''d better not miss the Christmas movies. A scientist should take a serious look at this. Anyway, it was winter, the first snow was falling, and Hawks was bursting with energy. He had enough trouble sleeping as it was, let alone when he had the urge to jump and run as he did now... Hawks liked the idea of training in the evening. It drained his batteries and allowed him to keep an eye on Shoto outside of their mentoring hours. Keigo had been worried ever since he''d stormed into his office, but since nothing had happened since then... Besides, he liked the kid. Sometimes he was taciturn in a "my life is a tragedy" kind of way, but most of the time he was downright funny - often in spite of himself, of course, but funny was funny and Keigo certainly wasn''t going to complain. So these night training sessions were a good thing, especially now that the internship was about to end. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Keigo hoped that by offering to see each other from time to time under the guise of training, it would encourage Shoto to come and visit him from time to time. That is, if he didn''t prefer to hang out with the moth who (according to Hawks) was his best friend. Nah, what was he on about, of course he was going to see him again : even if the kid decided he was done with him, Keigo would take every opportunity to drop by Yuei. Hawk smiled and automatically switched to stretching his other leg. He could already picture the look on his face when he pulled out the photos of him in his construction kit to embarrass him in front of all his friends... And wasn''t his birthday coming up soon ? Keigo could make him a kind of photo album of shame, a kind of gift that would not be a gift, which he would accept by looking at him scornfully. Then Keigo would drag him off to one of the HQ bars to celebrate in style, ordering lots of booze and blowing all his cigarette smoke in his face. When he would get angry, Keigo would smile and tell him in a condescending way, like an older brother rehearsing his siblings, that it was to train his patience and that he should be more humble. The glass door clicked. Hawks, legs crossed, still sitting on the floor, raised his head happily as his favourite kid walked in. - A bit later and I''d have fallen asleep The first thing he noticed was that Shoto didn''t look him in the eye when he came in. - Be thankful that I came Yet his voice was as calm and collected as usual. Hawks brought his legs up to him in a butterfly position and continued to warm himself as he watched curiously as he placed his things against the wall. His hair was slightly dishevelled, falling oddly over his face. - You look like a mop, Hawks remarked Shoto had just taken off his motorcycle helmet. - Yeah, ''course I do ''Yeah'', not a ''it''s my helmet'' or ''the wind can do that, yes. Do you know what wind is ? Ever heard of it ?''. Shoto took his mobile phone and keys out of his pocket. Hawk''s eyes wandered to his right hand, to his knuckles wrapped in bandages. - How did you do that ? Shoto looked up at him. His hair was clearly obscuring his sight, but he didn''t push it back. - What ? - Your hand, Hawks said, pointing at it with his chin. - I just hit a punching bag too hard He tried to stretch his fingers, but a spasm of pain crossed his face. - You sure it wasn''t a wall ? Shoto smiled, his voice dripping with sarcasm : - Damn, how did you guess ? Shoto tried to play it cool. Hawks nodded, sceptical. He walked past Hawks and a stench enveloped the Hero like a poisonous cloud. He had to hold back a gag reflex to avoid embarrassing the kid, but fuck. He hadn''t washed in how many weeks to smell like that ? He sat down across from Hawks and started to warm up. Just the fact that Hawks was able to smell him... Shoto, legs in an L-shape, bent his upper body over his left leg, hand outstretched towards his foot. His hair fell from his face and Hawks paused for a moment. Shoto continued to stretch, unaffected by his gaze. - Why are your eyes red ? Shoto glanced at him in surprise, then brushed his hair back on his forehead. - I haven''t slept enough - Have you been crying ? Shoto gave him an insulted, disgusted look, as if such a thing was beneath him. - Do I look like the type to cry ? Hawks could have given up, told himself he was probably right, that it was the lack of sleep, but as he looked at him, he remembered the disappointed and hurt look on his face when he''d asked if he could help him and Hawks hadn''t answered. - You can trust me Shoto, irritated, sat up straight. - What are you talking about ? - I''m not blind, Shoto. I can see your eyelids are swollen and the corners of your eyes reddened The body odour that didn''t stick to your presumably clean clothes... - It''s nothing, he mumbled, wiping his dry eyes with a useless gesture of his hand. - What happened ? Shoto, his head turned away, shot him a sideways glance, opened his mouth, closed it again, looked away and bit the inside of his cheek, making a sucking sound. - Tell me. I''m listening Hawk, patient, put his hands on his thighs and waited. Shoto looked at him hesitantly, then pulled his legs up against his chest, his hands gripping his knees so tightly it felt like he was going to break them. - Is it Dabi ? The moment he said his name, Shoto''s hands began to shake. Jaw clenched, eyes riveted to the ground, he didn''t dare look in Hawks'' direction. - I think... Hawks leaned forward slightly, all ears, his wings rubbing against the blue mattress. - Anything I tell you stays between us, right ? You won''t repeat it to the Commission ? Hawks, slightly hurt, acknowledged that he still had reason to be suspicious. - Of course I won''t. Anything you tell me will stay between Keigo and Shoto. The teenager nodded several times, his eyes fixed on his hands, which he fiddled with nervously. It was hard to tell through his mask, but Hawks was pretty sure his chin was trembling. - I''ve... I''ve decided to kill Touya * Author''s note : Quick question : do you think Shoto can become a better person ? My mind is already made but I want to know what you, readers, think about him and his character evolution and how he can evolve. Maybe I''ll listen to some suggestions if they go with what I wrote. If you want read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters AND support the story, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you saturday for the next update everyone ! Chapter 156 Hawk''s stomach sank. - I have to... I''ve seen him hanging around her room, you know ? I''ve seen the way he looks at her and, I can''t, it''s, I know what he''s going to do to her and I can''t... Hawks watched, breathless, as Shoto pulled on his fingers so hard it must have been painful. - The other night in the kitchen he hinted at... He told me what he''d done to others... Mouth dry, eyes narrowed, Hawks tried to speak, but his voice seemed to come from afar. - Whose room ? Shoto looked up at him with haunted eyes. - My sister''s room. Hawks was unable to answer. - I- I wish there was another way, you know ? But I can''t let him get away with it, and my father... Shoto started rubbing his trousers with his palms so fast he could have set them on fire. - I don''t know- time is running out, and- and I''ve got to- His voice became high-pitched. - But I''m not a murderer, do you understand ? I don''t want to... He ran his hands through his hair, one after the other, pushing it back violently and then pulling at the ends as if to rip them out. He looked on the verge of hysteria. - If he dies suspiciously, everyone will know it was me, because I always said I hated him and then my father... There was a gleam in his exhausted eyes, as if he was on the verge of tears. Then he raised his head - What should I do, Keigo ? Hawk felt his heart pounding in his throat. Shoto looked at him with a mixture of hope and fear, concern and resignation. Hawks opened his mouth, but no sound came out. ''What should I do ?'' Shoto waited for an answer, dishevelled, his features drawn with fatigue and anxiety, a growing worry in his eyes. Keigo wondered if this was how he had looked ten years ago when Dabi had dragged him out of bed in the middle of the night to ask for a spar. He wondered if he''d looked just as frightened when he''d realised that Dabi had decided that only one of them would survive it. He remembered his reluctance to strike to kill, unable to muster the courage to do what was necessary to save his life. He remembered telling himself that this was his friend, that he must certainly be in a bad mood, that he had to help him calm down so that they could talk about what was wrong. That was what friends were for, wasn''t it ? And then Dabi had really tried to kill him. Hawks, terrified, half-burned, had tried to stop Dabi''s funeral march, crawling backwards to get away from the flames that stretched from the boy''s feet like a deathbed. Practically all his wings had been burned off, leaving only two feathers. Hawks had stopped crawling. Dabi had come closer. Hawks didn''t need to turn to know that Dabi''s hand was hovering over his body, fingers burning like embers, ready to ignite at any moment. Dabi was going to immolate him. Keigo had turned violently, a feather shooting like an arrow from his outstretched hand. Touya, startled, took a step back. Keigo noticed the widening of his eyes and the panic that lit up his gaze. He had noticed the way his arms, too slow, had risen to protect his face, and the spasm that had shaken his right leg in an instinctive jerk to pull himself back. For a moment, Keigo had been sure that he would have to kill to survive. When he saw his face, that certainty vanished. The feather deflected a centimetre to the right. It cut clean through his cheekbone and flew away. Touya had groaned and bent his knees as if to cower - or offer a smaller target - his hands brushing his cheekbone. It was as if tears of blood ran down his cheek. Touya, speechless, half bent, had remained motionless, his gaze fixed on Keigo''s, the certainty that he had almost died paralysing him for a moment. There had been a violent knock at the door of the gym. Alarmed, Touya looked over his shoulder. Keigo still had one feather left. It wasn''t for Touya. But even that one he''d been too weak to use. So Touya had raised his hand, sent a geyser of fire at Hawks and fled. And then... Months later, after he had been deemed recoverable and useful, Hawks was told what had happened that night. Touya had tried to kill his little brother. When he learned that the child was only five years old, Hawks had never felt more guilty in his life. If he hadn''t let his feelings get in the way, if he had been more clearheaded, more decisive, then the little boy would never have had blood on his hands. A part of him was relieved that Touya was dead and buried, but another part - an abnormally large part - regretted that he hadn''t been the one to put an end to it. He should have been more sure of his judgement, he should have been more decisive, he should have been less of a coward, he should have been less weak, he should have done more, been more- This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. If he''d killed him ten years ago, Shoto wouldn''t be on the verge of an anxiety attack at the mere mention of the murderer with whom he shared his blood. If he''d killed him¡­ - You won''t do anything It was ironic, wasn''t it ? He found himself protecting the brother of the man he had dreamed of slowly strangling for almost ten years. - I can''t- - I''m the one who''s going to kill him * Bonus 1: Monoma touched All Might''s outstretched hand. The moment he activated his Quirk, a blast of hot energy raised the hairs on the back of his neck. He clenched and unclenched his fist in excitement, feeling a new kind of energy flow through his body. - Don''t overdo it He turned his head towards Aizawa and the headmaster who were standing at the edge of the training area. Aizawa looked worried, while the headmaster seemed to be having the time of his life. The energy coursing through Neito''s body was like a battery of pure adrenaline: his perception of the world had increased tenfold, each nerve impulse sending more complex and precise information to his brain. The grass seemed greener, the sky bluer, the wind on his skin so intense that he felt its presence as if it were a million separate fragments rather than a whole. His mind seemed numb, but his body was a bundle of energy ready to explode. He felt like he was racing through life in a world of oil and fatigue. He wondered how All Might kept a head cool with a Quirk that made him so strong, so powerful, better and smarter and more able to dominate- - Does this look like a Quirk you''ve copied before ? Neito looked up at Nezu. He smiled knowingly, condescendingly, in a way he wouldn''t have done had he been in his normal state of mind. - You mean Shoto''s ? No All Might cleared his throat. - Try to hit the wall, but do it gently, otherwise- Neito, his brain drowning in adrenaline, threw a single sharp punch. The whole field shook, cracks spreading from his feet to the ends of the field. The wall exploded towards Neito in a spray of rocks and whitish dust. The teenager smiled proudly. - You- His eyes rolled back into their sockets and Neito fell unconscious onto his shredded arm, reeking of blood. * Bonus 2 : All Might looked at the photos of the four teenagers printed out in front of him. He pulled Uraraka''s picture towards him, pushed Bakugo''s back, moved Togata''s to the left and left Yoarashi''s in the middle. He knew that time was running out - he himself had been the first to say so - but he couldn''t make up his mind. What qualities should the next bearer of the One for All have ? Loyalty and a heightened sense of justice. These were qualities that each of the four teenagers possessed to a greater or lesser extent. It was these qualities that Nana had seen in All Might and that had earned him the All for One. But now they seemed almost obsolete. Mirio was a professional hero in all but name, Katsuki and Inaza had been key elements in the USJ incident... and even though it had been Nezu who had suggested that All Might integrate Uraraka into his private study group, she had proved herself more than up to the task - and that wasn''t counting her courageous trek through a villain-infested summer camp to bring an injured Katsuki to safety. Loyalty and a heightened sense of justice : they had it all. The best element - the most versatile - was Mirio. Mirio was what All Might had once been, smiling and ready to carry the weight of the world on his shoulders, and yet... What qualities did All Might look for in his heir ? Loyalty, a heightened sense of justice. Steadfastness. The ability to use lethality if necessary to prevent a greater evil from returning. The ability to do what All Might had twice failed to do. But All Might couldn''t go to each of the children and ask them if they were prepared to kill if necessary. That wasn''t something you could ask people, let alone sixteen-year-olds. All Might ran a hand through his hair, his troubled gaze flicking through the photos. He knew a teenager who would have said yes, but he''d rather die than see the day he got the One for All. All Might couldn''t understand how Nezu and Aizawa couldn''t see that the boy was a monster in the making. Everything about him screamed of a madman who would rather blow up the world with him than die alone. He was the kind of person who, when hurt, would hurt back so that everyone would feel his pain. He was - is, would be - a threat. The next bearer of the One for All would not only have to put an end to All for One once and for all, they would also have to stop Shoto Todoroki on the day he finally snapped. And on that day, the person most likely to stop him... All Might pulled a picture towards him. * Author''s note : You didn''t see that one coming, did you ? If you want to support the story AND read ahead up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 157 - Interlude - Shoto ? I froze in the doorway, helmet in hand, shoes on the verge of being put on. Even if I''d barely heard it over the last few years, I''d recognise that voice anywhere. - Can I talk to you for a bit ? It won''t take long I didn''t answer, preferring to turn my head ambiguously towards the front door. - Just give me a minute I hesitated, my fingers digging into the foam of my helmet, my eyes going to my watch : I had lunch with Hawks in thirty minutes.... - Please I sighed and put my shoes back on the shelf and the helmet back where it belonged. She didn''t smile when I turned to her, just nodded and turned on her heels in a way that clearly meant ''follow me''. So I followed her, a little farther back, strolling lazily. She was small, frail, so fragile that I could have broken her simply by pushing her. I wasn''t sure why I was following her. Maybe out of pity, certainly out of curiosity. She took me to the west wing, a place I hadn''t been in eleven years. The moment we crossed the last corridor of the ''common'' section between the east and west wings, the scenery changed. The previously empty walls were suddenly filled with picture frames. Hundreds of them showed Rei, Fuyumi and Natsuo skiing, diving, singing at a karaoke, climbing up a mountain. Fuyumi holding a starfish, Natsuo in a plaster cast, Fuyumi in a pink taffeta dress with fairy wings, Natsuo having a mud fight with another unknown child, Rei eating meat kebabs, a terrified Rei skydiving, a crying Natsuo in straps on a bridge, clutching what looked like a bungee instructor while Fuyumi, her hair dishevelled, laughed at him. The east wing smelled different to ours, smelled of four different people, but none who weren''t Todoroki. There were no staff on that side of the house, just Rei and her children. We passed by a living room that was smaller and more cosy than the one in the main building : a board game lay abandoned on table, salad bowls and glasses were piled up in the sink of the tiny kitchen. No chef cooked here but Rei and maybe whoever else felt like it. They had to eat their meals as a family every day, sitting around this tiny three-seater table, elbow to elbow, telling each other about their days, laughing and getting angry when their knees bumped into each other''s too much. There were silly drawings and reports on the fridge door, a blanket left on the sofa, cushions thrown carelessly on the floor, a pile of books next to the television. Their house was just an extension of ours, barely a hallway away, and yet I felt like I was in a completely different world. We had photos too, but since it was Teka who took them and Teka who insisted on keeping them... neither my father nor I were the type to ask for copies. Sword and Cross hadn''t been the type to hand out certificates to hang on fridges, and I wasn''t sure I''d have liked to see my various middle school expellings framed, lined up and displayed for all to see. We''d taken a few trip here and there, but we''d stopped when we realised that every holiday would end in either an abduction attempt (for me) or an assassination attempt (for my father). Leaving aside the bad times, I had a whole life full of happy memories, moments that made me smile when I thought about them - my life was good, but it was the antithesis of what they had lived. Their life had been easy, peaceful, full of sunny days and public parks. A long time ago... a long time ago I would have blamed them for living such a quiet life while I... Even I could see that this reasoning was selfish and egocentric. I wasn''t the main character in a tragic play, I wasn''t the protagonist of this world, I wasn''t the pitiful child who thought he was lucky, that he was different, that he could live his life as he saw fit. Whether I died or not, the earth would continue to spin and the sun would continue to rise. What I''d been through was not their fault, let alone their responsibility. I looked again at the photos of laughter and happiness, captured at the perfect moment. A long time ago I would have felt resentment, probably even a little jealousy. But now... I smiled. Good for them. Rei stopped, one hand on the shoji, glancing over her shoulder as if to make sure I was still there. She pushed open the sliding door, leaving her slippers inside before entering. - Close the door behind you, please I stepped inside, my eyes scanning the room. Rei sat in seiza behind a low table with a teapot and two cups. The linen walls were empty, the decor sober. I had half expected to see Touya beside her. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I sat down opposite Rei, my left leg as if I were sitting cross-legged and my right knee raised, my outstretched arm resting on it. She served us in turn, pouring two spoonfuls of sugar into her cup and setting the other aside. - You like your tea plain, if I remember correctly ? I nodded and took the cup. She smiled softly, her eyes downcast, the creases at the corners of her mouth deepening. - Just like your father Her fingers were clasped around her mug. She still wore her wedding ring. I waited for her to speak; she took another sip of her green tea in silence. Keeping my eyes on her, I raised the cup to my face. Her head was still low. She was old like my father, but in a different way. Her wrinkles weren''t from stress and fatigue, but from laughing and smiling. Her skin wasn''t pale, but parchment from spending too much time under the sun. Her hair hadn''t been cut with kitchen scissors by her son, but by a quality hairdresser who knew what he was doing. Her fingers weren''t stained with ink, her shoulders weren''t heavy from the worry I caused her, her hair wasn''t prematurely white from the stress I inflicted her. She smelled of shampoo, flour and mint. She smelled like my father should have smelled if I''d been a better son. With one finger I pulled my mask down over my chin, put the cup in front of my face and pretended to drink. When my mask was back on and the cup barely in place, she began to speak. - You know... I''ve thought a lot about you these past few years. There was a silence. A long time ago I would have had the audacity to think she was waiting for me to respond something along those lines, but now I knew she just wanted to talk and for me to listen. - To tell you the truth, I don''t think I''ve spent a single day of my life since you were born without worrying about you. She smiled and there was something sad in her expression. - You were a quiet child, you know ? Even as a baby, you only cried when you wanted me to feed you Eyelids lowered, she looked down at her tea and smiled at her own reflection. - I''d had three children before you, so it wasn''t hard for me to understand that you were different. Of course, for a while I thought you were ill, or that there was something else wrong with you. But in the end, you were just a precocious little boy. I didn''t love you any less for that, quite the opposite I wanted to wiggle uncomfortably, but I forced myself to stay still and stared at Rei as if I was seeing her for the first time, because in a way, this was really the first time I''d had a conversation with Rei Todoroki. - As soon as you could walk, you ran after Enji. I remember it well : the second he crossed the threshold, you were at his side, tugging at his trousers to make him pay attention to you. Touya, Fuyumi and Natsuo always left him alone because they knew he was tired, but you... no matter how many times I made you promise to leave him alone every day, you just said ''yes'' and kept coming back... She smiled... fondly at the memory. - I think your father really liked knowing that someone was waiting for him like that every day. He always found it hard to cope with all the shouting and noise, but because you were so quiet... (She paused for a moment) You soon became his favourite, you know ? He used to listen to you talk about your favourite comic strip - do you remember ? It was Princess Sarah - for hours on end, read you stories in the evenings when he wasn''t home late, picked you up from your cot when you were asleep to hold you on his knee while he worked in his office. Enji told me he was trying to create someone more powerful than him, and at first I thought it was because your hair was- She shook her head. - But it was much deeper than that. Over time, he even stopped talking about All Might and his ambition, and... for a while, we were a very happy family. It was more than I could have ever hoped for. Rei seemed calm, at peace. Then her face wrinkled, worry creasing her forehead. - Touya eventually noticed the preferential treatment and took it personally. He was angry all the time and no matter how much I told him that the way Enji treated you didn''t mean he loved him any less, he told me I was lying. Looking back, I think he was right. * Author''s note : This cut at the end of the chapter is horribly abrupt, I know, but I couldn''t find a satisfying way to split this part up and it was way, way too long to make it one chapter, so sorry everyone. If you want to support the story AND read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 158 Lips parted, chin resting on her neck, Rei took a slow sip of her tea. - Touya was jealous of you, you know ? And your father was so openly on your side that I thought I should balance things out... You were so young, I thought you wouldn''t remember. But I was wrong, wasn''t I ? I nodded a little belatedly, not expecting her to ask my opinion. - He was right, she murmured, You really did remember everything... Her fingers tightened on the cup. Her glass shook and the reflection of her face blurred. Rei''s eyes became misty, cloudy, as if she was going to cry, and I startled in panic at the thought of her actually crying in front of me, because I had no idea how to handle... this. - There was- She cleared her throat and forced herself to straighten her shoulders to regain her composure. - As a parent, telling yourself that there''s something wrong with your child is like telling yourself that you''ve missed something, that it''s your fault, that you should have been more, done more and... Her voice broke. - I only wanted us to be a happy family. I still don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. It''s a natural wish for any parent. On the other hand, the way I''ve acted has been deplorable. Still without looking at me, Rei inhaled sharply. - I thought that if I paid attention to Touya and showed him that I was there for him, he would understand... I should have... if only you knew how many things I regret I was uncomfortable, but also morbidly curious, because despite all these years, I''d never understood what had gone through Rei''s head. Touya had attacked me so many times and all she''d done was be more protective and caring towards him whereas I- - I should have been there for you, Shoto. You were suffering the most in there, you were the one who- who were crying in the toilet, hoping that the flush would drown out the noise What was the point of apologising after so many years ? What was the point of stirring the pot after all this time ? My father was the only one who had stuck by me through thick and thin : she had no right to come and beg me for forgiveness now. - Everything was so confusing, and when Touya died - when he set fire to the house... He was dead and I convinced myself that it was Enji''s fault, that he shouldn''t have differentiated between his children, and I wanted to take you all with me, but- it was as if he was only thinking of you, even though our son had died and our other two children had almost suffocated because of the smoke, and- when he told me that he would leave me alone on the condition that I''d leave you to him, I... I found it so hard to look you in the eye, I felt so ashamed and guilty because I felt that everything you''d been through was my fault and that I could have made it right if I''d only been less- if I''d only been more- She hiccupped. - Then your father took you away, and the ease with which you forgot me made me- it made me- A tear formed at the corner of her eye : she quickly brushed it away with the tip of her finger. - I tried to hold on to you, I negotiated a few meetings for your birthdays, and I understood that you had every reason in the world not to want to see me anymore, and... I remember the first time I saw you in that mask, when you were eleven. You looked so much like a stranger... and the way you looked at me was so different, like you''d rather I left you alone, so I- I- Her fingernails scratched the mug. She frowned, looking at it without really seeing it. - So I tried to leave you alone, to tell myself that I could love you from afar, knowing that you''d always be safe because your father would do anything to protect you, but when I saw that press conference... She shook her head in disbelief. - I learned more about you in that one minute of listening to you speak in your father''s defence than in sixteen years of being your mother, and I thought how pathetic I was for worrying that I wouldn''t see you when you were in so much pain, and when you mentioned that Kenzei, your expression... Suddenly, Rei burst into silent sobs. She pressed the palms of her hands to her eyelids, tears streaming down her pale cheeks. Embarrassed, I looked away towards the wall. - I''m sorry, she whispered between tears. I know you don''t like when things gets too emotional, and I really promised myself I wouldn''t make you feel uncomfortable, but when I think of everything you''ve been through, I feel so, so, so sorry for you- Rei moved back and I thought she was going to stand up. - Forgive me, Shoto. Forgive me. Suddenly she dropped to her knees, her forehead on the floor, her hands on either side of her face. - Forgive me for not being the mother you needed, forgive me for being weak and blind, forgive me for being cruel and ignorant, forgive me for ignoring you when you only needed someone to be by your side, forgive me for telling myself that it didn''t matter because you would forget everything, forgive me for living such an easy life with Fuyumi and Natsuo while you were- while you were- Her voice broke. Rei fell silent, jolts shaking her shoulders. I froze, one hand on my mask, looking at her without knowing what to do. I had long since gotten used to the idea that Rei didn''t love me as much as the others, that she found me too strange and not worthy of her, that she didn''t consider me necessary in her life and- - Forgive me, she murmured. Forgive me. So why is she apologising now ? Why has she come back after eleven years ? Why is she- - Please get up I was ashamed enough for both of us. She sat up, her cheekbones and nose flushed, strands of hair clinging to her jaw. - It''s too late to apologise - I know it is I couldn''t forgive her, not after I''d doubted her for so long, wondering if she - had she been the one to find us in the bathroom - would have been so overwhelmed by Touya trying to drown me that she''d let me die, not after I''d seen her hug Touya as if he were the one who''d almost died, not after Dad told me she''d agreed to leave me behind as long as she could have her two other children- - But thank you. For apologising. I couldn''t forgive her - not because she didn''t deserve it, but because I didn''t see what there was to forgive. She had seemed sincere to me, but it was a sincerity that came a decade too late. I didn''t think Rei was a bad woman : she had just been a bad mother to me. Still, hearing her apologise - admit she''d been wrong - had made me feel better. I didn''t care about Rei or what she thought, and it wasn''t going to change : but seeing her regret and crying gave me a feeling of satisfaction, of closure, as if the me of ten years ago had been right to be angry with her for her behaviour, and hearing her say out loud that yes, I was right, allowed the Shoto of the past to finally be at peace and move on. It felt... nice. - I''ll go now, I murmured. She nodded softly, a gentle smile on her face, as if she hadn''t expected anything better and was content. It was strange to think that it had taken me over a decade to realise that Rei was just a human being, fallible and capable of making mistakes, and that she wasn''t a monster devoid of empathy. I got up quietly and left. I was already late for my meeting with Hawks. * BONUS: - Do you think it went well ? Fuyumi, holding a cup of coffee, shrugged. - I wish it did, but you know how he is... Natsuo laughed dryly. - That''s the point : none of us know what he''s like The doorbell rang. Rei entered the restaurant, a pile of snow forming a pyramid on her hair. - Ah, there''s mum The head waiter, who took her jacket, took the opportunity to brush her hair. - Thank you, Akira, she said. - Your children are over here, Director He led her into a glass alcove that felt like a bubble in the corner of the restaurant. A comfortable sofa with soft cushions had been arranged in a U-shape around a table ; hanging plants hung from the windows. The snow falling on the glass of the designed egg gave the impression of being inside a snow globe. Natsuo moved to the side and patted the sofa next to him. - Here, sit down, Mum Rei slid in and kissed her son''s cheek and then her daughter''s in greeting. - I''ll bring you an aperitif right away, said one of the waiters who had come to meet them. A few seconds later he returned with drinks and garlic bread with salmon and mushroom petits fours. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. - Well ? asked Rei. How do you like the new restaurant ? - Great, said Natsuo. I really like the decor with the hanging plants and everything - It''s different from your other restaurants, isn''t it ? asked Fuyumi. I mean, there''s no dress code here and I noticed the price difference just by looking at the menu. Natsuo put a piece of bread in the oven. - It''s true that there are no prices on the other menus Rei smiled. - Yes, I wanted to create something more affordable - Tired of your high-end customers ? - More like an expansion of your business into the mainstream, Natsuo countered - It seems that paying for this business school wasn''t a bad idea Natsuo rolled his eyes. - Just because I wanted to give it all up once to become a professional football player- - And then a singer, actor, painter, hockey player- - Doesn''t mean I hate my degree, Natsuo said. To tell you the truth, I''m pretty good at it - Then you''ll be my right-hand man when you finish your MBA , Rei said. Natsuo wrinkled his nose. - I don''t want to be one of those mama''s boys who go straight into their parents'' company after school. I''ve got to try things out for myself - All mum has to do is get you started as a cleaner in her company and then you''ll just have to climb the ladder : that way, no one will be able to say you''re a nepo baby Natsuo seemed to consider the idea. Fuyumi clapped her hands and turned to Rei. - Well ? How did it go ? Rei slowly took off her cashmere scarf. - Actually better than I thought Fuyumi''s face lit up. - That good ? - He followed me obediently and listened to everything I had to say without interrupting Natsuo squeezed his mother''s shoulder, happy that she was happy. - You see ? It wasn''t that difficult Rei smiled softly, her cheekbones rosy from the cold, making her look like a child at the height of joy. - I always said Shoto was a nice boy, Fuyumi said. - No one said he wasn''t, Natsuo said. It''s just that with everything that''s happened... He became quiet. Natsuo and Fuyumi exchanged glances. They''d often talked after all the revelations of the last few months and agreed that as big brother and sister - if not to say family - they''d been pretty shitty. - Anyway. So did he accept your apology? - I don''t think so, Rei said gently, But he thanked me for the apology. It''s as if he was happy I''d shed light on the whole thing - Because he''d misinterpreted your actions ? - No, more like he''d never understood why I''d done what I''d done, and he was glad to know Which was rather sad. - Do you think we could try to rebuild something ? asked Fuyumi. That we could try to get to know him ? Natsuo looked down at his glass and shook the ice cubes with his straw. - That would be nice - Yes, really nice, Rei murmured. But I think it would be too much to ask Everyone grew silent, lost in their own thoughts. It would be insensitive and selfish of Rei to ask anything of Shoto. She felt that under the circumstances, it would be best to let him live his life and watch from a distance, hoping that one day he''d look in her direction. - At least it''s nice to know that he has a father and that he treats him well, Fuyumi said. Natsuo hummed. Another silence. Enji hadn''t been an ever-present figure in Natsuo and Fuyumi''s lives, only a distant ghost who paid the bills and holidays and helped Rei finance her restaurant project until it became (extremely) profitable. To imagine him as a caring and loving father seemed far-fetched, but that was the man he was to Shoto. Fuyumi still remembered the summer when she and Natsuo had asked Rei why they hadn''t seen their father or brother since a while. There had been a lot of shouting and crying, and at one point, Fuyumi had even sworn never to speak to her mother again, but... And Enji had only agreed to their mother''s proposal because he wanted to keep Shoto for himself and only himself, hadn''t he ? Back then, it had hurt a lot to think that her father loved one of his children more than the others and that it wasn''t her. Then she''d thought that her mother had kept her ''favourites'' with her too, in a way, and that must have hurt Shoto too, so she''d felt less bad. Still, Fuyumi had been very angry with both her parents for a while, and she knew that Natsuo had been, too. Years later, Fuyumi had learned that her mother had still tried to take the three of them with her for a fresh start, but in the face of Enji''s outright refusal, had decided to leave Shoto with him in exchange for him ''leaving them alone''. It was probably worse in a way, because it meant that their mother had chosen to sacrifice one child for what she considered the ''safety'' of the other two, while their father had judged that one child was more valuable than the others. - I know I shouldn''t say this, Natsuo said, But sometimes I feel uncomfortable when I''m with him... Fuyumi blinked stupidly. - Shoto ? - No, I''m talking about Touya He looked confused. Fuyumi put her hand on his to comfort him. - He scares me a bit too sometimes, but that''s just because we''re not used to knowing him anymore. - I don''t know, Natsuo said. When we were at the police station, everything seemed great because Touya was there and alive, but then... He shrugged. Fuyumi agreed wholeheartedly. The moment of reunion had been great, full of euphoria and joy and happiness. Touya had literally come back from the dead on a beautiful autumn day, just as Fuyumi had often dreamed of shortly after his death. He didn''t have the face she remembered or the smile she cherished, but it was really him, he was really there. It wasn''t until later, when she was alone in her room and thought of Touya''s expression when they had embraced, that Fuyumi had doubted if he was happy to see them again. - All those things the papers said he did... - You know they''re just lies to make people buy, Fuyumi said. Natsuo gave her a piercing look. - But some of them are true Fuyumi didn''t answer because he was right. If they had all been lies, then Touya wouldn''t be waiting for a trial to judge his criminal life. Fuyumi had gone online one evening to look at the list of crimes she was accused of. She hadn''t been able to read it to the end. - I''m going to say something terrible, Natsuo murmured, But sometimes I think... He licked his lips, nervously squeezing his sister''s hand between his own, refusing to look her or her mother in the eye. - I tell myself he would have been better off dead - Natsuo ! - I- I don''t want to be mean, okay ? But when I look at him, I can''t see anything of the brother I lost - He has grown up, people change - It''s not that, Natsuo said impatiently. It''s just the way he talks to me and looks at me... There''s something wrong with him, something that makes me jump every time he makes a sudden move or talks too loudly Rei put an arm around her son and held him close. He was huge, like any good rugby player, so it was almost comical to see him leaning gently against a tiny woman. - It''s... The Touya I remembered was kind and funny, and this one... If they hadn''t done the DNA test, I wouldn''t have believed it was him Rei, her lips tight, squeezed her son''s shoulder. She shared his worries and fears, but she refused to be passive again and let her son unravel through her fingers until he disappeared. - I know it''s difficult for both of you, Rei said, The fact that your brother is here again and that he''s so... different, is something that''s hard to accept, but you must remember that he needs the help and support of his family Neither Natsuo nor Fuyumi reacted. - And then, Rei added half-heartedly. If he scares you, remember that your grandmother''s bodyguards are always around. It also made Rei feel more at ease while spending alone time with her eldest son, even if she felt guilty about it. - You''re right, Natsuo murmured. Rei smiled encouragingly. - Ah, the food is on its way : both of you stop looking so glum and try some of my new chef''s dishes * Author''s note : Some light shed on Rei''s behavior years later after the deed - guess closure doesn''t always happen when we want it but only when we need it. If you want to support the story AND read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 159 - How To Plan A Murder Planning a murder wasn''t difficult. Planning a clean murder, however, was a different matter. "I suppose you''ve already thought about the ''how'', haven''t you ?" Hawks was perfectly cool, flawlessly professional. He opened one of the Chinese food boxes, peered inside, then handed it to me. "It''s yours" I picked up the stretchy shrimp noodles and a pair of chopsticks lying on the coffee table. "The ''how'' is the hardest part. If he dies suddenly, mysteriously, then..." Hawks, nostrils flared, smelling a box of egg rolls, looked up at me. "You''ll be culprit number one even if no one can prove it''s you" I nodded. Hawks smiled good-humoredly. "You shouldn''t have said you hated him at a press conference" I shrugged lightly, with a ''such is life'' attitude. Hawks rummaged at the bottom of the paper bag. "So, about the ''where'' that you had in mind... I can''t find the sauces, you''ve seen them ?" I shifted the bottle of Shochu and pushed the transparent bags with one hand. "Here" "There they were" He poured them briskly over his noodles, added some cheese he''d melted in the microwave and expertly cut slices of katsudon pork, which he placed delicately on top. Hawks was one of those strange people who ordered food as if it were ingredients to be combined into... monstrous dishes. He interpreted my disgusted look as he saw fit. "Want some ?" "No, thank you" He shrugged and started to eat. I lowered my mask to eat, feeling his gaze hover over my face. Living covered for so long made me feel naked every time I took it off; I didn''t feel uncomfortable when I did it with my father, but I had never taken it off even with Katsuki. Hawks... it was hard to say. I felt naked and vulnerable right now, but I needed him to think that I trusted him - and what better proof of trust than showing him my face, a face that only two people had seen in eleven years ? - and in some way I did trust him, but at the same time I didn''t know if I would have shown it to him in circumstances where I didn''t need him. We ate in silence, the sound of the TV providing conversation. Hawks pulled the cork off an alcohol bottle, offered me a drink as usual (which I declined) and then helped himself to a shot glass. Why he had shot glasses in his apartment was not a question I wanted answered. Still, the fact that he isn''t drinking from the bottle directly is a good sign. He exhaled, satisfied, dropped onto the sofa and patted his belly like a pregnant woman. He took a cigarette from the inside pocket of his jacket, then lifted one buttock and pulled out a lighter from his jean''s pocket - lighter when he''s in a good mood, match when he needs to feel every cigarette he takes - then lit his personal drug. "You were talking about the location" I wiped my mouth, drank a glass of water, then pulled my mask back on. "It''s not the murder itself that''s going to be the problem, but rather the ''how'' " The tip of Hawk''s cigarette reddened. - Go on "We shouldn''t think of the murder as murderers, but rather as investigators. The question is, what makes it possible to track down a murderer ?" I went to get some of the markers from the pen cup on the dresser at the entrance of Hawk''s apartment. I tore open the kraft paper bags in which our food had been delivered, pushed the boxes aside, then spread the brown papers on the coffee table as if they were sheets of paper. "Truth is, there''s no such thing as a perfect murder" I wrote "murder" in big letters, in the middle of everything. "A good murder, on the other hand, is one that sows enough doubt and confusion that no one can come up with a clear trail" I drew a line between the "murder" bubble and a freshly drawn "murderer" one. "74% of homicides involving people over the age of 15 are committed outside the family*. In this case, however, the police will be more interested in the victim''s domestic environment, as he is literally sequestered in his home while awaiting trial" I wrote ''intra-family setting'' under ''murderer''. - "The intra-family scene is restricted : there''s my father, myself, Fuyumi, Natsuo and Rei. In fact, out of the five of us, I''m the only one with a motive" I put my name below the ''murderer'' category. - "If the police decide to widen their scope of search, they could consider my grandmother, my father''s co-workers, Rei''s friends Fuyumi''s and Natsuo''s, or even - more potentially - my friends" Katsuki, Natsu and Leo, Keigo. "And who''s the only other person with a motive among all these people ?" "Me", Hawks quietly said. I nodded. "Exactly" I then wrote his name under ''killer''. "The police might look into the victim''s criminal connections, but only for a little while : they''d soon realize that no one he knew had the means to contact him or get him out while he was living in seclusion. On the other hand I''m in contact with Touya and so are you through me" I circled both of our names. "Erasing the evidence to the point where no murderer can be identified sounds like a good idea on paper, but it''s the thing that will lead to our downfall in the long run" "For if the police don''t have a single lead that can lead anywhere but to us, then they are bound to come back to us", Hawks said. I made another dash below both our names. "Exactly. What we need is to give them someone who could have killed Touya with a little luck and a lot of chance. We have to give them someone who panicked, who tried to cover his tracks, but who was rude, disorganized, and afraid of getting caught" Hawks watched me in silence, eyes narrowed, his smoke rolling in gray swirls around his face. "I suppose you have some idea who that might be ?" Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "I do" It was a man accustomed to honor killings, whose brother - whom he knew to be in contact with Dabi - had recently perished in a gas leak. "It''s best you know as little as possible, for your own safety" And in the eventuality that a policeman with a Quirk of some kind forces you to reveal everything you know about your fellow partner in crime. Hawks raised a hand to interrupt me. "Is he a civilian ?" I interrupted my explanation for a second. Ah, obviously he''s more worried about me framing an innocent man than killing someone who ''deserves it''. "Only a criminal with a record longer than my arm. He sold... pictures of children and stuff like that and got caught. He spent a few years in jail for that and only recently finished his sentence" The picture I painted of him seemed to revolt as much as it soothed Hawks. "He''s a computer specialist; he sells his services at a high price to whoever needs them, and not necessarily to the right people" I wrote "computer specialist" in the "murderer" bubble. "Murders are usually carried out by people close to the victim: he and Touya already know each other, so the police will have no trouble finding connections" "Why would they meet ?" Hawks asked. "What reason would they have to meet that would be important enough to force Touya to leave your house ?" I crossed out our first names. "An excellent reason..." Involving a video Touya shot, a dead brother and an unmade ''payment''. "But I insist, Hawks : better you don''t know everything, in case you are asked questions with a Quirk suited for interrogation" Hawks'' cigarette remained on the edge of his lips. He pulled it back. "Why should anybody question me ? Why do you keep insisting that I know as little as possible ?" I glanced at him briefly, then returned my attention to the diagram. Pure surprise, not a shred of distrust. "Because you''re the one who''s going to catch the murderer" Hawks studied me silently. He resumed smoking. "I have the means to, let''s say, convince our scapegoat that he really did kill Touya. He has a motive, a reason to get rid of him, but we''re the ones who are going to commit the murder. What we have to do is get rid of the evidence so we don''t get caught" To the left of the ''murder'' bubble, I wrote ''circumstantial evidence''. "Most murderers get caught because of three things : DNA, crime concealment and post-crime" I wrote ''DNA'' in large letters. "Whether it''s hair, dead skin, a piece of fingernail, or saliva, we spend our time losing and sowing DNA everywhere we go. DNA is the surest way to prove you''ve committed a crime, so if you''re not sure how to get rid of it, the smartest thing to do is to commit your crime in a public place that''s likely to contain a lot of DNA from different people" "Kind of like an amusement park or a shopping mall ?" said Hawks. "Might be difficult because I''m pretty sure we don''t want anyone to spot me" A detail I could have handled with a genjutsu without informing Hawks, although I would have had to convince him to kill someone in a public place, which would have been considerably more complicated. "Let''s also not forget that Touya certainly doesn''t want to be seen in public because of all the controversy surrounding his ''resurrection'': logic would dictate that he should meet his "friend" in a deserted, low-traffic, unoccupied space like an apartment or the roof of a building. Not to mention that I imagine certified heroes must have their DNA in a government''s database or something ?" I looked up at Hawks. He hesitated for a second, then nodded. Well, I wonder if All for One knows : they could create Nomus with the DNA of the top ten heroes if they searched hard enough. Although I wasn''t too keen on the idea of a mini-clone of my father trying to kill me. "All they''d have to do is cross-reference the DNA out of habit and they''d find yours. It wouldn''t be incriminating, given your profession, but it''s a mistake we can''t afford" I wrote ''destroy the evidence'' under the word ''DNA''. - "In fact, Touya will offer us the solution : he''ll probably try to immolate you, and since he''s not the type to do things delicately, he''ll burn everything with him" I wrote ''fire'' next to ''destroy evidence''. - "He favors blue flames of which temperatures range between 1300 and 1600 degrees Celsius. The melting temperature of a building varies depending on the construction materials, the presence of safety devices such as fire doors or fire extinguishers, and other factors. I need to find out exactly which building we''re targeting so we can study it in depth, but if it''s quite old, we can pretty much assume that it doesn''t meet current standards, and so the steel structure must be- "Okay, calm down, Einstein, take a deep breath and explain this to me like I am five years old" I blinked, looking up from the diagram I''d scribbled. "Touya''s going to melt the building, and since I''m pretty sure you don''t want to end up as a statue in burning cement, you''re going to have to face him on the roof of a building" "Why not a street ?" "Too much risk of collateral damage" There were two reasons Hawks was willing to help me: 1 - He liked me 2 - Touya was a public safety threat If I wanted to kill someone Hawks didn''t think deserved to die, I was 95% sure he would have turned me in. As long as we didn''t hurt any ''innocent'' people or involved them in our little affair, his conscience would be clear - and his loyalty would lie with me. At least, his loyalty would lie with me until he realized what kind of game I''d really been playing. Meh, that''s the problem of future Shoto. * Author''s note : Again, sorry for the disgusting cut in the middle of the discussion but I wasn''t able to do otherwise. If you want to read ahead up to 27 chapters AND support the story, you can go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 160 "Hmm" He smoked thoughtfully. "Since Touya''s Quirk is very conspicuous and extremely famous, I estimate that - in the worst case - it will only take seven minutes for the next heroic patrol to arrive at the scene. Again, at best, Touya will have melted the entire building (which frankly would surprise me in such a short amount of time, but let''s imagine), and at worst, he''ll have made it hot enough to obliterate all DNA evidence and imprint the soles of your shoes in cement. By the way, what shoe size do you wear ?" "Forty-three" "Our scapegoat is a forty-six : I''ll provide you with the appropriate shoes and outfit, which will include a pair of gloves and a hat" As well as clothes purchased at a shopping mall outside the city, perfectly identical to those worn by our sloppy killer. "I need a special sweater", he said "For my wings. You can only get that kind of clothing on demand" I shook my head. "You won''t be able to use your wings. You''ll have to get rid of all your feathers before you get to the roof" Hawks was puzzled. "How am I supposed to defend myself against a pyromaniac without using my Quirk ?" "It''s possible to extract DNA from ashes, Hawks. All it takes is one charred feather in the wrong place for all our careful planning to fall apart" I said ''our'' - even though I meant ''my'' - to make him feel included in the planning process. It wouldn''t be good for me if he started having second thoughts and got the impression that I was treating him as an interchangeable variable. Which he was. Sort of. "You won''t have any trouble killing Touya, I promise" Hawks leaned over and picked up a closed box of noodles. "Just because I can''t feel anything doesn''t mean my body won''t suddenly shut down if it takes too much damage" He swallowed a mouthful of noodles, then shook his chopsticks to emphasize his point : "And frankly, I''ve had enough of hospitals and rehab centers" His tone was light, but I knew from the way he looked at me that this was non-negotiable. "I''ve planned ahead", I said. When he sees you, he won''t be able to do anything to you" As if I would leave Hawks alone with Touya. "Why ? You''re going to drug him ?" He swallowed another mouthful of noodles. I didn''t answer. His eyes widened. "Wait, are you serious ?" He set the box down on the coffee table and leaned forward. "Where did you get the drugs ?" His tone wavered between concern and disapproval, between worried big brother and pissed big brother. I shrugged. "Let''s just say I have a friend who has friends..." I smiled and Hawks shook his head in disbelief. "You know what ? I don''t even want to know" "He can''t hurt you", I insisted. "By the time the product kicks in, he''ll feel like he''s looking at ten of you. He''ll barely be able to use his Quirk" Hawks gave me a sharp look. "If you really thought he wouldn''t be able to use his Quirk, you would have decided that our little ''meeting'' would take place indoors, where no one could see us" Touch¨¦. "I plan the situation with the worst-case scenarios in mind", I said "I choose the roof to prevent the worst. Removing your feathers is also a way to avoid getting caught in the long run" Hawks wasn''t convinced. I tried a new approach. - "Your wings are more than only a Quirk : they''re the trademark of a hero known throughout the country. If anyone sees the smallest red feather that morning, then..." Hawks arched an eyebrow. "Can''t I just fly away ? No one should see me" I shook my head. "It only takes one person to look up at the wrong moment and it''s all over" Flying heroes weren''t a common sight, especially winged ones. Hawks picked up his cigarette left at the edge of a cardboard used as an ashtray. "How have you planned my extraction, then ?" I pushed my dissatisfaction with the haphazard explanation of my plan to the back of my mind. "On a bike" Hawks, stubbing out his cigarette, laughed softly, his eyebrows raised. "Well, that''s certainly not something you''d associate with the great Hawks, since he can''t ride a bike" It was my turn to be surprised. "You don''t know how to ride a bike ?" ''I''m a competitive swimmer but I can''t get my legs to move properly to turn those little wheels" He didn''t seem embarrassed to admit such a shortcoming. "Besides, the Commission didn''t have the time or inclination to teach us trivial things like that, so..." He shrugged casually. "Even better", I said "If someone passes a guy on a bike, no one will be able to make the connection to you" The murder would have to happen very early in the morning, when those who live during the night have gone home and those who live during the day haven''t woken up yet. A bicycle would be less suspicious and harder to trace than a car or a guy with wings. "Problem is, I still don''t know how to ride a bike" I dismissed his remark with a wave of my hand. "If you can use two limbs that the rest of the population doesn''t have, then riding a bike isn''t any more complicated" Then, feeling his steady gaze, I added : "Okay, I''ll just have to teach you, say, tomorrow morning ?" Hawks took another cigarette from his pack to keep his hands busy, but I didn''t miss the uncontrollable smile that lifted the corners of his mouth. "If you want" Way too much happy for someone helping me plan a murder. I couldn''t help smiling, feeling Hawk''s good mood infect me. "For your wings", I said "I insist you remove all of your feathers and come to the rendez-vous point without them. You can hide a few in a corner before Touya arrives, if it makes you feel better" "If I didn''t know for sure you wanted him killed, I''d almost believe that you want me dead", Hawks said sarcastically. "He won''t be able to fight. I guarantee you, even without your feathers, you''ll have no trouble beating him" Because I''ll be there. "By the way, what''s the Quirk of the guy we''re going to incriminate? Is it something he could use to attack someone ?" "No, it''s a computer thing" If he had the drive, this guy could be the greatest hacker of all time. Still, I found it odd that something as volatile and unpredictable as a Quirk could evolve to adapt to the human creation that are computers. "Anyway, back to what I was saying earlier. DNA, crime cover-up, post-crime" "Wait a minute," Hawks interrupted. "If I''m not supposed to use my Quirk and the guy I''m impersonating doesn''t have an offensive one, how am I supposed to kill Touya ?" I blinked. "With a good old-fashioned knife" Hawks blinked. " ... For your sake, I hope he''s so drugged that he won''t be able to remember his first name..." You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Powerful Quirk or not, it only takes one stab to the throat and you''ll never hear from him again" People bled the same way, no matter what they''d done with their lives. "Hmm" "Getting back to what I was saying..." I crossed out the word ''DNA'' and then wrote ''crime cover-up'' next to it. "Most murderers get caught because they try to conceal the crime. They try to hide the body because they think ''no body, no crime'' and they throw it rolled up in a bin bag in their car and they drive to a rubbish dump where they''ve never been and where the attendant will remember them because who seriously goes to a rubbish dump at two in the morning and-" I met Hawk''s gaze. "...that is to say, most killers get caught because they''re trying to conceal their crimes. What we have to do is hide any connection to the murder. We''ve already got our scapegoat and your method of escape. What we need to discuss now is the murder weapon" - "I assume you''re thinking of a weapon easy to conceal, not one that can be traced back to the seller by serial number and so on" "Yes, but we also need something that wouldn''t require any effort on our part to destroy" "Such as ?" "An ice stalactite" I turned my right hand to the ceiling. Immediately, a thirty centimetre long ice spike sprang from my hand, pointing skywards. "When they do the autopsy, they''ll only be able to conclude that it was a sharp object that killed him. All you have to do is leave it on the roof and the heat from Touya''s flames will turn it into vapour" "Who''s to say the stalactite won''t melt before I can use it ?" "It all comes down to a moment of surprise : no one''s asking you to confront Touya. All you have to do is stab him as soon as he arrives, when his back is turned. He''ll be so stunned of bleeding to death, giving you enough time to leave the spike and run : by the time he attacks you with his flames, you should be out of danger" "But will the stalactite be strong enough to pierce him ?" The ice pick exploded in a shower of snowflakes. "I''ll make it myself," I said. "I only need to change the density to make it more than impervious" The perfect murder weapon. As soon as Touya sees it, he''ll know who''s behind his murder. "And the computer guy? How will he get there ?" "I''ll take care of that", I said. "All you need to know is that two days from now, at 4:44 in the morning, you''ll stab Touya to death in one of Tokyo''s slums, then get on your bike and ride for almost three kilometres. You''ll ride the bike while smoking, or - if you have to - you''ll hold the handlebars with a lit cigarette, making people think you''ve gone out to buy cigarettes. You''ll need a plastic bag in which you''ll put your cigarettes (not your usual ones, the computer guy''s). You''ll then puncture the wheel of your bicycle near an old park in a deprived area, whose address I''ll give you, and leave it abandoned among other rusty bicycles. It''ll only be a matter of hours before someone comes along and steals the second wheel and saddle. As it''s raining, you won''t have to waste time cleaning the bike to remove your DNA. You''ll walk quietly to a bus and take it until the train station" Due to the storm, the station''s surveillance system will mysteriously fail. "Once there, you''ll take off your clothes and put them in a backpack that I''ll have left in the third stall of the women''s toilets, the stall furthest from the door. You will go out dressed differently, with a mask and sunglasses of the ''celebrity who doesn''t want to be recognised'' kind. You''ll go to a dog park three minutes away, and then you can discreetly ruffle your feathers and go home. By then, the our scapegoat covered in blood will have been spotted by the police patrol, or the nearest Hero" Hawks was silent. "It''s... yeah" He lit another cigarette. "You''ve thought this through" "I had - and still have - no intention of getting caught" He didn''t answer. "You know, you can always quit" It was an idle suggestion, one I hoped he wouldn''t accept. "How could I leave after such a beautiful presentation ?" He spread his arms, pointing to my plans, his living room, his entire apartment He inhaled several puffs of smoke. "Don''t worry about me, kid. I may be a hero, but killing is hardly new to me" He was calm and mischievous, as usual. "This reminds me of a book I read a long time ago", he said. "It was about some students who had decided to kill one of their friends to cover up another murder. He was going to expose them, and since they didn''t want to end up in prison..." His sentence hung between us. "I suppose killing someone as a group brought them closer together ?" At least the fear of exposing each other would have kept them together. "You''d think so, yes, but it only drove them apart" Hawks continued to smoke thoughtfully. "For our alibis" I said, "The most logical would be you at home alone, since that''s where you spend most of your free time. You don''t want to look suspicious if you''re suddenly busy on the night of a murder, which is something you never do" Things would be a lot easier for me. "And for you ?" I shrugged. "My father always comes home very late. I''ll stay up, pretending to have insomnia or something" Because of Hawk''s persistent gaze, I added: "I had a lot of them when I was younger, and he''d always tell me to come and see him if I wasn''t feeling well" He exhaled a puff of smoke. "Most parents would have told you to go back to bed" "Most" I reasoned that he let me wake him up even when he was exhausted from a day''s work because he must have felt guilty about what I was going through at the time. I looked up at Hawks : he was already looking at me. "Come on, enough of this murder business. I started that series you recommended the other day and-" I muted Hawks, heard him without listening, looked at him without really seeing him. I burned all the paper on which I had drawn my crime. Keigo was a good man. I liked him in a different way to the way I liked my father and (sometimes) did Katsuki. Sometimes he treated me more familiarly than I deserved, making me feel more like a cousin or brother than a student he''d been forced to look after because of his job. Asking him to help me with Touya... Making Touya disappear would have been an option, if only I had been sure that my father wouldn''t try to hunt him down until his death. Discretion and secrecy wouldn''t work with him. Touya''s killer had to be someone my father would be satisfied with ; he''d never be satisfied with the idea that someone as random as that junk computer guy had gotten lucky. My father would want a real culprit, someone with a motive and the means to kill his son. Hawks was not only my partner in crime, he was also the man I wanted to frame for Touya''s murder. * NDA: * INSEE statistics on homicides committed in France between 2016 and 2020. Author''s note : You think you''re ready for the next arc ? You''re not. Things are gonna get another level of crazy. If you want to read ahead of schedule (and see for yourself what are the crazy stuff I''ve cooked) you can check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 161 - Interlude II Someone stopped in front of me, casting a shadow over my face. "You''re Shoto Todoroki, right ?" Sitting on the ground with my legs in a V-shape and my fingers touching the tip of my shoes, I slowly looked up at the one talking to me. His silhouette was blurred, overshadowed by the sun beating down on him from behind, but not so much that I couldn''t see him. Black hair, big smile, hands on his hips. Less than five feet tall, non-threatening posture, unknown Quirk. "Yes", I said, slowly rising to my feet. "Do you need something ?" Probably the new kid Katsuki told me about the other day. His smile widened. "You''re just as stiff as the others said you were" I kept stretching, quietly watching him out of the corner of my eye. Another traitor sent by All for One ? Or a pawn of the Commission ? Someone sent to kill me ? In the background I saw Katsuki lift his head from the water cooler, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, his eyes darting between the newbie and I. I don''t recognise his smell. Tokoyami and Inaza, who had been chatting on the court in front of me, stared at us with wide eyes. "Yuei is crazy" The newcomer said, running his hand through his hair and looking around. "I thought getting into the curriculum was the Holy Grail, but apparently there''s an Elite section too" To the far right, much further away, the original 1-A students were jogging along the stadium track to warm up. S¨¦ro turned his head towards us; his eyes widened, he elbowed Kirishima in the ribs, and then pointed at us with his chin. "You''re supposed to be the best, aren''t you ? Your training has been cut back and you spend all your time getting physically fit and working on your Quirks" I didn''t answer, instead I put my hands on the floor between my legs and lowered my torso to stretch. I could feel his gaze on the back of my neck; my muscles braced for a roll or a leap or a shunshin or whatever move was fast enough to allow me to throw myself out of reach of any attack and slit his throat in one smooth gesture. "Can you tell me what happened at the summer camp ?" My nails scraped the floor. I straightened and continued to warm up. The new guy suddenly crouched down with his hands on his thighs and it took all my self-control not to hit him square in the jaw. "You ask questions, but I still don''t know who you are" My voice was neutral, calm, far from betraying my inner turmoil. "Me ? Ah, thought you knew. I''m Yo Shindo, from Ketsubutsu. Well, formerly of Ketsubutsu, I mean, since I''m in Yuei now. Did you know there was a new guy ?" "Hmm" He blinked. "The others weren''t wrong when they compared you to some kind of Antarctic" He turned his head to the side - towards the gathered students in 1-A - and I took the opportunity to spy on him, sharingan on. "Why are they looking at us like that ? Weird as fuck", he muttered. Shindo raised a friendly hand and smiled at them : S¨¦ro raised a hesitant hand and smiled uncertainly, and Kirishima looked at Shindo and then at me as if I was going to jump down his throat. "Really weird" He turned his head in my direction. "Are they always like that ?" I shrugged, as if to say, ''I don''t know, never talk to them". "It''s true then, the ''Antarctica'' thing. Anyway, the summer camp. Did something happen ?" "What makes you think so ?" I asked nonchalantly, busy warming up my ankle. "I saw Yuei''s championship, and even though it was a while ago, I''m pretty sure there were at least three or four other people there. There was this girl too, you know ? Invisible or something. I remember the horrified look on my mum''s face when she realised she was walking around naked all the time and that was what amounted to her Qurik" I didn''t answer. He just stared at me. "You''re the quiet type, aren''t you ? That''s only cool in the movies. In real life you just look weird" Today is a good day, because it''s the last day Touya will ever live ; killing a teenager with your bare hands here and now would be a stupid mistake and beneath us. "You get what I mean ? I''ve barely spoken and you''re already doing it again. You can put on that ''nothing can touch me'' face all you like, but everyone knows it''s full steam ahead in there" Once you start, no one can stop you, and once you put your heart in it, you won''t be able to stop yourself. He sighed in despair. "Yuei was sold to me as the deal of a life, but I swear you''re all weird. Between the other kids who look like mourners, who are always muttering and shut up as soon as I arrive, and the one whose name you''re not allowed to pronounce, who play the distant, megalomaniacal dude with a dark past..." I stopped stretching, preferring to put my hands back and lean on them to look at Shindo, head tilted back, chin up, eyes narrowed. "Your dad, on the other hand, is super cool, like really cool. Too bad his reputation has taken such a hit lately. Honestly, even if I''d been offered an internship with him, I''d have had to say no, because being associated with Endeavour is clearly a career killer at the moment" I must have made a strange face - or something in my body language must have given me away - because before I could even give in to the temptation to stand up and shove his mouth down his throat, Katsuki and Kirishima were already there. "Shindo, buddy, what''s up ?" Kirishima put his arm around the teenager''s shoulders, who crossed his arms and looked irritated, but didn''t push him away. "We''re friends now ?" Kirishima''s smile - already tense - faded. "Yeah, it''s true that we weren''t very nice to you..." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Shindo rolled his eyes. Katsuki stood next to me, hands in his pockets, shoulders slumped, eyes narrowed. "Did you want something ?" Shindo glared at Katsuki. "What ? Jealous that I''m talking to your girlfriend ?" Katsuki frowned, opened his mouth and closed it again. Kirishima looked increasingly worried, his nervous eyes darting between Katchan and I. I smiled, my irritation fading, and decided to enjoy the show. "Are you retarded or are you doing this on purpose ?" Ah, now that''s the Katchan I know. - "Sorry" Shindo wheezed, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Your girlfriend is the little one with the big red cheeks, right ? You having a threesome or something ?" I was on my feet before Katsuki had even finished clenching his fist, a hand on his shoulder more to hold him back than to calm him down. Shindo blinked slowly, stupidly, his head taking so long to turn towards me that I could have snapped his neck three times. "How-" "You complain that no one is nice to you yet you spend your time making people hate the fuck out of you" He looked at me in surprise, then suddenly smiled, losing his little bully persona. "Ah, did you really take that badly ? Sorry, it''s just that being the new kid and new encounters have never really been my thing. And frankly, you''re all so tight-knit" He pressed his hands together "That it''s hard to fit in without imposing. My dad always tells me that trying to get inside people''s heads is never the answer, but I didn''t know how to get you to stop treating me like a piece of furniture" He scratched his hair, suddenly shy, his cheeks flushed. Kirishima looked at him with big, wet eyes. "Shindo..." "You''re all so different from the ones I saw at the championship... Anyway, I''m sorry if I was too harsh, I didn''t mean to be" I would be lying if I said I wasn''t surprised by his sudden openness. He turned to Katsuki. - "Sorry for joking about your girlfriend, I didn''t intend to be mean or anything like that. No hard feelings, eh ?" Kirishima, his eyes as round as saucers, looked at Katchan. I waited for him to scowl in disgust or reject the idea of going out with her - or even to punch Shinto just for having a punchable face. "... yeah" Hands back in his pockets, Katsuki turned on his heels and headed back to the water cooler. He had still ignored the outstretched hand. Shindo sighed. "Universal truth that you should never talk about girlfriends..." He shook his head in disappointment, then turned and walked back to the gathered 1-A students, who were still watching the exchange like the group of voyeurs they were. Kirishima looked at Katsuki with round eyes, then blinked slowly at me, waiting for a reaction. Despite everything that had happened, Kirishima never looked at me with concern or fear. Of course, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t nurturing any worry concerning me, but he never treated me any differently than anyone else. He was a nice guy. I liked him. "... no comment" He nodded and followed Shindo. "Hey" He stopped and turned to me. "About what Shindo said about Katsuki... keep it to yourself, okay ? And make sure he doesn''t spread it around" Uraraka might have been a traitor of the highest order, Katsuki still seemed to... tolerate her. Even though I wanted to get rid of her as soon as the All for One problem was solved, that didn''t mean that I wanted to take away Katsuki''s (despicable) happiness until it was necessary. "So they really... ? Okay, no problem" He walked away. I followed Katsuki, who turned his head towards me, then slowed down so that I could catch up with him. "You didn''t have to interfere" I said. Katsuki snorted. "And maybe I should have watched you ram his head into the ground ?" "I had no intention of ramming his head in the ground" He clicked his tongue against his palate. - "I don''t know if you are aware of this, but I am neither a pacifist nor a patient person ; seeing someone even worse than myself in both areas is as fascinating as it is frightening. I only have to look at you to know when it''s time to act" I opened my mouth to retort, but nothing came out. Wait, am I really worse than...? Ok, maybe I wasn''t Buddha reborn, but I could still be patient when I wanted to be - at least more than Katsuki. Like when- when... Nothing came. Holy shit, I''m worse than Katsuki. His face lit up as the realisation dawned on me, as if he could read my mind. - "Wait, you really thought you were more patient than me ? "I can be patient when I need to be" I defended myself. "We''ve known each other for about six months and if there''s one thing I''m sure of, it''s that you''re the least patient guy in the world" "I am patient," I stressed. "Supporting Hawks takes at least that much out of someone" The number of times I''d dreamt of strangling him for blowing his smoke in my face without actually doing it had to earn me at least a place in record books for eternity. - "...okay, that''s pretty true, but you''re still not a patient guy, and that''s something I - the most impulsive guy in the world - have to tell you" We continued bickering like old hags until I punched him in the shoulder, we decided to have a spar and I washed the floor with him. He wasn''t very happy. But I''d still won. * Author''s note : Hope you''re ready everyone, starting from chapter 163 we''ll really get to the meat of the story - and it''ll be the beginning of the end for Part 2. I am very excited for us to get there. Check the story''s P@treon Nar_cisseENG if you want to read ahead and support the story. And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 162 Kirishima came to a stop in front of the door. He looked up and down the empty corridor to make sure that he was alone, and then he knocked three times. The low murmur he could hear inside stopped. There were footsteps, then the door opened surreptitiously. Through the half-open door, Kirishima saw half of Jiro''s face. The teenager opened the door wider. "You''re late" Kirishima scratched his neck and stepped inside, Jiro gently closing the door behind him. "Sorry, I was with Shindo" he said. The students of 1-A were sitting on beanbags and armchairs - at least what was left of them. Asui sat in the back, on a daisy-shaped stool, her feet close to her chest, her arms wrapped around her ankles. She still looked sullen, but she seemed much better than before. Kirishima smiled at her. Uraraka was sitting on the floor next to her, talking to her in a low voice ; she waved at Kirishima when she met his gaze. Ojiro stood in front of the small bookshelf on the left, flipping through comic books. S¨¦ro was slumped over, scrolling through his laptop, staring blankly, purple - almost black - circles under his eyes. He had been the closest to Kaminari, so even though they tried to shake him gently sometimes, everyone mostly left him alone. Mezo sat at the foot of Kyoka''s bed, his back against the wooden rail, his arms hanging over his knees, waiting patiently for their meeting to begin. Sato, Tokoyami and Izuku sat in a circle on sofas around a small, low table, and played cards. The room was small and cramped, but it was the largest of the two dormitories. Because of her hypersensitivity to sound, Kyoka had asked for a room a little farther away so that she could rest without having to hear her classmates wandering around their rooms at all hours of the night. She had been given the empty space under the communal showers, which served as a storage room and which Cementos had converted into a studio in just ten minutes. The idea of turning it into their headquarters hadn''t suddenly occurred to her. It was just that one day Yaoyorozu had wanted to confide in Jiro at the same time that S¨¦ro had felt the need to talk to her about Kaminari, that Kirishima had had one of those nights when he couldn''t sleep because of nightmares and had to go to someone, and that Asui - who also couldn''t sleep - had bumped into him in the hallway after lights out, and that one thing led to another and they all ended up in Jiro''s room talking to comfort each other. At first, they sat on the cold floor with the lights off so that Aizawa or another teacher on duty wouldn''t catch them. It was Yaoyorozu who had provided all the sofas, furniture, and insulation for the door before leaving Yuei. "We''re all here" Jiro said. There was silence. The others turned to Kirishima, and those who hadn''t seen him smiled or waved. Jiro went and lay down on the bed, her hand supporting her head. Kirishima wanted to sit next to S¨¦ro, but decided to leave him alone. He went and sat down on the carpet next to Mezo, shoulder to shoulder. He began to pull at the threads of the carpet and looked down. "I was with Shindo," he said. "I felt guilty because I think we excluded him too much and that made him feel uncomfortable" "We can''t tell him", Jiro muttered. "What are we supposed to do ?" "I know," Kirishima said. "It''s simply... We have to try, okay ? Imagine if we were in his shoes : he arrives in a place he doesn''t know, with people who have already formed their cliques, and no one ever talks to him" Aizawa had recently taken their small group aside, worried that the recent events had made them withdrawn and sectarian. He had told them that it was bad for them to dwell on what had happened and that if they needed help, the school psychologist was available 24 hours a day. No one wanted to talk to a psychiatrist. The only one who had tried had been Yaoyorozu, and she had ended up leaving school. Kirishima envied her for being able to leave without question ; he wished he could leave too and put it all behind, but he''d feel like a coward by abandoning his friends. They were the only reason he stayed. "We could" S¨¦ro said, his voice hoarse and dry, without looking up from his cell phone "have lunch with him tomorrow" "Maybe even organize something", Izuku said. "Since it''s Tuesday and we all get off early, we could have a movie night" The idea seemed to be well received. Then Mezo''s voice, calm and sharp, broke the beginnings of cheerfulness. "But it doesn''t change anything : we''ll still be talking to each other without saying anything to him, and that will continue to irritate him" It was the same reason why no one had told Inaza about their little meetings. Inaza was vehement and would get furious whenever anyone brought up Todoroki or the summer camp. He wasn''t mean, and everyone liked him, it was just that sometimes everyone only wanted to chat without necessarily having to get angry or argue. Shindo, on the other hand, was trying to fit in where they had no right or desire to include him: recent events had indelibly bound them together in a way that was strikingly different from any other group of teenagers their age. "It would be better if he left Yuei" There was silence. No one disagreed. "Hey, do you remember Ashido ?" Out of the corner of his eye, Kirishima saw Ochaco shift. He turned to her, thinking that she remembered as well, but it was Ojiro who asked : "Who ?" "A girl who was in our class at the beginning of the year. She must have spent about three days with us. She left Yuei after the incident at the USJ" Kirishima thought he heard a mumbled ''lucky''. "I remember her", Jiro said. "She had pink skin, didn''t she ?" "Yeah, she had some acid Quirk too" The blue light from Sero''s screen illuminated his face. "No recollection" "Why ?" asked Jiro. "Did something happen?" "We went to school together... I mean, it''s not like I knew her or anything, but just, I don''t know, with everything that happened at the camp and the ban on talking to anyone about what we saw..." He''d gotten back in touch with some of his old school friends, and no one knew where Ashido had gone. He was probably exaggerating, but he had the feeling of being kept in the dark like Shindo. "Yeah" Sato said. "This ban really sucks. I know it''s for Yuei''s sake and to avoid causing panic, but sometimes I wish I could talk to my parents about it" This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Kirishima preferred to let the discussion drift. - "Yeah, me too" Jiro said half-heartedly, pulling her blanket over her lap. "If only so they can tell me that it was an isolated incident, that this isn''t the usual life of a Hero" Then slowly, one by one, they opened up to each other, comforted by the thought that even though their situation was horrible, they weren''t alone. * Bonus: He was nice. It hadn''t taken him buying her a restaurant or drowning her in compliments for Ochaco to realize that. Katsuki was friendly in a different way than most people. She didn''t need to be cajoled or treated like she was made of glass and Katsuki understood that perfectly. He was gallant without being childish, attentive without being intrusive. He asked her questions and listened attentively to her answers, nodding his chin gently as if everything that came out of Ochaco''s mouth was gold. He wasn''t one for public affection - or affection at all - but he did take the time to make her math review sheets for subjects she found difficult to understand, even though he didn''t need them himself. Whenever she went downstairs for a snack and Katsuki was around, he always peeled an apple, which he pretended he didn''t want at the last second and ended up forcefully putting in her hand because "You only like peeled apples anyway, right ? Eat this, I hate wasting stuff" In the mornings, when everyone was in the kitchen and they didn''t want to look suspicious when they greeted each other (something they never did even once since the beginning of the year), Katsuki always found a way to walk past her and brush his hand against hers without looking at her, murmuring a ''slept well ?" She liked the way his face lit up when he talked about All Might or becoming a Hero. She found his slightly naive excitement every time Aizawa-sensei announced that they were going to practice adorable. She liked him. So she teased him. "You''re always so focused when you''re eating : it''s as if the food you''re eating is the only thing that matters in the whole world..." "Is that so ? Ah, that''s because I often eat with Shoto and I don''t want to make him feel uncomfortable when he''s eating..." He met her gaze "Anyway, bad habit" The discussion came to a halt. Katsuki was surprisingly quiet when he was calm. She tried to change the topic - she didn''t like talking about Todoroki. "Why... I mean, since when are you interested in me ?" Katsuki stopped eating, head above his bowl. This whole ''getting to know each other and spending time together'' was new for her too. Before him, no one had ever been really interested in her, so she''d always lived with the idea that she wasn''t the kind of girl boys were interested in. She had learned to live in the background, smiling through gritted teeth, her ego bruised, but telling herself that it didn''t matter. But maybe Katsuki thought she was pretty. Nervously, she almost bit her nails, stopped her hand halfway to her mouth and forced herself to put it down on the table. His blonde hair hid his forehead, but his cheeks were flushed, and she couldn''t decide whether it was because due to the heat from the food or because she was intimidating him. "Remember the championship ?" He started playing with the stuffing in his noodles. "I was in the stands when you faced Shoto. I remember the look on your face when the others told you that you could give up right from the start, laughing like it was a joke..." Ochaco pursed his lips bitterly. "Then you went down in the arena and dislocated your thumb just to win something you knew you''d lose anyway... I don''t know, but I thought : a girl who''s capable of doing that only to win... I don''t know. I thought it was kind of cool" Ochaco blinked, slightly moved. Part of her was disappointed that he hadn''t said he thought she was ''beautiful''. It was childish and silly, yes, but she wanted to be beautiful for someone. But a major part of her was glad, because what he''d just said was more personal than a generic ''beautiful''. She began to smile, hiding it behind the hand she was resting her cheek on. He continued to play with his noodles, as if he didn''t know what to do with his hands now that the big revelation was out there. "So the great Katsuki Bakugo admires me ?" He gave her a piercing look, slightly annoyed. "I never said ''admire'', don''t put words in my mouth" Ochaco''s smile widened. "Do you want to know how long I''ve been interested in you ?" He gave her a sideways glance, then shrugged as if to say ''do what you want'', but he didn''t start eating again. She almost told him that she''d found him unbearable at first. That she had been one of those who rolled her eyes in disdain every time he came into the classroom screaming. Then there was the conflict with the kid from the other class, right before the championship. She had thought that Todoroki was going to hit him. Then Inaza had stepped in and Ochaco, at first relieved, had been very worried that the situation would get out of hand because Todoroki had really, really looked like he was about to commit murder Then suddenly, Katsuki had stepped in, proudly siding with Todoroki when everyone else disapproved, pushing Inaza aside and lecturing everyone. For the first time, Ochaco had listened to him - really listened. Katsuki was a good person, the kind of person you wanted to have by your side. She''d wondered what it would be like to have someone so loyal by her side. Ochaco opened her mouth then closed it again. She was confused about how to put it, didn''t know exactly where to begin, stupidly realized that she''d actually liked him longer than he''d liked her (and that was a bit shameful) felt suddenly shy when he looked her straight in the eye, his red eyes scrutinizing her with terrifying intensity. She said the first thing that came to her mind. "Remember summer camp ? When you and the other boys jumped off the pier ? I really enjoyed watching you run around with your shirt off" Ochaco had absolutey no idea where this audacity had come from. Too far gone in her stupidity, she preferred to save face by looking him straight in the eye, face blank. Katsuki blinked three times in a row, speechless. Then he put his hand to his face to hide his expression, his ears flushed to the tips. "Shit..." Ochaco burst out laughing. She really, really liked him. * Author''s note : If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, you can go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 163 - The Target NDA: The following chapters have been structured in a countdown manner ¨C this is not an indication of what time it is * -10h58 Dabi stared blankly at his screen, not really looking at it. His heart pounded in his ears, amplifying the sound of his own breathing to the point where he almost felt like he was drowning in open air. It was 3:42 p.m., and under one of the few comments on the swim lesson video was another that Dabi couldn''t explain. Compromise. Dabi methodically refreshed the page, swating, paralyzed by a sudden wave of anxiety. If this had been Shoto''s doing, Dabi''s throat would have been slit and he''d ended in a gutter by now. ''Compromise''... There must have been something wrong with the video, or maybe someone had found one of the copies. Either way, Dabi couldn''t stand by and do nothing. If someone decided to use it before Dabi to blackmail Shoto, then- The new comment was gone. Dabi ran his tongue over his teeth. He refreshed the page six times in a row. Nothing. He exhaled heavily, straightened up from his hunched position over the computer, then leaned his back against the cushions. Sitting cross-legged, the PC on his knees, Dabi rubbed his damp palms against the thighs of his jeans, his eyes automatically going to the two men at the entrance to the living room, sitting in a chair, silent as graves, watching him with folded hands. One of them had a book, which he wasn''t reading, folded in the back pocket of his pants. Dabi had tried to make conversation at the beginning of his house arrest, but neither of them had responded. They were like stone, cold and impersonal. Could it have been the crazy witch who acted as their grandmother ? No ; if it had been, Enji would have known and sent Dabi to prison long ago for trying to blackmail his beloved son by threatening his father''s career. Mechanically, Dabi kept refreshing the page. His mind went over all the potential people who might still hold a grudge against him now that he''d left the Vilains''s world. Well, sort of. When you''d done the kind of things he''d done, it was impossible to really leave that milieu. He had to think more recent, more personal. Who would be interested in using this video against Dabi now ? Himiko ? Shigaraki ? Shigaraki was in prison, in Tartarus, as Enji had told him. If All for One had wanted to get him out, they would have done it months ago - the news of the breach of the most secure prison in the world would have been all over the media. So Himiko. But Himiko wasn''t the thoughtful type. Had she been free, she would have done everything in her power to find Dabi and slit his throat as brutally as possible. There would have been no missing video - she wouldn''t have given Dabi time to prepare for an ambush. If All for One is helping her... All for One wouldn''t help if it wasn''t in his best interest to do so. If he had wanted to kill Dabi, he would have opened a portal in the middle of his room and killed him before Dabi could blink. The fact that he was still alive proved that All for One didn''t care about ''avenging'' Shigaraki or Dabi''s betrayal. Could it really be called treason ? Dabi hadn''t pledged allegiance to anyone, he hadn''t worked exclusively for the League, he had never sworn loyalty to All for One. If you omitted Enji, his son, the crazy old witch, Himiko, Shigaraki - and therefore All for One - then that could only mean one thing : outside interference. But who- His gaze was drawn back to the screen. Below his own comments, an address appeared. Tokyo, tonight, 4:44 a.m. Three minutes later, the message disappeared. * - 01h22 Standing in his office, Hawks watched nighttime Tokyo without actually seeing the city. The red and yellow lights of cars and neon signs flashed before his eyes as if they had been accelerated, streaks of light crossing the streets, avenues, and boulevards as if he were in the middle of a fireworks display turned fire. He liked his life, sometimes. Granted, he was stuck in his job until he died, and yes, maybe he wasn''t allowed to leave the country without permission from the Commission, but it wasn''t all bad. He got paid well and the food wasn''t too bad. And... and... the food really wasn''t bad. He finished his thirteenth cigarette, tossed it into his trash can, then lit the next one mechanically. He''d told Shoto that he''d like to live long enough to get a serious case of lung cancer, and he meant it. Having such a trivial problem almost turned him on, he who had always lived on the edge of society, outside of the real world and its tangibility. Shit, even having trouble paying his bills seemed like the height of excitement. He could already see himself, socks full of holes and shoes worn out, mittens on his hands and fingers numb from the cold, running from one shop to another with a stack of resumes under his elbow, asking to see a manager, trying to convince him to hire him for a little while, just a little while, just a few hours, so that he would have enough to pay the water bill or his daughter''s school lunch¡­ Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. People would look at him with pity and concern as he pleaded his case, listen patiently when they knew they really had nothing to offer him, watch him go back out into the bitter cold, and think about him in their beds at night, wondering if he''d managed to find what he was looking for and really hoping he had. He would be admired, regarded as a martyr of sorts. People would look at him - really look at him - and see Keigo, not Hawks, mereley another man doing his best with the cards life had dealt him, just like everyone else. Life would be hard, but he''d be happy as long as he had his little brother with him. This Keigo had no wings, but he was the freest version of himself he could imagine. Hawks exhaled a puff of smoke. Dying didn''t frighten him, it was just that the idea of nothingness - an infinite nothing - that bored him as if he was already there. He''d have no problem surviving in prison as long as it wasn''t Tartarus - the Commission had done way more than merely teaching them how to use their Quirks. Being booed and treated like an outcast, on the other hand... Hawks had a lot of respect for Endeavor : the fact that he had carried on as a Hero with dignity, despite the way people treated him because of his sons... Really, no one could have blamed him if he had retired. Hawks, on the other hand, didn''t know if he could stand to work knowing that people hated him. They may not have known him, but Hawks was still a facet - however misleading - of Keigo, and the only thing that made Keigo truly exist in the eyes of the world. Hawks had no friends, no family, no one to wait for him when he went home at night. He couldn''t bear to be hated by the whole world. It would kill him. Hawks blinked. He absentmindedly noticed that his cigarette had burned down to the butt without him smoking it, and that he had his cell phone -his second cell phone -in his hand. It was three in the morning. Hawks should have been in bed, or at least barely opening his eyes, wondering, exhausted, what time it was. Hawks trusted Shoto - the kid must have spent hours preparing and refining his plan to get something as qualitative as he did. He seemed to know what he was doing, to have thought through every possible scenario. But it was Hawks who was going to kill Touya, not him. If he had made the slightest miscalculation, made the smallest oversight... Hawks knew people who would clean it up in an hour, leaving no trace. If it went wrong... His finger hovered over his screen. Hawk hesitated. He had no intention of backing down or turning the kid in. It was just a backup in case something went wrong. Hawk tapped his keyboard briefly, then sent the text without giving himself time to regret what he was doing. He put the cell phone back in his pocket, looked up at the city, and finished his cigarette in silence. It was time to get ready. Tonight he would kill a man. * - 00h56 There was something satisfying about spending an entire day training your men in a variety of manoeuvres and deployment formations, and watching them succeed with little help. It was different from training civilians - Vilains included - and much more exhilarating. He stepped out of the shower and leaned against a metal bar built into the wall to help him move around his apartments. Anyone else would have felt their ego bruised to find themselves in this position. "Sir" He paused at the edge of his bed, his satin bathrobe rubbing against his knees. "There was a call from Japan" He reached for the phone : the receiver floated from the soldier''s hand to his own. The receiver crackled ; he waited for the sound to steady before putting it to his ear. "I''ve just been informed-" The voice died and all sound at the other end of the line stopped. It was as if he''d put his hand over the microphone to prevent anyone on his end from hearing him. "I''ve just been informed," the voice whispered. "That the boy and his mentor are going to kill your former employee tonight" No names were mentioned ; he was afraid someone might be listening. "The target ?" "Alone and unsecured on the other side of town. The mole is with him" "All Might ?" "I can have him called up North of the country on urgent business, maybe wake up a Nomu or two and have him rushed there - he won''t be in Tokyo" "Endeavor ?" The caller hesitated. "He''s at home, resting. I don''t know how to get him away from the epicentre" All for One was not a man to make the same mistake twice. He hadn''t expected chance to hand him his target on a platter, rather he''d spent the last few months drilling his soldiers on all the scenarios they''d face once they went after him. All for One had thought he would have to create the perfect opportunity, waiting for the rat to turn his head elsewhere so he could seize his chance. But fate had handed him a golden opportunity on a silver platter. He wouldn''t let it pass. "Find me Endeavor''s number" * A/N : Gonna stop making interventions to let you fully enjoy the next arc. If you want to read ahead of schedule AND support the story, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 164 - 03h33 The hours ticked by like minutes, the minutes like seconds, and all I had to do was blink and the whole night passed as if I weren''t anchored in this reality, as if time had no influence on me. - 02h44 The living room was plunged into darkness, the furniture gave the impression of being made of shadows, the deafening silence of the sleeping house gave an unreal aspect to my waiting, as if I were suspended above a void, in an unreachable and unalterable slice of existence. I sat motionless on the sofa, my hands on my knees, staring straight ahead, my eyes so wide open that they stung. - 02h12 Beyond the bay window, far into the woods, an owl dropped from its perch and swooped down on a squirrel. Its claws closed like a crane on the rough fur, its wings straightened and it swooped down on another tree. The squirrel''s cry, muffled and barely audible, accompanied me as I walked up and down the living room, uneasy, a broth of worry and anxiety purring like a torrent in my ears, preventing me from listening to my own thoughts. I felt I had to be calm, so I stayed calm. - 01h48 No one had seen me come home. Neither Rei nor her children. Touya had left the house a long time ago ; I''d helped him to ensure that no one noticed he was gone. If my father didn''t return in time then my perfectly constructed alibi, meticulously put together alibi, would be rendered obsolete. The more time passed, the less I could control my anxiety. - 01h16 Where the hell is he ? The furniture was silent, the house still, but my ears were ringing as if there were more than one of us. He''s guessed what you''re up to. Impossible, my plan was flawless. He knows what you''re going to do. How could he ? No one knew but Hawks and Hawks- Hawks told him. Hawks wanted Touya dead at least as much as I did. Hawks has realised what a game you''re playing and he''s trying to double-cross you. I paused in front of the kitchen island, gripping the edge of the cold marble to remind myself that I was really there, alive and well, firmly anchored in this reality, and that the voice- You''ll get your one-way ticket to Tartarus. If Hawks had betrayed me, I''d ripp his wings off with my own hands. He''s laughing at you. They''re all laughing at you. Touya is with Hawks and they are laughing togeth- I closed my eyes so tightly my eyelids hurt. The buzzing in my head grew in intensity and volume, rumbling and sizzling until I felt I could hear it outside my body, in the hollow of my ear, whispering and whispering in its treacherous voice. "Because for all your rhetoric and all your genius plans, you can''t kill him" He''s going to die tonight. "Will he ?" I''ve planned everything. "You planned to strangle him the first time, drown him the second time, and look : he''s still alive" The first time I was- "Pathetic" This time Hawks will- "Can he do it ? I mean, if we assume that he hasn''t turned you in and he''s not going to-" I''ll kill him. "Like you were supposed to kill Touya ?" "Shut the fuck up" The rumbling subsided, my vision cleared, and suddenly the veil covering my ears lifted and I''d moved away from the kitchen. I''d gripped the coffee table without realising it, the metal surrounding the glass shaking under my fingers like a beam about to give way. Veins bulged beneath the skin of my hands and forearms, so thick and prominent that I wondered if they might explode in my next burst of rage. "You''re terrified, Shoto" I whispered. "Because if he manages to survive, it means you have no control" I am in control of my life. "That means all the tears you''ve shed, all the blood you''ve spilled, all the suffering you''ve endured was in vain" With my hands still on the table and my eyes fixed on my bare feet, I swayed frantically, trying to calm my growing terror. "It means that no matter how hard you try to change things, nothing will ever really change" I have control- "It means that if dad is fated to die because of Touya, there''s nothing you can do-" "Shoto ?" -00h58 I raised my head sharply, my sticky hair clinging to my face, my fingers still gripping the metal bars where my fingerprints were imprinted. "I thought I heard a voice different from yours, is there¡­ are you alright ?" It''s not in my head. The curtain of paranoid smoke fell back, the wisps floating like mist around the periphery of my vision. He was standing at the entrance to the living room, one hand on the light switch. I squinted as my vision adjusted, black spots dancing in my vision. Even though his voice came from outside, I had my doubts and wondered for a moment if it wasn''t another hallucination. "Shouldn''t you be at school ?" I cleared my throat and almost stood up, but decided to stay seated so he wouldn''t see my shaking knees. You''re going completely mad. "I wanted to go home", I said, "I asked Hawks to make up an excuse so they''d let me go" You''re losing your mind. "I wanted to go home," I said, "I asked Hawks to make up an excuse so they''d let me go" There''s something serously wrong with you. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "What about you ?" You''re going to end up dead and the only person you can blame is yourself. "What are you doing all alone in the dark ?" His eyebrows were furrowed. I shrugged. "Couldn''t sleep" He massaged his nose with one hand, exhausted, his eyes swollen with fatigue as if he was going to collapse any second, then he sighed. "Come here" He motioned for me to follow him to the veranda, where he sat down on the edge of the terrace, his feet on the crackling frozen lawn. I let myself fall beside him, my knee knocking against his. The night was cold, the sky dark. The white lawn, covered in frost, gave the place an unreal aspect, as if we were in a realm that things and people could only reach once they were dead. Dad took off his shoes, then his socks, and put his feet on the grass as if to cool off. Then he slowly bent down and began to rub his feet. His expression relaxed as he worked on them. "Blisters ?", I asked. "A beginning of arthritis," he said. "It used to be limited to my feet but now it''s going up my legs" I gave him a sideways glance. "You''re not old enough to have this kind of thing" He laughed softly. "I am old. Every day that passes brings me closer to the end. When I''m dead-" I clicked my tongue against the roof of my mouth and jerked his hands away from his feet, silencing him and forcing him to sit up. "Stop saying things like that" I hated the way he said it, like his death was something I couldn''t prevent, like it was an inevitability I just had to get used to. I crouched down in front of him, my hands hovering above his ankles, a genjutsu shrouding us from the outside world. "It''s not very nice of you to bully your old, frail and sick father" "I''m not bullying anyone" A green light burst from my palms, casting shadowed blades of grass on his legs as I soothed his pain. I looked up at him, observing his curious expression as he watched me. "Is that better ?" "Hmmm" I could have stopped once the pain had subsided, but I preferred to carry on, healing micro-cracks, bruises and a whole range of other things he could avoid if he finally retired. "We could go and live in Italy like you suggested," I said without looking at him, the light shining on my face. "You''d retire, I''d leave Yuei, and we''d stop Grandma from becoming dictator of Europe" He scoffed, but I saw the shadow of a smile on his lips. "You love your grandmother because you seldom see her, but believe me, Teka is anything but easy to get along with" I shrugged. "She''s funny" "Moody," he said sarcastically. "She''d kill you if she could hear you" "I''m too old to be afraid of my mother" I wondered how anyone could ever get old enough to stop being afraid of Teka Todoroki. That old witch would bury us all, I''d bet my life on it. "I know you, Shoto," he said, all traces of amusement gone from his tone. "You''re conscientious and methodical. If you - or rather we, because I know you wouldn''t leave without me - are still in Japan despite all the revelations of the last few months, it''s because you think you''re capable of dealing with absolutely anything that might happen" I concentrated a bit longer to deal with a micro crack in his left knee. "Don''t you think that''s weird ?", I said ''When I was a kid, there were all these people and organizations that wanted me just because of you, and now..." It was a miracle that no one killed me while I was recovering from draining all of my chakra. I thought it was because my father and All Might were in the hospital - they''d literally taken up residence there while things calmed down - but I expected assassination attempts to start as soon as I got out. "I don''t know" I said. "But everything is too still" Too easy, too quiet. I felt like everything was about to blow up in my face. "You''ve always been too anxious, Shoto. You know, a normal life isn''t about feeling bad when things are going too well and wondering when things are going to go wrong. You''re too used to things being complicated. You told me you were working on a big project, right ? So finish it while you''ve got time, and don''t bother trying to figure out the whys and wherefores. Enjoy the reprieve while it lasts ; we''ll deal with the problems later" He''s probably right. Things were getting a little weird in my head lately, and I was always either very anxious or so calm that I felt like I was losing touch with my own emotions. I chalked it up to tiredness. But it was nice to talk to him. I always felt much better afterwards. I felt a sudden surge of affection for him. "I like you, you know" He looked at me, stunned. Then he burst out laughing. "I hope you do like me, indeed" I was supposed to distract him, he was supposed to give me my alibi, but in the end I was the one who was distracted and lost track of time. I was glad to see him laughing like that : I had the impression he was smiling less nowadays. "You''d think that-" -00h49 His cell phone vibrated. He pulled it mechanically from his pocket, the bluish screen lighting up his face. "...I deserve better than some ''I like you'', but-" He fell silent, his face turning pale so quickly that even his lips went white. "Dad ?" Breathless, eyes haggard, he sprang to his feet and ran back in the house. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 165 - The Murder Hawks arrived at the crime scene on his bicycle. He was wearing oversized trousers, shoes so long they looked like those of a clown''s, and a large, smelly enamel jacket that he would never have touched under normal circumstances. The dirty hood covering his hair and fell over his forehead, engulfing him in an unbreathable bubble of toxic poison. He didn''t push it back because that was part of the persona Shoto had created - a man capable of fetching cigarettes at 4 a.m. on a Tuesday - and he trusted him. Hawks looked at the sky. Black clouds, heavy and low, were gathering over Tokyo, obscuring the tops of the city''s tallest towers, giving the impression of choking in the open air. He found Shoto''s ability to control the weather astonishing. Had he been born in another era, people would have hailed him as a god. Hawks focused on the road again, whistling. Whistling wasn''t his style, but it was certainly the sort of thing a man addicted to cigarettes would do. Or at least more addicted than Hawks was. He whistled badly, though, stopping intermittently when he had to turn at a junction that was too dry or when the road became unstable to focus. His fingers gripped the handlebars tightly, the plastic squeaking under the sudden, violent pressure. It was ironic that one of the only men in the world capable of flying should be terrified of falling off his bike. He smiled as he remembered the evening he''d spent with Shoto trying to teach him how to ride one. The teenager had nearly pulled his hair out when Hawks had asked him for the twelfth time how to put his feet on the pedals. Keigo laughed. He wondered what Shoto''s face would be like when he found out he didn''t know how to drive. Hawks turned right into a jagged residential street. Wide, grey houses, without roofs or sometimes devoid of whole walls to enclose them, stretched along both sides of the road. In some places the pavement disappeared altogether, replaced by stony bumps or holes in the ground that screamed ''building site under construction''. The half-built garages were empty, the lawns so unkempt that the grass looked like vines and the backyards like jungles. There were no bins, no ''work in progress'' signs, no one but rats and cats. The area had the appearance of a ghost town or a post-apocalyptic world. Tokyo, like other Japanese cities, was dying. To a lesser extent than elsewhere, but the capital was nonetheless being eaten away by this evil that was slowly devouring the world. The dawn of Quirks - as well as bringing its fair share of wars - made humans less fertile and more sterile, so much that having children before the age of thirty was an increasing rarity. Not for the first time, Hawks wondered if the arrival of Quirk had really been a boon for humanity or if it had been a slow and inexorable condemnation to extinction. He turned right almost instinctively : Shoto had made him memorize his route so well he could have made the journey eyes closed. His jacket billowed in the cold wind and rattled against his thighs. His switched-off mobile phone weighed heavily on his thigh, but he knew it wouldn''t stop the Commission from finding him if necessary. At the end of the new street loomed the building he was supposed to get to. It was a simple structure, only three floors of bare cement, without plaster or any other covering. The roof was flat and easily accessible : Shoto had explained to him that the developer had wanted to turn it into a garden for the building''s inhabitants, to make it more appealing than the surrounding houses. The height also made it impossible to see what was going on from the surrounding streets. Hawks changed streets, parked his bike two houses down behind a low wall and walked back to the main road, hands in his pockets. He paused for a moment in front of the grey behemoth. The building stood out like a tombstone against the dark sky. The clouds rumbled and rolled in, heralding the arrival of a storm. A drop of water caught the corner of his eye and rolled down his cheekbone like a tear. He wiped it away with the tip of his thumb, his gaze riveted on the demonic place. This was the kind of place where people died en masse. He climbed the stairs slowly, his fingers reaching mechanically for the ice stalactite in the knife scabbard that hung from his waist, as if to reassure himself. He paused at the entrance to the roof, the door slamming shut with a thud. His eyes swept over the empty, dirty roof. The stairs were the only way out. Hawks climbed over the stairwell and lay down on it, his dark eyes fixed on the door below him, the stalactite clutched in his gloved hand. Then he waited. * The house was silent. Dabi knew that the old witch''s third dog - the one who only watched over him at night, when the other two were asleep - was sitting on a chair outside his door, eyes closed as if he were resting, but not asleep. Dabi didn''t know what kind of Quirk he had, but it must have enabled him to locate people with ease. Dabi - who hadn''t slept all night - got up quietly. He made his bed properly, arranged the sheets, shook out the pillow and pulled up the blanket so that the bed was neatly made. Satisfied with his work, he moved on to the second step. His satin pyjamas were neatly folded and left at the end of the bed. His fingers caressed the silky surface, his fingernail scratching the button of his shirt. These were the first clothes he''d worn in years that didn''t irritate his skin - at least the shreds of skin he had left. They were too good for him anyway. He went to the closet and retrieved his cleaned and ironed old clothes. They were still in the dry-cleaning bag. Dabi pulled out his leather coat. The smell of blood and sweat - so strong that even Dabi could smell it - was replaced by utter blankness. He had earned the right to wear this jacket by shedding blood and sweat ; now holding it in his hands made him feel like a stranger in front of the relic of a life he had loved. He put on the T-shirt - replaced because it was too damaged - then the trousers. The urge to scratch his legs as soon as he put them on was comforting. He opened the box containing his shoes. Ugly, too clean. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The laces - their ends a reddish brown from soaking in blood - had been replaced. His worn-out boots had been polished to look as good as new. He figured he''d have to dull their shine by stepping in a puddle or mud, because that kind of shine was the kind that would make him a beacon in the night and, for sure, get him killed. Putting them on gave him a strange feeling, as if he was turning back into someone he hadn''t been for a long time. He felt good, like he was home again. Or almost. His Swiss pocket knife and brass knuckles were gone. People always believed that villains - or heroes - spent their days spamming their Quirks. No one had the stamina for that, least of them all Dabi. If he had to fight in public for some reason, he''d better not draw attention to himself by creating a geyser of blue flames or some such nonsense. He could really end up in jail this time. Dabi faced the closed door of his room, rolled his shoulders and then his neck. He took a few seconds to stretch his numb legs, jumping a few times to get the blood flow to his thighs. Idleness was fun for a bit, but Dabi had always been a man of action. He inhaled slowly through his nose and exhaled to quell the adrenaline that raised the hairs on the back of his neck and sent a wave of shivers through his shoulders. Then he ran to the door, opened it with a jerk and pounced on his warden. The man, slumped in his chair, barely had time to look up from his book. His eyes widened and his lips parted in alarm. Dabi struck his throat sharply. The man fell to his knees on the floor, both hands on his throat, his face flushed violently, while his eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. The book on the arm of the seat fell to the floor. Dabi almost kicked him in the head out of habit - if you aimed right, you could kill - but he then remembered he wasn''t there for that. Instead he slipped behind the man, put his right arm around his neck and grabbed his left bicep with his right hand, which was perpendicular to the guard''s head. Then he squeezed. Within seconds the choked man stopped struggling. Dabi counted fifteen more. There was still no sound in the house. Slowly, he released the man. His limp body collapsed against him. Dabi straightened up, picked the man up and laid him on the chair, arms crossed, book open on one thigh, cheek against shoulder, as if he''d fallen asleep. He waited a few seconds, checking the barely lit corridor. Nothing. Then he shut his bedroom''s door softly and went downstairs to the kitchen. He rummaged through the drawers, picked up a small knife whose absence would not be noticed, put it in his pocket and left the house. He took took a shady path through the forest surrounding their house, the one in the camera''s blind spot, the same one he''d used to escape eleven years ago, limping and bleeding like a wounded dog. * He kicked open the door. It slammed against the wall with a deafening noise. Dabi glanced around. The clouds were of a black almost grey, the area was half shrouded in darkness. The sun was about to rise. The roof was empty. Dabi took one slow step, crossed the threshold, then a second and stopped. Apart from the cubicle of the stairwell, there was nothing. A cold breeze raised the hair on the back of his neck. Wide-eyed, Dabi turned to the side, his arm instinctively raised to protect his face. Two vertically yellow slited eyes appeared under a hood above him, as if the man were falling from the sky. Dabi saw the ice spike glint in the darkness, the faint light of day shining down on it, lending it the appearance of a knife''s blade. Dabi stumbled to his feet, a burst of flame erupting from his shoulders and elbows to ward off the man. The assailant, his speed-swollen jacket billowing around him, had sharp, determined eyes, the rest of his face lost in the darkness. He didn''t even blink as the flames licked at his skin. A geyser of fire erupted from Dabi''s skin as the ice stalactite sank into his flesh. Hawks, the soles of his feet barely touching the ground, threw himself backwards. A sudden pillar of blue flame shot ten meters high in the air, illuminating the whole neighbourhood for half a second. Then, abruptly, the flames died out. Hawks landed heavily on the ground, his feet screeching against the floor. A cloud of steam covered the middle of the roof, preventing him from seeing what was happening on the other side. He opened and closed his left hand - the one that had held the stalactite - to test its mobility, his eyes staring straight ahead. He couldn''t feel it, but he knew his palm had just been scalded. The cloud hung in the air. Hawks waited, breathless, legs bent. One of the two feathers previously hidden behind one of the roof''s edges flew to his hand. Lightning crackled far away. Then a white flash streaked across the sky and Hawks saw as if it were daylight. At the other end of the roof, a hand against the junction of his neck and shoulder, stood Dabi, his wide blue eyes a stark contrast to his darkened silhouette. "An ice stalactite, eh ?" Another bolt of lightning ripped through the sky. In the brief interval of light, Hawks caught the image of Dabi pulling out what was left of the melted ice pick. Blood spurted from the hole in his shoulder as he pulled it out, splattering his cheek, his jacket and the ground. Everything went black again. "I should have guessed you''d make friends..." Hawks remained motionless. As much as Shoto had repeatedly assured Hawks that he''d get through everything easily, Hawks had only said ''okay'' to satisfy him. Dabi was the kind of cockroach you didn''t just kill with an elaborate plan, drugs involved or not. Hawks remembered all his feathers scattered around the city, all the ones Shoto had - justifiably - told him not to bring. He had every intention of killing Touya, but he had no intention of dying with him today. "Do you know what the worst part is ?" The sky rumbled. Another bolt of lightning. A white flash illuminated the roof. Dabi, his shoulder pissing blood, smiled, his lips curling up intil it ate three-quarters of his face in perverse glee. His eyes were dull, dead, scrutinising Hawks malevolently. 00h00 "The kid''s using you and you''re too stupid to notice" The two men glared at each other. Then they threw themselves at each other. * A/N : If you want to read of schedule AND support the story, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 166 Ochaco''s foot slipped on a crushed can: Aizawa grabbed her elbow and yanked her up. There was no time to thank him ; Ochaco ran and caught up with Neito in front of her. "Uraraka !" She activated her Quirk. "Understood" Her hand grazed three metal garbage cans filled to the brim. Aizawa''s ribbons wrapped around the dumpsters : without slowing his run, the hero spun and hurled them like cannonballs at the three men in pursuit. Visibility was poor - daylight was just breaking - but he saw them throw themselves aside. Aizawa caught up with his students and ran between them : Ochaco was sweating, but in good shape. Neito, on the other hand, was pale, beads of sweat gathering on his upper lip. "How are you holding up ?" asked Aizawa, one eye fixed on the rooftops where he thought he saw a shadow pass by. The blonde nodded, his gaze steady but his hands shaking. The part of Aizawa that was too used to working as a teacher had almost reprimanded him for keeping the Quirk of one of his comrades without (as he was quite sure) asking permission. But the part of Aizawa that was glad to be alive thanked him for his deceit : without him, they''d be dead. A crossroads divided the alley into two. Out of the corner of his eye, Aizawa noticed something metallic in the street to his right. "Right !" he shouted. The teenagers turned sharply right. Aizawa caught them both under his arms. "Ura-" She had already lightened their weights. One of his white stripes wrapped around a lamppost like a tongue. Aizawa lunged, his hands gripping the teenagers so tightly that he must have hurt them. Their feet left the ground and they swung into the left street. Aizawa heard the deafening sound of bullets fired. He buried his head in his shoulders, his nose buried in the hair of the two children. A window exploded above their heads, shards of glass raining down on them. "Eyes !" He closed his eyes tightly, hoping the teenagers had done the same without thinking. Hard, stinging shards fell on his hair and shoulders as they continued to sway blindly. There was a loud thud, then Aizawa was riddled with tiny projectiles that felt like pebbles or gravel. One of them hit his jaw so hard that his teeth snapped shut on his tongue. Aizawa stifled a flinch of pain as his blood spurted in his mouth, shook his head to clear the shards away, and slightly opened one eye to see where they were going. They were in a cloud of greyish smoke that practically cloaked everything. His brain screamed Quirk, but his nose said limestone. They had to get out of the cloud if Aizawa was to find out where they were going and- Suddenly, like a mountain bursting out of fog, the lit streetlamp he had hung his tape to appeared. Aizawa cut the ribbon with a sharp bite of his teeth to prevent them from hitting the wall. Simultaneously, the lamp exploded. The remains of the bulb sizzled, then arcs of yellow light shot out from the inside towards the metal part of the pole, running over it as if the electricity were trying to escape to the ground. Aizawa''s hair stood on end. He twisted his shoulders, trying to dodge the yellow arcs, but holding on to the other two prevented him from moving properly. He was struck on the shoulder. Aizawa stifled a grunt and threw the two teenagers away from him. Since their weight was zero Aizawa''s thrust sent them flying onto the cobblestones, sheltered from the lamppost. Another bolt of electricity struck Aizawa''s left arm. He groaned in pain as his muscles went into a painful spasm. His heart pounded so quickly and violently that Aizawa froze, wondering if he was having a heart attack. Paralysed, he fell for nearly three meters. He clenched his teeth and breathed through his mouth, refusing to close his eyes. Then he saw someone on the roof of the building in front of him. A sniper pointed his barrel towards Neito and Ochaco. Panic swept over him. With difficulty, Aizawa unravelled a piece of his capture scarf, his arm heavy and his movements slow. He prepared to throw it, hoping for success, and- The end of the barrel swung around. Aizawa, suddenly feverish, sweating like an animal that knows it''s dead, came face to face with the weapon. * "Dad ? What''s going on ?" He had already crossed the living room, barefoot, running without looking back. He turned right - towards the east wing - and my heart leapt in panic. I ran after him, caught off-guard, dry-mouthed, shouting at him to stop. My concern turned to sheer fear as he climbed the stairs to the bedrooms. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I staggered at the foot of the stairs, a spasm shaking my arms until my hands, my stomach rising in my throat. A blink later and I was behind him as he broke down Touya''s door. I stopped in the corridor a few steps before it, my eyes going to Teka''s soldier, slumped in his chair, his head hanging limply from his shoulders as if his neck had been broken. I ran two fingers under his nose - he''s only knocked out - while my father ransacked Touya''s room all the way to his bathroom. The room to Touya''s left opened with a jerk : one of the day soldiers, shirtless, dishevelled, pistol in hand, stepped calmly out. He spoke in Italian. "Has something happened ?" His eyes went to his colleague. He put two fingers on his neck to check his pulse. Behind him, in the doorway, stood the other soldier, pistol in hand, watching us without coming out for safety''s sake. "I don''t know, Dad..." I gestured towards the night watchman''s. "Did you hear anything ?" The question was purely rhetorical : of course they hadn''t heard anything, my clone had supervised Touya''s entire departure to make sure he didn''t get caught. Dad came out of the room at the same moment. His eyes were bloodshot, his hair dishevelled, his face sickly pale. I suddenly remembered that he hadn''t slept for twenty-four hours and had just come back from what seemed to me a very long day. "What''s going on ? Has Touya disappeared ?" At the same moment, the three doors at the end of the corridor opened. Rei, Natsuo and Fuyumi stepped out one after the other. Natsuo blinked like he was having an epileptic episode. "What the... Enji ? What''s going on ?" Dad turned to the soldier in the corridor, whom glanced at the rest of the family, tucked his weapon discreetly behind the elastic of his underpants and then straightened up as if facing Teka. "Didn''t you hear anything ?" "Enji", Rei insisted as she approached, her furry slippers clattering on the floor. The soldier shook his head. "Absolutely nothing. Lorenzo is not the type to be fooled easily : he must have been taken by surprise" The second soldier gently closed the bedroom door and came out a second later, minus the gun, and stepped between Rei and his colleague as he spoke to my father in a low voice. "What''s going on ? Did something happen to Touya ?" Dad looked as angry as he was distressed. "Wake your colleague and inspect the house : we may have had a break-in. Make sure Rei and the children stay in their rooms" The soldier, now wide awake, had to restrain himself from saluting him - right hand flat on his heart - as he would have done with Teka. "Understood" He looked up at Rei. "I think Touya went for a walk without telling anyone. We have to find him" She nodded her chin gravely, her eyebrows furrowed, but asked no further questions. "Bring him back safe and sound, okay ?" She hadn''t believed his lie for a second. Dad nodded curtly. He turned to me. "Shoto, take off those pajamas and put on some jogging pants. I want you at the front door in exactly one minute" He spoke in Italian while Fuyumi and Natsuo listened anxiously to the exchange. "Do you think he''s been kidnapped ? ", I murmured. I felt a bit like shit. "If you''ve got your Hero outfit, put it on" A minute later we were standing at the front door, him shoes on and me in my ANBU outfit, tant? included. The barked orders of the members of our Familia in brittle Japanese echoed through the dark night as they woke the staff and combed the house. Someone had texted my father about Touya. He tossed me his mobile phone as we flew over the forest towards Tokyo, Hell Flame on full blast. Tokyo, Kugawa, Touya murdered Drops of cold sweat rolled down the back of my neck as spasms shook my left hand. If it was Hawks, I''d rip his wings off with my own hands. If it wasn''t, on the other hand¡­ A surge of panic hit me. Someone''s hunting you, someone knows, someone''s playing with you, they''re all against you, it''s a trap, don''t go, Touya''s just the bait, you''ll all die tonight- The mobile phone read 04:32. Hawks had to kill Touya and be gone before we arrived, otherwise my father would kill him. * A/N : Webnovel has now caught up onto the publication schedule : for those of you who preferred reading here, you can do so from today onwards If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 167 - Fight To Death Dabi stopped abruptly and raised his arm, palm out, toward Hawks. The moment the first flame burst from his fingertips, Hawks accelerated. A wave of blue flame exploded from Dabi''s palm. Hawks, two steps away, suddenly dropped to his knees and slid to the ground, his pants rubbing against the warm cement. Flames grazed his hair and rushed behind him in a torrent of fire that rolled like a wave and crashed against the roof door. The burning blast blew up Hawks'' clothes and pulled his hood over his head. Hawks, carried forward by his speed, slipped between Dabi''s spread legs, feather in his right hand held in an inverted grip, gaze cold and focused. He sliced through Dabi''s left heel in one swift motion. A spray of blood splattered the ground. Hawks lost his running speed and rolled onto his side. Dabi''s legs caught fire as he collapsed. Hawks jumped to his feet, legs bent, arm raised to shield his face, his sweaty palm frantically clenching and unclenching his improvised knife, and moved slowly away from Touya. The softness of the feather rubbing against his skin with each breath unnerved him. Dabi, back to him, was on one knee, gritting his teeth, blood rolling from his ankle until it formed a murky puddle beneath his foot. His whole body was on fire and, despite his cautiousness, he kept an eye on Hawks who was calmly backing away to the left, away from the edge of the roof, trying to find the best angle for his next attack. Dabi brought his hand to his left ankle, lips tight, gaze dark. His palm took on a fluorescent bluish hue but did not catch fire. He placed it on his torn ankle and pressed down hard ; a smell of rotting flesh, cooked to a crisp, crinkled Hawk''s nose in disgust. For a split second his eyes darted to the ice stalactite Dabi had left behind, still keeping the villain in his peripheral vision. All that remained was a puddle of pink water mixed with blood, steam rising from it in white wisps. Footprints of blood retraced Dabi''s course to his current position. Under his feet the blood puddle started to boil, bubbles bursting from its surface with a high-pitched hiss. Dabi, covered in blue flames from head to toe, was a veritable human torch, a beacon in the dark night that must have been visible for miles around. Hawks needed to get this over with quickly - or at least that''s what Dabi wanted him to do by setting himself ablaze like that. Dabi had always had stamina problems : his body wasn''t built to withstand the use of his Quirk, let alone to the extent he used it - it had been a problem since they were kids. Finish the fight quickly, be clumsy and reckless in your execution ; this was exactly what Dabi wanted to force Hawks to do, and why he made himself such a visible target. If a Hero - or the police - came to check about the weird fire, Dabi would be safe. If Hawks got careless in order to finish quickly, Dabi would roast him like a pig. A prolonged fight was a double-edged sword for Hawks. "What did he told to you ?" Dabi stood up, obviously leaning on his right leg, dragging his left foot limply on the ground. "What did he told you to get you to do his dirty work for him ?" The flames died down but sparks continued to dance across his arms, illuminating his face with a bluish light and casting moving shadows on the roof. Hawks, too, had reasons to stall. "This isn''t about him, it''s personal" Then he raised his hand. Dabi, eyebrows furrowed, took a second too long to react. The air whistled. He turned his head sharply back, eyes wide, and saw a feather split the night. He raised his hand, and a jet of flame shot out, charring the feather, a shower of ash falling to the ground, but the white calamus continued to fly through the flames like a rocket. Dabi, mouth agape, stepped back and stumbled, raising his forearm to shield his face. The sound of rubbing clothing made him turn his head to the side. He caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure, legs bent, who had suddenly appeared to his right, a red feather glinting ominously in his hand. Dabi''s right side erupted in flames. The calamus struck his right shoulder like a bullet. Something snapped in his shoulder. The force of the impact knocked him sideways, sending his left side -his exposed side - toward Hawks. Hawks slipped through the opening and stabbed Dabi in the left thigh. Blood splattered his fingers. Hawks jammed the tip of his weapon in until only the top of the feathers were visible, then twisted sharply to grind the flesh. The pain was so intense that, for a moment, it paralyzed Dabi. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hawks pulled the feather down and tore through the thigh to the knee as if disemboweling an animal. Dabi screamed and burst into flames like a human torch, an explosion of flame shooting from his body like a bomb. Hawks widened his eyes, dropped the feather, tucked his chin into his neck, folded his arms in front of his face, and was blown away like a leaf by the force of the impact. Swept by a tornado of almost white-blue flames, he flew across the roof like a rocket. His back hit the burning metal door so hard that it knocked all the air out of his lungs. He collapsed onto his right side, his elbow hitting the floor. For a split second, he was unable to breathe. Hawks, sweaty, his vision blurred, gasped for air, inhaling and exhaling superficially as shockwaves - like jolts of electricity - surged from his lungs whenever he breathed too hard. His ears were ringing. Dabi''s angry growls came from behind a curtain of hazy, yellowish flames, that burned all around him. Hawks blinked furiously until his vision cleared. He struggled to his feet, his right elbow tingling painfully. The roof swayed beneath his feet. His face was hot but not painful, and something in his back prevented him from standing properly. He blinked and forced himself to focus on the shadow sitting in the middle of the burning pyre. Dabi was sitting on the ground, his hands engulfed in flames, trying to glue the two sides of his torn thigh together as he cauterized the wound. It looked like a rictus of puking flesh had been carved in his thigh. Hawks shook his head and tapped his ear with one hand, trying to drive away the sound that was parasitizing his hearing. He stared at his bloody left hand in amazement, blinking three times too much before the information reached his brain. Dabi''s moans of pain pierced his veil of apathy. A film of sweat covered his pale skin. His left hand was glued to the top of his thigh - the femoral artery - that Hawks had shredded with his feather. His pants were so soaked with blood that it looked as if he''d pissed himself. Hawks blinked. Dabi lay in a growing lake of blood that resembled a mirror opening onto a parallel world. Steam rose from it, but there were no more bubbles bursting on the surface, only scabs and blood clots scattered like islands. No matter how much he cauterized his wounds, Dabi would still be bleeding to death inside. Hawks struck his right ear with the flat of his hand until the hissing stopped. Then, almost by chance, he lowered his hand to his right and saw that his fingers were on fire. He calmly tapped the charred fingers against his pants until the flames were extinguished. Hawks, never looking away from Dabi, calmly unzipped his charred jacket. As he bent his forehead forward, bits of burnt hair fell on his hand. He looked at them for a second, surprised, then let them fall to the ground and threw off his jacket before cracking his neck and rolling his shoulders. Dabi looked up at him sharply as if the noise had jolted him back to reality. His pupils were so dilated that the black practically ate up the white. Hawks wondered if that was due to blood loss or the drug Shoto had supposedly injected him with. Dabi stared at him, unblinking, then suddenly shook his head as if to wake himself. The hands gripping his thighs caught fire. Without a sound - without looking away from Hawks - Dabi forced himself to his feet. It was a move initiated by sheer determination, and one that Dabi was only able to complete thanks to the adrenaline pulsing through his veins in place of his blood. His thigh quivered, his knee buckled and twisted on the side, flexing as if it would break at any moment. Dabi, with an almost miraculous stubbornness, remained on his feet. They stared at each other, bloodied, wounded, and barely capable of a coherent thought that wasn''t the instinct to kill the other. Hawks had thought he''d want to talk to him, that he''d ask him to explain why he did that ten years ago. He realized he didn''t give a damn about his explanations. "I''m going to kill you" Hawks said calmly. It wasn''t a threat - not even a promise - but the mere observation of a man who wouldn''t stop at anything less. Hawks circled Dabi, walking slowly and cautiously, careful not to get too close. Dabi tilted his head back and smiled, chin up, teeth covered in blood, a gleam of terrifying, unadultered madness shining in his eyes, and suddenly Hawks thought he was facing Shoto. "You look like you''ve been thinking about me for a long time" he said amusedly, his left leg convulsing as if it were about to give out. "You seem to have thought a lot about me... You want to know why, don''t you ?" Hawks felt them pierce the clouds swollen with rain and storm, heard them split the sky like bullets. The rain that fell around Dabi turned to steam before it even hit the ground. "I don''t give a fuck" Hawks was only two steps from the edge of the roof. "You weren''t my target. I just... There''s some stuff wrong inside, you know ?" He hit his temple with a phalanx "My parents tried to tell me but when you''re a kid, you don''t really get it" They entered Hawk''s field of vision. "I know you won''t believe me, but for what it''s worth, I''m sorry" Hawks froze, foot raised, eyes wide, his next course of action unsure as he tried to make sense of what he''d just heard. Then Dabi clapped his hands. A tidal wave of blue flame erupted from his palms and swept across the roof like a supersonic wave. The flames crashed to the ground, rolling across it like poison in wind, colliding with each other and bursting into bigger waves that destroyed everything in their path. A searing wind slapped Hawks and pushed him backward, drying his skin as if he were turning to sand. He spun awkwardly, his left foot hitting his right ankle, causing him to stumble. His lips were chapped, his mouth dry, his clothes so hot he could feel them melting into his skin, his sneakers leaving puddles of melted plastic behind. The flames slammed into him like a tornado from hell, licking at his ankles, devouring his pants. He jumped from the roof without thinking. * A/N : If you want to read what happens next without waiting, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 168 Aizawa viewed the incident in slow motion. "Sensei !" The sniper fired. Aizawa, suspended in mid-jump, slowly raised his forearms in an X-shape to shield his eyes. The air smelled like thunder. A drop of water fell on his cheekbone. He felt the inactive gravity on his body pull him backwards as he had pushed the children forward. His hair flew around his face as if he were underwater. A black shadow crept into his peripheral vision. He inhaled sharply. Then a hand grabbed his ankle and pulled him down violently. Aizawa crashed into metal dustbins. They toppled against each other, bags ripping open, contents spilling out like a flood around him. His hand slipped on a thick, sticky liquid ; the smell of decay rose to his nose. Without looking, he wiped himself on his trousers and jumped to his feet. A shield of black shadows protected them from the sniper on the roof. Monoma was beneath it, pale, shaking, arms raised, dripping with sweat. His hands were embedded in the shadow wall, black threads running up his forearms as if he were merging with it. Uraraka knelt beside Aizawa, her breathing labored ; it was obviously she who had pulled him while deactivating her Quirk. Aizawa grabbed her elbow firmly - more out of necessity than lack of empathy - and pulled her to her feet. A series of shots rang out, shaking the black wall like a water mirror whose surface had been fractured. The metal bullets landed on their side of the shield, devoid of any speed, as if they''d been dropped from it. Monoma clenched his jaw so tightly that Aizawa could see his cheek muscles tensing under his skin as if they were about to burst. Aizawa analysed the situation in a split second : he picked up a garbage can lid, handed it to Uraraka and told her to go and hide at the end of the alleyway they''d planned to go into. "As soon as I give you the signal, throw it with all your might through Monoma''s shield, understood ?" It was only a matter of minutes before a few Heroes came to see where the gunfire was coming from. "Understood !" But a lot could happen in a few minutes. Aizawa and Uraraka split : she ran to the right, he to the left towards Monoma. He put his hand on the boy''s shoulder. The boy gasped. Strands of blonde hair clung to his sweaty forehead and temples. "As soon as the shooting stops, drop your shield and we''ll run to the end of the alley" If the sniper wasn''t an idiot, it wouldn''t be long before he changed his angle of attack. Monoma nodded his chin, but Aizawa wasn''t sure if it was because he agreed or because of the spasms. The shooting stopped. The shadows, black veins on his forearms, retreated in an instant. His hands regained the appearance of human skin, the black lingering longer on his fingernails. Monoma staggered. Aizawa, anticipating it, crouched down and threw him over his shoulders, belly to back. His shoulder, still stiff from the electric shock, twitched at the contact, and Aizawa thought he would cramp up in the middle of the street. He managed to get to his feet, grunting under the strain of the extra weight, then sprinted towards Uraraka. The garbage can lid flew over their heads like a giant boomerang. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Aizawa ducked into the corner of the street where she had been hiding. As soon as she saw him, Ochaco picked up her pace and ran to his left. She brushed Monoma with her fingertips to lighten the weight on Aizawa''s shoulders and he straightened up, exhaling with relief. Right away the clouds burst and a downpour soaked them to the bone. Aizawa tried to keep an eye on the rooftops, but it was almost impossible with the water pouring into his eyes. His long hair stuck to his forehead and jaw, his soles squeaking on the wet ground. They crossed the street and turned left. Aizawa thought he heard footsteps above them and quickened his pace. Apart from Ochaco''s jerky breathing - which she tried not to make too loud - Aizawa felt as if he were running alone. They ran at a punishing pace for almost ten minutes : Uraraka didn''t complain and Monoma was so motionless that Aizawa had the feeling he was carrying a corpse. When she stumbled twice in a row and almost fell, Aizawa decided to take a break in the shadow of a closed door. He put Monoma on the floor. The boy almost collapsed. Aizawa craned his neck and rolled his shoulders, eyes sweeping over the area. He thought he saw a light behind a curtain, but it was hastily extinguished. The echo of the shots must have reverberated far enough for no one to dare leave their homes while they waited for the police. "Monoma, can you run ?" The boy nodded without answering, his bloodshot eyes wide open. He shook his head sharply, as if to wake himself, and clasped his hands together in a nervous tic. There had been an earlier attempt on their lives in the middle of Tokyo and if the boy hadn''t reacted in time, all three would have been dead. Aizawa squeezed his shoulder to comfort him. "You''re doing a great job kid" Aizawa could feel him trembling under his fingers: he didn''t know if it was the rain or the stress of using his Quirk so much. "Sensei, I don''t have any signal" Uraraka showed him her mobile phone with no signal. "We have to go back to the center. Maybe we can call someone there" Aizawa didn''t know this part of the city very well, but he knew roughly how to get back to the center : then again, he wasn''t sure if it was the best option. "No" Monoma''s hoarse voice made them turn their heads towards him. "This is what they want," he said in a low voice. "They''ve been trying to keep us away from the city all along, but now that they''ve lost us, they know we''ll want to go there. This is the opportunity they need to catch us" "But-" "Monoma is right," Aizawa decided. "They must have set up an ambush for us nearby : it''s preferable to catch them by surprise and go for the rear and then get through their security perimeter" The longer the hunt lasted, the better their prospects would be. "Not to mention all the civilians we''d be endangering by leading a group of armed and violent individuals there" It was dawn : in a city the size of the capital, people would soon be getting up to go to work. It was better for them to stay on the outskirts, where the population density was lower - the greatest good for the greatest number. Aizawa continued to scan the surrounding rooftops, eyes squinting. Water trickled from the walls as if they were porous. "Yet we can''t stay in this situation indefinitely. You have to contact Nezu" Nezu had contingency plans for contingency plans - he''d know what to do. " ''You ?'' " Monoma asked. Aizawa saw a shadow move: he pushed the teenager behind him without looking, his red eyes riveted on an obscure corner of the alley. The rain drummed in his ears. The shadow didn''t move. Aizawa relaxed his stance and turned back to the teenagers, who looked around suspiciously. A gust of wind rustled a tin can and they jumped. This wasn''t good - they were getting paranoid. So did Aizawa but it was different - he was a professional. "You head for the city and I''ll head for the outskirts" Uraraka was outraged. "What ? Sensei, that''s suicide !" "Who''s to say that they won''t leave you for later and come after us ?", asked Neito pragmatically. Aizawa remembered the sniper and the perfect shooting opportunity he''d had on Uraraka and Monoma. If they had been the target, Aizawa would already be out of students. "It''s a meticulous, planned job," he explained. "They have a precise target and don''t want to cause unnecessary damage" If they had, they would have blown up the taxi that Aizawa, Neito and Uraraka had gotten out of earlier - Neito wouldn''t have had time to save them by creating a dome of shadows. "The fact that none of them used their Quirk and kept to firearms is also a strong indication of their goal" They had prepared to face Aizawa. Whatever their reason for seeking him out, they wanted him alive, or at least in a near-functional state. Aizawa turned his head sharply to the left. He thought he heard splashing sounds, like a group of people walking over puddles, but maybe it was only the rain''s intensity increasing. Or maybe it really was someone. Aizawa nudged them towards the west, towards the city. "We don''t have time to argue," he said. Uraraka protested. "But-" "That''s an order. Go" Monoma, jaw clenched, looked at Aizawa as if seeing him for the last time, then nodded. "I''ll call for reinforcements, Sensei. Hold on until then" Aizawa smiled awkwardly to reassure him, unaccustomed to handling the ''reassurance'' part of his Hero job. Usually, Mic was there to handle such things. No sixteen-year-old should have to worry about his teacher dying. "Leave" Aizawa pushed them forward. They hesitated for a moment then started running, casting worried glances over their shoulders. Aizawa waited until they had rounded the corner then turned on his heels, opposite direction from them, his serene expression replaced by one of intense concentration. His strips of tape wrapped around a series of garbage cans : he tugged roughly and swung them against a wall, spilling their contents onto the floor. A deafening noise covered the sound of the rain, like metal drums being smashed against rocks. Aizawa continued to run haphazardly from the city, creating as much chaos as possible to draw attention to himself. He thought he heard voices. He turned abruptly into a narrow alley, the perfect place if he had to face a melee. A shadow fell in front of him. Aizawa slammed on the brakes and stepped back, muscles tensed, knife drawn, his shoulder brushing the wall to his left. His black hair whipped his cheeks because of the rainy wind. He wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve, water cascading down his forehead, colliding with the barrier of his eyebrows and sliding down his cheekbones. The figure unfolded like a bat spreading its wings, so tall and wide that it cast a shadow across Aizawa''s face. It was as big as All Might. "Hello, Eraserhead" In front of him stood All for One. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 169 - The Hunt The flames gushed like an endless torrent from Dabi''s body. They swept over everything on the roof, smashed into the stairwell and engulfed every room floor by floor. The blue flames poured from the roof into the street like steam from a boiling pot. They crashed like fluorescent waves against the surrounding houses, rolling through the streets like a devastating tsunami, blowing out windows, uprooting lampposts and leaving only ashes in their wake. The rain-soaked air became so clammy and hot that, for a moment, it stopped raining around Dabi. A wall of steam rose from the top of the flames as they hit the air ; soon a fog covered the whole district and spread in surrounding streets. The bluish flames illuminated the steam like neon lights, casting eerie, moving shadows on the walls of the deserted neighbourhood. Dabi, his skin translucent, standing in the midst of the maelstrom of destruction, looked like an earthly star, so bright and intense that, for a moment, he illuminated the area as if it were daylight. Spasms shook his arms. His flames sputtered, disrupting the continuous blue stream, then turned red. The dark sky reflected the blue, then the red, the clouds taking on the colour of hell on earth. Dabi coughed and a cloud of black smoke rose from his mouth. His flames died out. The last red snakes of fire out of his hands followed the previous waves and scattered down the street. Pale, his hair sticking to his brow, dripping with sweat, Dabi leaned on his right leg, hand on his knee, gasping for breath as ash and soot dripped like black blood over his lips and chin. Warm rain began to fall on his neck and shoulders, crackling when it touched his burning skin. As far as he could see, all the houses around him were ablaze. The area looked like a war zone. He could hear the metal of the buildings creaking and felt the cement beneath his feet becoming increasingly malleable. He thought he heard someone scream. It didn''t last. Dabi wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve. A piece of charred cloth stuck to his lower lip. Even his clothes - though made by a proper Quirk - were crumbling against his skin like dried leaves. He knew he should be on the streets by now, taking advantage of the chaos to escape. Neither heroes nor policemen would enter the hell he had created without first putting out the fires. Otherwise no one would survive. But they would secure the area, find a way to catch anyone who got out. He had to leave. Dabi blinked to clear his vision. He shook his head several times, trying to shake off the dizziness that threatened to knock him over. Although he had cauterised his wounds, Dabi had lost far too much blood in a far too short amount of time. It was very likely that he was bleeding internally. Add to that such a sudden and intense use of his Quirk on a weak body that was already struggling to cope under normal circumstances, and Dabi felt like he was going to vomit blood until he died. He had to go now. Dabi considered going back down the stairs, but the idea that the melting walls would become his tomb dissuaded him. He dragged himself to the edge of the roof, head down, his left leg dragging behind him as if it were dead, clutching his ribs and torso so hard it felt like he was going to break them. It was ironic that a half-competent hero had to tear him a new stomach in the tigh for him to learn he wasn''t as immune to physical pain as he believed. Dabi let out a grunt that bordered on a moan. He needed to find a doctor who was able - and willing - to treat him. He would have gone to Doctor Garaki if he could have been sure that the man wouldn''t suddenly decide that it wasn''t worth treating him and that it would be better to turn him into Nomu. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. There was a guy in the red district who- A gust of cold wind raised the hair on the back of Dabi''s neck. He barely had time to turn his head over his shoulder, a single eye visible beneath his curtain of hair opening wide. Arms crossed in front of his face, wings outstretched like a bird of prey swooping down on its target, whitish steam curling around his body- Dabi met his gaze. He looked purely and simply mad with rage. Dabi recoiled instinctively. The next thing he knew, Hawks had slashed his cheek from nose to ear. Blood ran down his face like a curtain of tears. Dabi raised a heavy arm to defend himself. Hawks slithered into his guard like a snake and struck his wrist with the flat of his hand, deflecting the attack. The bolt of fire passed over his shoulder. Hawks struck to stab Dabi. Dabi deflected the feather with his left fist ; there was a metallic screech as it rubbed against his brass knuckles. Hawks sent a right hook at Dabi, who dodged it by a hair''s breadth and took a step back. Dabi heard something whistle. He bent over instinctively. Two feathers pierced the spot where his head had been a second before, the third carving a gash in his neck. Blood trickled down his neck and soaked his hair already sticky with sweat. He''d been lucky none of them had- It wasn''t luck. He didn''t even need to look up : Hawks was already there, legs bent, inside his guard, a feather in each hand He stabbed at Dabi''s left thigh - the one that had been cauterised - and sliced just as he had before. Dabi winced : his blood began to trickle in waves over his knees. With his right hand, Hawks sliced open his stomach. Dabi felt his bowels quiver, as if they were about to spill down his thighs. He grabbed his stomach with one hand and pressed his burning palm into his flesh, forcing himself to cauterise the wound as his vision blurred. He opened his mouth to spit out a torrent of flame. Hawks suddenly crouched, hood up, then spun around and kicked Dabi in the jaw, just below his chin. Dabi''s head snapped skywards. A stream of reddish flame burst from his lips, lighting up the clouds and cutting off the rain above. He cut off the flow at once. Dabi, stricken with panic, sensed a movement at the periphery and instantly covered his throat with both hands. The feather plunged into the palm of his right hand and sliced diagonally through the flesh. A jet of blood exploded from his knuckles and then suddenly dried up. His last three fingers fell to the ground in front of his own stunned eyes. The feather had sliced through the base of the little finger, passed through half the ring finger and landed on the second phalanx of the middle finger, just above the knuckles. Dabi blinked. Then a surge of rage overcame his panic, so violent and sudden that his hands began to shake. Hawks abandoned the feather stuck against the blrass knuckle and drew another from his wings. Dabi''s skin turned translucent. Hawks'' eyes widened. He kicked Dabi backwards, his shoe leaving a trail of melted sole on his shirt, and sent him tumbling towards the edge of the roof, knocking him off. He took two steps back, his wings folding around him like a torpedo about to shoot to the sky. Fire bubbled up in Dabi''s stomach, burning his oesophagus on its way up, setting fire to every vein, igniting even the tiniest capillary, the searing burn spreading like wildfire through his system until he was nothing but fire. He raised his hands, his trembling arms jerking in spasms. Blood trickled from his right hand down to his elbow, dripping onto his burnt trench coat and trickling to the floor. His whole face under his eyes was covered in blood as if he''d bathed in it, the hot liquid rolling in waves down his neck, pooling in the hollow of his collarbone and soaking his jumper. A tsunami of red and blue flame erupted from the streets behind Dabi, so high that it eclipsed the sky, so wide that the section of the neighbourhood behind him disappeared. Hawks, lips clenched, feet barely touching the ground, reached the other end of the roof in a single second. A curtain of bluish flames shot up behind him ; he skidded to a halt and took a sharp step backward, his feathers reflexively closing on him. The flames rose to a height of nearly fifty meters in a matter of seconds. Two more walls of flame erupted from the left and right, merging with the first two tsunamis and encircling them on the roof, preventing any escape. Hawks could hear Dabi''s ragged breathing behind the sizzle of the rain falling on this hellish prison. His eyes did a quick survey of the surroundings. Impossible. He slowly turned to face Dabi. A curtain of steam smothered the sky above them, darkening the sky and the storm that raged above them. Dabi was against the light, the contours of his trembling form lit up as if he were on fire. They stared at each other, Dabi gasping for breath and Hawks realising that whatever he did, he was a dead man. He had been prepared for this the moment he agreed to help Shoto - from the moment he started killing for the Commission. Dabi''s arms stopped shaking. Hawks, eyes narrowed, face hard, barely visible behind his feathered barrier, pounced on Dabi at lightning speed. Dabi dropped his hands. Hawks split the air like a missile, the burning air whipping against his skin, drying his throat and stretching his lungs painfully with each new breath. The dome of flames collapsed in on itself, the top of the wall smashing into the sections below in a series of explosions that sent geysers of red and blue in all directions. Hawk''s eyes dried up so quickly that even his tear glands ran dry. The flames smashed into Dabi''s back, sending him staggering forward a few yards, forcing him to his knees, arms outstretched like a human target, his glass skin dripping with blood. Hawks memorised his position, calculated the distance to cover and the time it would take, then closed his eyes. The distance between them was closing so fast that neither could tell which of the flames or Hawks would reach their target first. The first drops of liquid fire - a bastardisation of lava - fell like rain on Hawks'' shoulders. The flames bypassed Dabi and swept towards Hawks like a jaw ready to snap. Hawks continued his countdown. The flames came at him from all sides, the grip of death tightening on him. Throughout the fight, Hawks had conditioned Dabi to believe that he had to move his hands to guide his feathers. Now ! Hawks, only a few paces from Dabi, propped himself against the soft ground with all his might, then made a sharp 90 degrees turn towards the sky. Dabi, groggy, followed his spinning silhouette a second too late. He saw the hole at the top of the dome of flames, the one Hawks was running for, no doubt thinking that the mist of bubbling steam was his best option. Dabi watched in fascination as Hawk''s huge wings closed around him like a protective cocoon as he slashed through the inferno. His trousers caught fire. He didn''t even react. Dabi watched him flee in despair. He had to admit it : no one had ever come as close to killing Dabi as Hawks had. Nor had anyone ever been foolish enough to rush stubbornly in his flames to kill him. Dabi''s interest faded, but a glimmer of respect grew in his dead heart. The silhouette of Hawks slashing through the flames was reflected in his clear eyes in a swirl of orange and yellow light, giving the impression that Dabi''s eyes had caught fire. He wouldn''t make it. - You- The feather Hawks had hidden in his wake tore through Dabi''s throat, a spray of blood splattering his shoulders and the surrounding roof. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 170 Aizawa didn''t even think : in the same breath he activated his Quirk, he drew his gun. All for One looked surprised. Aizawa fired three times at close range, once in the head and twice in the heart. All for One staggered backwards a few steps, the force of the impact pushing him back slightly. He looked up at Aizawa. Aizawa had already slipped into his guard, a short-bladed knife in his right hand. He struck All for One''s rib ; the blade went through his jacket and shattered against his skin with a deafening screech of metal. The three bullets, reduced to smoking cylinders, fell to the ground with a clatter. The one between his eyebrows had barely reddened his skin. Aizawa, jaw clenched, dropped the knife and stepped back. All for One''s tried to grab him, his fingers'' tips brushed against his flowing hair. Aizawa leaned back so much that his torso and shoulders were parallel to the floor. All for One''s hand followed him dangerously. Aizawa saw it hovering over his face, the long, thick fingers opening like pincers. Above, the sky was black, yellowish lightning flashing around the edges and then running from cloud to cloud like fluorescent stripes. Rain fell into Aizawa''s eyes, stinging and blurring his vision. Thunder rumbled : a flash of white light lit up the street, illuminating the surroundings as if it were dawn. Aizawa shot the outstretched palm above his head : the hand jerked and tensed. Aizawa stood up as it retreated ; he aimed his gun at the armpit of All for One''s outstretched arm and fired. All for One recoiled in shock. Aizawa fired twice into his right knee and once into his left ankle, his red eyes wide open. All for One recoiled from the impact, but none of the shots pierced his flesh. Aizawa''s Quirk could undo anything except mutations. He shot All for One once in the throat and twice in the crotch, sending him staggering backwards. Aizawa ran to the other end of the street, expertly removed his magazine, threw it to the ground and replaced it with another from his belt. Nezu had once told Aizawa that people would eventually come because of his Quirk and that he had to be prepared for any eventuality - that day had come. "There''s no point in running, Eraserhead !", All for One shouted. All for One made no move to catch up with him. As Aizawa rounded the corner, a hand with a reddish halo of light shot up at face level. Aizawa, carried by his momentum, fell to his knees and skidded across the grey cobblestones. He slid into a puddle, spraying water around him like a car in rain. Three soldiers - behind the one with the outstretched arm - lowered their heads towards him as he reached the centre of their diamond formation. Aizawa shot the first in the ankle - the one he had just passed - and the feet of numbers two and three. He saw the blood explode like fireworks at the periphery of his vision and heard them scream before they collapsed to the ground, dropping their weapons. Aizawa raised his weapon to Number Four''s knee. The man kicked Aizawa in the wrist to make him drop it. The gun fell and the soldier kicked it behind him. Aizawa stood up and the man kicked him in the chest. The air was violently expelled from his lungs. Aizawa spat out saliva. The shoe lifted off his torso and Aizawa''s fingers wrapped around the soldier''s ankle. As the man brought his leg towards him, Aizawa was dragged along. Barely on his feet, Aizawa took the opportunity to push the soldier''s leg away from him, throwing him off balance. The soldier staggered backwards and almost fell. Aizawa slipped into his open guard and unleashed a right hook. The man parried, slipping his forearm between Aizawa''s fist and his face at the last second, the blow deflecting away from his face. Rather than lose the advantage, Aizawa grabbed the soldier''s collar with his right fist and pulled him forward, causing him to stumble and rip his clothes. Aizawa grabbed the soldier''s neck with his left hand and then headbutted him in the nose. He heard the cartilage crack. Head ringing and dizzy, Aizawa stepped back as the man held his bloody nose in one hand. The soldier raised his right hand towards Aizawa but nothing came. Aizawa, his eyes red with blood, jammed his right foot into the soldier''s knee like a torpedo. The soldier''s leg twisted into a ''V'', the tip of which was his knee that sank down to the damp ground. A bone - probably his tibia - tore through his flesh and trousers with the sound of flesh being ground to a pulp. The man collapsed, screaming, and Aizawa stepped over him, forcing himself not to look. He grabbed his weapon left in the middle of the street, turned to the soldier and shot his other foot, incapacitating him. Aizawa ran. The drumming of the rain - and with it the impossibility to hear if All for One was getting closer - made him nervous. He knew he couldn''t be far away, but losing sight of All f- - Era-ser-head A warm breath blossomed on Aizawa''s neck as he passed an alley. A shiver of terror ran through his body like an electric shock. Every hair on his skin stood on end. Aizawa barely had time to turn his head before a huge hand closed over his face. Simultaneously, something pulled him violently backwards, dragging him by the throat and choking him painfully. Fingers closed beside his face, icy skin grazing his jaw. Aizawa fell backwards and rolled several times. His head hit the ground and he froze in the middle of the street, slightly stunned, trying to see the man who had saved him. His scarf had tangled on a protruding stone from the wall, turning the remaining part of the scarf around his neck into a hangman''s noose. Aizawa, on his knees, blinked slowly, rain trickling down his face. A beginner''s mistake had just saved his life. Rising to his feet, he tore off the tangled piece of scarf with his left hand, tearing it to shreds as he raised his gun towards All for One, who was calmly watching him from the corner of the street, two meters away. His index finger grazed the trigger; a muddy boot crushed his right wrist, a jolt of pain shooting up to his shoulder. The gunshot went to the left, away from All for One. His weapon slammed into the wall and fell with a clatter. The soldier - who had literally fallen from the sky - landed with a crunch on the wet ground, legs bent. Aizawa, his wrist burning, barely had time to move his head back to avoid the stab. With a hissing sound, the blade sliced through the air, slicing vertically across Aizawa''s throat and chin. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The soldier reversed his grip, moved the blade horizontally and tried to slit Aizawa''s throat three times in a row without losing his rhythm. Aizawa stepped back, narrowly dodging each time. His throbbing right hand fumbled on the belt at his waist, looking for his second knife. His fingers were numb and unresponsive. Blood trickled from a shallow cut on his neck. The soldier stood still for a split second as he realised his blow had landed. His muscles temporarily relaxed. Most people tended to pause briefly when they see that one of their blows had landed. Aizawa seized the opportunity, grabbed his knife with his still trembling right hand and struck the soldier in the stomach. The blade tore through his uniform and sank into his stomach up to the hilt. The man dropped his own knife and collapsed on top of Aizawa who caught him and laid him gently on the ground. Hopefully he didn''t hit any vital organs. Out of the corner of his eye, Aizawa saw a shadow leap down from the roof in front of him. There was a rush of quick steps and splashes. Aizawa''s capture scarf wrapped around the soldier''s ankles, trapping him like prey. Aizawa pulled sharply. The man, arms flailing behind him as if they were lifeless, crashed in the street like a broken doll. Aizawa grunted, pulling his victim towards him as if he were pulling a lariat back. Aizawa shifted aside at the last second and the soldier crashed into the two men who had crept up behind Aizawa. Aizawa tore off that part of his scarf, leaving the soldier pinned down. Then he threw another tape at his gun, which had been left against the wall, and pulled it back to him with a flick of his wrist. The icy, dripping weapon returned to his right hand. Aizawa turned to face the two downed soldiers who, swept away like bowling pins, were getting back up on their feet. Lightning illuminated the street in a white flash. Aizawa caught the silhouette of a person projected onto the cobblestones in front of him. He turned fluidly, his shoes squeaking on the ground, Quirk activated. The man, hands cupped around his mouth, was barely a meter above Aizawa. The shimmering steam that had spewed from his lip vanished at once. Aizawa shot him in the shin. The man fell from the sky like a bird whose wings had just been plucked. A knife pierced Aizawa at the junction of his neck and shoulder. Aizawa faltered, his knees weakening as his attacker pressed down on his shoulder with all his weight. The second soldier appeared to his left, his weapon aimed at Aizawa''s torso. Aizawa let go and fell to the ground. The shot rang out. The air whistled in his ears, the curls stuck to his jaw flew wildly. The first soldier - the one who had stabbed him - had let go. Aizawa caught himself on his hands, heart hammering in his chest, breath short. His head turned to the left. He saw a leg and didn''t think ; his hand lifted up the trousers and his teeth sank in the ankle. The echo of the shot still reverberated in the street as he tore at the flesh with all his might. A jet of lukewarm blood splashed diagonally across his face and over his nose. Aizawa spat out the piece of flesh and forced himself to ignore the blood he swallowed in his next gulp. Scream. Blood splashed into his right eye : he closed it. He heard a gun fall somewhere behind him. Aizawa didn''t run for it; too obvious. He pushed off on his toes and crawled forward, grabbing the knife that had fallen from the soldier he''d gutted. The man, one hand on his stomach, lay in a pool of his own blood half a meter away. Still on the ground, Aizawa rolled onto his back, knife in hand, and turned to face the man who had stabbed him. A flash of pain shot through from his shoulder to his neck like a searing burn. The knife slipped through his fingers ; he caught it at the last second. It was he who had been shot. The soldier''s head turned in shock towards his ankle-torn comrade, nervously reaching for the weapon at his waist. Aizawa flexed his wrist and threw the knife at his throat. Blood spurted out like a fountain. Not even having time to put his hands to his throat, the man made a gurgling sound - as if choking on bubbles - and fell face first on the ground. The knife plunged deeper and tore through his throat to the back of his neck. A wave of guilt washed over Aizawa : he forced himself to ignore it, crawled to the corpse, flipped him on his back and grabbed the gun from its holster. He wasn''t even dead yet. Aizawa rose to his feet, arms hot and aching, sore and exhausted, thighs trembling with fatigue. He wiped the blood from his right eyelid with two fingers and brushed away the sticky hair from his forehead with the hand that wasn''t holding his weapon. His own gun had slipped somewhere, and it was impossible for him to know where. Aizawa raised his head and saw All for One standing on the roof across from him, hands clasped behind his back, watching him in silence. He stood back to the black sky and the thunderstorm, the wind swelling and blowing a long black cloak in his wake like a ship''s sail in a storm. Aizawa spat a mixture of saliva and blood on the ground without taking his eyes off him. The sky had become shower, soaking Aizawa''s clothes until they clung to his skin, washing away the blood off his clothes until it diluted in puddles. Aizawa stood in a sea of pink puddles. "Surrender, Eraserhead" Soldiers poured in waves from rooftops and surrounding alleyways, trapping him in the middle of their formation. "You can''t escape us" Aizawa''s Quirk was a matter of national security. No one else in the world had ever been born with the power to erase those of others. If All for One succeeded in capturing him - turning him into a Nomu, or worse - no one would be able to stand in his way. "Don''t make things unnecessarily difficult" Aizawa''s red eyes flashed over all the soldiers who surrounded him but stood at a safe distance, wary. Twenty-eight. Every single drop of rain hit on the ground with the intensity of thunderclap turning the earth upside down Aizawa exhaled loudly, calmly lowering his yellow goggles over his eyes. His blood pounded in his ears, warming his muscles and electrifying his body. He spread his legs shoulder-width apart, tightened his grip on his weapons - knife in reverse grip in his left hand, pistol in his right - rolled his shoulders then locked his stance, posture aggressive, jaw clenched and gaze determined. He already knew what Nezu and the Commission''s top brass would say to him in such circumstances : order to kill. "Bring it on" * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 171 - Collision Neito and Ochaco turned left. They heard police sirens. Neito tripped and fell. Ochaco let out a grunt and turned to help him. He pushed her hand away brusquely, leaned against a wall to steady himself, and eventually sat down at the foot of a narrow staircase, his back against a step. He raised one hand towards her the other on his chest which rose and lowered quickly. "I need- my breath-" Ochaco reached for him again. "Let me-" "No !" Ochaco looked at him, surprised at his sudden outburst. "Don''t-" He exhaled loudly. "Don''t touch me !" Hand still hovering in the air, her fingers closed on nothing as she brought her arm clumsily back to her body. "A minute," he said. "I need a minute" Ochaco watched him breathe slowly while she stood in the rain, arms flailing, with the distinct impression that if she tried to take cover beside him, he''d push her away. "So ?" "So what ?" "You got any signal ?" Ochaco blinked. She fumbled in her pocket. "Yes, I-" A tentacle of shadow snatched her mobile out of her hand. Neito retrieved it and typed feverishly ; she saw him enter an unfamiliar number, but he raised the screen before she could see any more. "We have to call the school", she said. "I know" Silence. "Who are you sending this text to ?" "My uncle" Ochaco frowned but said nothing. There was another gunshot and Neito and Ochaco instinctively ducked their heads in their shoulders. Neito didn''t let go of the mobile phone, finished typing and threw it carelessly back at her. Ochaco caught it awkwardly and put his hand on it to protect it from the rain, growing more and more irritated. "Catch", he said deliberately late She felt like breaking his nose. "Have you told the school ?" He gave her a sideways glance as he sank back into his improvised seat, breath still short. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "I did" Ochaco looked down at her mobile phone. He''d deleted the message he''d sent as well as the number. She glanced at him but he didn''t even look at her, his attention focused on the street they''d just come from and in the direction they''d left Aizawa. He looked torn, as if he wanted to go back but barely managed to restrain himself. Ochaco half shoved her mobile into her pocket then froze. ''What do you want ? - The exact position of All for One'' She hesitated. There was a cavalcade of shots - all further away than the previous ones. Neito stood up. "Let''s find other Heroes to help Sensei" Before she could change her mind Ochaco sent her localization to all of her contacts in the class group. * A ring of blue flames shot up from the ground around a small building. They illuminated the deserted neighbourhood as if in broad daylight, stretching the surrounding shadows into thin fingers. High above, black clouds rolled and collided as thunder rumbled and erupted in a thunderous roar. A cloud of steam separated sky and fire like an illusory diaphanous veil, sometimes looking as dark as the sky, sometimes as blue as the burning pit of fire under. All around the neighbourood an icy, biting rain, lashed the ground. The moment the first pillar of blue flame had shot up into the dark night, Dad had veered in its direction, Hell Flames on full blast for miles. I veered next to him without a word, wet hair clinging to my forehead, fear tightening my throat and clouding my thoughts to the point where I felt like I was wearing blinders, unable to see anything but the cement platform in the middle of the sea of flames. I glanced sideways at my father - exhausted, pale, wrinkled forehead, tight lips, worried eyes - and felt a pang of guilt shoot through my chest. But I didn''t bury it deep down as I was used to doing with most of my emotions. I knew it was for his own good - that a dead Touya, idealized because he had become a chimera, was better for him than a living Touya. His death would hurt him for a while - it was a pittance compared to his safety. My thoughts returned to the anonymous SMS. Someone knew. I didn''t like it. Yet I could do nothing about it. No matter what happened tonight, I would assume all the consequences of my actions and what they engendered. Three hundred meters. His flames redoubled as his concern grew. I kept up the pace. I was capable of going much faster, but I had to give Hawks time to finish before we got there - otherwise it would all have been for naught. To say I wasn''t worried about him would have been a lie. The time I''d allotted him for the murder - mistakes included - was long gone. There should have been no geyser of flames, no spreading fire. Hawks should have run away - or at least tried to - and been caught by a hero''s patrol. We should have received a phone call from the police, we should have gone in the middle of the night to the very station where we had been told that Touya was alive. This could only mean one thing : Hawks had failed. But that didn''t mean that Touya wouldn''t die. After all, my clone was with them. His orders were to assassinate Touya if Hawks didn''t manage it and to vanish as soon as Touya was dead - if he didn''t, it meant that he thought Hawks still had a chance to kill Touya without outside intervention. Two hundred meters. The ring of flame turned into a fiery dome. I didn''t know whether I would rather have Hawks alive or Touya dead. One hundred meters. To tell the truth, I knew which option I wanted - the answer only made me feel like a human scum. "Shoto !" He didn''t need to say any more as a torrent of water burst from my palms. Cascades of water crashed over the burning houses underneath our feet, kicking up a cloud of steam in our wake. The waves rolled down the streets like rapids, smashing against the walls and splashing the surrounding area like sea against shore. I cut the flow and directed the waves to disperse into the surrounding streets while still flying towards the main building. The flames heaved as they died. I raised my hand and the rain increased on the side of the fire dome that I couldn''t- Suddenly the wall of fire fell. The night turned black again, barely lit by the spreading fire. My father landed on the roof first and I softly behind him. Our sudden arrival generated an air movement that blew the steam around us. Everything was silent. A thick, damp, white mist floated around us as if we were in a cloud. Thin wisps of it stretched out like long veins and stuck to the ground. Despite my reinforced shoes, the heat from the burning ground was radiating up my legs. The ground was malleable, like dry but wet mud. It smelled of burnt flesh. Dad surveyed his surroundings, tense, jaw clenched, water trickling from his hair to his neck. It was like buckets of water were falling from the sky. My eyes darted to the right in the thick of the smoke. I stood still, my heart pounding. Then I started walking, legs heavy, into the fog. Three steps later I stopped, arms flailing, eyes riveted on the body at my feet. He lay in a pool of coagulating blood, his dirty, burnt arms hanging loosely at his side as if he were dead. The left side of his skull was so badly burned that half of it was hairless. Bloody, reddish burns stained his throat and ran down his torso like scars of hot iron. He couldn''t breathe. "Is that¡­" * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 172 I could barely hear my father''s confusion through the fog of my mind. The broken cartilage of his wings hung limply behind him. "...Hawks ?" I continued to stare at Keigo, unable to look away, the drumming rain drowning out all other sounds. I was paralyzed, frozen in time, unable to do anything but stare at him as he bled to death. He''s dying. I looked up at my father. Confusion then horror flashed through his eyes. I saw the panic in his eyes as he turned his head to the side and looked over his shoulder. He rushed to the other end of the roof. I watched him, oddly detached from the situation, as if I wasn''t really in my body. He disappeared into the fog, smoke engulfing him. He hadn''t taken the time to take Hawks'' pulse, hadn''t even knelt down to see if he was still breathing, hadn''t even looked at him once he realized it wasn''t Touya. Hawks - like everyone else - was relegated to the background because his son, his murderer of a son, the one he shared flesh and blood with, was dying. He would have done the same if it had been me. I would have done the same for him. Suddenly, the image of the perfect father I''d worshipped all my life shattered. He had never put his duties as a Hero above his family but rather used his privileges in our benefit. He was a father first, then a man, then a Hero. He was selfish, too. He was more like me than I realized. I wasn''t sure I liked it. My gaze shifted to Hawks. It was good that he was dying. It meant I could push the narrative I wanted and nobody could argue. It meant he could never betray me, that my plan had been executed to perfection and no one would ever know. It was a good thing. He had to die. It was a good thing, really. The scenario was ideal, far better than anything I could have imagined. A good thing. He killed for me. There was only one other person who had ever done that. I batted my eyelashes to clear the drops of rain then dropped to my knees beside Hawks, sending splashes of water and blood onto his torn clothes as my legs hit the ground. A sudden rush of air from the other side of his body blew a hole in the smoke screen that surrounded us. My hands, glowing an intense green, focused on his torso. My clone''s focused on his head. My left hand remained above his chest while my right turned skyward, index and middle fingers outstretched. Steam thickened around us, cloaking us. Above our heads, the rain changed its course as if an invisible umbrella were hovering above us, the drops of rain rolling off its transparent surface like they would on a glass bell. A spark of electricity crackled at my fingertips. I placed them on his chest and sent the first shock. His chest shook. Nothing happened. "Shoto !" There was desperation in my father''s tone. I continued to shock Hawk''s heart with my right hand while using my left to perform cardiac massage. From the look on my clone''s face, I knew the damage to his head was more serious than we''d thought. He closed the wounds, strengthened the bones, and rebuilt the burnt tissue. I sent shock after shock, lips pursed. Come on, come on ! "Shoto !" Hawks, wake up. I wouldn''t be able to bear it if he died because of me. His chest jerked, his arms and legs convulsed. "Shoto !" I tore myself away from Hawks as soon as his heart started beating again. Reluctantly, I left him to my clone''s care and took a few steps back without turning around. With a gesture, a second clone appeared to my right and ran towards Hawks. The image of his twisted, bruised, broken body burned itself into my mind. He had told me how Touya had hurt him. He''d told me how desperate he was to get out of the hospital. He had trusted me, and I had ordered my clone to let him die if that was the price he had to pay to kill Touya. It wasn''t until I turned on my heels, my gaze gliding momentarily over a puddle, that I realized I had activated my Sharingan. I ran to the other end of the roof, sharingan deactivated, rain whipping against my skin, where I could feel my father. The sickening gurgles finally reached me despite the pounding rain. Surprised, I stopped in my tracks, my legs stiffening for a moment. My hands were clammy. A cold sweat ran down my neck. This isn''t- I shunshined. A crouching figure appeared behind the fog. I emerged from the cloud, shock freezing me in place. My father was holding Touya, his head against his chest, his blood running down his hands and thighs. I could read the terror in his wide eyes, the horror in his half-open mouth, the lack of understanding in the wrinkles that creased across his forehead. He looked at him the way he''d looked at me the day Kenzei had died and he''d found me covered in his blood. I wondered if that was the expression he''d have on the day I died. He looked up at me as if he''d heard me. "Save him" There was a groan of pain, followed by a squeak, and suddenly Touya''s head emerged from the shadow of my father''s. Touya hiccupped, eyes fluttering back and forth between Dad and I. He hiccupped, eyes wide with terror as he choked on his own blood. Blood bubbled like soap from the corners of his mouth. He looked at me for barely a second, then looked up at my father, two weak fingers tugging at his suit to attract his attention, leaving a bloody fingerprint behind. My father was looking at me but I looked at Touya, unable to understand what I was seeing, afraid of what it meant. There was a hole in his throat, a slit thinner than a razor blade in his windpipe, and the mark of two red iron-tipped fingers crudely cauterizing the wound. His head swiveled and the top of the wound reopened. A thin white tip, like a bone, tore through the skin. Touya hissed, raised a hand to his throat, leaned forward, eyes bulging, and coughed until he puked blood. He shouldn''t have been able to breathe. He should be dead. "Shoto, please" My father grabbed Touya''s shoulder with his left hand and held him tighter to his chest, then grabbed my wrist with his right. The feather''s still stuck inside. I couldn''t look away from Touya. The feather was still stuck in his throat He should be dead. It didn''t make any sense. He should have died of asphyxiation, the feather should have come out the other side, he should- He looked like a tiny, fragile child curled up against my father''s chest, so weak and pathetic that he could only make high-pitched, almost whistling sounds, tugging desperately at his Hero''s clothes to get his attention. Impossible. The rain turned into a hellish cacophony, deafening my ears and drowning my thoughts. Shapes blurred, colors turned gray, and the blood spurting from his guts formed a red river that flowed all the way to my shoes, red waves licking the tips of my soles. The voice whispered in my ear, its warm breath raising the hairs on the back of my neck. ''They are against you, Shoto. All of them against you.'' Were they ? ¡®Listen to his whimpering, look at him flailing. He should be dead.'' It didn''t make sense. ''He should have died in the burning house, he should have died in the volcano, he should have died tonight'' How could he not ? ''The world will always get back on track no matter what you do, no matter how despicable it is.'' My skin was clammy and slimy, and suddenly I wanted to rip it off so that I could detach myself from it - detach myself from Shoto - so that I could become someone else, someone without inhibitions nor fears, someone who would always go forward regardless of the consequences. ''Go on, kill them all'' I was at the edge of the abyss, about to fall into the infernal spiral that would swallow me whole. ''I know you''re dying to do it'' If I go forward, I- "I can''t lose my child a second time" His voice broke. I blinked, surprised, and suddenly the spell was broken, the colors bleeding into each other like watercolors until they got back to where they belonged. I looked down at my father''s hand clinging to my wrist as if I were his anchor in the middle of a storm. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. His fingers were trembling. Without looking away from his hand, I deactivated my Sharingan. "I know you hate him, Shoto, and I know how much I''m asking of you right now..." I was shaken by the pain in his voice. I forced myself to release my hold on my tant?. He held Touya in his arms as if to comfort him, eyelids low over sad eyes, hair graying, shiny and disheveled at his temples. Rain trickled down his forehead, split at the bridge of his nose, rolled down his cheeks and diluted the son''s blood he''d accidentally smeared on his jaw. He looked old, weak and frail. He shouldn''t continue his career as a hero. "I beg you : save him" And when my father, still holding Touya under his left arm, tried to kneel before me, I could not bear it any longer. "Get up", I said and grabbed his shoulder firmly as he started to bend forward. The Todoroki were neither whiners nor beggars. I crouched down, my gaze meeting his. I didn''t know if it was exhaustion, stress or fear, but suddenly his eyes became wet and I couldn''t bear to look at him any longer. I turned my gaze back to Touya, jaw clenched, who immediately tried to get up and back away, barely able to lift his torso before he slipped. My father held him down, his hands on his shoulders, while I watched in silence. Despite my iron grip on it, my chakra slipped out of my system in droplets : the ground cracked beneath my feet, fine cracks spreading like cobwebs behind me. Did I have to give up on killing him ? Was this the price I had to pay to become someone new - someone better ? In his haste to escape even if he was immobilized, the triangular tip of the calamus swung under his skin and tore his throat wide open, timidly drawing the top bar of a ''T''. Touya coughed, blood splashing across my forehead, face and eyelids. I felt my father tense ; my hands went to Touya''s throat. He looked down at my fingers in horror, tucking his chin into his throat to get a better look at what I was doing, the top of his head rising. The blood flowed faster and darker, swirling in the hollow of his throat, and I was tempted to leave him to his fate. If I killed him, would that mean that despite my best efforts, I was unable to change my inner nature ? And if I didn''t kill him, would I be betraying the terrified boy who had nearly drowned in his bathtub ? Suddenly, Touya''s eyes rolled back into their sockets. He collapsed like a popped balloon and then stopped moving. My fingers hovered over his throat, undecided. My father stirred. A green halo illuminated my fingers. I scanned his throat, the diagnostic jutsu assessing the extent of the damage. A piece of broken calamus laid across his throat like a fishbone. Tiny shards of bone had pierced his esophagus like thorns. More pieces might have ended up in his lungs. The feather had traveled diagonally across his throat and ended up hitting on his spine, breaking in half there. How likely was it that the feather would hit his damn spine ? "Can you do anything ?" If he lived it meant that nothing made sense, that my moral conflicts had no reason to exist, that I could do whatever I wanted as long as I wanted to because the world would always find a way to get back on track. If he died, on the other hand, it meant that I was as free to decide my path as I was to be held accountable for my actions. If he lived then I could become the worst scumbag on Earth and the world would keep on turning. If he died I''d be forced to become a better person. If he lived, I would return to my true nature. If he died, it meant I had the power to change. "Shoto ? Is there anything you can do ?" Becoming a better person is so much harder than staying the one I am. I bit the inside of my cheek and got to work, placing my right hand over his lungs to artificially stimulate his breathing. My left hand remained over his throat : my chakra scalpel sliced his throat vertically from under his chin to the hollow of his collarbone. Blood began to gush out but I deflected the fluid like a floating river around my fingers before inserting it further down the incision in his throat. I wasn''t manipulating the blood per se, just redirecting it with my neutral medical chakra which acted like a tunnel. I lowered my hand until my fingers grazed his throat. The white calamus, covered in blood, quivered at the contact with my green chakra. It barely moved at first, resisting, and I had to force it out, inadvertently enlarging the wound. Slowly, the feather emerged from his throat like a floating anchor. I clenched my jaw, eyebrows furrowed, more focused than I''d ever been in my whole life. I could kill him, pretend the operation had gone wrong, slice his jugular without moving a muscle. That''s what the old me would have done. That''s what the new me really wanted to do. I didn''t want to make a decision - no matter what choices I''d made in my life, everything had always gone wrong, no matter my motives. My eyes went to the growing pools of blood I was kneeling in. But maybe this time I won''t have to make a choice... The calamus - four centimeters in length - emerged completely from his throat. The flesh repaired itself, the filaments crisscrossing, then the skin reformed before tightening like a tile of cloth. I didn''t heal the wound on his right hand or the huge gash on his left thigh. My eyes returned to the pools of blood in which we bathed. The shock should have awakened him. It didn''t. My hands remained on his heart. I sent three consecutive shocks, just as I had done with Hawks. Nothing happened. Touya''s whistling stopped. His breathing became more even. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw my father''s shoulders slump in relief, as if he could hardly believe it. I was leaning over Touya now : he didn''t see the right hand I brought to Touya''s thigh and plunged into his flesh, twisting my fingers maliciously to hurt him. No physical reaction. Passed out or...? I straightened up casually, one hand on his neck and the other on his chest. He was breathing easily. Another electric shock. No reaction. "It''s not magic," I told my father. "I limited the damage, but he''s already lost too much blood. If he dies, there''s nothing I can do" I was - and always would be - incapable of bringing the dead back to life. But if I was right, if the world always got back on track no matter what I did, then Touya wouldn''t need me to possess Edo Tensei to survive. Or maybe the world was on my side a little bit. Maybe Touya wouldn''t wake up. "Thank you" I didn''t answer. My father, who had been on his knees, his buttocks on his heels, leaned back, his arms on his knees, and watched me as I finished my work on Touya''s throat. His shoe hit small, rigid cylinders that rolled and shit. I tensed, forcing myself not to look, hoping he would do the same, trying to divert his attention. "I''m pretty much done with him: you need to call 911 so they can take over. If you do it soon enough, there''s a good chance he''ll pull through", I lied Don''t look, don''t look, don''t- He lowered his eyes to the cylinders, raised his gaze, then abruptly looked down again. His posture went from exhausted to taut as a bow. I met his gaze but he didn''t look at me, his eyes roaming my two hands first, then Touya''s. He stopped at his right hand and silently examined it, stunned. Then - with no expression on his face - he dusted off his trousers and stood up. One shunshin later I was in his way, preventing him from advancing. The sky was black above us, the storm roaring. Yellow lightning burst from one cloud and spread to the next, creating a network of fluorescent yellow veins crisscrossing each other. The wind whipped and the rain intensified, blurring the surroundings. My father looked down at me in surprise, then frowned. He had been careful not to step on the three severed fingers lying in a pool of coagulated blood. "Move aside Shoto" He would kill Hawks, I was sure, because that''s what I would have done if I were him. "No" I wouldn''t let him. * A/N : If you want to read the next chapters ahead of everyone, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 173 - Clash Dad`s mouth tightened into two thin white lines. He tried to move around me, but I slid smoothly in front of him, blocking his path yet again. This time his expression hardened, a flash of anger lighting up his eyes. "Get out of my way" Chin slightly up, back straight, shoulders tensed, I met his gaze defiantly. "No" He stared at me silently, the muscles in his left cheek contracting and relaxing so quickly they looked as if they were throbbing under his skin. I heard the tyres screech against the wet tarmac a little later than I should have because of the thundering rain crashing down around us. I wondered if we were going to fight. "He tried to kill my son" My legs started to shake - I swallowed hard. My eyes burned as I stopped my sharingan from instinctively opening. "You shall not touch Keigo" I''d been raised by a father with absolute and unconditional love, the kind of man who had seen me kill time and time again and never held it against me, who had always believed in me and always had my back even when the whole world was against me. I was brought up believing that it didn''t matter what I did, that as long as I did my best - even if I hurt the people around me - everything would be all right. My father''s morality - our morality - wasn''t double-edged: I could hurt people and do harm without suffering the consequences, but people couldn''t touch me without paying the price of it a hundredfold. I''d never realised how unfair this ideology was to anyone who wasn''t me. He frowned. "You''re my son, I''m certainly not going to fight you. Now step aside" He made a step to the side. I slipped past him as smoothly as if I were his shadow. I''d always loved the idea of being able to do anything I wanted and knowing that no matter how awful I became, there would always be someone who would love me unconditionally and would welcome me home with open arms. I wondered if I would have become a better person if my father had held me accountable for my actions. "Sho-" My sharingan activated. His shocked expression when he saw it seared itself into my memory. Endeavor, forty-six years old, one meter ninety-five, Quirk : Hell Flame... My throat constricted so much that I could barely breathe without showing him how nervous I was. Icy sweat broke out at the back of my neck. ...strengths: intelligence, speed, uncanny mastery of his Quirk. Weaknesses : me. My clones exploded. The smoke cleared. We stared at each other, me resolved, him shaken. I didn''t move and he didn''t. There was a cavalcade of footsteps in the stairwell. "I don''t want to fight you", I said coldly, "But if you take another step towards him, I won''t hesitate" The surprise and confusion stunned him. I wiped my sweaty palms on my trousers. Gradually I managed to steady my shaky knees and stand straight and strong in front of him. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I liked to think Nagano''s incident had changed me, that I''d become different, maybe not better but certainly not worse. I''d decided that I couldn''t go on living the way I always did, that I had to face the consequences of my actions alone and to the very end. Planning Touya''s murder was my idea - Keigo was my consequence, and I had to deal with it. "You would stand up against me for him ?" He looked at me in disbelief, his tense expression changing to one of astonishment. His furrowed eyebrows rose, his bandaged muscles relaxed, his fists unclenched. "I will stand up against you if you tell me that Touya''s life is worth more than his. Is it ?" He didn''t answer, just stared at me with a strange glint in his eyes. Wasn''t that an answer in itself ? To oppose him so directly was the antithesis of everything I had ever been. I had spent my entire existence worshipping the ground he walked on, listening to everything he told me as if his word were a divine decree. It had never occurred to me that one day I might turn against him. But didn''t the Greeks say you had to kill your father to become a man ? "I can''t hurt you", I continued, "And you know that" I would push him away as many times as I needed to but I wasn''t able to hurt him. "But if you kill him I''ll kill Touya" Whatever his next words were supposed to be I never heard them. He looked at me quietly as if he were seeing me for the first time. He knew I''d do it - for that reason alone, he didn''t move. The door to the roof slammed against the cabin wall like a thunderclap. "Get down, now !" My father turned his head sharply towards the door. I stared at him, blood pounding in my ears, blinking frantically until my sharingan deactivated. I felt dizzy, weak, my thoughts foggy as if I hadn''t eaten for days. "End- Endeavor ?" There was a clear clang, like metal hitting metal. I turned to the entrance. A man on his knees - dressed entirely in grey - had a quivering gun in his hand. His eyes were fixed on my father as he slowly lowered the weapon. Suddenly the rain at the level of his face, further to his right, coalesced into a ball of water. It grew into a man-sized sphere. The rain falling on it nourished it, accelerating its growth tenfold. Two dark silhouettes appeared at the heart of the bubble, their outlines becoming firmer as time passed. The bubble began to twist and turn until it became a water vortex. Suddenly, two silhouettes emerged from the floating bubble, placing respectively pumps and trainers on the ground. The one with the trainers was a woman in the same grey outfit as the previous man, her hand resting on her companion''s shoulder. The other, shorter woman, had ashen grey hair and turquoise eyes, with pronounced stress lines at the corners of her eyes and cheeks so puckered she looked like a dog. "Hawks" she said, opening her eyes again, "I hope this isn''t another thing that that damn kid-" She stopped when she saw us. Her eyes lingered on me for a second then focused on my father. "Endeavor", she greeted him. "President Pantu", he replied evenly. So she''s the President of the Commission. I had nothing against her personally yet I choose to dislike her because of Hawks. A few last wisps of white smoke swirled up from the hot roof. The rain was still pouring. Her water-green eyes roamed over the roof from left to right. Her gaze lingered for a moment on the inert form of Dabi, then shifted until it settled on Hawk''s body. Her gaze hardened. "Sila" The uniformed woman at her side let go of her shoulder and returned in the bubble. The President turned her attention to my father, face closed. "Care to tell me what you''re doing here ?" He didn''t even bat an eyelid. "I could ask you the same thing" They stared at each other, not with hostility but merely with caution. Technically, the President of the Heroes'' Commission was above my father and all the other heroes in the country. In reality, however, achieving a level of influence and power like Endeavor''s gave him privileges equal to, if not greater, than the President''s. He had managed to save Touya from a one-way ticket to Tartarus, despite the Commission''s best efforts to prevent it. His career, which - had it been that of a lesser hero - would have been destroyed by all the scandals I had caused over the previous months was still intact. "Is that your son I see lying there ?" Two other people who looked like doctors burst out of the bubble with Sila and ran towards Hawks when she gestured to him. My father looked at them briefly, as if with regret. He turned his attention back to the President. "Hawks tried to kill him" I knew my father himself knew how fucked up we were. "Did he ?" She didn''t look the least bit impressed. "Your son is under house arrest, Endeavor. Aren''t you able to keep him on a leash ?" The doctors hovered around Hawks, taking his vitals and then placing an oxygen mask on his face attached to a plastic bottle. They pumped steadily as I watched, relieved that someone had taken over. "You know what this means", the President continued. My father''s muscles tensed and suddenly the air - already hot - became searing. "We have no idea what has happened here", he said quietly. As far as we know, Hawks could be the one to blame for this" "As the rules of our agreement have not been respected," she said calmly, "The permission that gave your son the right to stay at home while awaiting trial is null and void" The temperature rose so quickly I thought I saw my father''s skin turn blue. "We''re taking him straight to Tartarus" * A/N : I will be out of my country for the next two weeks, thus the upload schedule will change : for public platforms you will get all of your chapters as usual, but for Genin, Chunin and Jonin levels on P@treon you will get, starting from today, all of the chapters provided in the tier + 8 bonus chapters ahead of schedule. Go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 174 There was a long silence. The rain sizzled above my father and turned to steam before it even hit him. The doctors were still working on Hawks. "Or at least he''ll go to Tartarus if he doesn''t die on the way" The remark put him on edge. He clenched his fists, veins throbbing against his forehead and throat, rain turning into hissing drops of steam meters above our heads. The President looked at him without flinching, yet with one hand she adjusted the collar of her blazer to clear her throat. Drops of sweat trickled down her temples. I didn''t know if my father planned to hit her and I didn''t know what to do in the eventuality he did. My loyalty would compel me to support him, but I was pretty sure that going after the Commission''s President was the worst decision we could make. If the worst happens, Granny will find a way to get us out of the country. To my surprise, Dad finally pulled his cell phone out of his pocket. Of course, that should have been my first thought - not everything can be solved with violence. He scrolled through his messages and landed on the one he''d received less than an hour earlier. "Care to explain ?" He casually tossed the phone to the President. She made no move to catch it : Sila''s hand suddenly snatched it from the air. The soldier - henchwoman or whatever - turned the screen towards her boss. Pantu remained impassive. "Interesting indeed" "Did you order the murder of my son ?" my father asked coldly. "Come on, Endeavor," the President said, "If we had, you know he''d be dead by now" To my surprise, the heat subsided and my father''s skin reverted to human''s. The President''s eyes focused on a spot further behind us. "Is he, by the way ?" "If it''s not you then how did you get here so quickly ?" Pantu gestured to my father with her chin and Sila threw back his cell phone, which he grabbed without looking. "Same way you did : we followed the fire" Suspicious. And very wrong, especially considering the number of people I could hear talking at the foot of the building. No one would mobilize that many people this fast for a random fire. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "We all know what happened eleven years ago," the president said. "This isn''t the first time your son has tried to deal with Hawks : he just wanted to finish what he started last time" Dad didn''t react. So he knows that Touya practically roasted Keigo ten years ago, and yet he was willing to kill him...? If I''d been the one to roast Keigo, he would have protected me as much as he did Touya - if not more. First a father, then a man and finally a Hero... "Or Hawks wanted revenge and lured him here by some shady means," Dad replied. "We have no way of knowing what happened until they tell us themselves" "If they can tell us," the president said calmly. "Shall we ?" She crossed the roof, hands clasped behind her back, towards Touya. My father hesitated but eventually followed : I followed at a safe distance, my attention wandering to Keigo now and then. The president watched Touya impassively, walking past his body and the pools of coagulated blood until she finally stood behind his head. "He has lost a lot of blood" Her eyes shone like two jade mirrors, each reflecting Touya''s inert body. "Sila" The woman conjured another bubble of water and another man, perfectly dry, emerged from the watery womb. He approached the body and the President raised a hand, her gaze darting to my father; the would-be doctor stood still. "Despite the unfortunate situation we find ourselves in tonight," Pantu said, "Touya Todoroki still represents a trump card in the capture of All for One. I hope you know that I won''t harm him if only because of the strategic importance he holds for us" "Proceed," my father authorized Pantu nodded in agreement and motioned for her henchman to get to work. He crouched down, hands illuminated by a golden light that stretched from Touya''s feet to his head. "Diagnosis", he said. We waited without a word, the rain filling the silence. "Is he dead ?", the President asked. My father tensed and, for a second, I wondered if he would go after Keigo for revenge despite the President''s presence - that''s what I would have done in his place. "If he''s dead that makes your Hero a murderer," my father spat. The President''s lips tightened. "The public will never believe that Hawks planned his assassination : your son is still miles away from where he was placed under house arrest. There''s every reason to believe he was the one who sought out the confrontation with Hawks" "He has a traumatic brain injury," the doctor whispered so quietly that only I could hear him. "If I use stimuli..." Like me, the doctor tried painful stimuli. As before, Touya didn''t react. "As you said yourself," my father added, "We all know what happened eleven years ago. Your Hero may have wanted revenge" "That still doesn''t explain why your son is here" "Coma" Everyone fell silent. "We''d have to do blood tests and an electroencephalogram to be sure," the doctor continued, "But everything indicates that he is in a coma" I looked up at my father. His gaze was riveted on Touya, his eyes wide as if he couldn''t believe it, his muscles tensed as if he wanted to rush towards him but was forcing himself not to. I knew what he was saying to himself : he''d lost his son. Again. I was torn between the pain of seeing my father suffer and the satisfaction of knowing that this was the best case scenario for me. I hadn''t killed him, but the world had gotten rid of Touya for me. Hawks was alive, too. Things couldn''t have been better. Dad opened his mouth ; the president cut him off. "Refusal to have him hospitalized at home" She tried to hide it, but her irritation and anger were visible. "He won''t go to the Commission," scowled my father. "I propose a compromise," I said, and the president turned her head toward me as if I were a decorative object that had learned to speak. "A private hospital, which we''ll pay for, and daily supervision by the Commission. When he wakes up... we''ll deal with that later" If he wakes up. The President watched me silently for a moment. "Endeavor?" she asked. His gaze hadn''t left Touya''s sprawled body. "Isn''t there anything we can do ?" He didn''t look at me, but I knew he was talking to me. "Nothing", the doctor said. He didn''t react. "I''ve never heard of anyone with a Quirk being able to bring someone back from a coma," I said. He nodded three times in a row, his gaze hard, his sadness visible in every crease of his face, every hollow of his wrinkles, every tired inflection of his muscles. He was so old and frail... "Dad" I said, "Maybe your career as a Hero-" Suddenly, my cell phone vibrated against my thigh. I frowned in surprise as I pulled it out. Almost all of my contacts were on silent, except in cases of extreme- My breath caught in my throat. Uraraka had just sent her geolocation to the entire class followed by three letters : AFO. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 175 - The Eyes of God Shoto''s blood ran cold. Why now ? His jaw clenched so hard he could have broken his teeth. "Dad, we''ve got to go" Endeavor didn''t even look at him. Shoto shoved his mobile phone under his nose. Endeavor frowned, pulled his nose away from the screen, his eyes squinting at the three letters and the location. "What the-" "All for One is in Tokyo" President Pantu''s head snapped towards him so quickly that the muscles in the back of her neck almost cracked. "What did you just say ?" * The alley was a capital ''I'', crossing in front of and behind Aizawa. Nearly a dozen men were on the rooftops, the majority on the ground equally in front of and behind him. Aizawa saw the curtains of one of the small houses move. He hoped no civilians would go out because he had no idea how he would go on protecting them. Aizawa acted quickly. He raised his gun and fired two shots at chest height into the group in front of him. Simultaneously he spun on his feet, pulled his capture scarf from the hand holding the knife and threw it at one of the soldiers behind him. The man fell to the ground and slipped on it, white band wrapped around his hands, his feet flapping against the ground like a fish out of water. Lightning flashed, illuminating the street. With a sharp flick of his wrist Aizawa brought the man towards him, making him almost trip on his feet. He shot the man between the eyes and then used him as a human shield as he crouched down in the protection of a doorway. At the same moment, those on the rooftops opened fire. The walls around him were riddled with bullets, cement and stone fragments flying like shrapnel in all directions. Squinting to avoid collateral damage, Aizawa clenched his teeth and held on to the body. It trembled between his hands, shaking from the spasms caused by the onslaught of bullets, and Aizawa had to hold the corpse closer to his body. Tears of blood from the pierced forehead dripped onto Aizawa''s left ear, staining his scarf and rolling down his sweater. He wouldn''t last long like this. Aizawa quickly considered his options. "The greatest good for the greatest number", Nezu''s perfidious voice whispered in his ear. Aizawa really had only one option. He disarmed the corpse, stole his pistol and clipped it to his belt. Leaning forward slightly, he then threw his weight against the door behind him, his left foot raised to act as a battering ram. He thought he heard people screaming from behind the cacophony of rain and bullets. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The wooden door vibrated but didn''t give way. Aizawa struck again and again, his blows becoming more violent and desperate. Aizawa couldn''t see the roof, but when the volley of shots stopped, he knew they would soon reconsider the Quirks'' option now that he had no one in his line of sight. With a grunt, Aizawa tightened his grip on the corpse with his left hand and lifted it so that its torso protected Aizawa''s face and its legs hung limply at knee height. In one motion he placed the body between himself and the door, closed his eyes and shot the lock. There was a clang covered by the sound of the rain. Aizawa kicked the door open and it slammed against the wall. He stepped straight into a small living room overflowing with furniture, his red eyes scanning the room in a flash. A trembling couple stood at the thresold of a closed door. The woman was holding a knife and the man, half-hiding her behind him, put his trembling hands in a triangular position in front of his torso. He murmured a few words, then closed his eyes : he opened them a few moments later, confused, before realisation made him drop his position. "You- you are...." The rain, driven by the wind, came in and stained the wooden floor. Aizawa, standing on the threshold facing the street, didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on the gutters around the roof of the house opposite. He tore off a very long piece of his shawl, wrapped it around the corpse''s right wrist, then expertly threw the other end into one of the gutters, where it caught. The corpse, slumped against Aizawa''s torso, jerked upright like a puppet whose strings had just been reattached, its feet dragging on the ground, then rised on tiptoes before finally floating out of the house''s recess. The reaction was immediate : the dragged corpse strafed. Aizawa, his hair sticking to his jaw, pressed himself against the right wall of the doorway, raised his rifle to the left and fired at all the soldiers who had stepped forward. He fired three shots with expert precision. Two men landed on their back, the third - a spray of blood that exploded like a bomb from his skull - hit a window sill and then slid down the wall, leaving a trail of crushed brain in his wake. The dark street was lit by a flash of lightning. Aizawa backed into the house, his hand on the doorknob, catching the image of the corpse he''d used as a decoy hitting the opposite facade, dangling like a hanged man. He slammed the door and jumped back before throwing himself on the ground. "Down, now !", he shouted. The couple fell to their knees and Aizawa, lying on the ground, clenched his teeth and sent a lasso of white tape around their throats like a noose. He clenched his teeth and pulled brutally forward ; the couple collided, shoulder to shoulder, hiccupped and fell face first. The man shot him a look of betrayal. In the next instant, the entire living room was blasted by shots. Aizawa pressed his forehead to the floor and closed his eyes, wrapping his arms around his head to protect them. The small window by the door exploded. Shattered glass flew in all directions as if it had been blown in by a bomb. Bullets ripped through the walls like a sieve. The TV shattered, the sofas shook as if there was an earthquake, the porcelain knickknacks on the shelves blew up in all directions like fireworks. The door creaked under the onslaught of bullets and Aizawa stretched out his foot to hold it shut. Foam, glass and cement fragments flew in all directions. Something hit Aizawa''s spine, right in the centre of his back. He clenched his fists and tensed but didn''t move, still covering his face His eyes were his most precious possession : the rest of his body was worthless in comparison. The shooting stopped. Aizawa opened his eyes. They must be going back on formation right outside. His gaze met the man''s. Aizawa moved his lips without making a sound. ''Alone ?'' The man, trembling, catatonic, eyes wide open, was in shock. It was his wife who pointed to the door behind them, shaking her head. Her throat was red from the strangulation marks of Aizawa''s scarf. Preferring not to remove the scarf in case someone was looking through the window, Aizawa tore it off to relieve the pressure. The remains of the scarf fell like ribbons on their shoulders. Aizawa pointed at her and her husband then at the door behind them. Then he showed his left hand - the one that still held the knife - and his five upturned fingers. Looking into the civilian''s eyes Aizawa silently counted down, lowering his fingers. Three, two, one ! The woman jumped to her feet, pulled her husband by the collar of his shirt and opened the door. Aizawa rose like an uncoiling snake, his gun pointed at the window, the handle of his knife wedged between his teeth. He was currently in a blind spot. The front door was to his left, the couple to his right, a long sofa facing the window a step away. Diagonally to his right was a corridor leading to three closed rooms. Aizawa took a deep breath then made a half circle behind the sofa, his gun sweeping over the street outside as he raced through the living room. At the threshold of the hallway, Aizawa caught a glimpse of the porch through the window. He saw part of a back and shoulder sticking out. Aizawa fired once. It gave away his position, but he needed to distract them from the civilians. Aizawa slipped into the darkness of the corridor as the living room was hit in the approximate direction from which he had just fired. He moved away, his gun slightly lowered, his back to the doors. He had to get out : there must be a window overlooking the other- A blade pierced Aizawa from his back to his stomach. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 176 - The Eyes of God 2/2 Aizawa flinched, his legs weakening momentarily before he turned and elbowed the man behind him in the temple. Aizawa felt something crack. The soldier''s head hit the wall so hard that it shook. Blood - Aizawa''s blood - dripped from the metal cone that served as his forearm. Aizawa''s eyes flashed red. Aizawa raised his gun to fire, but someone - coming from the back door - slammed into him shoulder-first and tackled him. Aizawa was knocked to the ground, and a searing pain shot up from his spine. The man straddled him, his thighs blocking Aizawa''s access to the weapons on his belt. He pressed down on his stomach as if squeezing a sponge, drawing more blood, making Aizawa groan. The man punched him in the jaw. Aizawa''s head hit the ground and bounced two more times. Black spots danced in his vision. Acid bile crawled up his throat. The soldier raised his fist to strike again. Aizawa lifted his torso as if to welcome the blow then threw up in his eyes. The soldier let go of Aizawa to wipe his eyes. Aizawa''s vision suddenly cleared. Ignoring his own vomit dripping down his neck, ignoring the sour smell burning his nostrils, he grabbed a ring of his capture scarf with both hands, pulled it around the soldier''s neck, interlaced the bands and squeezed. The soldier, still blinded, put his hands on his throat, tried to tear apart the tape, grabbed Aizawa''s forearms and then punched the hollow of his elbow to make him let go. Aizawa, his arms burning, a vicious gleam in his eyes, squeezed harder. The soldier punched Aizawa more desperately, his soles slipping on the ground as he tried to get up but was constantly pulled forward by Aizawa''s weight. His nails clawed at Aizawa''s jaw and neck, hitting his torso, sliding down until he found the wound in his stomach. He stuck three fingers in and pulled the flesh out. A sudden burst of rage gripped Aizawa. He yanked the scarf and broke the soldier''s neck. The soldier collapsed on top of him and Aizawa, heart pounding, threw him aside as he rose to his feet. His stomach felt like it had been torn in two. A tsunami of pain hit Aizawa and he feared he would pass out. Half bent over, one hand on his stomach, Aizawa blinked and staggered in search of his weapons. His knife had cut the corner of his mouth when he fell. They were at the foot of the first soldier, still slumped against the wall, shaking his head as if trying to wake up, his muscles rigid as if he''d been paralysed. The back door opened again ; Aizawa drew the pistol at his waist and fired at two more soldiers. The first shot missed, wasted, hitting the door frame, and the soldiers ducked their heads into their shoulders. Aizawa, eyes blazing, hit one in the throat and the other in the cheekbone. They collapsed in a heap, leaving the door open behind them. Aizawa''s muscles spasmed. He felt dizzy and weak. With heavy steps, Aizawa reached the one still sprawled in the middle of the corridor. He put the cold barrel to his temple to avoid missing and shot. * Rain and wind were against them, whipping their skin and blowing their hair back. But it wasn''t enough to stop their respective Hell Flames. They flew across the city so fast they looked like meteors ripping through the dark sky. The storm rolled and roared like waves above them, lightning flashes intermittently illuminating the city. Shoto had an idea as to why All for One had come out of his lair, and he hoped more than anything else that it was just his paranoia playing tricks to him once again. Blood sprayed diagonally across a flower painting. The body collapsed on the commode. Foggy minded, Aizawa searched the body until he found his gun, clipped it to his belt, then retrieved his own weapons. Aizawa inhaled three times to clear his mind. His clothes, soaked with cold rain, blood and vomit, scratched his skin and chilled him to the bone. He tightened the grip on his knife with his left hand - his fingers were trembling - and took three deep breaths without making a sound. Aizawa ran to the door on the other side of the corridor and kicked it open, his red eyes glowing in the dim light of the room. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. A sweating soldier was waist-deep in the floor, a vortex of blue light swirling around him. The moment Aizawa caught sight of him, the man let out a howl and tried to hide his face with his forearms. An armed hand shot out of the glowing hole, followed by a body as the vortex visibly shrank. At the same time, the front door was kicked in. Aizawa glanced at the living room then at the relentlessly shrinking vortex. He could end his torment, but that would mean losing another bullet. ''The greatest good for the greatest number''. There were sounds of running. Aizawa ran to the only window in the room, past the soldier trapped in his own tunnel. The floating curtains swayed like shimmering waves. Leaning on the ledge with his knife-holding hand, Aizawa jumped out with both feet. The soldier''s screams in the vortex became hysterical as his own domain closed in on him, crushing his ribs and tearing him in two. Blood and guts splattered the walls up to the ceiling. Aizawa landed bent over on the floor. Someone grabbed his left shoulder. Aizawa freed himself by stabbing him in the solar plexus. A soldier slapped his right wrist to make him drop his weapon, and Aizawa stabbed him in the throat. The drops of blood that splashed onto his lips were the same color as his angry eyes. A gleaming blade flashed across the edge of his sight, and Aizawa threw his head back. The blow sliced his right bicep and Aizawa suddenly stumbled. He pressed his gun against the soldier''s stomach and fired at close range. He saw two bodies fall on top of each other. Aizawa shook his head to clear his mind, head painfully aching. He covered his face with the hand that held his knife and swept the street with his gun, movements slow and pasty. The falling rain prevented him from seeing well. Aizawa lowered his weapon. His breathing was fast and shallow, his skin icy. He had lost - was still losing - too much blood. Aizawa moved forward, stumbling over a body, clutching the wall with the hand that held the gun. His nails scratched the rough, cold surface. His left arm tingled. He felt dizzy. He froze momentarily against the wall, the rain pushed by the wind whipping his skin. His shoulder had left a trail of blood on the stones, rain making it look like watercolors. Aizawa, shoulders hunched, dragged himself heavily and slumped against the wall. He could no longer feel his left hand. Aizawa blinked. The rain was an indistinguishable fog, choking him. Aizawa dragged himself forward. He left a trail of blood-soaked soles behind him, soon erased by the storm. Aizawa kept going. A gradual chill spread from the ends of his limbs to his chest, running up his arms like an icy ripple. Palpitations shook his heart, making it pound painfully in his chest. Aizawa kept going. His eyelids grew heavy, his eyelashes fluttered more slowly, his vision dimming. He stopped. A blurred silhouette stood in the rain. Aizawa lifted his chin to get a better look. The rain that hit the ground was like bullets in his ears. The world was gray and cold - hostile. Aizawa, in agony, his head pressed against the wall, raised his gun with a heavy hand and put the barrel in his mouth. "Don''t do it" The figure appeared before Aizawa. She didn''t have to use the slightest force to make him lower it. Aizawa''s arm fell back against his body. His hand was shaking so much that he failed to bend his fingers to pull the trigger. His gun slipped from his palm and fell into a puddle, water splashing his ankles. He hadn''t even realized how long it was since he''d lost his knife. "Your stubbornness is admirable" Aizawa''s head rolled back against the wall, his throat exposed to the sky. His eyes flickered slowly. The sky was gray, the storm raging. A yellow lightning struck the clouds. The rain trickled down his cheeks like tears. He was so, so tired. "Be proud of what you''ve accomplished" Cold hands gently touched his face. Aizawa continued to stare at the sky, his red eyes blazing like two lush fires on his pale skin. "From now on, let me take over" Fingers moved delicately up his face, stopping at his eyelids. They pulled as if they wanted to nail his skin to his eyebrows. Aizawa''s eyes began to sting. The rain was like a needle salvo. He stared at the sky as long as he could. "It''s time to rest, Eraserhead" Aizawa''s eyes rolled back in their sockets. All for One, his hand illuminated by a reddish halo, gently stroked his cheekbone. Then he dug his fingers into his corneas and gouged out his eyes. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 177 - The Symbol of Evil There was a heartbreaking howl, as if an animal was tortured to death. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. At the same moment a bolt of lightning, bigger and more powerful than any of the previous ones, streaked across the sky, cutting through the night like a white flash. The surrounding houses and buildings were momentarily flooded with light, shadows drived away before they snapped back like a rubber band. My eyes darted to the right. There was a river of blood running down an alley. "This way !", I shouted to him I turned right, Hell Flame blasting red from my feet. The wind blew against us, pushing us backwards. Dad went ahead while my hands flashed at full speed. Tiger, ox, dog, rabbit, snake. A tornado of wind sprang up and hurled us across the city at high speed. My ears were ringing. The city glided beneath our feet, the outlines of buildings blurring. "Left !" Dad spun around and suddenly we were above the bloody alley. I could barely make out the area over his shoulder. Three bodies lay motionless, slumped against a stained wall, as if their skulls had been smashed against the- Someone was standing in the alleyway. The figure was bathed in total darkness, head down, features indistinct. The moment it raised its red eyes towards us, my heart leapt into my chest. Aizawa. The relief I felt was indescribable. Nothing had happened to him after- Suddenly, my father''s Hell Flame was snuffed out and he free-falled in front of me. My eyes widened as he plummeted like a bird that had just been shot. What the- The man turned his head towards me as he raised his hand. My body froze in mid-air, as if caught in a web. My blood pounded in my ears : I clenched my teeth and tried to free myself, but not a muscle in my body moved. A thunderous bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, brightening the alley. All for One was standing there, hand outstretched towards me, drops of water trickling down his skin. His wide red eyes were locked on me. He moved his hand carelessly to the right and my body followed at full speed. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I barely had time to strengthen my body with chakra before I hit the building head first. My head flew back under the impact, my teeth grinding so hard it felt like they would break. The wall shattered like straw while I clenched my jaw and closed my eyes, flying headfirst through four flats and half a dozen walls. Pieces of cement, stone, broken furniture and shattered paintings flew in all directions in a spray of grey dust. I heard people screaming. I didn''t even have time to think, hitting each wall faster than the last, each new layer of concrete hit sending a shockwave that spread from my skull to my feet. I opened my eyes to fresh air and icy rain. I had emerged from the building, head fuzzy and my body aching, frozen in mid-air once more. My eyelids fluttered open and I saw All for One about fifty meters away, still standing in his alley, staring at me coldly. His lips moved and I read them as if I could hear him. "Not enough ?" The next thing I knew he was hurling me through Tokyo''s tower 322 meters of steel. First the metal bent and shattered as I flew through it. Then I bent and shattered. Blood flowed from my hair to my forehead; I forced my eyes open again as the next metal beam approached at full speed. My chakra fully flooded my body : kawarimi. The next thing I knew I was crouched on a beam at the edge of the void, panting. A screwdriver had taken my place, going through the next three hundred meters of the tower vertically at supersonic speed, its plastic handle disintegrating at every succinct impact. All for One stood two hundred meters away, still in the alley, his red eyes following the decoy''s path as it continued to traverse the tower. He widened his eyes and turned just as I looked up at the fireball falling from the sky towards him. Hidden in the flames of it was my father, face hardened. His foot, engulfed in flames, crashed into All for One''s jaw with such force that All for One''s head snapped down and he spat out two teeth. All for One was thrown into the tarmac, carving a twenty-meters-long gash in a straight line. Dad landed heavily on the ground, rattling the alley. The ground cracked like ice beneath his feet, cracks spreading like a spider''s web across the street and up the walls of the buildings. His skin turned blue, flames flickering down the left side of his body as if he were about to burst into flames. "Don''t you dare lay a hand on my son in front of me" He was furious. All for One stood up calmly, back to my father, spat blood and dusted off his suit. Steam rose from his split lip; he wiped the blood from it with the tip of his thumb, turned around slowly, and suddenly his lip was as good as new. "You again, Endeavor ? You certainly have a knack for getting in my way" He faced my father without the slightest fear, the fire on my father''s body dissapearing. All for One''s hand twitched. The very next moment my chakra-powered foot slammed into the back of his skull, sending him tumbling through two miles of buildings. A cloud of dust and cement rose behind him : a hole in the shape of a human body cut through nearly three hundred houses and buildings. There was sudden, furious honking, then the sound of pile-ups and crash. "There''s going to be casualties", I said, gaze locked on the prostrate form of All for One miles ahead. He got up on one knee, spitting out bits of rubble and blood. "I know", my father replied, phone to his ear, his eyes never leaving the gaping hole. "Masami, I''m in Tokyo" Break. "Yes, we are. All for One is here" New break ''Between Shibuya, Tokyo Tower and the Sumida River. Send a medical team for an urgently wounded Hero, evacuate civilians and contact the President, she''s in the area" The voice on the other end became clearer. "I''ll send the A and B teams to support-" "No need", he said, "My son is with me" Then he hung up. All for One was now on his feet. He watched us calmly over his dusty shoulder, sizing us up one by one. A building halfway between him and us began to shake, chunks of wall falling onto another heap of rubble. "He gouged out Aizawa''s eyes", I said. Aizawa lay prostrate against the wall behind us, chin pressed to his chest, hair plastered to his face. There were two huge holes where his eyes used to be. Blood ran from the empty sockets down his jaw as if he''d been crying tears of blood. It was him I''d heard screaming earlier. All for One blinked and my father lit up like a torch. "All we need to do is make sure he does not see us coming, right ?", Dad said Neither of us took our eyes off All for One. My own chakra rolled furiously under my skin, coursing through my veins as if it were fire. Above, the sky was quiet. I regained control of the storm. The rain became torrential, the wind destructive, the lightning deadly. I hadn''t liked Aizawa much lately, but he didn''t deserve such a fate. Arcs of yellow light crackled across my skin, straightening the hairs on my neck, electrifying my whole body. I bent my legs, one hand going on the knob of my tant? hung on my back. "Let''s demolish him" The moment the building between us collapsed, shielding us from All for One''s line of sight, I disappeared in a shunshin, thunder bursting with a roar. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 178 - The Symbol of Evil As the building midway between All for One, Shoto and Endeavour collapsed, a mighty bolt of lightning split the sky. "Swap !" Three lightning bolts struck almost simultaneously where All for One had stood a split second earlier, digging a crater and turning the earth upside down. All for One leapt backwards four times in a row, thunder crashing behind him each time. His senses sounded the alarm in his head. On his left the wind whistled. He barely had time to turn his head to the side and raise his hand to shield his face before a sword, bathed in a whitish, sizzling light, cut through his shoulder like butter. All for One blinked in shock. The sword sliced cleanly from his shoulder blade to his collarbone, went out of his torso, whirled and swung towards his throat. Simultaneously, All for One heard the air crackle as if a thousand birds were chirping behind him. The surrounding shadows stretched, driven away by an intense bluish light. The sword grazed All for One''s throat and froze, barely touching his skin, a trickle of blood rolling down his throat. Standing behind All for One, sword in his left hand and chidori in his right, Shoto was once again immobilised by the invisible force. All for One turned slowly and cautiously towards him, a triumphant glow in his eyes. Shoto''s gaze was cool, impassive. All for One''s fingers stretched towards him. "You-" A fireball as wide as the street slammed into All for One''s back. The second the flames struck All for One and sent him staggering forward, making him lose control of his Quirk, Shoto brought back his sword towards himself with a thread of chakra and shunshined to the nearest rooftop. All for One was catapulted straight across the street. He crashed through two parked cars which flipped several times from the collision then got turned to charred metal skeletons by the fire. Endeavor walked slowly in the wake of his fireball, face hard and skin blue, flames running accross his forearms. Shoto appeared to his left. "Are you alright ?", Endeavor asked. Neither of them looked away from All for One. "Yes, I merely need to find a way of escaping his vigilance long enough to get inside his guard" Shoto had a couple of seals on him. If he got close enough, he could blow up All for One. "I''ll distract him", Endeavor said. "You finish him off" Under normal circumstances, he would have made the safety and rescue of the civilians his first priority : yet All for One was far too dangerous for them to wilfully split their focus. Shoto''s sword blazed white, as if a thousand different winds blew back and forth across the blade in overlapping, opposing layers. His sword sounded like a chainsaw. "Alright", he said. Between one thunderclap and the next, Shoto was gone. All for One, who barely got through a second car, struggled to his feet, one hand on the ground for support. Jaws clenched, he raised a bored eyebrow at the chaos before him. He had landed at the foot of a road : civilians screamed at the sight of him and ran from their cars to escape. The air was hot, for Endeavour was not far away, and even the tarmac beneath All for One''s palms was warm. Truly, he should have stolen his mother''s Quirk when he had the opportunity. The skin between his shoulder and neck swarmed as if alive while his flesh rebuilt itself. His blood dripped down the hot tarmac, coagulating before his own eyes. As soon as the rain hit the ground, it turned to hissing steam. All for One''s head snapped sideways : Shoto was half a step away, sword raised, red eyes glowing. All for One decided on a new strategy. He raised his palm then held it out towards Shoto. The concrete beneath their feet rumbled then detached itself like a comma whose tip steered towards Shoto, before tearing itself fully off the ground and slamming into him. The teenager''s eyes widened. All for One, his eyes irritated by the heat, blinked. Shoto teleported to the wall of the neighbouring building, crouching vertically. The building behind him was torn apart and chunks of cement and wall came crashing down on him from all directions. Pieces of the street road broke off the ground and rushed towards him. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The boy dodged them, slicing some, hitting others and reducing them to dust, but soon everything turned into a hellish tornado of which he was the magnetized epicentre. All for One didn''t wait : he lunged at Endeavour, standing in the middle of the street. Endeavour looked startled. His flames went out. Then a wicked smile stretched his lips and he rolled up his sleeves. "You want a repeat of your last beating, don''t you ?" All for One, surprised at first, smiled contemptuously. He didn''t even bother to reply and picked up speed. His gaze landed on a piece of debris lying at Endeavour''s feet. "Swap" The world distorted for a moment ; All for One blinked. As the world stabilised, All for One was confronted by a curtain of flames crashing down on him. Then a fist burst from the flames and slammed into his jaw with the force of four oxen, sending him headlong into the ground. The blow didn''t hurt, not really - All for One was too strong - but it hurt his ego, partly because Endeavour was a second-rate hero. The moment All for One hit the ground, blackish protuberances sprang up from all over his body, lunging at Endeavour like snakes pouncing to bite. The Hero made no move to retreat as his fire died. Next the sword, accompanied by the hum of a chainsaw, sliced the protuberances perpendicular, shattering them as though slicing mirrors. All for One, seeing Shoto, turned his head back to where he should have been, where a vast prison of concrete, rubble, lamp post and benches formed an uneven sphere. A hole - as if someone had punched out part of the sphere - overlooked them. All for One''s muscles cracked as his head jerked back towards the teenager. The chainsaw sword plunged into All For One''s mouth, slicing the corners of his lips, going through his open mouth, shredding his throat until his neck. Shoto, still holding the sword, raised his hand to the sky and twelve bolts of lightning rained down on him. The lightning struck All for One and spread along the length of the sword, running across Shoto''s crackling skin before he directed it all back at All for One. All for One''s muscles spasmed : the hole in his throat burned as if ablaze. All for One, sword still in his throat, smiled, the corners of his dry lips torn by the blade. It was the boy who had taught him that trick. The lightning running on his skin turned black. Shoto dropped the sword and stepped back, whirling towards his father. All for One inhaled, storing the energy in his chest, then spat out a bolt of black lightning at Shoto. The sword in his mouth was obliterated. All for One blinked : the beam travelled in a straight line, bisecting the road in two and ripping through the ground for thirty meters. Neither the boy nor his father were there anymore. All for One got to his feet, red eyes sweeping the street, his damaged mouth and throat repairing themselves. The boy was tenacious, he could at least give him that. All for One wondered if he''d inherit his tenacity once he''d steal his power. All of a sudden, his vision blurred. He put his hand to his temple and blinked feverishly to clear his vision. Had he made a mistake while transplanting the eyes ? Should he have waited longer before using them ? But his healing Quirk should ensure that the grafting and assimilation went smoothly. Even if he was unable to deactivate Aizawa''s eyes, All for One had total and absolute control over them. "Are you finally feeling the effects of it ?" All for One raised his head to the sky where the voice had come from. Shoto Todoroki stood on the edge of a roof, the dark, stormy sky, dancing in his back. White flashes of lightning tore across the sky behind him, colliding in a thunderous roar and then spreading out in a network of glowing webs. One, stronger than the others, lit up the sky and Shoto''s face. His red eyes, alert, were locked on All for One, the black commas spinning lazily in his eyes. He glared at him, chin raised, head tilted slightly to one side, damp hair falling across his forehead. "You didn''t think you were the only one who could use poison, did you ?", he asked He pointed to his own throat, showing where he''d scratched All for One earlier. Obviously All for One wasn''t the only one who had learnt from his opponent. ''Two against one", All for One said, eyes going over the surrounding rooftops in search of the father. "It seems rather unfair" The son didn''t dignify the remark with a reply, and the father didn''t show his face. Bad idea. Endeavor was extremely dangerous if given time to do as he pleased with his Quirk. Still, All for One smiled. "You won''t mind if I decide to shake things up a bit, will you ?" All for One concentrated all his energy in his throat, then shouted: "Rise !" His scream - amplified by one of his Quirks - was so powerful that it drowned out even the roar of the storm, the echo reverberating throughout the city. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, across the city, blood-curdling bestial howls answered. An army of Nomus emerged from the bowels of the city. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 179 - Anarchy Even when the first Nomus rose from the sewers like an army of undead and spread panic and chaos throughout the city, Shoto did not look away from All for One. Currently he was exhausted by the abysmal number of clones he kept active on his ''final solution'' and other research projects. He uninvoked a dozen of them, recovering chakra and accumulating more fatigue. The roar of the Nomus scattered throughout the city barely reached his ears. It was imperative that someone took care of All for One and as he had stolen Aizawa''s Quirk and made it his own, the only person in the world capable of facing him was none other than Shoto Todoroki. Shoto bent his legs. An ice sword appeared in his palm. The Commission President''s words were still lingering in his mind : "You may not be an official Hero and you may have no credentials, it does not matter : help Endeavor and, if you get the chance, kill All for One. I want his head on a platter" Shoto had never been one to follow orders, but he intended to follow this one. * The cries of the Nomus echoed throughout the city. They sounded like angry, wounded beasts whose chains had just been broken and who were about to go on rampage. A teenager emerged from a shop, bag in hand, headphones on, hunched over his laptop. His fingers scrolled down his screen at full speed. A high-pitched sound suddenly broke through the cacophony of his music. He turned back to the night shop''s sliding doors slowly closing behind him. He waited a few seconds, his eyes scanning the sidewalk left and right. Nothing. He looked ahead again to where- A huge hand closed over his face. A scream crept up his throat, but he had no time to flee. The teenager stiffened, jerked his chin back, and next thing he knew the thing clutched his skull between both hands, barely using its strength. His skull exploded like an unripe grape. Blood spurted like a fountain from his throat and splashed the shop''s doors behind him. Other Nomus shrieked across the city. This Nomu let go of the body and screamed back to the sky, enraged yet exhilarated. Excrement, garbage and dirt formed a dark layer over his body like a secondary skin. Behind him the sewers he had freed himself from laid like a hole in the road, broken pipes jutting their sharp edges skywards. Too much rain was pouring inside, pushing trash and dirt onto the sidewalk like sea foam. The night clerk returned from the storeroom, whistling, headphones in his ears, the last three bottles of milk for the day in his hands. His eyes wandered to the transparent doors stained by blood. He screamed. One of the bottles fell from his hands and rolled on the floor across the checkout. It stopped in front of the bloody windows. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Red drops were already puddling inside. The glass doors opened. The night salesman, knees shaking, heart pounding against his chest, looked up at the hulking creature standing at the entrance. Next to a headless corpse was a thing covered in shiny chrome scales that resembled an armour. It was so tall he couldn''t see its shoulders. The creature placed its hand on the doorframe, effectively preventing the sliding doors from closing. They hit his hand, retracted and hit his hand again, bumping against it as the limpid bell that accompanied the entrance of each new customer rang on and on. Paralyzed, the salesman stopped breathing. The creature tightened its grip on the doorframe its long, clawed fingers, dug in the plaster and made snowy clouds of white cracked paint rain. The pool of blood grew, spreading across the entryway carpet. The thing leaned forward. Its broad, shiny, chrome shoulders appeared first. Its head came next. The moment its eyes fell on the salesman, the creature stopped moving. Its malevolent eyes, slit like a reptile''s, scrutinized the weak, fragile creature which, frozen, displayed its throat in submission. He could hear its heartbeat - it sounded like thunder. Suddenly his lips curled over black, dirty, wet gums. The bits of skin that made up his cheekbones crawled up his cheeks, encasing his eyes in a prison of skin and scales, his eyes suddenly frighteningly. The salesman pissed himself. It looked like it was smiling. * Neito and Ochaco heard the screams only two blocks away. Neito turned left first and Ochaco followed, jaws clenched. They ran through random alleys guided by the screams, leaping over puddles, dodging garbage cans and stairs that sprouted from walls as if to trip them. They leapt on the edge of a sidewalk in front of a road. Someone honked in panic : tires squealed on the wet ground, yellow headlights illuminating Neito and then Ochaco. Alarmed, Ochaco pulled Neito violently backward. Blinded by the headlights she squinted, tucked her chin in her neck and backed away without stopping. A deafening crash echoed through the area. Someone screamed. The piercing, gut-wrenching scream, sent a shiver of terror down Ochaco''s spine. It sounded like someone dying. She opened her eyes and saw the car embedded in the wall beside them, metal hood folded like an accordion. Its front window was shattered, black smoke billowing from the engine. The driver''s head was buried in an airbag. A trickle of blood dripped from the crushed beige balloon onto his seat. His arms dangled from his body. In the back seat was a baby, motionless, still in its seat. Ochaco''s heart pounded in her chest. Neito pushed Ochaco away but she didn''t even notice, her eyes still focused on the child. "We have to help them", she said. She didn''t wait for an answer and went to the back door, pulling on the handle to open it. The door creaked. It didn''t move. Something seemed to have jammed the mechanism. Using her Quirk purposefully- "Move", Neito growled. Shadows danced across his skin, licking the contours of his jaw. His eyes suddenly turned black, sclera and iris altogether dissapearing. Neito blinked and shook his head : they turned blue again. He put his hands on the door. The black shadow that inhabited his body darted to the car like ink. The shadows wavered for a moment, running to the right then turning to the left, before dissolving into a million tiny dark snakes that slithered into the cracks of the door. Ochaco tore herself from staring at the baby and glanced nervously over her shoulder. She had no idea what was going on. All for One had only asked her to let him know when she was alone with Aizawa : he was supposed to take care of him and nothing else. "Please ! Please !" Ochaco''s and Neito''s heads shot up in the direction of the apartments across the street. The drumming rain mixed with the smoke from the car prevented them from seeing anything. An ambulance siren wailed, blue and red lights illuminating the walls of the street. They could hear it but not see it. Suddenly, there was the sound of sheet metal bending, as if a giant had just crashed into a mountain of steel. Tires squealed in a high-pitched screech. The rickety ambulance sped up from the left, honking alarmingly. Something large and indistinct clung to its hood. The ambulance slammed into the building in front of Neito and Ochaco, exactly where the previous screams had come from. There was a sudden cacophony of noise and abruptly the building before them burst into flames. The car door creaked open. Ochaco struggled to push it open. Even when she removed its seat belt with a click, the baby didn''t react. "It''s okay", she murmured, looking nervously at what appeared to be his father in the front seat. "Let''s get you out of here, okay ?" The baby looked about two years old, maybe three. Old enough to understand and remember. Ochaco forced herself to crawl further into the seat, hoping to hide the sight of the corpse behind the wheel with her shoulders. A trembling hand pushed back the brown curls falling across the child''s forehead. All for One was only supposed to take care of Aizawa - civilians weren''t- Ochaco froze. Her breath got stuck in her throat. Her lips parted. Her heart thundered in her chest. He was dead. The baby was dead. High-pitched animal howls echoed down the street. Neito glanced down the road, eyes squinting, trying to see what had made such a sound, when his gaze landed on a group. Behind the black smoke and dust that clung to the crumbling facade of the burning building were three gigantic Nomus. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 180 - Anarchy 2/2 It wasn''t until the ground beneath his feet suddenly heated up that All for One realized what was happening. A geyser of lava erupted between his legs, both blasting and melting the concrete at the same time. "Swap !" There was barely time for All for One to switch places with the rubble of a destroyed wall further down the street. Something squeezed his legs. He looked down. Water tentacles were wrapping around his ankles. He looked sharply up at Shoto. The teenager''s hands flashed so fast they were a blur, stringing together a series of odd gestures and positions. All for One read his lips : "Suiro no Jutsu" A watery prison made of falling rain and stagnant puddles shut in on All for One. All for One opened his mouth in shock, a ''Swap'' at the edge of his tongue, whereas Shoto flicked his wrist. Immediately, gallons upon gallons of water flowed into All for One''s mouth and throat, painfully stuffing his stomach and bloating his lungs until they were on fire. No matter how hard All for One looked at the boy, the water prison wouldn''t disappear. Could it be that he was immune to Aizawa''s Quirk ? Or... His mind flashed back to the summer camp and how the air around the boy had blurred at times, looking even illusory. The boy had killed Bubigawara first - maybe because he knew better than anyone else what kind of threat he posed. All for One, torrential amounts of water rushing into his mouth, raised his hand and shifted his full attention to Shoto. The water squeezed his arm, forcing his hand down, yet All for One, jaw clenched, fought the pressure and kept raising his hand. The more it rained, the larger his water prison grew, the drops fueling the bubble to titanic proportions. Hundreds of gallons of water pressed painfully on his bones to break him. All for One, muscles stiffened, fought until his hand was finally leveled to the boy. If it truly was him, All for One was about to throw away all his plans. Or maybe the doctor would be able to rebuild him from shattered bones and scattered flesh. All for One clenched his fist. Shoto, standing on the roof, widened his red eyes. He exploded in a spray of blood and guts. All for One waited, breathless, his eyes darting left and right as Shoto''s bloody remains rained down on the street below. The boy wasn''t dead, of course. Too cunning to be fooled like that. He must have been hiding- The water prison collapsed on itself, releasing All for One. All for One, dripping, stared in amazement at the water trickling through his fingers. What the- An agonizing wail tore through the silence. All for One looked up in time to see Endeavor coming out of an alleyway across the street from him. He ran towards the puddle of blood at the foot of the building where his son had been standing. He threw himself into the red pool, right in the middle of the shredded flesh and scattered skull. Blood dripped from the edge of the roof and down the front of the building. Endeavor, kneeling in the wreckage of his son, looked completely mad as he brought back to his chest remains in armfuls. All for One watched, stunned. Certainly the child who could create Quirks could not die like this... ? All of a sudden the storm subsided. The thunder stopped rumbling, the rain stopped falling. The clouds dispersed, driven away by the rising sun. Something shone at the edge of his vision. All for One turned his head. There was nothing but an upside down street. Civilians were fleeing, looking over their shoulders as if believing he couldn''t see them. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Endeavor''s screams grew inhuman, turning into the moans of a wounded animal. Crawling through his son''s blood, his cries of pain reached hysterical levels. All for One turned his attention back to him. He felt neither pity nor sympathy for the boy. They had been two adversaries who did everything they could to outwit the other one. He remembered when he''d lost his own brother, though the circumstances had been different. Unlike Endeavor, All for One had never really been able to grieve because his brother had still been alive when he''d lost him. Grieving for someone who was still alive was a strange and difficult process. Still, All for One empathized with Endeavor. He breathed deeply and looked at the rising sun high in the sky. The clouds glowed pink and gold. All for One, though still a little bewildered, decided to enjoy the moment. He now owned Aizawa''s Quirk - a Quirk he''d coveted for years - and the only being who could have posed the tiniest amount of trouble for him was now dead. For sure the doctor could restore his body. Or maybe, with enough genetic material, he could even make a Nomu out of him. A Nomu would be nice. They would finally be able to try and solve the mystery of the boy''s Quirk. All for One, in a merciful mood, decided to let Endeavor cry his heart out before being suddenly overcome by hatred and he tried futilely to kill him. All Might''s Quirk was next in line- Something shimmered to his left. All for One looked that way. There was nothing there but the hole in the building the boy had shot him through. All for One watched the ruins in silence. He probably went through one or two misfortunate civilians on his way there, obliterating them before they got the time to realize what was happening to them. His eyes roamed over the path of destruction he carved in the road. Howls, shrilling and abrupt, could be heard at almost regular intervals throughout the city. To think he had brought out Nomus... he had expected the child to be a serious problem and thus foresaw an unexpected need for a distraction. What a disappointment. "Kurogiri" The air behind him stirred. Kurogiri appeared silently. He waited for his next orders. The first sunbeams flooded the ragged street where they stood. They hit Endeavor at an angle, lighting both his back and shoulders. Endeavor would come and find him, of course. And then- A warning rang in All for One''s mind. He watched Endeavor whimper in pain, puzzled, wondering what had drawn his attention. "Master ?", Kurogiri asked. All for One did not answer. His eyes went from Endeavor and the heap of shreded flesh he had gathered to the half-destroyed buildings around them. The sun was lighting up the street now and the shadows- All for One''s mind went blank. This was it. Neither Endeavor nor All for One nor anything else in this street had a shadow. As soon as All for One realized it, the reality in which he found himself in shattered. Cracks spread across his surroundings as if they were shattering mirrors. Everything burst in a spray of shimmering splinters. All for One blinked and suddenly the sky was stormy, the wind icy from the rain, and the world darkened from lack of sunlight. Lightning flashed, illuminating the street. Hundreds of wires were wrapped around All for One''s body, tearing his clothes, digging deep in his skin, shredding his flesh. Taped to his forehead, jaw, throat, heart, lungs, kidneys, elbows, hands, knees, and ankles were sheets of beige parchment bearing ominous ink symbols. All for One heard only one word. "Katon" * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 181 - Slaughter Glowing specks of fire flashed accross Neito''s eyes while he stared at the burning building, whereas Ochaco rose from the car''s back seat, aghast. Crawling up the building''s facade, the three Nomus let out high, inhuman cries. One of them caught fire. He kept on crawling. One floor above, a woman pushed open her balcony window, holding a boy on her hip. Acrid black smoke rushed inside her apprtment, swirling around her. The woman coughed then covered her nose with her bathrobe''s sleeve The Nomus all turned to her. The woman looked down as if to gauge the distance between her and the ground. Neito bit his cheek, his eyes darting between her and the Nomus. The fire was only one apartment away. Oblivious to the danger, the woman held her child close to her chest and swung a leg over the window. "Don''t do it", Neito muttered His worried eyes darted between her and the other three. The burning Nomu climbed diagonally towards them. Wind-driven smoke swept into the woman''s apartment, hiding the Nomu in its wake. She would not see it coming until it was too late. Neito stepped forward then froze : his nails dug in his palms, leaving crescent creased flesh behind them. The fire cast shimmering shadows that flickered across his face. If he shouted, he would draw the creatures'' attention to them. If he made no movement, she and her child would die. Neito clenched his jaws. His legs stiffened as if he wanted to move forward but his mind prevented him to do so. Three Nomus... He had seen what only one of them could do. He wasn''t Todoroki : he obviously wouldn''t be fast enough to pierce and destroy the heart of even one of them, let alone three nearly simultaneously. The woman''s foot slipped. She barely held on the windowsill in time. Neito was on edge. The only relevant Quirk he had at his disposal- "He''s dead" Ochaco''s voice snapped Neito back to reality. He blinked, tore himself from the sight of the struggling woman and looked at her. Her head was bent over her bloodied hands. "The baby''s dead and it''s my fault..." She met Neito''s gaze. She was crying, tears running down her cheeks. "He was only supposed to go after Aizawa, do you get it ?" Neito''s blood ran cold. "He said that no one would get hurt and that once he had what he wanted-" She hiccupped and buried her face in her hands, shoulders twitching. Had she just confessed to him ? Had she really fucking confessed to him ? Fury ran through Neito like lightning. Was she truly responsible for Yaoyorozu and Iida ? Was it her veritably her fault Kaminari and Hagakure had died ? "What did you just say ?, " he said slowly, anger making his voice shiver Neito''s fingers clenched in a fist, his Quirk instinctually activating. This time it was All Might''s power that swelled his muscles and shook his body. "What have I done ?" she cried. "My God, what have I done ?" The woman screamed. Neito caught her distorted reflection on the rear window of the car as the blazing Nomu hurled himself at her, screeching, disappearing with her inside her smoky apartment. Rage overwhelmed Neito''s thoughts, smothered his lucidity, awakened all the resentment and frustration that Nezu and his damned ''don''t do anything'' had forced him to bury deep in his gut. "Fucking traitor", he spat. Ochaco lifted her head from her hands, eyes wide. Neito, strength increased tenfold, punched her square in the jaw. The wind whistled : Ochaco slammed in the wall in which the car was embedded. It collapsed on her. A cloud of blasted cement and dust engulfed them. Between them, in the background, the fire was spreading. Neito bit his lip and shook his fist to get rid of the tingling pain, eyes shining like steel. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He''d learnt to regulate his strength in order to hurt without breaking his own bones in the process, but he couldn''t hit as hard as All Might did and remain unscathed. Then again, no one needed to hit as hard as All Might when it came to dealing with regular people. She coughed. "You killed Kaminari, didn''t you ?" Stunned and shell-shocked, Ochaco was unable to answer. It was as if pure fire had shot up from her jaw to her skull, throbbing painfully in her bones. Dust hung like a curtain between them despite the pouring rain. Neito stepped on the edge of the broken wall. "Is that why you got out of his room when I was in the corridor ?" The more he spoke the angrier he got, his wrath fiercly burning in his chest. He was far from dumb : one Nomu was already far beyond his abilities but three... He hadn''t applied to Yuei because he wanted to become a Hero. Rather, he was interested in the perks of the job. With his Quirk, Neito would have no trouble breaking into the top ten : fame and influence would be a boon for his family. They''d be able to run their business in utter peace whereas Nezu would cover for them as long as his uncle worked for him. His uncle who, moreover, had raised Neito as his own son and had drilled into him that there was no worse vice than disloyalty. He''d eaten his heart out when Nezu had told him to shut up and swallowed his frustration and anger every time he saw that Uraraka bitch strutting through the corridors of Yuei as if nothing had happened. "What did you truly think I was going to do when you confessed being All for One''s whore ?" He clenched his fist, muscles bulking, shadows creeping up his legs until they wrapped around his neck, threatening to spill on his face. The dust cloud cleared. Ochaco lay on her back on a broken piece of wall, rubble scattered around her. Pieces of wall shrouded in a pink halo hovered over her body. "Tell me what he''s going to do to Aizawa" Neito growled Ochaco propped herself up on one elbow and shook her head, new tears drawing clear furrows across her dirty cheeks. "I can''t" Even if he was unable to stop the Nomus, he could at the very least deprive All for One of a pawn. Neito raised his hand : shadows shot out of his palm like arrows, aimed at Uraraka. She widened her eyes and threw herself on the side, the flying stones intercepting the shadow arrows. The rubble burst in a shower of yellow dust and pebbles. Neito saw Ochaco''s shadow spin to the left. Probably hoping to get around him and escape through the hole they''d just come through. He spun around to follow her, silent shadows shooting out of his outstretched hand wave after wave. They pierced her from all sides. She collapsed. Neito walked quietly to her, his soles kicking up mushrooms of dust every time they hit the ground. He stopped before Ochaco''s inert form, yellow dust still floating between them. The shadows whispered in his ear : he spun fluidly on his heels and raised his arm to shield his face, a wall of shadows joining his gesture and blocking the stones hurled at high speed. Neito did not need to look over his shoulder to know that it was her jacket he had stabbed : she had played the same trick at the tournament. Ochaco, standing inside the building, wiped her cheeks one by one. Her voice was now clear of tremolo. "I won''t let you kill me" Neito smiled wickedly, the shadows completely filling his eyes until they were nothing but black holes. The tone of his voice thickened as if several people were speaking simultaneously. "Too bad you have no say about it" Ochaco bent her legs, resolute : a pink halo wrapped around the debris of all sizes scattered around her. Pebbles and broken bits of wall hovered around her like planets orbiting around their center of gravity. Neito noticed she didn''t need to touch them. He wondered how many other things she''d lied about. The shadows climbed up Neito''s legs, curled in the creases of his clothes, seeped on his body until they covered the last bit of his skin. His hair turned black from root to tip. He looked like a shadow, his body was the embodiment of midnight. He raised his fist : the very air shimmered, the shadows swayed, and even the flickering light cast by the fire could not lighten this dark corner of the street where the shadows grew and deepened. Ochaco, jaws clenched, prepared to- Someone grabbed Neito''s wrist. "Why are two Yuei kids fighting ?" Neito raised his head at the individual, lips curled over his gums like a wild beast. "Hey, calm down kid, you don''t have to look at me like that" Hair disheveled as if she''d just rolled out of bed, clothes rumpled and a toothy grin on her face : Mirko stood before them. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 182 - Slaughter 2/2 The rain pelted the forest-green plastic tents. Inside the computers were dry, but the men and women behind the screens were not. "Where are my Heroes ?", asked Pantu sternly She was leaning against a table, palms flat on it, face severe. Before her, a large monitor showed an aerial view of the city. Red dots scattered across Tokyo showed the Nomus they had found and whose locations they could more or less accurately pinpoint. A total of thirteen. And All Might was on the other side of the country. "Mirko is now in Shinjuku" Pantu lifted her head from the main monitor. She looked at the row of computers in front of her and at the man sitting behind one of them. The official''s stiff shoulders loosened, the tension easing from his body. Even though no one spoke she saw the palpable relief caused by having one of the Top Ten Heroes on the scene. Pantu herself, though still frowning, loosened her jaw a little. "How many Nomus ?", she asked. The man in front of her hurriedly tapped away at his computer. "Three, according to the Heroes evacuating the area. And they''re all together" The news darkened the faces. Pantu was unfazed, her mind racing through the options she had. Outside, on the roof, someone was running, his boots thumping characteristically on puddles. Pantu turned before he could cross the threshold. Wind and rain rushed in. Behind him, the building where Hawks and Dabi had fought was clashing against the stormy sky. It''s access had been shut by the Commission''s agents. Pantu and her team had hurried to the roof of the building adjacent to get a better vantage point over the capital. Panting, the man wasted no time catching his breath: "We have confirmation that Endeavor and his son have successfully intercepted All for One not far from Shibuya," he said. "It seems that their fight is pushing all three of them towards Minato" Pantu was already mulling over her pawns, the potential combinations she could make, the inevitable conflicts and the risks they would all face. Minato was densely populated, but far less so than Shibuya. She would have to rely on Endeavor and wonder boy to keep All for One in check while the other Heroes got rid of the Nomus. She hoped she wasn''t overestimating the teenager by entrusting him with such arduous task yet, for now, she had no other choice. The man who had delivered the report rested two fingers on his earpiece, as if listening to someone else speaking in his ear. The raindrops on his uniform shone like diamonds. "Eraserhead has been found wounded in Shibuya and-" The man turned white so fast he looked as if he was going to faint. He stumbled over his next words. Pantu had no time for his antics. "Go on" "His eyes were gouged out" There was a hush in the control tent ; everyone momentarily stopped typing The President''s shock turned to deadly calm. Endeavor and his son had intercepted All for One in Shibuya : it was highly likely that All for One had stolen Eraserhead''s Quirk. "Two more Nomus have appeared in the south of the city, near Shinagawa" "Torrential rains seem to have seeped into the city''s underground : subway stations can no longer be used to evacuate civilians" The more pressure she felt on her shoulders, the clearer Pantu''s mind became. "What about All for One ? Can Endeavor handle him ?" "It seems so, yes", the computer scientist beside her replied. Perhaps he hadn''t had time to transplant Aizawa''s eyes yet. Either way, Endeavor and his son would have to hold out as long as they could, since the President couldn''t spare anybody who could fight at high intensity without being a deadweight. "Anything else ?", she asked the bearer of bad news. He shook his head. "Go back to your station" She turned back to her staff : they were tasked with monitoring what happened in the city and deploying reinforcements. Before her there were two rows of three people, their backs to the central monitor so she could see everyone''s screens. Parallel to the central rows, on the left and right, were two rows of three each, everyone there frantically working. Though they carefully avoided her gaze, they all looked worried to various degrees. Many of them lived in Tokyo : some of their families were even in the stricken areas. She could see on their faces how torn they were between their duty and their private responsibilities. Pantu pursed her lips : she couldn''t afford any kind of insubordination from her own men, yet she didn''t have time to make long speeches to boost them either. "I know the situation is difficult", she said. "But our Heroes-" A phone rang in one of the central row. A man man answered and Pantu shut up. Bitter lines creased the corners of his mouth. He wrote down the information quickly then put down the receiver and turned to face the president : all eyes were on him. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Tokyo''s Central Bank is under attack" Feeling all eyes on her, Pantu was careful not to show any reaction. She had to pretend that the situation was under control, that everything that was happening was part of some plan she had anticipated. "Nomus ?" "No, several groups of villains. Nothing indicates that they are with All for One" Some had decided to capitalise on the chaos to carry out their plans. Opportunistic, if not clever. More than she''d give some low-level villains credit for. "Alright. Does anyone else have anything to share ?" Pantu looked around the room. Doubt clouded faces and darkened gazes. Every second that passed was one less she could afford to give them coaxing and soothing. Therefore she chose the harsh approach. "Someone get me Crust : I want him to immediately go and assist Mirko. Tell Best Jeanist and God Sylvester to head to Shinagawa : they''ll deal with the new Nomus in that area. I want Ryukyu and Edgeshot in Chiyoda. If even only one member of these groups falls in battle, they are to retreat and report to us immediately : they can only fight in duos, and only with those I''ve given clearance for" Everyone typed furiously on their keyboards, carrying out her orders as quickly as possible. "I hereby forbid solo Heroes from attacking Nomus : they must focus solely on protecting and evacuating civilians. Heroes who are not in the top 10 are expressly prohibited from attacking Nomus unless they are part of a team of at least 5 members : their goal is not to strike them down but rather to slow them down and limit the harm they inflict on civilians. No one will be held responsible for the property damages occuring under these orders" "A new Nomu has been spotted in Chuo" "There''s another one in Toshima" Pantu, hands clasped behind her back, didn''t bat an eye, already rearranging her plans according to the new information. "I want Present Mic, Cementos and Midnight in Chuo. Tell them to bring two more Heroes of their choice. I want Ectoplasm and Recovery Girl to set up an emergency care center in Hiroo : have all the support-type Heroes available and ready to take care of the wounded" The hospital was located at the junction of Minato, Shibuya, and Meguro : placing an emergency center there was both beneficial and dangerous. They could evacuate and treat the wounded faster yet if the Nomus managed to break through despite the Heroes... no. That wouldn''t happen. "As for the wounded in other districts, evacuate them to the nearest hospitals. Contact as many retired Heroes in Tokyo as possible and have them help in the civilians'' evacuation" Under other circumstances someone might have complained over her overzealousness, yet the fifteen red dots on the map deterred anyone from thinking about disobeying the orders they received. "Contact the police station immediately : all highways leading to Tokyo are to be closed. No civilians are allowed to use their personal vehicles. All buses are to be requisitioned and used to transport civilians en masse to the outskirts of the city. I want the Tokyo''s Bay closed, and I want Gang Orca and his team on standby there. I now render forbidden entry or leave from the harbour" She overstepped her authority by ordering the Justice Department to do as she saw fit, but this was a critical situation. Nobody said a word. "I want Heroes from surrounding cities to support police officers by setting up a security perimeter on the roads around Tokyo. Issue an order to the population : do not enter underground places and avoid subway lines" The heavy rain only added to the difficulties : evacuating the civilians via the subway lines would have been the correct thing to do if, in top of the risk of drowning in the floods, Pantu could have been sure that All for One wouldn''t take the opportunity to strike a fatal blow. "If my orders are not carried out as given, I allow myself the right to revoke the license of any Hero present on the field for insubordination" Nor was this the sort of thing she could casually order. "I give you my word that Tokyo will not fall today" Pantu glanced around the room, her steely gaze meeting everyone''s with fierce intensity. All for One was enacting the disaster scenario the Commission had been anticipating for months : he had managed to hide his pawns in the capital and was bringing them out into the open as if to mock them. Pantu took this as a personal attack : she would use any means at her disposal to achieve her goals. * A/N : Guess who''s back ! Still got nice surprises for this arc. Don''t make the mistake of thinking this is over. Also I wanted to thank everyone who commented and voted for the story accross all platforms over the last two weeks. I''ll try to respond to as many people as possible but honestly I didn''t expect to get as many interactions lmao. Anyway you know the drill, if you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you wednesday in the next update everyone ! Chapter 183 - Dilemma Mirko pushed Neito''s fist away, amused. He stumbled. "If your special technique makes you lose track of who''s your ally and who''s your enemy, you might want to think about giving it up, kid" The shadows withdrew from Neito''s face, wrapping around his neck like a scarf. Ochaco turned white at the sight of the Heroine. One second she was fighting for her life and the next Mirko was there. Neito cut in: "It''s-" Something sputtered. Mirko suddenly turned serious : she pressed two fingers to her ear and looked in the distance, far away over the surrounding buildings. "President ?" She had an earpiece. "Crust ? How soon ?" Silence. "Can Hawks clear the area for me ? Three Nomus, that''ll definitely cause a ruckus" Ochaco glanced at Neito. He hadn''t taken his eyes off her. His blue eyes were a mixture of pure hatred and raw violence. "I see", Mirko replied. Ochaco had the urge to walk away yet she did not for fear of arousing his anger. "Got two Yuei kids with me : what do I to do with them ?" After a brief silence, Mirko turned to them. "What are you ?" Neito didn''t answer, thus Ochaco was forced to stammer: "Uravity and-" "Meant your Quirks" "Copy and gravity," Neito said. "She doesn''t need to touch objects to control them" Ochaco bit her cheek. Mirko raised an eyebrow. "Copy ? Like copying Quirks ? You can store them ?" "Only if I''m in contact with the person''s DNA," Neito said. "Whose do you have right now ?" "A classmate," he said, "and Eraserhead. His eyes turned a vicious red : the pebbles floating around Uraraka fell like snow. " And All Might" Now Ochaco was on edge. Mirko was speechless. Then a broad smile curled her lips over her unusually sharp teeth. "Heard that ?", she asked aloud, certainly for the one speaking through her earpiece Running away when Neito was determined to catch her was difficult enough - especially with the Quirks he had - but with Mirko standing there, it was absolutely impossible. Neito''s eyes were a malicious red. He watched her with a knowing look, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. "And what Quirk are you thinking of-" "Uraraka is a spy for All for One," Neito said coolly. "Barely before you got here she confessed to me that she''d told him where and how to find Aizawa-sensei" Ochaco''s heart jumped in her throat. Mirko blinked. She remained silent for a moment as if she wasn''t sure if she had truly heard what she heard. Her earpiece sputtered again. She tilted her head sideways as she studied Neito, as if listening to someone else speaking to her. "Say that again ?" Ochaco''s throat turned to glass, her knees to straw. Neito was calm as death, his gaze locked on her. He hadn''t blinked once since activating Aizawa''s Quirk. "Ochaco Uraraka, student at Yuei''s 1-A Elite section, has confessed to me about giving informations concerning Eraserhead''s activities and location to All for One. I intended to coerce her into revealing whatever else she knew but you got there first. Call Principal Nezu, he''ll tell you himself : we''ve had our suspicions since the Summer Camp" Ochaco''s mind was a whirlpool of terror and confusion. The back of her neck and her cheeks flushed : she knew she was peony-red, and she was afraid Mirko would notice. "Neito", she stammered, voice shaking. "What are you talking about ?" "She killed one of our classmates," Neito blandy said "Kaminari Denki, at the Summer Camp. It''s not public information but the Commission should be aware. Ask the person you''re talking to to call them and confirm what I''m saying" Mirko''s sharp eyes darted between Neito and Ochaco. "Is what he''s saying true ?" Her gaze settled on Ochaco. Ochaco forced herself not to shudder : this woman could knock her head off her shoulders with a slap. "Kill ?" she asked, eyebrows furrowed. "Denki died when the dormitories exploded because of the bombs, how could I...?" She hoped that Mirko couldn''t hear the tremor in her voice. "He didn''t die from the explosion," Neito said evenly "but rather from the damage to his face from the shrapnel. He was brought to the hospital where you killed him" He could barely keep his eyes open - Ochaco could tell by his twitching eyelids. "How do you know all of these things ?", she asked, confused. "We were only told he died of post-operation complications" "Your behavior has always been suspicious," Neito continued. "I shared my doubts with the Principal and we cross-checked our data. We were just waiting for the right moment to nail you" This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. A lie, of course : Nezu had other plans for Uraraka that Neito wasn''t privy to - he couldn''t either guess from the crumbs of information he had. Spilling the beans in spite of the Principal''s request was a double-edged sword : either he would be too upset over Aizawa to care for what Neito had said, or Neito had put his whole family in dire situation by speaking too much. Neito thought the former was more likely. "Now please Mirko, could you keep an eye on her while I moisten my eye s?" The Heroine, still a bit confused, eventually nodded. "Take your time kiddo" she said. "Nobody''s going anywhere" She shot Ochaco a sharp look, not accusatory but definitely wary. Neito walked two steps away from Ochaco before closing his eyes. Relief was apparent in the way his eyelids relaxed. He cupped his hands, gathering rain in his palms. Her throat was dry and Ochaco had to clear it before she could speak. "Ok" she said, deciding to go for a straigtforward approach "Let''s say I really am the spy he''s talking about : how could I have reached All for One, huh ? I had no service and the only time I was able to use my cell phone was when we left Sensei. Monoma saw what I wrote on my cell phone : I can show you myself" She fumbled awkwardly through her pockets and finally found her cell phone, which she held out to Mirko with a hand she hoped wasn''t too shaky. "See there ? That''s where we were a few minutes ago after we left Sensei : I sent our location to everyone in class" Mirko first glanced at the cell phone and then, seemingly acting on an order only she could hear, picked it up and scrolled through the recipients. "There is Shoto Todoroki, yeah" Mirko said aloud Silence. Mirko handed the cell back to Ochaco. "It seems to match the information we''ve got" Ochaco was filled with feverish hope: she saw her way out. "See ? I told you notbing but truth" She could barely hide her excitement. Mirko gave no reply, her sharp gaze now directed at Neito, who took turns moistening and massaging his eyelids. "On the other hand, Monoma sent a message to an unknown number and deleted it immediately afterwards" "Is that true?", asked Mirko. "I sent a text to my uncle, yes," Neito replied, opening his irritated eyes once again. "He lives in Tokyo ; I know he''ll be able to help Sensei against All for One" Mirko crossed her arms over her chest. "Hero ?" Neito''s left eye twitched. "I never said he was a Hero : he only has a license that allows him to practice his Quirk in public, nothing more nothing else" Ochaco frowned. Was that possible ? Mirko, head cocked, was considering his answer. "He must know lots of influential people" she remarked calmly. She was trying pry more information out of him. Neito smiled politely. ".. ok", Mirko finally said, "I don''t have time to check which one of you is lying, but one thing is certain : none of you will get out of my sight, understood ?" Neito grew white at the statement whereas Ochaco was relieved to be off the hook - for now. "You want us to fight these...?" He was so nervous he wasn''t able to finish his sentence. Mirko chuckled. "Let 15-year-olds fight ? What''s next ? Let you go at war for us ? We''re definitely not desperate enough to send teenagers off to fight" Their country would be in deep trouble the day their national security depended on teenagers unable to wipe their own butts properly "You''ll take care of the evacuation in duo,¡± she said, adding : "And no one''s gonna complain, understood ? I don''t have time to deal with you both and your spy stories. If one of you is lying, the other can keep an eye on him and make sure he does his job properly. Best-case scenario, you''re just getting all worked up over nothin'' and we can clear it all up with the Commission once this whole mess is taken care of, got it ?" Ochaco''s stomach dropped. Not the Commission. Everything but the Commission. "Understood ?", Mirko stressed, eyebrows furrowed. "Yes" "As you say" "I like that better", she said. "And in case any of you want to escape for whatever reason, you should know that the big boss" She tapped her earpiece "Has given me the green light to drop everything I''m doing and chase you to hell and back" Ochaco could get away if she had a head start and no one was on her tail : Mirko, on the other hand, would only need three jumps to catch a full-on Ochaco. Mirko slapped her gloves on her skin. "Let''s get to work", she said with a toothy grin. "We''ve got villains to crush" It was imperative for Ochaco to escape. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Forced Temporary Hiatus Hey everyone, how are you ? For those that wondered why I didn''t post this last week, don''t worry : I haven''t abandonned the story. I just broke my right hand and can''t write anymore. (And yeah, I''m obviously not the one typing this). I''ve been told I will take five weeks to heal : thus I won''t be able to write nor publish for the next month and maybe a bit more. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I have decided to suspend all publications, P@treon''s included, where I will also suspend all due payments for the sake of fairness to paying members. If you still want to read ahead while I''m recovering, I''ll let P@treon''s subscription available for the next 24 hours before I suspend everything. Don''t worry everyone, I''m still hell bent on getting to the end of the story - and we really will, it will just take a tad bit longer than the end of summer as I had planned. Thanks for your comprehension everyone and, as always, see you in the next update. Quick Resume of the Last Arcs Events Hey everyone, how are you doing ? As we''ll soon be getting back to the normal publication schedule (four times a week) I''ve decided to upload a quick resume of the last arc events because I''m pretty sure it''s been too long for you to remember correctly. Here it is : - All Might has still not chosen who will be the next One for All bearer, but he''s feeling like he needs to do it soon - Chapters 159 - 160 : Shoto and Hawks plan the murder of Dabi + Shoto is actually planning to frame Hawks for it. Shoto is trying to convince Hawks not to use his Quirk because the ashes of his feathers would be an easy way to trace the murder back to him : and for this purpose he told Hawks not to worry and that Dabi will be weaker because Shoto is going to drug him beforehand - Chapter 161 : New guy arrives in 1-A : it''s Shindo, a canon guy with a name that I can''t remember. Katsuki and Ochaco are kind of being presented as boyfriend/girlfriend - Chapter 162 : Development about the way the other 1-A students act/are reacting to all of the recents events + their dead comrades + Momo leaving. We see more about Ochaco and Katsuki being all lovey dovey. - Chapters 163-165 : Dabi gets an anonymous text from someone he knows to get to some place concerning important stuff he has to hide from Shoto. Beginning of the confrontation Dabi/Hawks ; Shoto getting really anxious and then Enji arrives - Chapter 166 : At the same time Aizawa, Monoma and Uraraka are being chased down in Tokyo''s streets by people who obviously want to kill them. - Chapters 167- 171 : Intense fights Hawks/Dabi + Aizawa forces Uraraka and Monoma to leave because he has realized that the attackers only want him. All fo One appears out of nowhere in front of him. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. - Chapter 172 : Shoto + Enji arrive where Dabi and Hawks fought. Hawks is not waking up. Touya is drowning in his blood because of the bone Hawks shot in his throat. At the begging of Enji, Shoto takes off the stuck bone : Touya faints. Or dies. It''s unsure at this point if he will survive and if Hawks has managed to save him. Enji goes to kill Hawks but Shoto stands up to him and is like ''Over my dead body''. - Chapter 173 : Confrontation Enji/Shoto. Shoto is seriously saying that if he has to fight him to protect Keigo, he won''t hesitate a second. Enji is absolutely stunned. The Commission arrives. - Chapter 174 : Pantu brings her own medic. They don''t even know if Dabi will survive the transportation to a nearby hospital. If he does, he''s going to Tartarus anyway. Shoto gets a text from Uraraka with AFO''s location - Chapters 175-176 : Shoto and Enji run to go save Aizawa. Aizawa fights like a madman. After a very intense fight (kind of John Wick worthy honestly), AFO manages to rip out Aizawa''s eyes. Definitely one of my fav chaps. - Chapters 177 -180 : Fight scenes. Shoto and Enji fight off AFO who now has Aizawa''s Quirk. AFO has unleashed an army of Nomus on Tokyo. - Chapter 181 : Uraraka sees a baby litteraly die in front of her. She starts having a mental breakdown and kind of says that she''s working for AFO and she told him where to find Aizawa. Neito snaps and start beating the shit out of her. Mirko arrives last minute. - Chapter 182 : The Commission reorganizes the way the Heroes handle the chaos in the city. It is litteraly becoming a bloodbath. Hint at someone/a group coming to help out. - Chapter 183 : Neito tells to Mirko that Uraraka is a traitor. He tells her absolutely everything. Pantu, who talks to Mirko through an earbud, listen to everything. As they don''t have the time to sort this out now, Neito and Ochaco are forced to stay with Mirko and evacuate civilians. If one of them try to flee, Mirko is ordered to beat him/her and bring the person back, without consideration for the civilians around her or fighting off the Nomus. Ochaco realizes that whatever happens, at the end of this night she''s absolutely fucked. She knows she has to find a way to flee now. That''s it for the resume, though we''ve still got plenty of funny stuff coming in this arc. I''ll see you soon in the new chapter, take care everyone ! Chapter 184 : Dilemma 2/2 Genjutsu was a gamble. It paid off. The second All for One''s eyes glazed over, Shoto shunshined in front of him. He landed on a puddle, half crouched, his soles making no sound. He reared up like a coiled snake, two ice kunais appearing in his palms at once, his fierce red eyes shining with a malevolent gleam. Mouth ajar, arms dangling from his body, All for One was frozen in time. Shoto aimed for the eyes : the semi-transparent blades mirrored the lightning that simultaneously cleaved the clouds. Wind whistled. Ten centimeters from All for One''s face, the kunais crashed against an invisible wall. They shattered. Ice shards rained on Shoto''s hands, where only the broken hilts remained. He slammed on the brakes and sprang backward, hair flying back and forth around his face. Wary, he stopped a few meters away and examined All for One carefully. His eyes were still empty, his muscles limp : still in Genjutsu. Shoto carefully walked around All for One. He squinted to see what his kunais had collided with : nothing. The air didn''t even shimmer. Four ice blades, devoid of hilts, sprang up at regular intervals between the fingers of his left hand. He held them like a magician holding cards about to be flung. With a flick of his wrist, the blades shot from his fingers, air whistling in their wake. Two targeted the legs, one his heart and the last the throat. All shattered against the invisible barrier. Shoto stood still. The hazy genjutsu''s environment in which he had trapped All for One overlapped with real life, allowing him to keep an idea of what was going on. He saw his illusory twin, made of white smoke, blow up on the rooftop behind him. Shoto relived the entire fight in his mind, pausing at the scenes where they had managed to land a blow on All for One ; nothing had hinted at a hidden defense mechanism. Or perhaps it was something that only switched on when he lost consciousness ? It could have been a mechanism to protect him when he was asleep, and thus had activated in this state of artificial suspension close to sleep. In any case, Shoto- All for One''s fingers twitched. Shoto was already standing behind him, a chidori ready to pierce him the second he regained consciousness. All for One''s hand clenched and he stopped moving. How was that possible ? He should have been trapped in an illusion, unable to- The Genjutsu shifted : Shoto saw his father''s smoky doppelganger rushing over the crushed remains of his body. Shoto glanced at his clone crouching on the building to his right, eyebrows furrowed, eyes locked on All for One. Shoto resumed his plotting : for now, All for One was occupied. He raised his hand toward All for One : a stream of fire burst from his palm and smashed into him. The fire struck the shield, split in two, and continued separately on either side of his body. None of them scratched him. The stream of fire turned into crackling lightning. It burst in a series of explosions on impact with the invisible wall. All for One''s hand jerked. Shoto glanced at his clone, who gave him a brief but meaningful look : he was wasting time they couldn''t afford to waste. But how could All for One move in the midst of a genjutsu? He had no idea how it worked in Naruto''s real world, but here, people under genjutsu turned into lethargic creatures, incapable of anything but breathing. How ? Crackling lightning became sharp wind : All for One''s black cloak billowed in the wind, driven by a gust. On each side of him the ground shattered, cobblestones that made up the sidewalk abruptly broke apart and flew across the street as if hurled by a catapult. All for One used to be able to see through Shoto''s illusions, but that was because he was practically blind ; he had Aizawa''s eyes, now, and never had Aizawa- A memory flashed through Shoto''s mind. He remembered how he had crouched on the ceiling of Yuei''s teacher''s room and how, for a split second, Aizawa had looked straight at him. All for One''s whole hand shook. The wind died in his palm. A new clone appeared on his left. Immediately, a headache hit the back of his skull. Shoto swallowed down his weakness and forced himself to think about the next thing to do. The clone picked up hand-sized chunks of rubble - pebbles and bits of metal - and aimed at different parts of All for One''s body ; there had to be a threshold of weight, size or material. They had to try everything. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Everything hit the wall. Shoto circled around All for One, assessing the neighborhood they were in, the distance to the buildings, and the possibility of blowing All for One up from an underground basement. He was unable to perform even the smallest Earth Jutsu but if he could level the area with- A pebble no bigger than a fingernail hit All for One''s shoulder, rolled down his bicep and fell on his shoe. Shoto and his clone watched in amazement as the tiny pebble rolled to the ground. Their eyes met and the clone immediately popped up. Shoto absorbed all the memories and the different ways he had thrown the numerous projectiles. The pebble that had hit All for One had been the penultimate of the lot, hurled in a hurry by a clone who had focused more on the trajectory than the target. Shoto picked up a pebble of about the same size and threw it straight at All for One - it hit the wall. He tried again with a smaller projectile - wall. Shoto reproduced his clone''s throw, a flawless bell shot that should have landed on All for One''s head ; the pebble hovered over his skull, as if floating mid-air. Shoto, lips pursed, attempted to focus on the trajectory rather than the target : this time, the pebble hit All for One right between the eyebrows. An ice knife appeared in his hand ; he threw it again, focusing on the bell-shaped trajectory The knife shattered against the wall. Shoto''s thoughts raced. First, he''d thought it was a matter of density and mass, which turned out not to be the case, since pebbles smaller than the first one had failed to penetrate the barrier Second, he''d thought it had something to do with trajectory : if that had been the case, the knife would have crossed the barrier. Did intention have anything to do with it ? If someone who meant no harm to All for One tried to touch him, could they get past his barrier ? No, no, it didn''t make sense : two pebbles had passed through the barrier, and both had been thrown by people who were extremely malicious toward All for One. What if it was related to the nature of the object? The ice knife hadn''t penetrated the shield for it was inherently bad for All for One. Shoto''s eyes swept over the floor. Something harmless... His eyes settled on a bush. He tore off a handful of leaves and threw the first one, carried by a slight gust of wind, in a bell-shaped trajectory. It landed on All for One''s bald head, slid against his ear, and wedged itself between the collar of his coat and his neck. Shoto reached into his uniform pockets and pulled out some of the modified explosive tags his clones had been working on for months. He halted when he saw them. These tags were truly serious artillery, the kind of thing that could blow up a street if used alone, and an entire neighborhood if used in unison. He had no ink, no parchment, no paper - nothing but these world-ending tags. He had neither the time nor the energy to try and do better : All for One was vulnerable, and it was imperative that he struck now. Considering how strong All for One was, he''d have to blow up the whole street if he wanted to hurt him at all. But if he did so, the human casualties would be stratospheric. Shoto hesitated. The opportunity was too good to pass up : after that, All for One would be far too defensive to let a Genjutsu fool him for so long. Evacuating the civilians would take time - time he didn''t have. But he could deal All for One a critical blow here and now. And who knew if he could really evacuate everybody ? He''d figured out the secret of All for One''s defense : he had to take this opportunity. If he really used his explosive tags, hundreds - if not thousands - of people would die. He could blame it on a Quirk used by All for One - no one would ever know. Even to him, the reasoning sounded weak. But an opportunity like this... He made his choice. * Author¡¯s note : Glad to be back everyone ! Let''s hope I''ve not lost too many readers with this break but honestly at this point I think I''m ready to write until the end just for one happy reader lmao. Anyway, before anyone calls plot armor, you need to remember that the fact that Aizawa ¨C thanks to his eyes - could spot/get out of Genjutsu cast by Shoto has been foreshadowed chapter 54. If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you tomorrow for the next update ! Chapter 185 : Hecatomb Neito flung open the door to the stairwell. It slammed loudly against the wall. The civilians in the corridor buried their heads in their shoulders but kept moving. "Go down and it''s the first one on the right," he said, "Go straight on for five hundred meters and you''ll find a police station" He repeated the same line to each group that walked past him. The families looked like clusters of refugees, parents'' faces hard and worried, children wide eyed, hair disheveled, silent, a toy in their hand as consolation. Some had filled backpacks, others had computers, wallets, and photo albums tucked under their arms, and some had nothing but themselves. An old woman walking past him was clutching her hands in despair. Her palms were as wrinkled as a wilted apple. "Can''t you come with us ? We''d all feel safer if you did" A few paused in the stairway and looked at him expectantly. He wondered if they realized that he was a kid like any other or if wearing a costume made him somehow a supreme authority in their eyes, one over whom common sense no longer held sway. Neito wondered whether the costume had dehumanized him so much that they failed to notice that he was just as frightened as they were. His eyes darted back to Uraraka, who was in charge of knocking on doors and sending people back to him. His hatred hit him so swiftly and violently that he forgot his fear. As she moved down the corridor, he moved slightly to the side to keep her in sight. He''d burn her slowly like Hagakure, disfigure her like Kaminari, tear off her legs like Iida. "I have to supervize the evacuation," he said calmly. "But don''t worry, the police will take care of you. Please move forward" He pushed her gently but firmly forward ; she reluctantly stepped aside, lips pursed. Shoes clicked on the darkened steps in a funereal rhythm. A cry of joy shattered the deathly silence. The corridor window looked out onto the street : a smiling white silhouette, hair flowing behind her, flew past. Mirko, flying between two jumps, was laughing, three blue, drooling Nomus in her wake. She wasn''t supposed to interfere until her partner arrived, but the civilians were too compromised and Crust wasn''t supposed to be far away : she''d thrown herself into the fight as soon as the President had told her to be careful. When they heard her, the civilians looked relieved. Neito wondered if she was doing it on purpose - if she knew that hearing her screaming in joy would soothe the civilians - or if she was just crazy. He shifted a little to the left to keep Uraraka in sight. Outside, Mirko made a sharp right turn between two close buildings. The first Nomu on her tail failed to react in time : he landed on the building, rattling the whole structure. Mirlo looked behind her : the residential area was a square of buildings grouped around a larger, wider one. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The street was wide enough to keep them from cornering her, but not wide enough to keep her from jumping from window to window, reproducing bell-shaped trajectories over the street. She maintained a fast, punishing pace, but nothing that would fatigue her. All she had to do was keep them busy enough until the evacuation was over, and then she would go all out. "Come on,keep going !", she screamed cheerfully as she turned right. They followed her like a flock of sheep - or rather, like a pack of rabid dogs. According to the President, they were all armed with multiple Quirks - none of those following her had shown the slightest aptitude for it. Maybe they were too dumb to figure out how to use them. Her earpiece twitched, as it did every time the mic on the other end of the line was on. "How is it going, Mirko ?", the President asked Mirko''s soles landed lightly on a window sill. She bent her legs to jump up. "Bett-" All of a sudden, a huge black hand popped out of the wall and closed over her face. Mirko''s adrenaline surged : she twisted her foot so that her ankle hit the edge of the wall and she stumbled. Mirko fell three stories, headfirst, the hand above closing over empty space. At the bottom, one of the three Nomus - the fastest - was waiting for her, his monstrous mouth wide like a black hole able of swallowing an entire couch. Yellow, drooling fangs, were so numerous he has no gums. Mirko grinned broadly, used the wall as a springboard, and launched herself straight at him. Spinning at the last moment, Mirko landed feet first, her left foot on his chin and the other on the top of his face. She broke his nose. He didn''t react. Mirko''s red eyes flashed with ferocity. She laughed maniacally as he shook his head, trying to make her fall into the gaping orifice that was his mouth. Mirko''s senses never failed her : the other two were quite far behind, and she could still see the third''s hand through the wall, foolishly trying to catch air. Mirko crouched over the gaping maw, a gleam of madness in her eyes. She rubbed her gloved hands together, then grabbed both top and bottom row of teeth. His fangs sank down her gloves. Blood trickled down her fingers. Mirko smiled, sucked in a breath, then braced her muscles and pulled. The monster didn''t immediately grasp what she was doing. When he felt his throat being torn apart, he struck with all his might. The blows rained down on Mirko. She felt her thighs shudder under the impact, her bones rattling like straw. Her smile widened. She tore the Nomu in two with the sheer power of her hands. * A/N : Very short chapter but the next one will make up for it Give me your thoughts about the chapter or what you think will happen between Neito and Ochaco. Check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG , if you feel like it : we''re getting so freaking close to the end of Part 2 I''m getting giddy. See you all monday in the next update everyone ! Chapter 186 - Hecatomb 2/2 Shoto took a deep breath through his nose, assessing his options and stretching his senses to cover the surrounding area. His father was far away enough to help without getting hurt ; civilians, on the other hand, were another matter. Shoto made pop up several of the clones working on his final project : the chakra he got back from them was meager and the accumulated fatigue was getting harder and harder to bear. He clenched his jaw and refused to pity himself. He would find a solution when this whole damn mess was over. He created two clones and glanced at the one in charge of keeping All for One asleep. Judging by the scowl on his face, the task was far more challenging than he''d expected : it was worse considering his mission was to weaken All for One''s focus by stretching out time withing the illusion in order to get more of it in reality. Shoto cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders. Clone 1 jumped next to the Genjutsu focused one to transmit the new instructions. "Ready ?", Clone 2 asked. Shoto nodded, crackling arcs of yellow light dancing around his body. He would have to be especially careful while handling civilians. "Change your looks" he ordered. The clone transformed into Yamato, his clothes changing into Jonin''s common outfit. The two clones on the roof morphed into Genma and Asuma. Shoto stretched his sensing further, his brain registering and compartmentalizing every new energy he detected. His headache spread from his scalp to his forehead, burning and throbbing. His eyes grew hot : it felt like someone was trying to unscrew his eyeballs with a screwdriver. He buried exhaustian and pain behind the necessity of his goal : zero casualties. He would have to go extremely fast - faster than he''d ever gone before. "Whenever you want", Yamato breathed Shoto reinforced his full body with chakra, paying special attention to his ankles, knees and thighs. The last thing he wanted was for his legs to break, in which case he''d be completly fucked up. The amount of chakra he poured onto his body was so great a layer of shimmering blue light coated his skin. He breathed in one last time, filling his lungs full. His clone had not blinked that Shoto was gone. One second he was there, the next an earthquake shook the street, a gust of wind blowing from where he stood. Cracks were spreading out from the place where he had jumped, turning into crevices. The clone hadn''t even reopened his eyes when Shoto smashed through the wall of a first-floor apartment. The wall exploded inward, flying rubble scattering in all directions. Still at the height of his leap, Shoto surveyed his surroundings quickly, his Sharingan moving so fast it looked like a streak of red light on his face. An old woman, a puppy on her lap, was crouched behind a sofa. The pieces of wall were still in free fall : the instant his soles grazed the floor, yellow light ran around his legs. Shoto lifted the old woman and the dog, spun on his feet, and threw them through the holed wall. Outside Yamato, Sharingan on, caught her gently ; she was still curled up against her dog, eyes closed, motionless as a statue, stuck between the inhalation she''d taken when Shoto had smashed through her living room wall and the exhalation she hadn''t had time to take yet. The rubble from the first wall he''d smashed while getting inside hadn''t even had time to hit the floor before he''d already crashed through the wall of the next apartment. Four people were hiding in a bathroom : Shoto shunshined so fast that the closed door was obliterated. A couple was hugging their two children in a bathtub. Shoto tore off the shower curtain, quickly flung it around them, grabbed all four as if they were a single bag, spun on his feet, and threw them through the window in front of him and across the apartment. Shoto quickened his pace, heart pounding in his chest, leaving a lingering image where he''d already vanished. He went so fast that the civilians, unable to even see him coming, looked like frozen figures stuck in time, faces contorted in terror, mouths open on throats that made no sound. He cleared the entire second floor before the rubble from the first wall he''d smashed in hit the ground. Not enough. Another clone sprang from Shoto''s body : the headache turned into monstrous dissonance. The clone, wrapped in the same blue halo, jumped, feet joined, on the floor ; he broke it and landed on the first floor. Shoto tightened his muscles and pumped more chakra in his legs : he didn''t even leave anymore residual images, merely a trail of paper sheets flying in all directions, picture frames falling from walls, and hardwood floors shattering in splinters, unable to withstand the pressure of his footsteps. Civilians went through their home''s windows faster than the rain was falling. Outside, between two hastily caught bodies, Genma created two more clones. The Raido clone caught the civilians thrown from the ground floor, whereas the Gai one carried dozens of them on his shoulders, a thin coat of chakra sticking them to him to prevent an impromptu fall. He shunshined at full speed to the unofficial rescue zone defined by Endeavor''s presence. Shoto threw another family out the window, choosing at the last moment to send their cat with them, knowing full well that he couldn''t afford to waste that millisecond on pets. All for One looked up at the sky. Out of the corner of his eye, Shoto saw the wires crisscrossing his body like a spider''s web : Asuma and Genma - in between catching civilians - were working together. All for One shifted slightly to the left, glassy eyes wandering, as if he were trying to see something closer. He collided with the iron web, threads of steel sinking into his flesh and clothes. Chakra strings dangled from Genma''s fingers, at the end of which were explosive tags : he threw them in a bell shape, not really aiming at All for One. One in the heart, one in the throat- Shoto tore himself away from the spectacle and resumed his frantic run. He was sweating profusely yet he was moving so fast the barely out beads were freezing. The wind blew his hair against his head and pushed his clothes against his skin. He grabbed, wrapped in rags and threw the civilians so fast his hands were blurry. Faster. Shoto cleared building after building, his ground-floor clone speeding up to keep up. Move faster, run faster- Adrenaline pumping through his blood made him frantic. Come on, come on ! He left pets behind. He had no time for them. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Have to be enough, have to do enough, because if you''re not- Even with his sharingan on, the landscape grew hazy. Keep fucking going. The second All for One opened his eyes again, the whole area exploded. * Inside, Neito and Ochaco had finished clearing the first building. The smell of burning already permeated the place : the fire was getting closer. Ochaco ran down the corridor, kicking open door after door. She ran past a mirror and caught a glimpse of her reflection : she looked away before meeting her own gaze, her mouth set in a bitter line. Neito, standing at the top of the stairs, gazed at her. She was aware that he hadn''t turned his back on her once since her half-confession ; he must have been afraid that she would stab him in the back. It was indeed true that she''d went through a kitchen earlier and the thought had crossed her mind. Her mind drifted back to the baby. Seeing dead adults, ok, needing to kill a couple of teenagers because they had seen things they shouldn''t have, reprehensible but understandable, but the fact that a baby - a being so small, so fragile, that hadn''t asked to be born and hadn''t stood in her way - died because of her... Bitter taste rose to her throat. She had never realized that her actions would have consequences. She''d only seen the money and, to tell the truth, that was all she could still see. Katsuki came to her mind. Ochaco forced herself to think of something else. She wondered what his expression would be when he found out she was a traitor. Maybe if she managed to escape, he''d chase her to the other side of the world and demand an explanation. So romantic. She almost smiled, but Neito would have taken it as a personal slight. She could see by his murderous look that he was dying to hit her until she couldn''t remember her own name. He''d held back earlier - without that, and with All Might''s Quirk in his possession, he would have simply pulverized every bone in her skull. She wondered what he''d think if she told him she regretted her life choices. Of course, he wouldn''t believe her for a second. The money had its appeal, but perhaps she should have been more careful before signing a pact with the devil. But all that money... She''d heard the Nomus screaming across the city : there were too many of them, too scattered for it to be a focused strike. If she could get away - when she would - she might be able to make a break for a bank to fill her pockets. She''d always dreamed of robbing a bank. Then she''d disappear forever. That is, until All for One decided to drag her out of her hideout by her hair, or Todoroki - also dragging her by her hair - took her back to Katsuki for explanations before a quick execution at the hands of the Commission. Getting caught had never been a question of ''if'', only ''when''. She''d known she was done for ever since Todoroki had stormed into her room with his witchcraft or illusion or whatever the hell was that thing was that made her feel like there were worms crawling in her stomach. According to Neito, she''d been screwed up for far much longer, she just hadn''t been aware of it. Still, she would have preferred it if Katsuki was the one that had caught her red-handed the night she''d left Kaminari''s room. Katsuki was clever - he would have suspected something and would''ve eventually discovered the truth on his own. Obviously he''d have confronted her one day. He would''ve hurt less if he''d discovered the truth on his own. She really didn''t want to see his face when he found out. She had to get out of there tonight, no matter what Mirko threatened to do. "Next building", Neito said. This one was fully cleared. Ochaco came back at a brisk pace, cheeks flushed. Neito stepped back when he saw her coming ; he wanted her to walk down the stairs first. It''s true that she''d thought about pushing him down, using her Quirk to increase the weight of his body so he''d fall to his death. Neito met her gaze, hostile. As if he''d heard her thoughts, his expression darkened and he switched on Aizawa''s Quirk. Ochaco wasn''t even annoyed. She was bound to get an opportunity and- One of the Nomus screamed, its voice a high-pitched shrilly. A large window overlooked the corridor they were in. Something hit the wall next to the window with a loud thud. A muscular, tanned arm - a human arm - flapped in front of the glass. Mirko slid on this side, feet resting on a gutter. Blood trickled from her forehead into her hair. She''d been bitten on her left shoulder. She''d lost her smile, a grave look on her face. Suddenly Mirko''s ears snapped back : her eyes flicked to the left, as if she were trying to see over her shoulder, her left elbow instinctively going for a hit between his eyes. She expected him to strike her throat thus she leaned forward, muscles tensed, and lifted her left leg to kick him right in the jaw. And the first Nomu- Suddenly, a wave of searing pain washing over her from head to toe : Mirko arched her back, toes twitching, a wave of icy sweat breaking on her burning skin. Mirko, red with pain, jaw clenched, lowered her eyes. A huge black Nomu, unlike the other three, had sunk its teeth between her crotch and thigh. He looked at her with his monstrous globular white eyes, blinking stupidly when their eyes met. He smiled. Then he pulled violently. Mirko''s bones rattled : her femur rubbed against her pelvis, sending a jolt of scorching pain through her bones. Her vision went white, her eyes glassy. Mirko screamed. A chill of icy terror ran through Neito and Ochaco simultaneously. The Nomu''s smile widened, blood staining his black gums and rolling over his teeth. Then he bit off Mirko''s leg. A spray of blood splattered diagonally across the Nomu''s face and the window through which Neito and Ochaco could see everything. The other two Nomus pounced on her. Her screams turned into cries of agony. They tore her apart. Paralyzed, Neito and Ochaco saw the three Nomus crouching around her through a screen of blood that turned the world scarlet. Behind the red curtain, the white mass was shrinking. Pieces of bloody flesh and shreds of cloth rained down onto the street. Ochaco looked at Neito. She wiped her sweaty hands on her trousers, heart pounding, then backed slowly down the corridor she''d come from, sinking into the darkness. Something squeaked under her shoe. She looked down for a moment. A forgotten doll. Neito''s burning eyes were already on her, his blond hair floating above his head. He gritted his teeth and hissed, not wanting to make too much noise to alert them. "Don''t fucking move or I''ll-" She stepped back again. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update ! Chapter 187 - Grimreaper The three Nomus were stuck to the window, greedily lapping up Mirko''s blood as it dripped on the window. The storm intensified. Rain pelted against the glass, droplets turning to bloody beads when they hit the human remains. They even ate her suit. A bolt of lightning struck the sky, the red light - filtered by the bloody window - momentarily illuminated the dark corridor where Neito and Ochaco stood facing each other. They were staring at each other. The flash lit Neito''s face obliquely : his hair were floating above his face, his piercing red eyes locked on her. He leaned forward slightly, his knees bent as if he were about to pounce on her. To his right was the empty staircase, to his left the window. They could hear chewing and groans of pleasure from swallowing. Another flash of lightning. The light hit Ochaco at an angle. Her hands looked as if they were covered in blood. With her back to the row of apartments, the window was to her right. She was closest to it. The Nomus were too busy eating, and the glass was too murky with blood and bits of flesh for them to notice them. Ochaco felt deadly calm. As the next bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, she tilted her head forward, exposing her lips to the light. Her lips moved quietly: "If you take a step forward, I''ll scream" Neito''s eyes narrowed. She''d do it. Or at least she''d do it only if Monoma left her with no other choice. She''d rather take the risk of... ending up like Mirko than to be captured and exhibited as a traitor for all to see. She''d rather die than suffer such humiliation. Monoma would hurt her - she could see it in his eyes. She''d hurt him as much as he intended to hurt her if it meant getting out of here alive. Slowly, Ochaco took a step back. Neito took a step forward. They locked eyes. Ochaco, lips pressed into a thin line, hesitated. She could run, but the creatures would hear her. Another bolt of lightning cut through the sky, flooding the corridor : Ochaco took two quick steps back as the lightning''s roar drowned out everything. She paused when the noise faded. She glanced nervously at the window. They kept on lapping and nibbling and chewing. Neito took a step forward. One of the Nomus lifted its head, nose up, as if sniffing the air. Three consecutive thunderclaps. Ochaco ran to the other end of the corridor, Monoma hot on her heels. The doors to all the apartments were open ; the corridor curved to the right, making an "L". There was a fire escape but it opened on the inner street of the neighborhood, where the Nomus - and Mirko - had run earlier. The thunder stopped. Ochaco and Neito froze, not daring to move. She risked turning around, spinning on the toes of her shoes. Monoma was staring at her with his big, red, malicious eyes, way too close to her. His hair fell back over his face, his eyes resuming their azure hue. His sclera suddenly turned black, and Ochaco reacted instantly. She stretched out her hands on either side of her body just as Neito reached for her. Knickknacks, furniture, and cushions shimmered in pink light from the adjacent apartments ; Neito''s shadows, running across the floor, stopped within an inch of Ochaco''s shoes. Ochaco, relieved, showed nothing : Neito''s eyebrows were two straight, dark lines above his eyes. There were at least thirty floating objects around them, ranging from glass jars filled with flowers to the brim to mirrors and keys. Neito''s eyes darted from one object to another. She knew exactly what he was doing : counting and calculating, trying to figure out how to catch them in such a way that none of them would touch the ground. He couldn''t, they both knew it. There were too many of them. Ochaco, feeling in a position of power, let go of all the suspended objects. Neito''s eyes widened ; he leaned forward, his right sole squeaking on the ground, his shadows splitting into threads to catch them all. The objects froze a few centimeters off the ground. From the looks of it, he could have barely caught ten of them. Ochaco sent him a glance of warning. She didn''t wait for the next bolt of lightning before she slowly backed away. Neito looked at her back away, eyes occasionally drifting back to the floating items in the middle of the corridor, torn between the desire to follow her and his compulsion to stay where he was. Just as she rounded the corner Ochaco flicked her wrist, hurling the tornado of items straight at Neito. He cursed : she ran at full speed, heart beating wildly. She kicked open the emergency door just as a thunderclap, louder than the previous ones, erupted. The stairs were bathed in darkness ; a single square of dim light from a plastic trapdoor on the roof faintly lit the place. She didn''t run downstairs ; leaning against the metal railing, Ochaco, bathed in pink light, leapt into the stairwell''s hole. Far behind her, glass shattered ; she heard the Nomus scream. Ochaco hurled herself through the three floors like a cannonball : her body stopped short of hitting the ground. She deactivated her Quirk and landed softly and quietly. Far above, the Nomus were still shrieking. There were two doors, one in front of the stairs - leading to the inner street of the residential area - and the other on the right of the stairs, leading to the first floor. If she took the door leading inside, she would have no trouble avoiding the Nomus then she would sneak into the city, and after- Something heavy and awfully heavy crushed Ochaco with all its might. Ochaco rolled on the ground like a doll without strings, head smashing against the lowest step. The pain that Neito had caused her when he had struck her earlier rekindled though her bones like a trail of gunpowder set on fire. She opened groggy eyes, black spots flickering in her vision. The screams of the Nomus were like whirlwinds crashing on the shore stairwell, echoing endlessly. She had the feeling they were getting closer. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Stunned, Ochaco stood up on one arm. In the middle of the room, barely inches away behind her and the steps, was a shadowy figure on all fours, breathing heavily and growling. Ochaco froze, terrified. The shadow lunged at her. Ochaco stifled a scream and pushed the thing away, Quirk on : a pink halo wrapped around the shadowy figure and slammed it against the door leading inside. Simultaneously, there was a shower of thunder. The Nomus, unleashed, howled. The shadow raised its head, its face breaking into a tiny square of light. Blond hair. In panic, Ochaco crawled toward the door, half standing on her hands and feet, hoping to run as far- The shadows wrapped painfully around her left ankle, pulling her sharply backward. Ochaco crumpled on the floor, her chin slamming on the ground. Her teeth snapped with a clatter on her tongue. Blood filled her mouth. Shadows wrapped around both her legs, dragging her backward. Her knees scraped on the floor. Ochaco dug her nails into the concrete, clawing as hard as she could, trying to find hold. He yanked her more, her elbows rubbing against the ground. Her left hand hit the foot of the stairwell railing ; she gripped it with all her might. Shadows crawled up her thighs, wrapped around her forearms, pulling to make her let go. Ochaco activated her Quirk, immediately multiplying her weight tenfold. Shadows seeped under her clothes, crawled under her sweater, wrapped around her stomach like a ring of darkness, trying to pull her away. Ochaco gritted her teeth, face flushed from the strain. The shadows tightened around her left wrist, trying to make her let go at any cost. Neito, still leaning against the second door, gasped, each breath wheezing and sharp. His head rolled on the side : he looked hatefully at Ochaco through a curtain of blond hair, spitting between two hisses : "You won''t get away, bitch" The shadows, already wild, grew violent. They pulled her back, intent on tearing her apart if necessary to make her let go. Ochaco''s muscles groaned under the pressure, her skin stretching like rubber, some of her bones cracking. He would break her in two. All of a sudden, the shadows broke Ochaco''s ankle. A bolt of searing pain shot through her body. She screamed. The shadows buried themselves in her mouth, muffling the sound. A veil of pain and anger shrouded Ochaco''s eyes. The shadows, heavy and thick in her throat, drowned her from within. She let go and shifted her weight, turning lighter than air. The shadows, still yanking, pulled her back fiercely. Ochaco flew across the room, legs outstretched. Monoma''s eyes widened. He couldn''t move in time. Ochaco crashed into him. They rolled back and forth in a tangle of arms and legs. The storm had turned deafening tempest. Ochaco was astride Monoma, her hands around his throat, her weight tenfold. Monoma turned purple, the pressure on his lungs unbearable. For a moment, the shadows receded from his eyes. Ochaco squeezed his throat with all her might, her nails digging into his flesh. Monoma tried to rise up against her, to push her down, the shadows attempting to push her back with him. She didn''t move an inch. The shadows lunged for Ochaco''s broken ankle, pulling it savagely. Ochaco screamed. Her vision went white. Monoma pushed her aside, took a single breath, lungs on fire, then threw himself at her, resolute, his legs on either side of her body. He strangled her with one hand, his broader palm easily covering most of her throat. Ochaco rolled beneath him like a wild animal, struggling to escape. Monoma raised his hand high above his head. A beam of light struck the object he was holding. It glowed. He stabbed Ochaco right in the ribs. Another burst of pain. She opened her mouth to scream ; he covered it with his free hand. She bit into his palm with ferocity, making him scream in turn. At the top of the stairs, the door slammed against the wall. They heard the screaming Nomus. Thanks to a hip thrust Ochaco rolled Neito on his back and got the upper hand. The knife flew from Neito''s palm to hers. The glint of the gleaming blade reflected in his eyes. "Here ! " His scream echoed up the stairs. The Nomus screamed in response. Ochaco''s blood ran cold. She stifled a shout of anger and frustration, then stabbed Monoma in the head, the blade digging into his ear. Monoma screamed in pain, catching the blade as it sank into his ear. His palm glowed yellow - All Might - was bleeding. The knife tore deep in his flesh. Ochaco pushed, forcing gravity onto the blade, and Neito resisted, pushing the knife back. The knife went back and forth like a chainsaw in his palm, tearing his skin and crushing his flesh. The tip sank, withdrew, and sank again at a different angle into Neito''s eardrum. Blood gushed from his ear like a hot spring. The Nomus ran vertically down the walls, so quick they looked like a pack of wolves on the prowl. Neither Ochaco nor Neito would make it out alive. Ochaco jerked the blade back violently and recoiled on her buttocks, heart pounding, to hide under the stairs. Neito was still screaming. Ochaco, one eye closed from the blood running down it, held the knife in both hands, the blade aimed at her throat. She''d rather kill herself than suffer the same fate as Mirko, but she wanted Neito to die in pain for preventing her escape. The tip of the knife grazed her throat, a trickle of blood rolling down the blade. She would die with dignity, neither captured nor paraded like a traitor. She had lived her life as she saw fit, trying to take control of her own destiny. She closed her eyes and tried to calm her heart. Her chest rose and fell rapidly. The Nomus weren''t far away. She''d done her best, really. A flash of blonde hair crossed her mind. She had no regrets. Ochaco pushed the knife down her neck. * A/N : Ochaco''s Quirk of being more than it seemed is also not plot armor and was foreshadowed Chapter 66. If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 188 - Grimreaper 2/2 The door to the street slammed against the wall. Ochaco gasped. A person stood on the threshold, his whole body completely bathed in darkness. Behind him the storm roared. Wind-driven rain lashed the air. A bolt of lightning leapt from one black cloud to another, crackling furiously before splitting into a multitude of yellowish capillaries that momentarily lit up the sky. The person took a step inside. A vertical thunderclap lit the individual obliquely. His white, gloved hands, reflected in Ochaco''s terrified eyes. She made no sound, no attempt to warn him ; the Nomus were still galloping up the walls, shaking the entire building. The person raised his head. One of the velvet gloves dropped between his shoes. The first Nomu - the black one - pounced on thim, mouth open to decapitate, long clawed legs outstretched to grasp. The human raised a long, slender arm, bare hand slightly bent, index finger outstretched, as if curiously trying to stroke the creature. Suddenly, an explosion rocked Tokyo. A column of fire and smoke rose over the horizon, far beyond the buildings. The clouds turned red, the storm took on the furious hue of blood, and the whole world was momentarily ablaze as if in broad daylight. The contours of the individual''s silhouette turned blood-red, lighting him up as if he were on fire, running up his body from his shoes to his face like an unrelenting fever. Driven by gravity, the Nomu stepped into the hole of ruby light opened by the door. His face caught fire as well, the contours of his bloody fangs glowing, the drops of saliva dripping from his lips turning to lava. The fire gradually spread along his body as he moved into the light. They reminded Ochaco of a famous biblical painting. She pressed her blade harder against her throat ; a trickle of blood rolled down her neck. The nonchalant man blinked slowly. His eyelashes were ablaze. His eyes were the color of liquid gold. The tip of the fang grazed the outstretched finger. The Nomu exploded in a spray of blood. A spurt splashed diagonally across Ochaco''s face, staining her parted lips. A slimy chunk of liver landed on her cheek. It stuck there. Her knife slipped from her hand. Her eyes reflected his fiery silhouette. The two remaining Nomus launched themselves at him from opposite directions. The man spun on his heels, hands raised in a standing ovation, his long cloak billowing behind him. The Nomus exploded simultaneously. Ochaco was drenched in blood and blasted organs. Still in shock, she could not look away him. He was spotless ; not a drop of blood had stained his clothes. Blood dripped from her once-brown hair down her cheeks, so red she looked like she''d painted her face. Her heart was beating so fast she was sure it could be heard outside her body. The man looked at her. He had close-cropped auburn hair and yellow eyes, an appearance of deadly boredom that contrasted with a steely gaze. Ochaco, sweating, swallowed loudly. She still hadn''t blinked. He looked away, his gaze now on Neito. He took two steps in his direction and stopped in front of him. "That''s where you were..." His voice was deep and gravelly. It sounded loud in the empty stairwell. "It took me forever to find you" The walls were stained with red, blood drops rolling off it as if they were seeping through its pores. Ochaco straightened slightly. "Who are you ?" she whispered. He didn''t even bother to look at her. Glued to the wall, crouched, head bent over his knees, eyes locked with the floor, Neito held his bloody left ear in one hand, gaze glassy. "Stand up" With the toe of his shoe the man pushed back one of Neito''s knees. His leg buckled and fell limply to the side, as if it were boneless. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The man pondered the situation for a moment. Ochaco watched in silence. The man crouched down and gently pushed Neito''s cupped hand to get a better look at what he was hiding. Neito groaned. His skin was icy cold. His ear had been pierced in all directions, the tears creating a misshapen star with long and short arms, the epicenter of which was his perforated eardrum. The man, face closed, observed the wound quietly. Neito looked like he was about to faint. "Who did this to you ?" Ochaco''s blood ran cold. "Is it one of those things ?" She cowered and backed further under the stairs. Her soles squeaked on a puddle of blood. "Neito, I asked you a question" Ochaco held her breath. Neito blinked. His head jerked to the side, his chin drooping on his shoulder. Ochaco hoped he would pass out. A trickle of drool ran from Neito''s parted lips down his cheek. His eyes were two dull slits, devoid of light. He blinked slowly. Then his chin moved slightly in Ochaco''s direction. The man''s gaze followed the movement. His eyes rested on her. She thought she was going to piss herself. "Did she do that to you ?" His voice was calm, devoid of emotion. He pushed back the strands of hair that fell across Neito''s forehead with the same hand he''d used to brush his ear. His gloved fingers - when had he put them back on? - left a trail of blood on Neito''s skin. The man clicked his tongue in displeasure. He took off the glove and tossed it to the floor, pulling another - clean - from his coat''s pocket. He put it on and stood up, turning to face Ochaco. Ochaco''s heart thundered in her throat. She felt like she was going to throw up. She tried to sink further under the stairs, her shoes sliding frantically along the floor, her nails scratching the wall behind her. There was something dangerous in the man''s eyes, something terrifying in a way that reminded her of Todoroki. Neito drooled so much that his left cheek - the cheek pressed against his shoulder - turned wet and shiny. "I asked a question" The man repeated calmly, "Did you do this to him ?" He took a step forward. Ochaco tried to retreat further. The man''s expression darkened. He slowly removed his gloves. His hands were white and smooth, unblemished. Ochaco tried to become one with the wall. He took three steps forward then crouched, his gaze level with hers. They studied each other for a moment in silence. Then the man grabbed Ochaco by her hair and pulled her violently from her hiding place. Ochaco screamed and struggled futilely. With his left hand, he grabbed Ochaco by the throat and lifted her up. Ochaco ''s hands crept to her throat, tugging at his fingers one by one to make him let go - he was too strong. Her feet kicked the air as she struggled. "You''re the girl he''s supposed to team up with, aren''t you ?" She tried to strike the inside of his elbows - just as she''d been taught - to make him let go. Ochaco turned red, then purple, veins in her throat throbbing. The man stared at her with his calm, inexpressive yellow eyes, detached as if he were watching an insect fight its inevitable death. She activated her Quirk, increasing her weight tenfoldto make him let go ; he pinned her against the wall for support and tightened his grip, squeezing harder. The more time went by, the more desperate and wild she became, trying to kick him in the face. He barely recoiled. "I know you. Neito told me about you" She scratched at his hands until they bled. "There''s nothing worse than a traitor" Ochaco exploded in a spray of blood, guts, and intestines * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 189 - Atago-Jinja Shrine Endeavor looked around, phone pressed to his ear. "We''re at Atago-Jinja''s entrance" "How many civilians ?", his second-in-command asked Endeavor looked around. The place - a mixture of a public squarein front of the shrine and its parking lot - was empty. "About three hundred people" "We''re in the area : we''ll be there in a few minutes to evacuate them" Endeavor hung up. Standing in the middle of the square, arms dangling, he looked around, unsure of what to do. He was not accustomed to being sidelined. His son - who had suddenly appeared before him - had insisted that he had found a way to deal All for One a fatal blow, but that it would require the evacuation of all civilians in the area. Endeavor nearly had a heart attack as he watched him explode in a cloud of smoke shortly after relaying his orders. Once more his gaze swept over the area. It had to be- Endeavor blinked and suddenly mountains of civilians, wrapped in shower curtains or blankets, appeared in groups around him. Whole families, dazed, stepped out of their shackles, exchanging looks of astonishment. "How did we get here ?" "I was in my bathroom barely a second before..." One man carefully unfolded the shower rug he was wrapped in, shards of glass falling from it. Everywhere it was the same pattern : families and individuals appeared wrapped in sheets, blankets, curtains or carpets, covered in shards of glass yet unharmed. "Is that you Mr. Motohiro ?" "I recognize you, you''re my neighbor on the seventh floor" Questions flew in all directions ; a deafening din filled the square. The civilians closest to Endeavor stared at him in amazement and surprise, mouths agape. Endeavor cleared his throat. "Your attention please" His voice, loud and clear, carried far. Those who had been chatting seemed surprised to see him. "We are evacuating your neighborhood for safety reasons : please proceed to the entrance of the shrine" Endeavor had noticed that the civilians first appeared in front of him, then gradually farther away : if Shoto was indeed running - which, though crazy, seemed more likely than teleportation - clearing the front of the square would be crucial to avoid wasting time. "Are your side-kicks evacuating us ?" "And those things we heard screaming, where are they ? Weren''t we better off inside ?" Questions flew from all sides : Endeavor was overwhelmed by the influx of dozens of confused civilians who contributed to the general chaos, and those who sought answers. That was why he never got involved in evacuations. "Move to the shrine entrance''s now" Fire surged sharply on his skin to drive his point across, eyebrows furrowed on darkened eyes. The nearest civilians backed away, repelled by the heat, while the others stared at him in confusion. "Alright, alright, we''re going..." "No need to get all grumpy..." Endeavor''s persona was tough and intimidating because Enji himself was intimidating, but also - and especially - because he loathed when people didn''t obey his every word. The civilians walked slowly to the stairs, whispering to each other. Some sat on the lowest steps ; many formed small groups at the foot of the Torii. As groups and families appeared out of nowhere, Endeavor herded the first wave to walk up the stairs. "Isn''t it illegal to come here in the middle of the night ?" One woman - holding a small girl''s hand - approached Endeavor. "Sir, please, we''re cold..." They were soaked to the skin ; the rain was still pouring heavily. Endeavor was barely aware of it, burning as he was. "The evacuation team will be here soon," he said. "They''ll bring you blankets and food" The woman smiled softly, thanked him profusely then dragged her daughter away, no doubt deciding to seek shelter under the trees that lined the high stairs leading to the temple. Endeavor - his face stern as always - glanced at the shivering child clutching two of her mother''s fingers in her chubby hand. Without really knowing why, Touya suddenly came to his mind. Endeavor unzipped his suit jacket and handed it to them. He found himself in a black compression t-shirt, the kind he only wore when exercising. "Take this" The woman seemed surprised : Endeavor waited patiently for her to take it, even though he wanted to shove it in her hands. The purpose of the jacket was to store and distribute Endeavor''s heat, to cool him down when he used his Quirk too much : in these circumstances it was a heater without plug. The woman put on the jacket ; it was so large that neither her hands nor her knees were discernible. She held her daughter on her hip and zipped the jacket up to her chin to keep them both warm. Endeavor''s body temperature rose several degrees as he walked through the civilians : many leaned forward to warm themselves, rubbing their numb hands in his wake. Some, understanding what he was doing, took it upon themselves to speak to the newcomers, leading them towards the shrine''s entrance. The area was packed with people, civilians moving higher and higher in the stairs as new waves of evacuees poured in. One only had to turn their head to see someone appear out of nowhere, as if they had suddenly sprung from the depths of reality. Endeavor did a quick head count. There were at least five hundred people, and the number was only- A deafening explosion rang out. A wave of searing heat swept across everything in its path, lifting a cloud of dust over the square and bending the trees horizontally. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The ground shook. Civilians screamed and ducked for cover. Instinctively, Endeavor turned toward the source of the noise, eyes squinting, forearms on his mouth for protection. A glass skyscraper overlooked the square : behind it, a column of red fire shot from the ground into the sky like a fiery hurricane, threatening to consume everything in its path. The clouds, black and heavy, reflected the explosion. The glowy red spread from cloud to cloud quickly. The falling rain took on the color of spilled blood. The screams of the civilians grew louder. It looked like hell on earth. * President Pantu leaned closer to the microphone. "Mirko ? Are you still there ?" There was a sound of jerky breathing, as if someone was running. Pantu glanced at the computer scientist who shrugged and shook his head helplessly. She adjusted her earpiece. "Mirko, I can hardly hear you. If you could-" A wrenching scream of agony ripped through the air. The man jolted. The scream turned into a shrill howl of pain, making the earpiece crackle. Frowning, the President ripped off the earpiece and threw it on the table. The computer scientist almost did the same but stopped short, two fingers on his earpiece. "Problem ?", asked Pantu in a low voice. All around them men and women were busy coordinating rescue teams, police work and Heroes teams. Mirko''s screams were confined to their own earpieces : no one had heard anything. They waited a moment in silence, the computer scientist, eyebrows furrowed, listening intently to what was happening at the other end of the call. He gestured for the President to speak into the microphone. "Mirko ?" The man''s lips tightened as he tried to describe what he was hearing. "It''s like... it sounds like chewing" Pantu picked up her earpiece and brought it to her ear. She listened intently. Regular, multiple clacking sounds were reminiscent of nibbling. There were swallowing sounds and pleased grumbling. There were at least two people, maybe three. Pantu calmly took off the headset and put it back on the table. "President, what do you think this means ?" Pantu''s face was smooth and imperturbable. "For now - and until we hear from her again - let''s consider Mirko out of the picture" Pantu had trusted her by allowing her to step in before her colleague showed up : obviously, Mirko had gotten caught up in the heat of the moment and done as she''d pleased. They hoped that she''d dropped her earpiece between jumps. "Tell Crust to stand by right outside the neighborhood" Three Nomus made the area one of the most dangerous : if Mirko was jeopardized, a lesser Hero wouldn''t stand a chance. Pantu was forced to establish a strategic retreat until she had other top Heroes at her disposal. She was well aware that this meant abandoning the local civilians to their fate, but the whole capital was in a critical situation : she couldn''t afford to send group after group of Heroes to the slaughterhouse. "I want Crust to track down Uraraka and Monoma ; he shall find them and bring them to me. Violence authorized if necessary" Crust had the ideal Quirk for capture missions. "Done" "Now where are Endeavor and his-" Simultaneously, a thunderous blast reverberated through the city. A mighty gust of wind swept through Tokyo. It rattled the walls of the tent, threatening to uproot it, then swept inside like a tornado. Some laptops fell to the ground ; computer screens, pushed by the sheer force of the wind, were barely caught on time. Pantu, eyes squinting, covered her face with her forearm and stepped outside. A mushroom of red and orange smoke rose up the sky, so high that its peak licked the clouds. The city took on a reddish hue, the rain - reflecting the explosion - giving the impression that drops of lava were raining on them. The wind, a mixture of dust, ash and rain, brought back the smell of fire. Clouds of gray dust billowed along the streets, spreading like wildfire across the streets and drowning all surrounding buildings. The city was plunged into chaos, fear, and uncertainty. How many civilians would die, suffocated by the dust and lack of air ? How many of their Heroes would sacrifice themselves in futility for rescues doomed to fail ? What would the death toll be by the time the sun had fully risen ? Events were spiraling out of control. They wouldn''t make it. Or rather, Pantu wouldn''t be able to make them get out of this crisis. She had already shown too much zeal, ordered too many things to too many people who were hardly in her purview. Someone else - someone more competent and organized - had to take over. "Bring me my cell phone" She spoke loudly, lifting her head slightly over her shoulder to be heard, her eyes never leaving the spectacle unfolding before her. On contact with the clouds, the red explosion opened like a flower in full bloom, stretching horizontally across the sky. It was as if the sky had caught fire. Someone came running back with a mobile phone. Pantu grabbed it and quickly dialed a number she knew by heart. "President ?" She didn''t even turn to the man next to her. "Speak" "It seems all the Nomus are now heading in the same direction" She stopped typing. "Where are they going ?" "To Minato" * A/N : If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 190 - Mass Murder At Atago-Jinja Endeavor took a step forward. "Sho-" Shoto suddenly appeared, panting, carrying half a dozen people on his shoulders. All of the civilians in the near vicinity turned to look at him, startled. His skin was dripping with sweat, his hair slicked back for the wind - generated by his speed - had blown it back. He slowly knelt - his thighs shaking - and laid them all on the ground. Men and women wrapped in blankets blinked in surprise and looked around in disbelief. "How...?" Their eyes darted back and forth between Shoto, the crowded square and the remains of the blast they could still see in the distance. A woman caught her husband''s eye. "Darling, isn''t the noise and fire going on in the direction we''re living in... ?" The man, still stunned at appearing nowhere in the middle of the night, took a few seconds to answer, his dumbfounded eyes turning to Shoto. "Are you the one who saved us ?" Shoto was breathing like a laboring ox, his shoulders rising and falling quickly, his chest swelling like a balloon before suddenly collapsing. He nodded sharply, head down, then coughed vigorously, hands on his shivering knees. His muscles were hot and aching, his vision blurred, his mind fuzzy. "You... you saved us all by yourself? Disbelief and wonder. People crowded him ; he was too weak to tell them to back off. His headache had spread like a fever through his body : he''d never felt so weak, not even in Nagano. He felt like he was on the right path for another chakra exhaustion. Shoto wanted to answer and stand up ; instead, his legs gave out and he fell to his knees on the floor. His body lurched forward ; the world shook and the ground came abruptly closer to his face. A hand caught his shoulder. Shoto blinked. Rain - or perhaps it was sweat - trickled down his hair, making it hung limply around his face. He was pulled back to his knees and only allowed to be held this way for the man holding him had the radiance of the sun. "You''re a mess" If he had the strength, he would have smiled. It was exactly what his grandmother would have said to him if she''d been there. His shoulders were dusted. His clothes were smoky, black wisps rising in curls around him, soot staining his skin and ash covering his hair, as if the explosion had been on his heels, about to slam its maw on his ankles like a fiery monster, and he''d barely been quick enough to escape. "Glad got here in one piece," he breathed For a brief moment he had thought he wouldn''t be able to escape ; he''d entertained the possibility of leaving behind the last group of civilians in the neighborhood, just as he''d done with their pets - without any qualms. "What''s that noise ?" A strange sound echoed in his ears, as if a multitude of people were running. Even in this altered state of mind, Shoto sensed that his father was smiling. He squeezed his shoulder with emotion. "Applause. They''re clapping for you, son" Shoto blinked. It took a few seconds for his brain to reconcile his father''s words with the sound he was hearing. Then the absurdity of the situation hit him hard, and he let out a wheezing laugh overcome by a sudden coughing fit. Endeavor, smiling softly, patted him on the arm and then looked around. There was a brief fuss and some words were exchanged that Shoto didn''t bother understand ; a few seconds later, his father handed him a bottle of water and pulled out three bags of sugar from his pocket "Drink, no one''s looking" Endeavor used his large body as a shield between his son''s exposed face and the rest of the world. Without checking to see if he was telling the truth, Shoto lowered his mask and drank the bottle in one gulp. His throat felt like it was on fire. Thanks to his Quirk, he filled the bottle to the brim three times in a row and drank just as fast. His hands were shaking. Enji looked at him, tore open the sugar packets and put them into his hands. Shoto mumbled a thanks then swallowed the three of them followed by a sip of water. He then rested his forehead on his father''s shoulder and breathed in through his nose several times to calm himself, eyes closed. The world stopped spinning beneath his feet. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He didn''t pull up his mask for now : the cold air and the rain did him good. Absent-mindedly, he remarked to himself that he''d once again lost control of the storm he''d created. "All for one" he muttered. "I need to-" "You don''t need to do anything," his father interrupted him calmly and firmly. "The only thing you''re going to do is stay here and rest" Shoto frowned but didn''t lift his head from his father''s shoulder. The warmth emanating from him soothed his mind and chased away his headache. He protested : "The attack was perfect, he must-" His breathing was still a little ragged. "There''s little chance he''ll make it. All I have to do is deliver the ultimate blow and then" "I have no idea what you''ve done to cause this explosion," Enji said in a low voice, making sure no one was listening, "But right now there are more serious things to worry about than finishing off All for One. Did you think for a second how easy it would be for him to take care of you if you went back there in your condition ? Shoto grunted. "He''s a mess too¡­" "I remember vividly the state you were in after the Tokyo Giant incident," Endeavor said. "If you have to end up in a coma to win, it''s not worth it. No fight that require your death is worth it, I hope you do know that" Shoto, eyes still closed, smiled slightly. It had been a long time since he''d been chastised by a worried, sanctimonious dad. Endeavor, eyes still wary, wanted to hug his son yet the curious - if respectful - looks of the civilians prevented him from doing so. He hated public displays of affection - and Shoto did too - and they were already doing a lot. He just rubbed his back lightly, like anyone would for a friend who''d puked and was about to do so again. "I don''t know how you managed to save all those people so quickly," Endeavor muttered, "But I''m infinitely grateful to you" It had taken Shoto only ten seconds to evacuate an entire neighborhood ; not even Hawks could boast of clearing an area that quickly. Still, he didn''t like to see him so weakened. Shoto murmured so quietly that Enji almost didn''t hear him : "Are you proud of me ?" "Of course" he replied matter of factly As if it was something new. Shoto smiled and Enji, looking at him, noticed it immediately. He knew that he should have been organizing the evacuation of the civilians until his subordinates arrived, but his son needed him. "I''m glad," Shoto said. You took so much shit because of all the stupid things I''ve done..." Shoto rambled on, his tongue loosened by fever and exhaustion. "You didn''t do anything", Enji countered. He''d suspected that Shoto was feeling guilty about the media fallout from the hangar video released a few months ago, yet he hadn''t been sure for his son had avoided the subject every time he''d tried to bring it up. "Don''t lie to make me feel better" Enji never lied to him. "Now people know that I can be a good person, too" The hand that was rubbing Shoto''s back stopped abruptly : Enji squeezed his shoulder, unable to answer. His son was a good person. It hurt him that he was incapable of seeing it himself. He opened his mouth to answer ; suddenly, Shoto froze. Endeavor gave him a worried look. "Is something wrong ?" Eyes wide open, Shoto abruptly pulled his mask up over his face. He jumped to his feet in fright, eyes roaming over their surroundings. Enji followed him a second behind, glancing around uneasily. "They''re here" There were only noisy civilians gathered in groups, making a slow, lazy exodus toward the shrine''s staircase. "Who ?" Shoto''s eyes were locked on something high behind him. "Look" Enji followed his gaze. In front of them - on top of the building - stood a huge, black creature, covered in shining scales like a knight''s breastplate. A Nomu, but a Nomu unlike any he''d ever seen. On either side of it opened half a dozen portals, black and misty. Endeavor''s hand - still on his son''s shoulder - tightened. Buildings, shops and skyscrapers surrounded the shrine ; Shoto''s head slowly turned around, eyes surveying the area. Looming high, and enclosing them in an iron vise, were thirty-eight Nomus. * A/N : If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 191 - 2 vs 38 There was a lull during which the civilians didn''t perceive the threat looming over them. The rain pelted hard, the ground was muddy. Still too many people, confused, were scrambling to their feet, haggard, trying to figure out where they were and what to do. Endeavor, heart pounding, muscles tense, had just finished looking at the circling Nomus, water trickling down his bare arms. Black portals were still opening here and there, dumping new creatures on the buildings'' roofs. Civilians made a slow, limp exodus toward the shrine''s steps, clustering around the Torii, barely beginning - or not - the ascent. They talked loudly, the infernal din of their discussions mingling with the downpour. Endeavor, taut as a bow, hadn''t slept in 36 hours, keeping his eyes open thanks to sheer adrenaline pumping through his bloodstream. Shoto, exhausted, was tense, tension of anticipation stiffening his muscles and knotting his shoulders. Endeavor''s eyes darted from one Nomu to the next, his expression harder each time one emerged from a portal. He tried to gauge the magnitude of the impending disaster, but even in the wildest situation he''d ever been in, he''d never had to protect so many civilians. The longer they waited, the more absurd the number of Nomus grew ; yet if they attacked first, they risked provoking an onslaught they weren''t sure they could handle - even with two of them. Shoto was sweating profusely, his chest rising and falling quickly, his breath still short and sharp from the evacuation. Water trickled down his burning skin, mixing with his sweat and seeping under his clothes. His eyes were nothing more than two slits, his eyes so narrowed they looked like snake''s. His hair was slicked on his forehead and cheekbones, making a dark curtain over a sharingan that glowed malevolently. They were too many of them, they both knew it. "Dad-" "Civilians first," Endeavor growled in a low voice. "But you''re not allowed to die, do you hear me ?" Thunder rumbled. Two thin ice knives appeared in Shoto''s palms. "Be careful", he answered quietly. Neither of them took their eyes off the swarming Nomus high up. Shoto bent his legs, a shiver of adrenalin and apprehension electrifying his body. Every time he thought he''d come full counted them all, new Nomus would emerge from dark portals, increasing his restlessness. If it had been merely him and his father, they could have used God Mode in concert in an unparalleled display of power ; yet civilians were too weak and frail for his father to even bring lava out of the earth''s crust. The heat would cause the humid air to boil, and the civilians would end up roasting in their own skin. Shoto himself was more than a little spent - in part because All for One had stunned him by sending him headfirst through cement and metal - and mostly because of all the energy he''d been exerting continuously for the past few months. There would be no flashy jutsus nor grand displays of strength. It would be a brutal, gruesome bloodbath of unprecedented violence. Shoto tightened his grip on his knives. For the first time in many years, he considered the possibility of losing. His eyes flicked back to his father. He would never agree to abandon civilians to their fate ; Shoto wasted no time suggesting the idea. A genjutsu-clad clone of Shoto suddenly appeared on his right, his headache now pounding against the walls of his skull. This was no fighting clone - Shoto had enough left to make one. They shared a short look and the clone disappeared, sneaking through the Nomu''s iron vice. Suddenly, Shoto''s head snapped to the right, his ears picking up sound faster than his mind, his wet hair flying around his face spraying drops of water everywhere. A Nomu with huge mosquito wings swooped down on the civilians gathered at the foot of the shrine, arms outstretched to grasp. Shoto''s knife transformed into a frozen spear ; it whistled out of his right hand, slicing through air like a razor blade. The Nomu turned his head to Shoto just as the tip of the spear pierced his skull from side to side. He was dragged along like a rag doll, his legs flapping like a wind-swept banner behind him, blood spurting from his throat. Civilians below were soaked in blood and bits of flesh. They raised their heads a second too late, stunned, pieces of shattered skull - like shards of glass - sliding down their hair. The spear struck the sixth step of the shrine''s stairs, skewering the Nomu there, cracks spreading in web. The tip had blown out his brain ; he was already dead. Blood and grey matter, sticky, pooled on the steps. The first civilians screamed. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Shoto rose from his crouch, his right arm - the one he''d thrown with - slowly retracting to his side. He exhaled a cloud of vapor. Endeavor, side by side with his son but facing the opposite direction, prepared for the assault, flames licking his fingertips. All hell broke loose. Nomus sprang from all sides like an army bent on destroying them all. The flying ones were so numerous they looked like swarms of giant mosquitoes ; for a moment they converged, blotting out the meager light projected by the thunderbolts. The whole shrine was shrouded in darkness as if there was an eclipse. Fire gushed from Endeavor''s back, charring a flying Nomu that had tried to catch him off guard. The creature let out a shrill scream but kept moving ; Endeavor spinned smoothly around and grabbed him by the skull, his nails digging into his exposed brain. Blue fire blasted from his hand. The Nomu''s screams grew agonizing ; Endeavor, merciless, charred him, his skin looking like glass. The bust of a Nomu emerged from the ground behind Endeavor''s ankles ; he opened his jaw on a row of bloody fangs. A shadow was cast across his face ; he lifted his head. Shoto''s knife sliced savagely through his skull. He struck three times, shattering the skull with the first blow, pulverizing the brain with the second, and overreacting with the third. Blood splattered across his face. Still panting, Shoto struck a fourth time. His red eyes shone malevolently as he looked around. He''s saved all the civilians ; he''d done what his father or Keigo would have done, did what the good Shoto, the better Shoto, would have done. Now that blood had to be shed, he could satisfy his inner Shoto until drunkeness. Endeavor let go off the charred Nomu. The body crashed heavily into the mud. The screams of the civilians were horrific, like sinners burning in hell. Blood, chaos and pain were everywhere. At the edge of the field a Nomu was bent over a woman, holding her with both hands as if she were a piece of meat ; she struggled, screamed, begged. He bit off her throat. Civilians at the foot of the shrine''s screamed like damned, pushing each other violently, trampling those who had fallen in order to reach the stairs, clogging the entrance in their panic. Two winged Nomus hovered above them. One of them dove. Shoto''s eyes flashed : he spun sideways, hurling his second knife at full speed. His eyes briefly met his father''s : Endeavor faintly nodded, face solemn. Shoto disappeared in a kawarimi, substituting himselsf with the knife he''d thrown, which fell into the mud at Endeavor''s feet. Shoto suddenly reappeared above the crowd, parallel to and back to them, body perpendicular to the falling Nomu. The creature jerked back in surprise, its wings turning the other way to lift him up. Far above him, to his left, the other Nomu was flying : he noticed Shoto and swooped down on them. Shoto cupped his hands around his mouth. Katon : Goukakyuu no Jutsu A fireball the size of a meteorite shot out of his mouth, incinerating both Nomus at close range. Rain crackled upon contact with the heat, turning to steam. The top of the surrounding trees burst into flames, the nearest ones incinerated from leaf to root in a matter of seconds, a blackened, cracking trunk the only trace of their existence. The group of civilians beneath him screamed as they scattered, people pushing and shoving each other to escape the mayhem. It wouldn''t be enough. Shoto grabbed the Nomu above him by the throat, spun them around, and with a short but powerful blast of Hell Flame, sent them both crashing headfirst into the ground below. They landed at the bottom of the stairs, where the steps met the grassy slope. The Nomu hit the edge of the steps at full speed, his neck snapping under the impact, the crushed edge turning to dust and pebbles. Shoto was still holding him by the neck : a sharp bolt of pain shot up his right arm , rattling his teeth. He stood up, his foot on the creature''s neck to hold him down, shoving his head deep in the mud he couldn''t breathe. The Nomu flapped his arms and legs like a fish out of water, unable of moving his torso because of his broken upper spine : but already steam was escaping from his limp neck, proof that he was already healing. Civilians ran around him, giving Shoto looks he didn''t bother to notice, shouting things he couldn''t hear. All his attention was absorbed by the Nomu under his shoe, bucking and rolling, trying to push him away thanks to sharp, violent jerks. Shoto grabbed the mosquito wings that spread around him like fans, huge and translucent, and ripped them off cruelly. * A/N : If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 192 - 2 vs 34 The Nomu screamed ; blood spurted from his back. Shoto lifted his foot off his neck. The Nomu straightened up. Shoto strengthened his leg with chakra and kicked, shattering his skull with his heel. His head exploded like a ripe watermelon, spattering the steps, the damp grass, and the ankles of a man running up the steps of the shrine. Shoto''s head turned toward the nomu still up in the sky ; suddenly, something heavy hit him head on. Shoto barely had time to lower his head to absorb the blow and the force of the impact before another Nomu lunged at his back. The two monsters pinned him against each other, their powerful legs burrowing into the soft earth, their nails ripping his clothes and scratching his skin. The pressure they exerted on him was unbearable, his bones shaking under their might. It was like two steamrollers exerting their full strength against a walnut. Red-faced and short of breath, Shoto tried to push them away, yet his position was precarious, his shoes slipping on the mud. He felt as if he were trying to push back two mountains simultaneously. One''s cold fangs skimmed over his skin. The third Nomu - the one still flying - flew down, mouth wide open ready for beheading. The Nomu facing Shoto bit his bicep and pulled, attempting to tear the flesh away ; Shoto smothered his cry of pain and let rage overwhelm him. Ice spikes burst from every inch of his skin, spearing the two Nomus and killing the one behind him in one fell swoop. The one before him was incapacitated : Shoto glanced at the flying Nomu getting lower, the well-known thrill of a Genjutsu about to be unleashed at his fingertips. The faces of the two people hemmed in by the ice spikes blurred in the Nomu''s mind. He turned slightly to the right, his mouth agape. Under Shoto''s sadistic gaze, he beheaded the Nomu. The corpse of the speared one hadn''t even touched the ground when Shoto beheaded the flying Nomu with one stroke of his ice sword. The two bodies fell simultaneously, their heads rolling down the gentle slope surrounding the stairs, the latter banging against the former like marbles. Shoto pulled himself out of his iceberg and simultaneously shot a bolt of fire at their heads, burning them to a crisp. Careful, he incinerated fully the skewered Nomu. The fire spread over grass, but was doused by the rain with a sizzling sound. Shoto stood in a ring of scorched grass, eyes taking in the chaos around him. The Nomus had stormed the area, killing and devouring civilians. Those who had managed to escape the madness at the bottom of the stairs had run up, oblivious and elated, only to collide with new Nomus. Shoto''s palm crackled like usual, electricity foreshadowing chidori bouncing from finger to finger in a frenzy. Shoto closed his hand and smothered the surging energy. He could use his fire and ice to a certain extent for they had a different pool of energy than his chakra. However, he was near out of chakra and could do no more than keep his Sharingan awake and strengthen his body. Shunshin was out of the question ; he was limited to the most basic kawarimi. Four shurikens of ice appeared in Shoto''s hands ; he hurled them like lightning at the four Nomus scattered on the steps and preventing the civilians from reaching the shrine. An ice axe, stronger and thicker than his previous weapons, sprang from his palm. Shoto swung it skillfully, sharingan trailing the four shuriken in a blur of red light. When the first shuriken reached the Nomu''s face, Shoto swapped with it. He suddenly appeared in midair as if out of another realm, his malevolent gaze trained on the Nomu, who, back to him, was holding a writhing old man. With a sickening suction noise, Shoto sliced him in half from head to toe. His severed entrails fell to the grass like a swarming sack of maggots, his soft guts jiggling against each other. The right half of his body fell down the stairs ; the left half slid down the grassy slope, leaving a trail of blood in its wake. The rescued old man blinked. His beard was dirtied by blood. His mouth dropped open : his cry of horror rang out only when Shoto swapped with the second shuriken, beheading the following one. His silhouette flashed across the stairs like a mirage, visible for a second as a bolt of lightning lit the area, then fading back into darkness. Shoto shot up the stairs in a definite bastardization of the Hiraishin. The third Nomu stood in the middle of the stairs, crouched over a pool of blood. Long black hair hung from his mouth. He blurted out. Shota sliced his face horizontally at the level of his mouth : the body fell backwards. Shota grabbed it with his left hand, his fingers digging into the soft and gooey flesh of his brain. He immolated him. With a kick, Shoto sent him tumbling down the other side of the stairs. He rolled, limp, across the scorched grass. Shoto''s eyes flickered to the third one. He swapped places with an icy shuriken at the end of its curve, leveled with a Nomu''s legs. Shoto appeared crouched, silent as a shadow. The Nomu - at the junction of the stairs and the grass - was bent forward, pulling a screaming teenage girl by her ankles. Her cheeks were streaked with tears and snot ; she clung helplessly to the muddy grass, digging furrows with her nails. Shoto slashed his knees in one swift motion. The Nomu fell onto the girl''s back, blood pouring from his stumps. Unaffected by the pain, he crawled over the girl, his long hands tugging at her shirt, his nails leaving red furrows on her neck ; he sought her throat. The girl''s screms grew hystericals. Shoto''s axe tore vertically through the Nomu''s skull, slamming until his teeth. Blood spurted onto the wide-eyed teenager. It drowned her hair, flowed between her lips and dripped onto her t-shirt. Her skin turned dark red. She fluttered her eyelashes, blood droplets shooting out everywhere. Feverish, she stared at the man she could see through the bloody crack of the creature''s shattered skull. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. With a kick Shoto pushed him aside, leaving the axe in his skull. The lifeless body rolled on the grass where he set it on fire with a flick of his wrist. The girl had not taken her eyes off him, her thoughts blank. She didn''t move, didn''t even try to scream. Shoto barely glanced at her before he swapped with the last shuriken, the one at the foot of the fourth nomu that stood at the top of the stairs. As soon as he appeared under the second Torii, a thunderous blast struck Shoto right in the chest. Air was forced out of his lungs. Propelled by the blow, he flew over the stairs. His eyes were locked on the Nomu whose outstretched fist was crackling, sparks arcing across his forearm. The shock itself numbed him briefly : pain throbbed in waves from his chest, harmonizing with his headache. Shoto clenched his jaw : two icy kunais entwined with icy wire popped into his hands. He threw them, each heading for the edge of the stairs. He pulled on the wires ; his body was yanked down as a bolt of lightning scorched the air above his head. Shoto landed, legs bent, halfway down the stairs. The body of one of the Nomu he''d killed lay burning three steps below. The one that attacked him stepped to the edge of the stairs and tilted his head to the side, studying him curiously. Unlike the others, his brain was not bare. His skin was black - as if covered with glistening scales - but here and there, pale pink spots lighted it up. Shoto also examined him quietly, right hand sliding slowly from his thigh to his lower back. More than anything, he had to save his energy. Thanks to his sharingan, Shoto noticed exactly when the muscles in his right leg twitched. Shoto leaned to the left, hidden hand outstretched toward the burning corpse. The Nomu leapt, the step from which he jumped shattering in a burst of rubble. Shoto, muscles tensed, spinned sharply : the body, held in place by an ice rope, was hurled forward like a cannonball. The ice rope turned to boiling water. The nomu, his feet off the ground, had already crossed half the distance between them. He hit the body head-on. The very instant the nomu slammed against the corpse, Shoto clapped his hands. The burning carcass blew up like a blazing star. The pink nomu took the brunt of the explosion. His skin burned like a dried leaf, fire devouring his body from head to toe in a split second. Shoto didn''t wait ; strengthening his body, he jumped straight into the fire and hit the Nomu square in the chest. The burning pink Nomu crashed down the steps, destroying them one by one as the impact of the blow propelled him all the way up to the Torii. A cloud of steam had risen from the blast''s collision with the rain ; a flurry of ice shurikens emerged from it and rained down on the Nomu. He raised his arm ; Shoto swapped with one of them and popped close to the Nomu, tant? in hand. He cut his arm down the elbow. The Nomu snapped his mouth open : Shoto, sensing another bolt of lightning, stayed within range of the attack, intent on redirecting the energy and shooting it back. He raised his sword to behead. Suddenly, a foul breath hit his face. His instincts kicked in : Shoto swapped places with another shuriken, landing further down the stairs. Acid shot out of the Nomu''s mouth, obliterating all the shurikens. Slightly out of breath, Shoto stood still for a moment. He''d only ever seen one person with this kind of Quirk. He raised his hand to the sky ; within a five meters circle, all the falling rain turned to ice tears. His Sharingan caught the image of the pink-spotted Nomu slowly raising his head to the sky, gazing at the falling ice with a strange sense of wonder. Suddenly, Shoto appeared behind him, sword clenched in his fist, about to slit his throat. Frowning, the Nomu snapped his head towards the sword ; his teeth closed on the ice blade, smashing it to pieces. Shoto dropped his sword and struck his back knees in one smooth motion. The Nomu collapsed to his knees. Shoto grabbed his skull, his nails clawing at his forehead and eyebrows until he found a firm grip. He jammed his thumbs into his eyes and ripped his eyeballs apart : a sticky, fetid liquid ran down his fingers. The Nomu screamed and hit Shoto''s hands to make him let go, inadvertently hitting himself too. Shoto, an evil glint in his eyes, dug his fingers deeper. The Nomu smashed Shoto''s hands, breaking his right wrist. Fueled by adrenaline, Shoto ignored the pain and dug his fingers deeper until they hit bone. Then he yanked brutally out. The Nomu struggled, jerking his head around, spewing streams of acid everywhere, hoping to hit Shoto. Shoto, muscles bulging from the effort, let out a grunt, face flushed. He tore the Nomu''s head off with an ominous snap. White lightning flashed, seizing on the image of blood spurting in an arc across the red bars of the Torii. Bits of shredded flesh sprinkled Shoto''s forehead and eyebrows. Breathing heavily, he held both halves of the Nomu''s head in his hands. Shoto wiped his forehead with the back of his wrist, inadvertently spreading blood over a larger portion of his skin, eyes roaming over the shrine''s chaos. His eyes landed on his father ; he saw him, fist ablaze, pulling out a Nomu''s heart and promptly burning it. Thus Shoto allowed himself a second to catch his breath. Exhaustion seeped into his bones, his headache - certainly more concussion than aching - making it painful to move his head. The two halves of the head combusted. Exhaling, he threw them to the ground scornfully. He put his left hand on his right wrist, a green halo spreading from his fingers. He might not have bothered to heal his head after diving headfirst into cement and metal, but a broken wrist was the kind of stuff that would have him killed in a fight. It was then that something bright and shiny up in the clouds caught his eye. A burning body was falling from the sky. * A/N : If you like the story and want to support it, go check its P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 193 - Kamikaze Going as fast as he could without shunshin, the clone shot across the square like a rocket. Nomus fell from the skyscrapers like rain. Some, mid-jump, spread their wings and shot off in all directions, squawking like vultures. Civilians looked up, pale and numb, a few mouths wide open, a raised finger following the flying creatures. The clone ran through the crowd, weaving between civilians, a gust of wind in his wake. To his left, a small girl of no more than five or six sat on the ground, crying loudly, her face raised to the sky. Without slowing down, the clone ducked down just as a Nomu swooped overhead. The tip of a transparent wing brushed his hair. The creature closed its mouth on the girl''s throat and swooped skyward, snatching her away. The clone, jaws clenched, kept running, eyes focused on the Nomus-free zone between two buildings. He couldn''t afford to waste what little energy the original had given him on somebody as inconsequential as a child. Really, he was doing the right thing : killing All for One would save more lives in the long run than rescuing a poor little girl. Besides, children were all cruel and self-centered, so one less on earth- "Hotaru !" A wrinkled old man in a plaid shirt and torn shorts hurried past the clone without seeing him, his frightened gaze turned to the sky. He ran in all directions, barefoot, sometimes turning left, slowing down, then running in the opposite direction again, trying to follow the Nomu who had picked up the girl from the ground, arms raised in the hope of catching her if she fell. Under Shoto''s stunned gaze, the old man trampled on glass shards : he bled instantly, leaving bloody footprints. Under Shoto''s aghast gaze, the desperate old man kept rushing in every direction, his eyes locked on the sky. He passed a woman lying on her back, her belly ripped open by claws, her intestines spilling out : he kept running, arms outstretched, deaf to the rest of the world, yet unable to do anything but run. Up above, the Nomu shook the girl by the throat as if she were a toy. Shoto slammed on the brakes, raising a cloud of dust. Sharingan came to life as he spun, eyes darting from right to left at lightning speed. A flying nomu swooped down a few meters to his right : Shoto charged through the crowd, feet barely touching the ground. The disemboweled woman screamed hysterically, her eyes frozen on the Nomu leaning over her body, greedily devouring her organs. Shoto leaped over her, one foot outstretched. The Nomu, its gums smeared with flesh, lifted its snout as if to sniff something, unable to see the genjutsu cloaked clone. This time Shoto hit purposefully. His head, ripped from his shoulders, shot across the square at supersonic speed. Shoto landed softly behind him as his beheaded body collided with the woman''s. She fainted. Shoto set them both on fire with a flick of his wrist. For the rest of the world, the Nomu was decapitated by an invisible force before he and his victim were brutally immolated. Shoto ran and caught up with the flying Nomu as he lowered himself enough to reach civilians. Vines sprouting from under his fingernails curled around his wrists and up his forearms, climbing up his body as if they were alive. Suddenly, something heavy landed on his back, capsizing him. The Nomu, on the verge of grabbing a fewx civilians, veered to the side, plummeting until he was dangerously close to the ground. He leapt skyward, rearing up like a bull at a slaughterhouse, trying to shake the thing off his back. Shoto, standing on the Nomu''s back, tugged at the vines as he would a horse''s reins. The thorns scratched the thin layer of ice on his palms. The Nomu arched itself, soaring through the lowest clouds : the accumulated moisture soaked them both to the bone. Shoto tightened his grip on the vines. In return the Nomu shifted to the right until he flew upside down, trying to make him fall off. A thin layer of chakra covered Shoto''s soles. He remained firmly in place as the nomu spun wildly and erratically in the sky. Ground and sky merged until they were but a blur, skyline spinning on itself like a crazy clock. The Nomu with the little girl was barely a few meters lower. Shoto, light puke behind his lips, snapped sharply the vines. The Nomu refused his order and soared higher, flying through cloud after cloud. Shoto, jaw clenched and eyes narrowed, hit wet fog after wet fog, each new cloud he encountered like a face slap. He looked down : the ground was receding and the angry Nomu was still flying higher. Thunder rumbled so hard he felt he heard it right in his own ears : the Nomu and the little girl were whirling a dozen meters below, making ''8'' loops. Shoto pulled at the reins, trying to push the Nomu to the left. The beast, furious, defied the command and rose even higher. Shoto, frustrated, stared angrily at the little girl, now a blur in the dark night. An ice blade surged into his palm : he didn''t bother to make the hilt. He thrust it into the Nomu''s skull with an obscene satisfaction. Blood spilled onto his fingers. The Nomu breathed out a sigh and fell, eyes rolling. The wind whipped Shoto''s skin, pushing his hair skyward and ruffling his clothes. He tightened his hold on the Nomu''s shoulder, then struck six brutal blows in quick succession, eyes shining sickly. They plummeted through clouds like a fallen comet. Shoto''s gaze swept over the area, sharingan spinning lazily in his eyes. The Nomu, the little girl still tightly clasped between his teeth, whirled around to complete the loop of his ''8''. Only a meter above them, Shoto leaped obliquely, a spark erupting from the rear of his foot. The Nomu''s body burst ablaze, lighting up the sky like a falling sun, momentarily drawing everyone''s attention. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The Nomu below raised his head, the child dangling limply between his teeth. Shoto, looking glum, landed on his back like a cannonball, knocking his breath out of him. The Nomu buckled, as if he would break. Shoto heard his bones crack. Two thin knives appeared in his hands. Crouching down, he thrust both blades into the corners of the Nomu''s lips, tearing the flesh from his cheeks to his ears. The Nomu let out a muffled groan, jaw hanging limply from his face. The girl fell like a shattered doll, arms hanging down her body, black pigtails flowing around her face. Shoto stood motionless for a moment, knives an inch from the Nomu''s eardrums, a trickle of blood running down his hands, gaze locked on the running old man. His eyes widened when he saw the little girl fall ; he stumbled over a corpse, picked himself up without looking down, then ran faster, arms raised to the sky. Beneath Shoto, the Nomu reared up like a devil. Annoyed, Shoto twisted the knives to mute his grunts. He grind his ears, warm blood running down his palms. The little girl landed in the arms of the old man, who dropped to the ground, relieved. Without taking his eyes off them, Shoto drove obliquely his blades through the Nomu''s ears, pulverizing his brain to a pulp. The Nomu let out a howl of terrible pain. Shoto incinerated him in a river of blue fire to shut him forever, himself ablaze like a torch. His eyes briefly met those of the original standing at the top of the steps. Headless bodies burning like logs, trails of blood, broken trees and obliterated steps traced his path to the second Torii. Below, the old man buried his head in the child''s hair, holding her gently to his chest. His lips moved ; Shoto could only read the words, the cries of the burning Nomu and the spattering rain, now vapor, filling his ears. It was a lullaby. She''d died the second Nomu had grabbed her by the throat. It was never about saving her - or anyone else. Shoto used the knives as handlebars and pulled hard to the right, forcing the falling Nomu to turn around. The Nomu''s wings flapped feebly, flames licking the membrane but going no further. The Nomu glided for a few moments then fell sideways like an airplane without engine. Shoto tried to steady himself, mentally preparing for the impact. The body under his fingers was nothing but scorched skin and charred flesh. Shoto looked up at the roof of the building. All the Nomus had thrown themselves into the fray ; there was no one left above. A few feet from the ground, Shoto flexed his muscles : the fire devoured the translucent wings until ash. Shoto jumped up, thus pushing the Nomu down. Landing in a roll on the roof of a skyscraper, below the burn corpse shattered glass. Wasting no time, Shoto picked himself up and dashed across the city, leaping from rooftop to rooftop. He crossed the untouched districts in a matter of seconds. Then came the kilometer of void. Shoto landed on the roof of the last building overlooking his masterpiece. One of Minato''s most densely populated districts had been completely obliterated. There were no ruined buildings, no debris, nor life of any kind, merely a perfect circle of destruction where yellow dust lay like sand in a crater the size of ten football stadiums. It looked as if a meteorite had leveled the area, leaving only the imprint of its passage through a twenty-meter deep hole. Shoto solemnly etched in his mind the extent of the devastation he had wrought. He chillingly realized the kind of power he possessed and the impact such a threat would have on the world. They would all loathe him. It didn''t really matter. His eyes settled on the two dark silhouettes in the middle of his crater. All for One lay on the ground, arms and legs missing, blood trickling from the stumps of his limbs and spilling into the stagnant pool of blood beneath his body. There was a gaping hole in his torso, as if a bear had sunk its claws into his chest and dug through his flesh all the way to his pelvis. His intestines, glistening, were exposed. His breath was wet and wheezy as though his throat was clogged. Shoto''s eyes narrowed. His flesh wasn''t swarming - his regeneration wasn''t taking over. He didn''t waste a second. He disappeared in a shunshin, tanto in hand. Black Mist didn''t even have time to turn his head before a sword pierced his metal torso from front to back. Black Mist spun, hands outstretched ; a black portal sprang from his fingertips, growing like a vortex. Shoto, leaning forward, ran underneath, unconcerned. A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and struck Black Mist. He groaned and fell to the ground, momentarily stunned by the strike. All for One raised his head, chin barely touching his chest, unable to move. The skin on his face had burned away : he had no eyebrows, no eyelids, no cheeks. All that remained were shreds of bloody flesh hanging from bare bones. His red eyes, two beams of light, took a moment to focus on the moving figure running at him. He erupted in laughter as Shoto ran up to him, eyes shining hysterically. "Go ahead, kill me !" Black Mist, terrified, knees on the ground, looked up at All for One and Shoto''s recoiling back. "Master !" Lightning crackled across Shoto''s skin, raising the hairs on the back of his neck. For a hundred meters around, the ground turned into a misty black portal. Shoto had expected this. He hurled himself at All for One, arms wide open, and closed them around him as if in a hug while they both fell through the portal. He exploded in a blast of lightning. * A/N : If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check its P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Tell me what you thought about the chapter in the comments. And see you in the next update ! Chapter 194 - Change of Command Overhaul abhorred blood. As a matter of fact, he hated anything that had to do with human secretions and universal filth. Under other circumstances, he would have simply called an ambulance or left Neito to his henchmen. But since he''d just murdered a teenage girl and the city was in chaos, he had no choice but to take care of his nephew himself. It was either dirty his cloak or leave Neito at the crime scene, and he definitely had better things to do than be the focus of a police investigation. When he received Neito''s distress text, Chisaki had just concluded a promising deal. The crisis Tokyo was in had been extremely beneficial to them. His men were able to distribute their goods safely, and they also took the chance to rob a small bank to replenish their coffers. It seemed that some idiots had robbed Tokyo''s Central Bank ; Chisaki wondered what face they''d make when they would try to spend their money and the cash would be identified. Chisaki had been to the address sent by Neito and found nothing ; resolving he had better things to do than foolishly search the streets, he had called Yuei''s headmaster. After a short explanation, the headmaster had given him Neito''s live geographical coordinates, thanks to the tracking system in his heroic outfit. Chisaki had followed him without hurrying, taking advantage of the fact that the streets were empty to breathe in the fresh night air. He loved rain ; it had the merit of cleansing everything. Thus Chisaki, after taking care of the few nuisances, left the now burning building and went his own little merry way. He hadn''t even left the residential area when he came to an abrupt stop. Before him stood a hero, tall and sallow, eyes narrowed in suspicion. Chisaki knew he had every reason to be : a lone man daring to venture out on a night like this, with a bleeding teenager on his shoulders, was anything but normal. Chisaki saw the hero''s thoughts flash through his eyes. Maybe he''d taken advantage of the chaos to kidnap the kid. Maybe he was with the enemy, whoever that enemy might be. Slowly, Chisaki slipped his hand into his jacket''s inner pocket. "I have a license that allows me to use my Quirk on public grounds" he said calmly, anticipating the tension in the hero''s shoulders provoked by his sudden gesture He examined the licende from afar. Clever. "Who''s the kid ?", the hero asked "My nephew", Chisaki replied evenly. "There was one of the creatures nearby and he called me to help him" The hero''s eyes darted between Kai and the tee,. It didn''t take a genius to realize that they didn''t look alike at all. "Adopted", Kai said The hero remained silent. Chisaki waited quietly, tucking the license back in his pocket. He was usually a patient man, but to stand in the rain when Neito obviously needed urgent care was not something he appreciated. "What''s his name ?" "Neito" The hero''s eyes lit up in recognization. He took a step forward. "You must leave him here" Chisaki cocked an eyebrow, not the least bit impressed. "My orders are to bring him back-" Suddenly, the hero''s phone rang. Without taking his eyes off Chisaki, he put the receiver to his ear. Chisaki heard nothing of the conversation. Rain poured down his face in waves, beading at the corners of his eyelashes. He blinked and shook them off. The hero handed Chisaki his cell phone. "It''s for you" * 28 minutes. 28 minutes was the time it took for Tokyo to become a true war zone He hadn''t been notified - at least not immediately. He''d been asleep, relishing one of the rare nights when he didn''t have to linger late in his office. He should have known something was wrong ; he rarely got a good night''s sleep, and each time he had the opportunity he always was dragged out of bed for yet another crisis. By now, he''d learned not to bother going home and slept in the Defense''s headquarters assigned to him. This night, he''d barely had time to lay his head on his pillow and close his eyes for what seemed like an instant before his phone rang loudly. He''d answered, scowling, and put the receiver to his ear before he''d even opened his eyes. Stolen story; please report. "Head of Special Forces" The voice that answered was one he knew well but rarely heard. Gunhee stood up immediately, eyes wide open, feet flat on the cold floor. "President Pantu", the other voice said. "We are dealing with a crisis" The mere fact that the President of the Heroic Commission had reached out to him was already proof enough of a dire situation. Within seconds she explained the whole situation ; he listened quietly, slipping his feet in his shoes. It was a good thing he was used to going to bed fully dressed and shower in the morning. All of a sudden, his bedroom door swung open. It was his assistant, alert, her hair a mess and a pillow imprint on her cheek : "Sir, I''ve just-" He silenced her with a raised finger. "The Nomus have now moved to the foot of Atago Jinja''s shrine, following an unknown order" Minato''s district, a voice whispered to Gunhee. Not that far, but they''ll need time to travel through the city. "You have drones there, right ?" he asked, "How many creatures are there ?" "At first glance, there were almost 40," she said. "But black portals keep popping up in the area, and Nomus are still arriving in bulk" She didn''t need to say who was responsible for it ; people with space-wrapping Quirks were so rare that Japan could count them on a single hand. The Special Forces had been trying to kill this one in particular for years. "How many ?", Gunhee stressed Usually she wouldn''t have liked his tone, and he wouldn''t have dared to speak to her like that - she wasn''t his subordinate, after all - but the circumstances were too grave, and neither of them wanted to waste time on pointless civilities. "At the latest count, almost sixty" It was silent. Gunhee had received several reports about excavations in Tokyo''s underground after the Gigantomachia incident : hundreds of Nomus had been found and exterminated by the Commission. Entire underground networks had been discovered, connecting the city''s hospitals and cemeteries to the "Nomus Garages," as they had dubbed them. By then, everyone had realized the extent of the catastrophe they had avoided ; they had scoured the capital from top to bottom, razing each and every hideout they found. The underground exits had allowed them to understand where All for One was furnishing himself. There''d been several discussions about a law requiring all corpses to be cremated in the presence of a public official, but nothing had yet ensued. "And the area is full of civilians" Gunhee clenched his teeth. "How could this have happened ?" The shrine was in the middle of a business district ; nobody - or almost nobody - should have been there in the middle of the night. "Endeavor and his son, Shoto Todoroki, are here," she explained. "A few minutes ago, an entire section of Minato was wiped off the map. All that remains is dust. Almost simultaneously, nearly seven hundred civilians appeared out of nowhere at the foot of the shrine. We assume it is owed to Todoroki''s abilities and that he was able to evacuate them all barely in time, although he might have left some behind" Gunhee exhaled slowly. Evacuating almost seven hundred civilians in a few minutes was nothing short of a miracle. They owed the kid. "And what exactly are they doing ? How are they holding up ?" "They''re still alive," she said. "But there are seven hundred people to protect, and the Nomus..." Pantu hesitated. She never hesitated - never. "We have a visual on them, and it looks like they''re tiring out" Gunhee didn''t even bother to ask if there were any other Heroes around. With so many Nomus around, sending second-rate Heroes would turn into a pure butchery. "You''re putting me in charge", he said There was no other reason why she would have called him. "The situation is completely out of my jurisdiction," she said. "I''ve tried to limit the damage as best I can, but it''s getting out of control" Gunhee agreed easily. "I just got off the phone with the Prime Minister", she said. "And he''s declared martial law in Tokyo" * A/N : It''s back to school for a lot of y''all so good luck with that everyone ! (And try not to spend too much of your free time reading FF. Go out and touch some grass) If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 195 - Martial Law Endeavor, fist aflame, thrust his hand into the Nomu''s chest and ripped out his heart. He squashed it as it burnt, pieces of shredded flesh gliding through his now-closed fingers. The Nomu fell to his knees, the shock pinning him down. Endeavor grabbed his head with both hands and snapped his neck as he set fire to his corpse. The air whistled behind him ; Endeavor, eyes narrowed, whirled around, elbow raised, to strike at the one who''d crept up behind him. Simultaneously, the sound of wet flesh gliding and grinding was heard. Endeavor came face to face with a Nomu whose skull had been pierced by an ice arrow. Blood flowed from his forehead, splitting at the bridge of his nose. On Endeavor''s right, Shoto''s backhanded kick sent one Nomu crashing into another, effectively knocking them to the ground. When his sole barely brushed the first Nomu''s torso, blue fire burst from his foot and spread like wind onto the pushed Nomu, lighting him up like a torch, flames then spreading to the fallen Nomu behind him. The skewered Nomu''s hands shook as they slowly and inexorably rose towards the ice arrow to yank it away. Endeavor grabbed his skull, his fingers on either side of the arrow, and roasted him in a split second. He sharply pushed his charred body away. It reeked of burnt flesh, shit, corpses and death. Hundreds of bodies littered the ground around them, half-eaten or yet to be touched. Endeavor and Shoto stood in the center of the square, Endeavor burning hotter than the sun to draw the creatures'' attention, Shoto fading in the shadows, leaving a wake of corpses behind. Far behind them, civilians continued to stream through the tunnel of ice that spanned the stairs from the first Torii to the second, at the very top of the steps. The ice was thick and solid, ensuring safe passage as long as no Nomu attacked. When they did, Shoto was forced to go all the way back, kill the Nomu, then return as fast as he left. It had happened three times already. The Nomus loved loud noise and the bright flashes of fire. Once Endeavor and Shoto had teamed up to fight, they had mostly left the civilians alone. They were like flies, always drawn to light, whereas the real threat spread quietly in the darkness. Three Nomus appeared in front of Endeavor, trapping him within a triangular configuration. Simultaneously, a shadowy figure - more like a gust of wind than someone - flashed behind them. The three Nomus collapsed to the ground, tendons severed, wriggling like worms. Fire burst from Endeavor''s body : he burnt all three to crisp. Endeavor paused briefly to steady his ragged breathing. He then unhooked a small cutlass from his tool belt and finished the job, walking round to each and striking precisely three times into each of their exposed brains. Meanwhile, right in front of him, Shoto was caught between two Nomus. There was a ripping sound. With a swift gestyre, he could barely make out in the dim light, Shoto sent one of the Nomus tumbling towards his father. Endeavor, anticipating the gesture, caught him by the skull. The exposed brain melted the moment Endeavor''s fingers touched it. He smashed the brain as much as he burn it. Shoto''s figure leaned dangerously close to the Nomu''s, their shadows merging. Another ripping sound. The wind picked up and a play of light lit up the figures of Shoto - drenched in sweat - and the Nomu. Endeavor clearly saw the moment when Shoto, mask torn and red eyes flashing angrily, ripped out the Nomu''s windpipe with a snap of his teeth. He spat out : the piece of flesh flew up in the air. Blood dripped from his lips down his chin. The Nomu couldn''t even scream. Shoto''s hands closed ominously over his skull as the wind swung the other way, darkness engulfing them once more. Endeavor caught a flying Nomu which, propelled by his speed, had tried to take him by surprise. He slammed him to the ground so hard it shook. Endeavor''s hand, hot as iron, left red scar on his throat. Endeavor was a pragmatic man ; he knew that the brain - or the heart and then the brain - was the best way to go about killing Nomus. But the longer the battle dragged on, the more exhausted he grew, the more Nomus appeared, the more civilians screamed, the more bodies littered the ground, the less pragmatic and logical he felt. Endeavor tore the Nomu''s throat in half with a vicious, sick satisfaction. Then he crushed his skull with his bare fist ; his head popped off like an overripe fruit. Blood splattered over his mud-stained shoes. Slowly, Endeavor raised his head. A few Nomus were hunched over human corpses, feeding hungrily on organs and innards, their small, sneaky eyes warily locked on Endeavor. Endeavor''s face hardened as he watched them. He had no idea why they ate humans - necessity or cruelty, it didn''t matter - but he hated the sight of his fellow used like food. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Endeavor checked for a second that no one - except Shoto - was in near vicinity before he blew up, a ring of fire shooting out of his body and devouring everything in its path. Every bodies - Nomus and humans alike - went up in flames, the supernatural fire catching quicker and fiercer than what ordinary fire would''ve done in such pouring rain. The eating Nomus were hit by the tidal wave of fire head on. Shoto didn''t even let them hit the ground ; he went from one to the next in a blur, shattering their skulls and shredding their flesh with horrifying savagery. Shoto suddenly appeared at Enji''s side, panting, soaked in blood from head to toe, as though he''d been swimming in it. His clothes were torn to shreds, bloody scratches streaking his forearms and neck. His face was uncovered, his torn mask hanging limply from either side of his ears. The synchronicity between Enji and Shoto was perfect. Had he known that he had the slightest inclination to becoming a Hero, Enji would''ve instantly offered his son to become his partner. "I have to take care of him", Shoto grumbled quietly, still slightly out of breath. His bright, fierce eyes were trained on Black Mist who, on top of the overlooking building, kept spawning portal after portal, Nomus pouring forth by tens. Enji tore off a piece of his shirt and wordlessly handed it to his son. Without taking his eyes off Black Mist, Shoto tied the black cloth around his face. "I''ll make the opening you need" Enji murmured, alert to their surroundings, "And you get rid of him" Such a large quantity of civilians had initially prevented Endeavor from going all out, for he had to protect them ; despite all the trouble he and his son had gone to to protect them, the Nomus had killed them by hundreds. Now it was the sheer number of Nomus that hindered him : he wanted to use God Mode, but the civilians were still too close for them not to die. Fighting at high intensity without being able to go all out and end the fight quickly tired him out more than anything else. In truth, fighting at high intensity against foes whose ranks kept growing was strenuous for both Enji and Shoto. Adrenaline made them alert but even so, they started slowing down, reacted less quickly, took longer to catch their breath. "We need to-" An alarm wailed loudly through the city. The Nomus raised their heads simultaneously, their attentions drawn momentarily by the sound. Shoto took the opportunity to spear two of them mid-air, causing them to fall like shot birds. "What''s that ?", he asked. Endeavor, eyebrows furrowed, tried to listen closely to what was said. "It sounds like..." Shoto, whose hearing was sharper, repeated the words echoing endlessly around them. "Martial law has been declared : proceed to go home and wait for further instructions" Shoto was silent. The alarm was on full blast. Wrinkles creased Enji''s forehead. Suddenly the Nomus turned around and moved farther away. Enji squinted to see what was go- A Nomu exploded in a shower of blood, as if a confetti cannon full of human flesh had been fired. Enji didn''t even have time to blink that Shoto was in front of him, ice sword in his right hand, posture both threatening and defensive. He looked at him, surprised. He didn''t need to see his face to know that he was incredibly tense. The Nomus kept bursting like over-inflated balloons, fireworks of guts and organs flying everywhere. The crowd of Nomus broke up and parted, obviously allowing something - or someone - to walk through them. Any Nomu that got in the way blew up on the spot, organs flying high up before falling back down with the reddened rain. "Ah, I''ve dirtied my cloak" A tall, black haired, golden eyed man stepped out of the crowd. He wore a fur coat whose back was blood stained. Shoto lowered further, a second sword forming in his left hand, looking even more threatening than he did before. The newcomer eyed him curiously ; he stayed at a safe distance, his back cheekily given to the Nomus. "Who are you ?", Endeavor asked authoritatively. He knew his son ; he would not waste time with pointless questions and would rather choose to strike swiftly and deadly. Given the worrying Quirk of the newcomer, Endeavor preferred not to. "I''ve been sent to help you" Something stirred beneath Endeavor''s foot. He looked down at his shoes, which were bathed in darkness. Like a puddle into which a pebble has been thrown, the shadows stirred. Enji didn''t have time to process what he''d seen that a shadowy figure, fully shrouded in darkness, sprang up from the ground. "I come in peace," the figure said, a smile in his voice Shoto''s sword was already at his throat. Shadows dripped like ink from his body as the shifting darkness reverted to human shape. Endeavor recognized the individual at once. Standing to his right was Sung Jin Woo. * A/N : If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 196 - Martial Law 2/2 The alarm rang through the city, deafening and terrifying, shaking walls and rattling bodies. Nearly fifteen helicopters flew overhead, blinding white spotlights sweeping through streets awash in blood and littered with torn human limbs. Whole streets were destroyed, shops were burning, wounded civilians were dragging their bodies, stunned, through the remains of Tokyo. Grim soldiers high in the sky watched the slaughter quietly. Megaphones hanging from helicopters simultaneously broadcast the announcement. "Martial law has been declared : proceed home and wait further instructions. Martial law has been declared : proceed..." The heroes lifted their heads, stunned, rain streaming down their swollen faces. Exhausted, groggy, wounded, they were in the midst of an evacuation. They blinked, minds foggy, then kept working slowly. Armed soldiers flooded the capital. One group reached Tokyo''s Central Bank. They came face to face with villains, who, bags full of banknotes, were about to leave. They stopped as soon as they saw the soldiers standing in a semicircle, guns drawn, waiting for them behind the glass doors. "Get down !" shouted one of them, hooded, showing the ground with his. "I said get down !" There were five villains ; one of them, a mixture of human and tiger, laughed gleefully, shaking his paws. "Hey, buddy" he laughed. "No need to shake your-" They had made the error of talking to them as they would Heroes. The soldiers shot them down without mercy. Doors burst in a glittering shower of shattered glass. Throughout the city, the same commands were barked : any villains who''d tried to take advantage of the chaos were told to surrender immediately or they would be unceremoniously shot. Within minutes, the troops had spread all over the city, evacuating civilians and clearing the worst-affected districts with brutal efficiency. They took control of hospitals, schools, and every public building they could, setting up emergency rescue centers and sorting areas for those whose homes had been obliterated. Recovery Girl ran from one patient to the next, her little syringe-shaped cane clicking rapidly on the floor. "Over here !" called one of the military doctor. She stopped and kissed a patient''s forehead, a light sheen of sweat on her skin. "This one is stabilized" Chiyo, Quirk induced healing process barely started up, straightened and ran to the other end of the room, spreading kisses all around until spots grew in her vision field. "You''ve done enough, thank you," another soldier told here, hand on her shoulder. "Now please sit down, ma''am" Ma''am, not Recovery Girl. Chiyo sat down on a chair, her old knees creaking. Martial law had decreed that all heroes were relieved of their duties ; Heroes'' licenses were worthless. Heroes and civilians were all demoted to the same rank - she could tell by the fact that there were almost more civilians than Heroes in this emergency ward. Under normal circumstances, Heroes would be given priority care in order to be sent back into battle immediately ; but not today. Today''s Heroes were nothing more than big kids in colorful costumes who had failed to protect civilians. There was another round of gunfire. Chiyo jerked. None of the medics reacted. They brought her a glass of water with some sugar and left her in a corner. Farther into the city, one of the last standing Heroes carried a civilian to a quickly erected emergency area. Swollen purple bags darkened his gaze. His eyes were dull, his shoulders slumped under the weight of the body he was carrying, his eyebrows perpetually raised in a permanent state of shock. A hand rested gently on his shoulder. He paused. "You are now relieved of your duties," a soldier told him quietly. "All Heroes are" The Hero blinked slowly, as if waking from a long dream. Dried blood covered his hair and temples. There were hard, dark lumps in his beard. "Relieved" he muttered His voice was quieter than a breath. The soldier leaned forward to hear. In a slow, pasty gesture, the Hero pointed to the wounded civilian on his back. "Who''ll take care of him ? He needs urgent care" The soldier''s eyes slid over to the civilian. His eyes stopped on the civilian''s stomach, which was half hidden behind the Hero''s shoulders. He looked back up in his eyes. "Give him to me ; I''ll personally see that he gets all the care he needs" The Hero smiled, but it was a smile that failed to reach his eyes. He gently put the sleeping civilian in the soldier''s arms. "Thank you", he said, "Thank you very much" With the same sensitivity a nurse would have for a senile patient, a second soldier took his arm. The soldier supporting the wounded civilian waited until the Hero had turned the corner of the street. Then he reverently laid the body against a wall, trying not to look at the corpse''s ripped stomach, from which its intestines hung like tinsels over nothing. * Overhaul. And now there was fucking Overhaul. The second the first Nomu had exploded, the hairs on the back of Shoto''s neck had stood up, his blood had boiled, lightning had crackled in his palm. He''d stepped between him and his father with the certainty that the Nomus had become the least of their worries and that civilian lives were worth nothing to him ; he''d kill Overhaul and then, with the last crumbs of energy he hadd left, he''d take his father with him, willing or not, and run far, far away from Tokyo. Then Jin Woo appeared and Shoto reacted instinctively, his instinct - a strange mixture of protective and murderous - taking over. To tell the truth, he didn''t stop his sword in time. It was Jin Woo''s shadows that had stepped in, discreet but nevertheless dangerous. Shoto had seen how easily they''d stopped his icy sword ; he''d etched it in his mind. Jin Woo, amused, had smiled as he met Shoto''s gaze. Shoto was exhausted, wounded, covered in blood, edgy, and bloodthirsty. He didn''t smile back. Slowly, he lowered his sword. His eyes had immediately gone back to the dancing shadows on Jin Woo''s skin, slowly merging with his flesh until they fully disappeared inside. Shoto should have been happy - or at least relieved to see him. The only thing on his mind was that Jin Woo was indeed extremely dangerous. "Sung?", Endeavor asked. "What are you doing here ?" "Martial law has just been declared," he said calmly. "Gunhee has taken control of the city" Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. His eyes fell on Overhaul. "You must be the contractor, right ?" Overhaul had stopped staring curiously at Shoto and turned his attention back to Jin Woo. A gleam of amusement passed through his sullen gaze before it faded, stifled by the dullness of his eyes. "Contractor ? I guess you can say that, yes" Shoto shot him a sideways glare. Enji - who had been watching him intently for some time - put his hand on his shoulder to calm him down. "Do you have a license ?" Overhaul, as if he''d expected to be asked, held out his card. Shoto looked at his outstretched hand as if he was going to tear it yet he didn''t move, his father''s hand grounding him in reality. Yellow eyes moved back to Shoto. "I''ve heard a lot about you. My nephew is in your class" The sentence obviously surprised Shoto. "Nephew ?" "Neito" Shoto looked astonished. Enji handed the card back to the newcomer. "Thank you for coming, Mr. Chisaki," Endeavor replied diplomatically. He did his best to compensate for his son''s wildness, although neither Chisaki nor Jin Woo seemed to hold it against Shoto. "Good", Jin Woo said while clapping. "Now that the introductions are done, let''s get to work" The four men exchanged looks. Shoto was still watching Chisaki suspiciously. Chisaki, for his part, cast a bored glance at the Nomus gathered around them, who stood at a safe distance and watched him warily. "We just have to get rid of them, don''t we ?" Endeavor''s feet were as hot as burning irons, turning the muddy ground to dry earth under his shoes. "The civilians are in the shrine," he declared. "Let''s finish and get them out" "No need," Jin Woo said. "My men are getting throught it from the back. They''ll take care of it" He pointed with his chin at a helicopter circling above the shrine. A wry smile lit up his face. "Let''s get to it, shall we ?" Shoto looked at his father as a screaming, flying Nomu crashed into them at full speed, hoping to catch them off guard from above. Flames flashed across Endeavor''s skin, shadows darted across Jin Woo''s skin, and Shoto bent his legs, sharingan whirling. It was Chisaki who killed him, his ungloved fingers brushing the tip of the translucent wing as it passed over his head. The Nomu exploded like a bomb of blood and organs, splattering the three of them. Jin Woo blinked and disdainfully removed a piece of crushed flesh from his cheek. "Charming," Jin Woo said evenly "Ah, what a mess", said Chisaki, who hadn''t been hit. Shoto''s arsenal was limited to mass destruction, yet even he wasn''t able to commit such brutality. The Nomus attacked in a single, compact, powerful wave. No one spoke, and all threw themselves into the frenzy of battle. Endeavor sent bolts of fire into the sky, charring the last flying Nomus. Chisaki, almost bored, waited for the Nomus to pounce on him without moving ; blood bombs exploded like fireworks all around him. Jin Woo stretched out his hands, and shadowy tentacles sprang from the ground, wrapping around the Nomus, brutally crushing them or dragging them to the ground, drowning them in pools of darkness - never to surface again. Shoto flashed through the Nomus'' ranks like lightning, a tant? in each hand, slicing ankle after ankle. With a kick, he hurled them toward his father, who, predicting his movements, caught them and brutally charred them. Soon, burnt corpses piled up around Endeavor like a pyre. Shoto''s eyes, between two slain Nomus, kept returning to Kurogiri, who stood on the roof of the tallest building, still releasing Nomus in waves. Jin Woo, who had followed his gaze, came closer. "Need express transport ?", he said. And he pointed to the ground below them, where shadows swirled like a vortex. "I''ll kill him," Shoto warned, not willing to be reproached afterwards. Jin Woo smiled. "We''d be very grateful" Shoto studied him quietly. His eyes flicked back to his father ; he was too close to Chisaki. A Nomu appeared discreetly behind him : the ice arrow hadn''t finished materializing in Shoto''s palm that shadow tentacles grabbed him by the throat and shoved him in the ground, drowning him in a puddle of darkness. "Go or I''ll go myself", said Jin Woo Jin Woo had the luxury of being cool and refreshed as he had recently arrived ; he hadn''t faced All for One, hadn''t had to evacuate half a thousand civilians within a few minutes, hadn''t seen all his efforts reduced to nothing as he watched, powerless, hundreds of those he''d bothered to save die. Jin Woo didn''t have to stand in the middle of a field littered with human corpses - corpses of innocents - and tell himself it was his fault. But he had come to help. Shoto should have been grateful. Again, he couldn''t help but feel that he was too dangerous to be left to his own devices. Shoto took a resolute step forward and fell through the shadow portal. The feeling was strange, as if he was being squeezed from all sides by cold, wet hands. It lasted only a second. He reappeared, crouched, behind Kurogiri, sharingan spinning wickedly in his eyes, pouring rain drowning any other sound around him. Cold wrath seized him. It was because of him that his efforts to save the civilians had been worthless. It was because of him that even though he''d tried to help and save, he''d still ended up with more blood on his hands than his foes themselves had shed. Far below, he saw Jin Woo open his hands wide, and suddenly all the Nomus covering the square fell into his shadows, as if sliding through quicksand. A new portal swirled in the air, growing larger by the minute. Shoto''s chidori slammed from back to front across Kurogiri''s metal chest. The sound of a thousand birds chirping filled the air. Kurogiri gasped, his smoky mouth opening as if he were actually able to spit blood or saliva. Shoto leaned forward so that Kurogiri could hear him whispering into his ear, his red eyelids glittering maliciously. "And that is because I couldn''t get All for One" At once, half a dozen bolts of lightning streaked across the sky before crashing down on Shoto and Kurogiri in a pillar of blinding yellow light. The portal closed. * A/N : Can''t believe it''s been one year (well, one year and twenty days) since I started posting this fic. I believed I would''ve finished in around ten months and at chapter 200 : and here I am wondering if I''ll be able to finish before chapter 300... Shit, I need a break (from life). If you like the story and want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 197 - Speech Concerning Tonights Terrorist Attack On Tokyo "Ladies and Gentlemen. This is a difficult time for Japan. Today we have suffered a national tragedy. Individuals have attacked our capital with the aim of bringing our country . The victims were at home, with their families and friends : fathers and mothers, friends and neighbors. Thousands of lives ended because of cowardly and heinous acts. The visions of horror we have all witnessed, fires spreading across the capital, buildings collapsing, fill us with a sense of disbelief and profound sadness, but above all with a silent but unshakeable anger. These acts of mass murder were done to frighten our nation and force us to retreat into chaos and fear. But they failed : our country is strong. A great people has been called to defend a great nation. Terrorist attacks can shake the foundations of our tallest buildings, but they cannot shake the foundations of our country" The whole country was silent, in shock, hanging on the General''s every word. "I''ve spoken to the Prime Minister, the Mayor of Tokyo, the Director of the Heroic Commission, and ordered that all the resources of our government shall go to help the victims and their families. To ensure the safety and peace of our fellow citizens, a series of measures will be put in place. An international investigation is now underway to track down those behind the attack. To this end, Tokyo is and will remain under martial law until further notice" Armed soldiers were stationed at key points around the conference hall in an intimidating show of power. They were broadcast live all around the country. "No one, Hero or civilian, is allowed to enter or leave the capital. All government offices, schools and non essential businesses are closed until further notice. Hospitals, grocery stores and other essential facilities, a detailed list of which will be provided shortly, will remain open, but under the exclusive and temporary management of the army" The general - an old man with a hard, sharp, cool face - paused to emphasize the gravity of his words. He had the face of a man who had known war, a man who had had to make tough decisions and who''d stuck to them. Bright military decorations shone on the chest of his fatigues, light flashing on them when he moved. "All Heroes are hereby relieved of their duties : Quirks licenses are now null and void during this special regime. A curfew will be in effect from 8 p.m. today until 6 a.m. tomorrow until further notice. Anyone violating the above rules will be tried by court martial at our discretion" The Commander in Chief''s eyes were cold, pale, yet intense. "In order to avoid unnecessary and misleading propagation of news concerning last night events, we will temporarily revoke the rights of all media in the country as of tonight. A single, army-owned broadcast channel will keep all our citizens updated on the latest developments in the capital every night at 8 pm" The journalists'' faces were tense, their eyes nervous. "The aim of this exceptional regime is not to jepoardize the population, but rather to maintain control and prevent the spread of disorder and insecurity. As part of this effort to restore peace and security within our capital, an investigation will be opened regarding the events leading up to last night. A closed-door Martial Court will be set up to try the various parties involved in last night''s events. The ins and outs that led to the invasion and destruction of Tokyo will be assessed. Judicial reports will be made public at our discretion" If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The word "closed-door" echoed bitterly in the minds of journalists. In a single night, Tokyo had been transformed into a dictatorship. "As for the creatures that roamed the capital last night, rest assured : they''ve all been incapacitated" Relief swept through the room. The General paused to give everyone time to process the news. "Our research teams are actively at work on the origin as well as biological aspects of these creatures. Though the answers are scant at the moment, we now know why they were so intent on feeding on us ; their metabolism is highly energy-intensive, thus they need to feed regularly - but they need to feed on individuals with ample resources" The General looked up from his paper. "In other words, these abominations must feed on other Quirk individuals to draw energy from their singularities, otherwise they are to decompose and die" Disgusted faces. "I''d like to emphasize that there are none of these creatures roaming our capital. Our army has secured our streets and all strategic points in the capital : rest assured that the events of last night will not be repeated. I insist that you should remain calm and refrain from panicking. Follow the instructions that will be sent to you shortly : do your shopping in authorized places, respect the law, do not create unnecessary disturbances that could interfere with the work of our armed forces" He briefly looked down at his speech. "The rebuilding task that lies before us is arduous and difficult, but it is a collective task that, I am sure, we will accomplish without the slightest worry thanks to our collective efforts. More than ever, we must all rely on our tight knitted community and help the community. To this end, I ask all the wounded who are currently sheltering at home or elsewhere to go to the emergency relief zones set up in the capital, which you can see on the map below. Do not go to hospitals, which are overcrowded. For those whose homes were damaged or completely destroyed in last night''s attack, I encourage you to call the toll-free number you see at the bottom of your screens. You will be fed, housed and clothed at our government''s expense ; you will not have to pay for your homes to be rebuilt or for your lost and damaged property. A compensation fund for the victims and their families has just been set up" The general paused, moistened his thumb, and then flipped his page. "The emergency number you now see at the bottom of your screens is available 24 hours a day for any difficulties you may encounter. If you have lost a loved one or are yet to receive any news, we ask you to stay calm and refrain from panic ; several areas of the city have suffered power outages and network disruptions. Our teams are actively working to fix the problem. We ask that you wait for the official fatality list and search notices before beginning your mourning and burial procedures" The General looked up from his speech and stared directly into the camera in front of him, as if he could see each and every citizen behind their screens. "I would now like to address the perpetrators of this attack. Whatever your motives were, Japan is not the kind of nation you can attack with impunity and suffer no consequences. You attacked us on our soil, used our civilians as shields, targeted our law enforcement officials. You thought you could hit us and get away with it, but you were wrong" The general''s eyes, hard as steel, shone with ferocity. "We have been attacked with fire, and rest assured, we will respond with fire" His powerful words echoed in everyone''s minds, etching themselves into memories like a scalding iron, engraving themselves into hearts like a bearer of hope and a promise of vengeance. The General took two steps back away from the microphone. He greeted the crowd of journalists with a short, curt movement of his chin, then turned on his heels and left. Chapter 198 - Aftermath 64. Of the 722 civilians I''d fought so hard to save, only 64 had survived the confrontation with the Nomus. Among them, 42 were wounded, 19 of them critically. To say that I was angry was a serious understatement. Killing Kurogiri hadn''t been enough to soothe my frustration. I''d gone out of my way to save them - hell, I''d almost been caught in the explosion myself while saving the last of the civilians, and what for ? I''d led them straight to slaughter. They''d been eaten alive, screamed in terror as their children and parents were killed in front of them, whereas the only two fucking Heroes present hadn''t been able to save a single child. I was lucid : I knew it wasn''t my fault. I hadn''t been the one to bring the Nomus, I hadn''t even considered the possibility that All for One might have as many operational ones available ; but it was I who had gathered all the civilians in one place, I who had herded them like dogs in a crowded space, I who had led them all to their deaths because I had a fucking chance to hit All for One and hadn''t wanted to waste it. Why everything always went wrong even when I tried my best ? Why, for fucking once, things couldn''t go my way ? Every time I didn''t care about the consequences, things went to shit. Every time I tried to help, things went to shit. I was tired of trying, tired of always fighting against all odds, tired of doing everything I could to be a better fucking person and nothing ever- I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm myself, my head resting against the cool wall. I counted to ten three times in a row to quell my nerves, trying to think of everything but the kid I''d knowingly left to die because if I killed All for One, then I''d save more civilians in the long run - it was mathematical, and- I breathed in. Breathed out. Keigo would have told me to stay positive. I didn''t even know where they''d taken him. "Still not asleep ?" I looked up at my father who, was standing in the doorway, had his arms full of sandwiches, salads, sodas, and just about anything else a machine could sell. "Too hungry", I said. And the shrieks and pained moans from the patients I could clearly hear were grating on my nerves. Rain was still pouring outside, yet a dim light bathed the city in a gray glow. "You really need to get some sleep," he insisted. "I know how tired you are" My eyes were so heavy that my eyelids were burning hot yet my eyebags were dark and icy. My thoughts were light, foggy, unwilling to focus on a specific idea. I felt like I was going to faint. "I''m hungry", I said, reaching for the plastic boxes he was handing me Which was true, but not really why I was forcefully staying awake like this. The shadow of a smile crossed dad''s lips. He sat down in the chair next to mine, the only other one in the office. We were both uncomfortable sitting, hunched, shoulders sloped - they were too small. A nurse had quickly assessed our condition earlier : since there was nothing "troublesome" about us, they''d given us the keys a doctor''s office on vacation, so we could rest there while waiting for someone to attend to us. In truth dad had had nothing but a few scratches, which I''d already fixed with microdoses of iryo-ninjutsu. As for me, I had nothing but a concussion, a shoulder bite, scores of scratches all over my torso and neck, and knees that felt like crushed ice. More than being on the verge of chakra exhaustion and blacking out, it was the possibility of someone seeing me injured and then noticing I''d miraculously healed that kept me from doing anything. All for One might have understood that I could make clones, that didn''t mean the rest of the world had to know that I could heal myself. I bit into a sandwich, my thoughts drifting back to the shrine. Kurogiri must have been the one who decided to bring the Nomus to us because the last time I''d seen All for One, he was half delirious, hysterical and most importantly, dismembered. He must have panicked and tried to get me to stay in Atago-Jinja while he decided what to do with All for One. Kurogiri, once dead, had morphed back into human before my eyes, his smoky body reverting back to that of a black-haired teenager. I''d thought about telling Aizawa to stir the pot, but then I remembered that his eyes had been gouged out and he now was helpless and powerless in a world of monsters. It was a pretty harsh revenge for what he''d done to me at the summer camp, altough I had no hand in it. He was in this very hospital, barely a few rooms away from where I was. "Let''s just say it has its pros and cons. The pros include immediate hunting of All for One and his henchmen : no need to wait for permits or comply with laws... Give me the chicken salad" I handed him the box, devouring a pasta salad myself. "The downside is that the army, in short the government, will take this opportunity to clean up Tokyo. There''s going to be a lot of quick executions following mock trials. A lot of vilains are going to be killed in the next few days" "I don''t see why that''s a problem" I believed those who took benefit of last night''s chaos to secretly carry out their plans deserved nothing less than prison, so death penalty... This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. He swallowed before answering. "I mentioned the villains, but that includes each and every civilians and Heroes suspected of having a connection to All for One. It''s as though we''ve restored death penalty" My thoughts went back to Keigo, who had vanished. They wouldn''t execute him for assaulting a civilian, would they ? No, of course they wouldn''t do anything to him. Hawks was far too useful. "The most worrying thing is that there is only one man in charge. He can do whatever he wants, and even after the state of emergency is lifted, he won''t be held accountable for anything" His outlook on things surprised me for he had been a soldier. "Don''t you agree with martial law''s establishment ?" He qualified his remarks. "I understand the necessity, but no one should ever have the right of life and death over their fellow human beings. It''s that kind of thing that leads to abusive situations and overzealousness" I could see what he meant, but on the other hand, in light of that night''s disaster, I also understood the need to hunt down culprits and make examples of them. We kept eating quietly, each of us shoveling sandwich after sandwich without stopping. I drank a can, watching him out of the corner of my eye, waiting for him to finish his egg salad before I asked. "Hey, I was wondering" "Hmm ?" He opened a can of cold tomato soup and drank right out of the lid. "We didn''t have time to talk about what happened at the shrine" He shrugged. "It happened what happened" The can I set on the table rang louder than I''d expected. "Don''t your feel guilty ?" I asked. "All those people... they died because of us" Without looking me in the eye, he kept eating. "Not because of us" he said. "In spite of us" It sounded worse. "Still, I feel..." It took me a few seconds to find the right words. "I feel we could''ve done more" Suddenly, he snapped. His angry eyes glared at me. "And what did you want us to do, huh ? Neither you nor I are gods. We can''t bring the dead back to life, no matter how hard we try. We fought at the risk of our lives to save them, but every time we thought one would make it out alive, another one of those fucking Nomus fell from the sky and beheaded them" His mouth was a hard line, his wrinkles more accentuated by fatigue, his eyes red from burst blood vessels, his dirty skin covered in dried blood. His tone was rough, yet there was something fragile in his gaze, a gleam that told me his anger wasn''t aimed at me. "Don''t make the mistake of thinking this night our fault," he said. "And don''t make the mistake of blaming yourself. We did the best we could''ve and it wasn''t enough. There''s nothing more to say" I held his gaze for a second before looking away. Hadn''t that always been my problem ? Wasn''t this the root of all the ills that had plagued me since childhood ? I was afraid of not being good enough, so I trained harder and harder to be invincible, but it had never been enough. Worst of all, I could only see two solutions to the problem : feel sorry for myself or train harder. I was like a horse with blinders on, unable to see anything but the path laid out for him, driven by the whips it was given. Dad''s soothing hand rested on my shoulder. His voice had softened. "It''s hard for me too", he murmured. "I was there with you, just as helpless : you weren''t alone as they died around us. Remember one thing, Shoto : you could be the most powerful man on earth, you still wouldn''t be able to save everyone" I refused to believe it. There had to be a day when I''d be enough, there had to be. Otherwise, what was the point of everything I''d went through ? There had to be a reason, there had to be a point, there had to be something at the end of the tunnel. Or else I don''t know how I can go on with my life. There was a knock at the door. I stretched my senses around us. Only one person and no one I recognized. "Someone needed to see you ?", I asked dad Surely he had Hero business to attend to - even though Heroes were all temporarily relieved of their duties. "Not that I know of", he said, eyebrows furrowed. Before he could make the smallest gesture I was already on my feet, right hand on the handle, left arm at my side. From my left hand, slightly hidden behind my thigh, sprang an ice knife. Dad did not comment. I opened the door, barely ajar enough for the one behind to only see me "Endeavor-san, Todoroki-san," a loud, clear voice greeted A soldier in fatigues stood in the doorway. "General Shirai wants to speak with you" * A/N : End of the week chapters were previously published Friday and Saturday ; from now on it will be Saturday and Sunday. Thanks a lot for your comments everyone, especially when you''re just thanking me for the chapter : it''s nice to know that the story is appreciated. And by the way I read chapter 197 after publishing it and I was astonished by the amount of errors and nonsense I translated. Sorry about that, seems like my brain turned off at some point... I''ve started using grammarly on recent chapters and am now writing directly in English so hopefully there will be less mistakes. Anyway, if you like to story and want to support it/ want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 199 - Summit Meeting General Shirai was a tall man. Even when he was sitting behind his desk with his hands folded before his face, everyone could easily see as much. His pale blonde hair bordered on white, and his equally pale blue eyes were sullen under low-set lids, yet alight with a menacing sparkle. "Do you know why I sent for you ?" It was eight in the morning, I hadn''t slept in thirty-six hours - my father definitely more - dried blood caked my skin, blood clotted my hair so much I wanted to shave until bald, and I really, really didn''t feel like playing riddles. Neither did my father, clearly, because he didn''t answer. The General''s office was large and spacious, a glass wall on the right overlooking Tokyo. It wasn''t a pretty sight. "There''s no need to be so tense", Gunhee grumbled, a smile in his voice, sitting nonchalantly in one of the four leather chairs behind us. Easy to say when soldiers haven''t dragged you from the hospital to the defense headquarters as if you were a criminal. Under other circumstances I would''ve enjoyed a free tour, but since they''d cut us off in the middle of our meal - and especially in the middle of our conversation - I wasn''t in a friendly mood. I could see only one reason for this early summon, and that definitely had to do with being executed for some bullshit like "failing to protect all civilians as required by your Hero Contract". I wasn''t even a Hero, but this was the kind of catastrophic event to which I was accustomed. The worst was still being hit by a point blank missile eleven years ago. Oh, and also the fact that All for One had gouged out Aizawa''s eyes. How do you steal eyes anyway ? Do you screw them in and out like light bulbs ? I never thought All for One the electrican kind of guy. That''s it, exhaustion is starting to make me delirious. My eyes went back to the window. Ten - no, eleven - floors separated us from the ground. I hope Dad has enough gas for a Hell Flame. With a bit of luck, we''d make it to China. Then the Communists would get us. Was China even Communist ? And was China the China I knew ? Ever since the chaotic map of Europe Teka had shown me, I''d had no trust in my geographical knowledge. The continents were the same, so surely- "I wanted to thank you personnaly" My eyes snapped to the General. A micro-spasm flashed across my face : I felt my left eyebrow twitch in incomprehension. If I''d had less decorum, I would have turned to my father, thumb up at myself, with the most bewildered look this world had ever seen. "We don''t deserve these thanks", Dad answered calmly. I knew that, for him, we''d done nothing worthy of praise. And I wholeheartedly agreed. Shirai quietly studied us over his clasped hands. He sighed, looked down at the scattered papers on his desk, and picked one up. "Last night, at 5:06 a.m., you, Mr. Todoroki, and your son, here today with us, went to Tokyo to stop Dabi, a criminal under house arrest, while he was fighting Hawks, a Hero. Correct ?" Dad showed no emotion. "Correct" "You were then the first responders to last night''s terrorist attack. You tracked down Hero Eraserhead to rescue him, and then you faced the perpetrator of the attack, just the two of you, alone, to prevent him from causing any more harm. Correct ?" "Correct" "You managed to evacuate a neighborhood of precisely 722 civilians in merely minutes before it was obliterated. You gathered them at the foot of Atago-Jinja and begun organizing them when no less than" He glanced at his sheet "112 creatures, according to our initial count, were apparated at the shrin" "It wasn''t 112", I said. "At least not at first. They came in waves" First 38, then so many I couldn''t count. The General looked up at me. "What difference does it make ?" He spoke harshly, yet I could tell he was genuinely surprised. Saying there were 112 Nomus suggested that we''d been overwhelmed all at once, not gradually. 112 suggested that we had no alternative but failure, that the deaths of all those civilians weren''t our fault, that we shouldn''t feel guilty. I shrugged. "I like precision" The General nodded briefly and resumed his reading. Dad, on the other hand, shot me a sideways glance, and I knew he understood what I was getting at. "You stood your ground, alone and without backup, for nearly 40 minutes in hope to save the civilians. You fought relentlessly against creatures that single-handedly wiped out entire sectors of our city" He put down his paper and looked at us one by one. "What, in this account, doesn''t deserve appreciation ?" I felt as I were both scolded and praised simultaneously. "Don''t be like that, General," Gunhee said. "The Todoroki are extremely modest" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Shirai mouth''s opened, but my father cut him off: "We merely did what we had to do. I''m sure there are dozens of Heroes and policemen out there who have done at least as much as we have, but who will never get the credit and appreciation they should" He didn''t look at me, but I knew he was talking to me. Shirai scrutinized my father for a few moments, his mouth resting against his closed hands, pensive. "... admittedly" He sank back into his chair, his features smoothing somewhat, though his gaze remained steely. "I have very little free time, as you can imagine. I''m sorry to have sent for you so early in the morning and not have left you time to, ah, freshen up first" He shook his hand towards our clothes. We were still dirty and covered in blood. In fact, I had the impression that my bloodied footprints were leaving traces on the grey carpet. - Even if you don''t want me to thank you, let me offer you breakfast" He pressed the microphone on his intercom. "You may enter" Moments later, a hearty breakfast for four was placed on the coffee table and we all gathered around it. I sat across from my father and next to Gunhee, while the general sat in my diagonal. "Please, go ahead" He motioned for us to get started, helping himself to eggs and toast with a cup of coffee. Dad ate immediately ; I had the impression he had no regard for the General nor his rank. I slowly filled my plate and poured myself a cup of tea, knowing full well that the little caffeine in it wouldn''t keep manage to keep me awake once we got home. I could have used a genjutsu, but I was too tired for that, so I settled for the good old technique of gulping everything down in one fell swoop, tea included. I gulped hard. My stomach gurgled loudly and painfully as if I were about to have diarrhea. Gunhee and Shirai both looked up at me, the former with an amused expression and the latter with raised eyebrows. I put my hand on my stomach, my eyes squinting like a crescent moon as if I were smiling. I think something went down wrong "The food was nice, thank you" Dad was buttering a piece of bread, a quiet laugh shaking his shoulders. I knew he knew I was going to have the shit of my life when we got home. "You''re very fast," Shirai said. I didn''t know if he was waiting for an answer, so I shrugged. "There are faster people than me" Gunhee laughed. "What happened to the confident, reckless teen who told me merely six months ago that he''d once day open the sea in two ?" I shrugged again, though the memory of the Yuei''s championship amused me to no end. So much had happened since then. It seemed as if it were a decade ago. "I was young" And extremely stupid, and extremely arrogant, and extremely self-centered. "You were in charge of evacuating the civilians, weren''t you ? Not that I don''t think you''re up to the task, Mr. Todoroki, it''s just that the speed with which events unfolded suggests that a Quirk was involved" "No offense taken", Dad replied indifferently Shirai focused back on me. "I''d like to know how you managed to evacuate the civilians so quickly. On such short notice, it''s nothing short of a miracle" I humbly accepted the praise, for praise was better than public execution. "I ran" "I beg your pardon ?" "I ran", I insisted. Then, under his persistent gaze, I added : "I ran very fast" The general looked at me for a long moment without blinking, completely stunned. Gunhee, on the other hand, was covering his mouth with his hand, although his narrowed eyes shone with mischief. Dad looked at me over his cup of coffee, amused. "He''s very tired" he explained. "He always gets a little dizzy when he hasn''t slept in a while" I wanted to argue that I really hadn''t done anything but run, but my attention was drawn to the golden rays of the rising sun, finally breaking through the clouds. The rain seemed to have stopped. I really, really wanted to sleep. Does God Mode mean we can use the sun''s energy ? A super attack like a solar flare would be pretty dope. But how do you connect to the sun ? My eyes went back to my father, who seemed to be in deep discussion with the other two. I''d ask him later : he always had an answer for everything. "And what about you ?" The three of them looked at me intently. "What about me ?" "As a token of my gratitude, I''d like to offer you something - within reason, of course. Tell me what you''d like" The rational, strategic part of my almost asleep brain screamed at me that there were a thousand things I could ask the Supreme Commander of our armies that would give me a major advantage in the future, especially for my big plan of global terrorism - but no matter how hard I tried to rack my (empty) brain, there was only one thing I really wanted. * A/N : If you want to read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 200 - Summit Meeting 2/2 "I''d like some information concerning Hawks" "Hawks ?", Shirai replied, surprised "Hawks the hero," I explained. Perhaps he didn''t know who I was talking about. Did soldiers give a damn about heroes, or were they, for them, merely idiots in tight suits ? "I know who Hawks is" "Do you ?" I doubted it. He looked annoyed. "I''ve got a picture in my phone," I said. "It was when I was teaching him how to ride a bike for...." I fumbled in my pocket. Damn, seems I''ve lost my phone. "You taught Hawks how to ride a bike ?" Dad seemed stunned. "I figured he had to learn how to, since no one would expect him to. Now he can go around town incognito. The Zodiac did the same thing in the ''60s" Everybody looked at me like I''d gone crazy. "You know, the Zodiac, the murderer" No reaction. "Anyway," the General said, turning to my father. "I''ll make inquiries about him and send you according information" "I''d like to see him," I insisted. "To visit him, too" The Commission had all but disappeared after soldiers took control of the city : it was impossible to know where Hawks had been taken or who had done so. Even Jin Woo hadn''t been able to answer my queries. The only thing I knew was that in his condition, he was either in a bed or in a grave. "We''ll get your credentials," the general said. "What about you, Mr. Todoroki ?" "I can''t think of anything" The general nodded. "There''s no time limit" His clear eyes slid to mine. "Why don''t you tell us why you really brought us here ?" His attention snapped to Dad. "Doesn''t the lure of lunch in the company of the two men who held the creatures'' attention long enough for my army to sneak into the city seem like a good enough reason ?" Dad didn''t even bother answering. Shirai chuckled, mouth hidden behind a cup of coffee. "I knew you weren''t as gullible as all those Heroes parading through the streets and taking selfies" He made a mocking gesture ; to me, the compliment seemed backhanded. "Told you so", Gunhee smiled. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Shirai took a sip, then slammed his cup as he put it down. "I''ll be frank with you : the yen is in free fall, the population is on the verge of a nervous breakdown, and the Prime Minister wants radical and effective action. I''ve got a lot to do in a very short amount of time, and I think you can help me. As a matter of fact, Gunhee recommanded you to me" Gunhee''s gaze crossed with dad''s : he modestly nodded. "We did our military classes together a long time ago," he explained to Shirai. "He''s a good man - his son''s proving be made of the same stone" The corner of my mouth quirked up unintentionally. "It seems so, yes" Shirai said. "That''s why I wanted to talk to you today - and obviously because of the major part you played last night. It is my intention to hold a court-martial in private. The results of the proceedings will be broadcast each evening at 8:00 p.m. to keep the public somewhat updated. He poured himself another cup of coffee. It was his third. "I''d like the two of you to be there ceremionnaly " he explained. "Of course, you and several other heroes will fill the ranks of the court room, but you were recommended to me first. You will not have to attend the trials : they will be held in private, and the sentences will be carried out just as quickly. I only want you to be seen on camera during public announcements. Any objections ?" Gunhee and I turned together to Dad. "Aren''t Heroes relieved of their duties ?" "They are" "And you want to use our notoriety to support your politics ?" Shirai shot him a blank look. "Are you going to ask me to pay for your image rights ?" Dad shot back the same look. "That would be a legitimate request" Gunhee smiled. My eyes darted between my father and Shirai. "Should I take your answer as a refusal ?" "We''ll think about it," Dad replied, drinking the end of his tea in one gulp "Which, of course, is your right, despite all of those who pretend martial law is a dictatorship" Exactly what Dad believes. Shirai''s pale eyes darted towards me. "Seeing how... tired you are, I won''t keep you any longer. Again, thank you for your service to our country" He dismissed us without further ado, keeping Gunhee with him to discuss ''strategy''. If I''d been thinking clearly, I would have left a clone with them to listen to what they were saying. And I''d be dead because I don''t even have enough chakra to make a kawarimi. "Come on, let''s go home," Dad said. "I''ve got an extra bed in my tower. I''ll take the sofa" It took a few moments for my brain to register what he''d just said. "Right, your headquarters. But weren''t we supposed to check out the hospital first ?" "The general has allowed us to get a check up at their sick bay" That explained why the four soldiers escorting us were taking a different route. "You''d know that if you''d listened instead of staring stupidly out the window" I grunted in reply. "Am tired" Maybe after a good year''s sleep I''d find the strength to be ashamed of this self-inflicted public humiliation. "I know" We walked down some stairs. "Why did you refuse his request ?", I murmured. "For the same reason I''ve never agreed to appear side to side with any campaigning politician" he replied in the same tone. We arrived at the first floor. "We''re still going to be stuck in Tokyo for a while. Neither you nor I will have anything to do. At least it''ll keep us busy" He shot me a sidelong glance. "You sound like you''re keen to get involved. I didn''t think you were much of a patriot" I shrugged. "I''m not really, no, but I thought it might be good for your public image" "Shoto" he said, eyebrows furrowed. "I''ve told you many times that what happened wasn''t your fault. You don''t have to force yourself to do anything in order to-" "I know", I cut him off. "I know. But the opportunity is too good to pass up. If I''m seen with you - if we''re seen - among those who protected Tokyo, it will be a great PR success for your reputation" I was one of the people who saved Tokyo. I wasn''t used to thanks nor praise - to be honest, I was accustomed to bringing chaos and sowing misery. I may not have saved all of the civilians, but no one held that against me. And now, because I''d helped, because I''d done something good, I could repay my father and ease his burden. "We didn''t talk about what happened on the roof," he said, "When we... found Hawks" We turned a corner. I didn''t want to argue with him again, but I wasn''t going to back down. "I wouldn''t have fought with you," I explained. "But I don''t regret what I did, and if I had to, I''d do it all over again" "I know," he said. "And I don''t blame you. I''m actually quite proud" I had to look at him twice to make sure he wasn''t lying. "Are you ?" He scoffed. "Of course I am. Why would I ever lie to you ? It takes courage to do what we believe is right, even when those closest to us are against us. I may not have agreed with the way you acted, but you stood your ground. That''s a quality few men have" My heart swelled with pride. "But do me a favor : in the future, if you disagree with me, talk to me. Nothing is ever worth us fighting over" When we got home, I slept for three days straight. * A/N : If you like the story and want to support it, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 201 - Senseless When Neito woke up, he was handcuffed. For a while he, confused, tried to sit-up, metal chain clanking against the bed''s rods. Tear-filled eyes, he blinked, gazing at the room while he was trying to recall his whereabouts. A white door stood before him. There were no furniture, no windows. Neito groaned and propped himself on one elbow, left arm stretched out behind because of the handcuff. The sheets covering his knees fell to the floor, revealing an ugly blue hospital gown riding up his thighs. His throat was on fire, and a throbbing pain - as if someone were punching him repeatedly - shot up from the left side of his skull and thundered down his face to his jaw. Something was strangling his throat. Groping awkwardly, Neito''s fingers worked their way up from his torso to his neck. A hard but slightly spongy surface encircled his neck : a cervical collar ? He tried to look down, but a new wave of pain stabbed him from top to bottom. Neito flinched, grimacing. Simultaneously, the door opened. A woman entered, walking purposefully over his bed. Neito turned his head to ask for water, but another flash of pain struck him. The woman''s lips moved : Neito heard nothing. She waited a few seconds, her hands on her hips. Neito noticed that she was dressed in green. What kind of nurse dressed in green ? She grew impatient and spoke again. Neito frowned. She was tapping her foot - Neito knew this because he could see her leg twitching - yet she made no sound. Was it the sleeping pill they''d administered him ? "I can''t hear you", Neito said. The woman winced and drew her head back, yet she remained quiet. She grabbed him by the chin and gently turned his head to the side ; Neito flinched. He thought she was speaking because he felt her warm breath against his ear. Neito, bewildered, watched her as she left the room, mumbling a few words to him that he, again, could not hear. As the door slammed behind her, Neito absentmindedly noticed that she was wearing fatigues. A soldier ? Why would a soldier be looking after him ? And where was his uncle ? How long had he been there ? Why couldn''t he hear anything ? The woman soon returned with two more medics in fatigues They were all talking lively and Neito watched them bustle around him, puzzled. One of them grabbed his left bicep, while another forced him to look into his eyes before pointing a flashlight at them. Neito jerked back, eyes burning. They kept going through their lightning-fast checks without a care in the world, their mouths opening and closing rapidly whereas his anxiety grew. The door opened again and a new man entered, carrying white sheets and a large black marker. He smiled kindly at Neito, sat down at the foot of his bed and scribbled on them. Neito watched him quietly, feeling increasingly as if he were pranked on national TV. The man turned the sheet over to him. It read : ''You are Neito Monoma, 16, a student of the Heroic course at Yuei, right ?'' Neito nodded. The man withdrew the paper, making room for the next one. ''Do you remember what happened last night at Tokyo? Last night ? Neito had the feeling that he was talking about what had happened before he fainted. "I do" The man pulled his head back, grimacing as if Neito had screamed. He raised his hand, then lowered it three times in a row ; Neito understood what he was getting at. The man turned over to the next page. ''Martial law has been declared in the capital : the military has taken full control of Tokyo''. New paper. ''You are now under our jurisdiction until further notice'' Neito frowned and jerked his head back again : a new surge of pain ran through his head. "Jurisdiction ? Why ? I haven''t done anything" He had whispered ; no one flinched. The man scribbled on the paper. ''You confessed to pro Hero Mirko yesterday that your classmate was a traitor allied with All for One, didn''t you ?'' This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.Neito confirmed. ''Mirko has disappeared, just like your classmate'' "Mirko was eaten by three Nomus", Neito said. "And Uraraka tried to kill me" He barely paused for half a second. "Then the Nomus killed her" The man seemed to consider his answer. He wrote something else. "What''s wrong with my ears ?" asked Neito. "I can''t hear anything. Is it a tranquilizer ? And my uncle, where is he ? When can I go out ?" The man seemed to examine Neito for a bit before he crossed out his first sentence and wrote something else. Neito watched him anxiously. He turned the paper over to him. ''It seems you''ve become deaf'' * The first thing that crossed Nezu''s mind when he saw Aizawa was the word ''waste''. He was sitting on a hospital bed, his back supported by bouncing pillows, a bright window behind him. The room was spacious, luxurious, the best one could afford in a hospital. Bands of white gauze were wrapped around his eyes and head, running through his hair. Two large cotton pads covered the empty cavities that acted as his eyes ; this was to mop up any pus leaking out. The nurse busied herself around Aizawa. He followed her movements with a second''s delay, catching on the sound of her shoes clattering on the tiled floor. "I''ve put a new pillow for you," she said, her voice trailing off. She cut off every words as if talking to a child, her voice perky in a way that had no reason to be. Nezu watched her, gaze blank, inwardly assessing her every move. Aizawa gave an embarrassed, disparaging smile. He nodded in her direction. "Understood" His face was tilted too low ; it was as if he were talking to her stomach. The nurse smiled brightly, placed her hands on her knees, and leaned forward. "If you need anything, you only have to push this button" She took Aizawa''s hand and led him to the top rung of the bed, where a big red button protruded. "It''s a very big button so it''s easy for you to find, ok ? Press it once and somebody will come right away. But don''t play with it, ok ? It''s only for emergencies" Aizawa''s face tightened: Nezu expected him to get angry. But his features smoothed out and he answered calmly : "Alright" "You''re a good boy. I''ll bring you a treat tonight" She left the room, beaming, shoting Nezu a big smile as she walked past him. Nezu, standing at the foot of Aizawa''s bed, watched him quietly. Aizawa clenched the blanket between his fists, frustrated. The door slammed shut. He remained motionless, head down, petrified by his weakness. Nezu, gaze sharp, couldn''t help but wonder what he was feeling, he who had had the power to make men powerless and now was nothing. Nezu wondered what it felt like to have been a god among men and to now be worth less than the weakest among them. Shota had dedicated his life to being a Hero ; what did he have left now but misery and self-scourging ? Without his Quirk, he was worthless. Would he spiral downward ? Would he drown his impotence in alcohol ? Would he try to destroy himself ? Did he hate humans, now, now ? Did he resent them ? Would he try to make them pay ? Would he kill himself ? Suddenly - as if moved by a sixth sense - Aizawa raised his head. "Is anyone there ?" His eyeless face swept over the room from right to left, foolishly, as if he hoped to see someone. His voice lowered until it was but a whisper. "Nezu ?" His voice, weak, wavered. He sounded like the child he''d been when Nezu had rescued him from the orphanage. What use was he to Nezu now ? Aizawa waited. Nezu didn''t answer. Then, slowly, Aizawa lay down on the bed, turned on his side and pulled the blanket up to his nose. Then he cried. Silent sobs shook his shoulders, waterless tears rolled down his cheeks, the blanket folded over his face muffling his moans. Nezu watched, his scornful mask crumbling in spite of himself. When he couldn''t stand it any longer, Nezu silently stepped outside, his face twisted in fury. * A/N : This is Sunday chapter. Monday one is coming tomorrow If you like the story and want to support it, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 202 - Senseless 2/2 Chisaki raised his hands : the handcuffs clicked, the wire connecting them with the table rattling ominously. "You said we''d talk," he said, calm for now. "May I ask why am I handcuffed ?" Arms crossed, mouth resting on his closed left fist raised, the officer in front of him examined him intently. He then sighed and straightened up, tapping the file on the table with his knuckle. "There are some inconsistencies in your story, Mr. Chisaki," the soldier said. "We''d like to clarify a couple of things" "And does that warrant me being treated like a prisoner ?" "Your Quirk deserves at least these precautionnary measures" Kai had no outward reaction. Didn''t they know that he could- "Although it''s not much use since you can also affect non-living things..." Ah, there went his advantage over them. "But it reassure my colleagues," he said, gesturing to the stained glass window overlooking the audition room. Kai''s eyes slid over it for a second : how many people were watching him ? "Listen," Chisaki said. "I was asked to help against the creatures last night, and that''s what I did. Give me back my nephew and let me go home" The officer tapped on the table, impervious. "Speaking of your nephew... I hope you know he''s the reason you''re here" Kai fell silent. He feigned surprise and straightened. "Neito ?" "This is what we''re going to do," the soldier explained. "We''ll ask you a bunch of questions that you''ll have to answer honestly. Once you''ve done so, we''ll let you go, alright ?" It sounded too good to be true, but with all those soldiers out there, he wouldn''t be able to get out of there by brute force. And he still didn''t know where Neito was. "Understood ?" "Yes" He opened a folder. "You went out last night around 5 a.m. to get your nephew, who"d sent you a text. Correct ?" "It was around that time, yes" "What were you doing awake at that time ?" "I have insomnia" The soldier shot a discreet glance at the window. Kai watched intently. "Why did you get out despite the chaos you knew the city was in ?" Kai raised his hands ; the handcuffs jingled. "You said it yourself : my Quirk" "Did you went out in order to hurt people ?" "My Quirk enables me to defend myself well, and I have a licence to use it on public places. As you know, this includes self-defense in the eventuality of an attack" "Were you attacked by anyone ?" "Only by Nomus" "Did you use your Quirk on them ?" "Several times, actually" "Did you use your Quirk on civilians ?" The girl had been a Hero in training. "No" "How long did it take you to get to the location your nephew sent you ?" "I wouldn''t know exactly". "Give me a rough estimation" "I wouldn''t know exactly" The officer glanced over his documents. "Did you find him there when you went to the location ?" "No" "Was there anything unusual about the place ? Maybe blood or screams ?" Chisaki''s eyebrow cocked arrogantly. "There were screams all over the city that night" "Was any screams there, yes or no ?" "How could I remember ?" "I''m asking you to answer only with yes or no" "It''s difficult : I don''t remember well" Another glance at the window. Chisaki''s gaze sharpened : he was starting to get a hunch as to why he was in this room. "How did you know where to find your nephew? "I called his headmaster" "You do have the phone number of Yuei''s principal ?" "It''s given to all parents in case of an emergency" A certain number was given to all parents: Chisaki, on the other hand, had his private number - not that the officer needed to know. "What did you tell him ?" "I explained the situation and asked if he could help me find him" "Are you close to Nezu ?" They weren''t friends, merely business partners. "No" "How did you know to call him ?" "Who else could I call ?" "Keep your answers clear Mr. Chisaki", the soldier reminded him firmly "I''m thirsty," Kai said. "Can I have some water ?" "As soon as you''ve answered all of our questions, I''ll bring it to you personally" "I thought you were going to let me go once we were done ?" "You''d waste your time looking for our kitchen : I''ll bring it back to you" Chisaki said nothing else : his eyes drifted back to the one-way window. He had been grilled by police officers in his youth, but no one had ever asked him such closed questions : usually, the aim was to get detainees to talk as much as possible in order for them to give themselves away. Today, it seemed like they just wanted to lock Kai up and force him to respond to hyper-specific scenarios. He had to remain evasive. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Once you arrived where you nephew was, did you find him alone ?" "There were also Nomus. I took care of them" "Do you know who Ochaco Uraraka is ?" Kai took longer to answer. "She''s one of Neito''s classmates, yes" "Have you ever met her ?" "I don''t think so" "Do you know what she looks like ?" "I think I''ve seen her on TV, yes, at Yuei''s Championship" "Did you kill her ?" Surprise and confusion crossed Chisaki''s face. "What did you just say ?" The officer''s dark eyes bore into Chisaki. He uttered every word carefully. "Did you kill Ochaco Uraraka ?" And all of a sudden, Kai realized that the agonizing wait they''d made him endure, the hours of isolation, the cold, damp cell, and now this whole fucking discussion had no other purpose than to lead him to this very question. "Why would I have killed her ?" "Answer the question Mr. Chisaki" "I had no reason to kill her" True : either she stayed alive or not, nothing would''ve changed in his life. He killed her merely because he coul. "Did you kill her or did you not ?" Whatever his answer was, Chisaki was in deep shiy. "I killed the three Nomus and then took my nephew with me. Maybe they killed her first, I don''t know" The soldier started to get annoyed. "The question I asked you is very clear, Mr. Chisaki. Did you or did you not kill Ochaco Uraraka ?" And only because he had a very good idea who was listening, Chisaki didn''t dare to lie. Instead, he chose to go on the offensive: "I''ve been here for 36 hours," he snarled, anger visible in his eyes. "Not one of you has even bothered to bring me a glass of water. You took my nephew away after explicitly telling me you''d heal him : I cooperated, I helped you get rid of those damn creatures, and now you ask me if I''ve killed a child ?" The soldier, eyebrows furrowed, opened his mouth but Chisaki interrupted : "My daughter is waiting for me. She must be worried sick. Let me go home" Anger surged through him as he spoke. He had thought it strange that they''d wanted to take a statement from him and him alone after he had helped the three Heroes in Atago-Jinja ; and now he was in the lion''s den, unable to do anything. The soldier, lips pursed, seemed to think for a few seconds, then put the file back on the table. "I''ll be frank with you : we suspect your nephew of being a traitor allied to All for One. His classmate disappeared at an extremely convenient time, perhaps to make us think she''d escaped in the chaos" "And you think I helped him ?" The soldier didn''t answer, but his silence was clear. "I''ve told you the whole truth," Chisaki insisted. "Now it''s up to you to listen to me or not" His eyes shone wckedly. "Either you let me go home, or..." The soldier looked down nervously at his handcuffs : hairline cracks were spreading across the metal. Overhaul let his threat hang in the air for a few seconds. "Martial law is in effect," the officer reminded him. "If you show the slightest inclination to violence against law enforcers, we will have no choice but to retaliate with equal lethality" They''d execute him like a dog. Chisaki took a long breath to calm his nerves. "Did you kill Ochaco Uraraka ?" Chisaki didn''t answer. With so many soldiers around, he was plainly screwed. All they had to do was send him the shadows dude and everything would be over for him. And if he did manage to escape, what would happen to his family ? His clan ? Thus Chisaki didn''t answer. The officer looked unfazed. He repeated his question three times. Chisaki didn''t even look at him. The soldier stood up, chair scraping against the floor. He slammed the door behind him. He stepped into the second room. "Detective Naomasa, what do you think ?" Naomasa held his chin in one hand, eyes fixed on Chisaki. On the other side of the window Chisaki raised his handcuffed wrists, eyebrows raised. "He''s telling the truth" "The way he avoided the question about Uraraka is suspicious" "True," Naomasa admitted. "But it would have been even more suspicious if he''d known I was there : you''d think his refusal to answer could be the result of frustration or anger" Naomasa wasn''t the kind of person you''d hire to deal with petty criminals. Few on the force knew who he was, and even fewer knew his Quirk. "Still, he avoided the last question concerning the girl way too much..." The officer wanted a clear answer, so Naomasa cleared his throat: "I don''t know. We need more time to be sure, but it''ll be difficult if he refuses to talk" At first, they''d only kept Kai Chisaki under observation because of his connection to Neito Monoma, yet his Quirk and the weird mistrust he''d shown had made them wary of him. "We''ll keep him for another 24 hours", the officer said. "Thank you for the trouble you went through, Detective. We''ll be in touch if there''s any need for your services" * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it and read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you tomorrow in the next update everyone ! Chapter 203 - Mourning Paralyzed. Even if he woke up, Touya would be paralyzed for the rest of his life. The doctors had said he''d used his Quirk too much : they said his organs were slowly melting away and there was nothing they could do about it. They gave him three months, maybe two. Then his body would shut down completely. His skin, parchment-like, was a striking contrast to the clean white sheets of the clinic, burned and stitched amateurishly. The doctors had admitted that any attempt to forcefully wake him up would be nothing short of suicide. Touya, hair dyed black, was nothing like the child Enji remembered. He looked dead. He was dead Killed on the roof of an abandoned building by Keigo Takami. What Enji saw before his eyes was a corpse, nothing more than a fleshy shell that held nothing. He would never wake up again - never. But Enji kept hoping that he would. Was it wrong of him to hope that, by some miracle, he would open his eyes and live ? Was it wrong to hope that he would live a normal life like every other kid out here ? Enji knew that Touya had caused harm, far too much harm to be allowed to live unpunished. If he woke up, he would surely be sent to Tartarus to atone for his crimes, regardless of the few months he had left. He wished so much things were different. Enji remembered how blissfully happy he''d been when he''d found him at the police station. He remembered the tears on Rei''s cheeks, the disbelief on Natsuo and Fuyumi''s faces. He remembered the anger in Shoto''s eyes. Enji had ignored his displeasure, hadn''t tried to figure out the reason for such a strong feeling. He''d been far too happy for that. Touya coming back to life meant that Enji could redeem himself. Touya''s return meant that they could all start over - maybe even become a real family again. Enji shouldn''t have ignored Shoto''s anger. Because soon after, Touya and Hawks had found themselves at the same place at the same time in the middle of the night. And they had resolved to kill each other. Enji stopped cut short his thoughts, unwilling to think about it any further, even though deep inside he knew. He knew Shoto better than anyone else - hell, he could even say that he knew his son better than he knew himself. When Shoto had remained behind for Hawks while Enji had run towards Touya, alarm bells had gone off in Enji''s head. When Shoto had frozen when he saw that Touya was still alive, Enji had understood. He should have been angry. He couldn''t. Enji knew Shoto better than anyone else. Looking in his eyes he''d felt his confusion, his anger, his frustration and his fear as if they were his own. Enji couldn''t find it in himself to blame him. He understood his son better than he understood himself. He knew exactly why he did what he did. Enji had begged him to save his brother and despite all his hatred and resentment, Shoto had knelt in his blood and obeyed. He''d knelt down and nursed him back to health because his father had asked him to. Enji couldn''t blame him. He loved him far too much do to so. The envelope crumpled in his clenched fist. Enji tore himself away from his bedridden son for a moment to look at it. It contained everything about Hawks whereabouts. Enji could kill him for murdering his son. But Shoto was already far too worried about all the civilians they hadn''t been able to rescue - Enji didn''t feel like making him any sadder. He was too tired of fighting, too tired of catastrophic revelations, too tired of life. Slowly, Enji opened his fist, smoothed the letter''s folds and put it in his pocket. His eyes flicked back to Touya. His pale fingers dangled lightly from the edge of the mattress. Enji took his icy hand between his and squeezed it between his palms as if to warm it. He remembered the day Touya had been born. It had been spring, the first flowers of the year were in full bloom : Rei had called him in a hurry to tell him that she was on her way to the hospital, that the labor had begun and that he had to meet her there. He''d been so panicked that he''d fumbled on arresting a random villain and had flown all over the city, Hell Flame blazing. Many civilians had panicked when they''d seen him rushing by, believing that there was an actual disaster. He remembered the first time he''d held him in his arms. He remembered the softness of his skin against his, the way his tiny hand had wrapped around his finger, the little blue hat he''d worn. He remembered Rei''s amused look when he took him in his arms and his panic when he repeated over and over that he would drop him. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. He remembered how much he loved soccer. He also remembered the silly fairies cartoon he''d loved. Then Shoto was born. From then on, Enji''s memories of his other children were hazy. Their birthdays were just blurry memories that blended into each other, their smiles and faces merging into one rough ''failure''. Shoto, however, was perfect He''d had both his wife''s and his Quirks, the body to back them up, and the right mindset. Shoto was intelligent, not whiny. Shoto didn''t feel sorry for himself, he moved forward and looked for solutions within his reach. Shoto was different from his other children ; Enji had known that from the moment his eyes had first met his. Shoto would be strong, Enji was sure of it. The others didn''t have the gifts, the ambition or the strength to live up to the perfect being Enji had envisioned, the one who would surpass him - who would surpass them all. Shoto had needed Enji like no one else had ever needed him in his entire life. Therefore, Enji had disregarded his other children. Touya had disappeared for over ten years. He and Fuyumi and Natsuo had drifted apart until it was awkward to greet each other. They didn''t need him anyway ; they had Rei. Enji had truly believed he loved all four of his children equally. It was weird it took him so much time to realize that he was deluding himself. He smiled bitterly. Rei had been right all along, but he''d been too stubborn to acknowledge it. If she''d realized it, then Touya did too. Enji wondered how much it had hurt him. He wondered how alone he must''ve felt, knowing his father saw him as a failure, as less worthy of his time, as less worthy of being loved. And wasn''t it ironic ? Enji had spent his own chilhood trying to live up to the expectations of his mother, to be a worthy son of the powerful Teka Todoroki. Her love had been conditionnal on Enji meeting her expectations : he had to be stronger, smarter, faster, always two steps ahead of what she''d ask him to do next. He''d shed sweat and blood for her to merely quirk a lip in approval, acknowledging his existence for the barest of moment before she looked elsewhere. He''d craved her love, craved her time, craved her attention. Having children had always been difficult for the Todoroki : their Quirk rendered difficult fertilization. He¡¯d remembered how happy he¡¯d been when he understood he would have no sibling : he wouldn¡¯t have to compete with anyone for crumbs of her affection. He wondered if Touya had been annoyed at seeing baby after baby come in their household. He wondered how differents things could''ve been if he''d listened to his wife and tried to understand his son, rather than punishing him for hurting. He''d wondered if Touya would''ve been normal if he had had another father. Enji imagined Touya opening his eyes, groggy, asking where he was. He tried to picture his eyes holding neither disgust nor loathing when they settled on him, but rather sparkling with joy and mischief, just as they had when he was a pure, innocent child. Enji wished that Touya would stand up and hit him, he wished he would hear how much he hated him, he wished he would see anger lighting up his eyes the way it always lit up Shoto''s ; Enji would have liked him to wake up and hate him with every bone of his body, telling him what a lousy father he''d been, cursing him until his throat hurt. Enji wanted to apologize. He wanted to apologize for being a pathetic father, too obsessed with his work to recognize the scope of the suffering that was eating away at his son. He wished he''d been fifteen years ago so he could have plucked out the anger gnawing at him, held him in his arms and told him that he loved him, that he had nothing to worry about, that he loved him as much as he loved his brother. It would''ve obviously been a soothing lie. And wasn''t it worse, in some way, this cruel honesty that Enji had only learnt after irreparable had happened ? Enji would''ve given anything for one last chance to talk to him, to try to sort things out, to discuss things. He would''ve given anything for him to open his eyes one last time. Enji wanted anything but that smothering silence. He wasn''t ready to let his son go. Thus alone in a room with his child who would never wake up, Enji Todoroki cried. * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you saturday in the next update everyone ! Chapter 204 - Experimentations "You want me to sell you drugs ?" Leo looked at me, mouth wide open, bloodshot, yellowish eyes wider than a fish''s. I got impatient. "I''m not a cop, don''t act like you have nothing" His eyebrows were so furrowed that wrinkles creased his forehead vertically, as if a line split his face in two from the bridge of his nose to his hairline. "That''s not what I''m saying" I stifled a sigh, my eyes sliding to the window overlooking Tokyo. L¨¦andre lived in a penthouse in one of the few parts of the capital that hadn''t been struck during the attacks three days earlier. His parents were extremely wealthy, they loved him dearly and spent all of their free time with him when they returned from business trips. Leo decided to sell drugs for some reason that had nothing to do with lining his pockets ; I assumed it was boredom. I guess when you don''t have problems you feel the need to create some in order to feel alive. "By the way, where is Natsume ?" He took so much time to answer that I thought he wouldn''t. "He''s training," Leo said, voice trailing off. "His coach says he''s got what it takes to be a gold medalist" I nodded. "Why did you ask ?" "I was just wondering what he was up to," I said. "It has been a long since I''ve seen him..." "No, I meant, why do you want drugs ?" I knew where he hid them : his apartment reeked. It would only take a second to grab the packages and run - but I didn''t feel like stealing from a friend. "Why do heroes usually want drugs for ?" Leo scowled. His whitish skin was thinner than I remembered, drawn over his cheekbones like a thin curtain. His cheeks were more hollow and he looked weirdly tired. "How do you know I sell to Heroes ?" I snickered mockingly. "How could you not ? They''re the most overworked, exhausted guys in the world. After what happened this week, there''s no way any of the heroes in this town are clean" Except dad, of course, but he had the luxury of having tens of sidekicks taking care of paperwork and other administrative tasks, unlike everyone else. "Is that why you want it ? Because you''re tired ?" I didn''t have enough energy left to beat around the bush. "Yes" "What are you so tired of ?" I frowned. "You ask too many questions" Leo laughed. "If I didn''t know you so well, that look would''ve scared me" Sometimes I forgot that to people who''d known me for years, I was just a taciturn kid wearing a mask. "Give me what I came for" Leo sighed, slapped his thighs with his palms and shook his head sadly. "Whereas I was so happy to see you : now all I want is for you to take you stuff and leave me alone" He smiled and went to find what he needed in one of the bathrooms he didn''t use. He returned with a bag of white powder in see-through plastic, which he put into an empty flour bag. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "These are special bags," he explained. "I know a girl who knows a girl... Anyway, someone''s Quirk can make bags odorless. No police dog will be able to catch you with it: but be careful, the moment you open it, the magic wears off" He handed me the package : I raised my hand to take it but he pulled it back, eyebrows furrowed. "Do you even know how to take it ?" I was definitely irritated now. "Leo" "I don''t want you to screw up and have Endeavor banging on my door, wondering why his kid died in his bathroom" He pushed back his sofa and sat down in front of his coffee table then patted the floor next to him. I reluctantly sat down. He spent twenty minutes telling me how to take it, in which quantities, the ideal way to take it without dying, and all the emergency things to do if I felt something was wrong. Then we tried together for he wanted to be sure I knew how to do it properly. We ended up sitting on the floor laughing like sea lions, Mario Kart controllers in our hands, playing while the TV wasn''t even on. And then I threw up because I hadn''t eaten in three days. Leo laughed even louder. * Doing fuinjutsu under influence was either the worst mistake of my life or a stroke of genius. I was painting at breakneck speed, the brush whirling and the ink hardly drying in time. By letting my clones do all the work I''d forgotten the excitement of creating something new, of trying to push the boundaries of reality. I didn''t need to tire myself hoping to recreate Edo Tensei or Rinnegan or any other fantasy : fuinjutsu was art and I was the artist. I needed to recapture the state of excitement that had allowed me to create my artificial sharingan ; drugs, in small doses, put me in a state of near-spiritual reflection. It allowed me to forget my physical limitations and focus 300% on what I was doing : I hadn''t felt this energized in months. Moving my head to the rhythm of an instrumental rock song, I was working in a darkness shrouded room. My father''s headquarters had been temporarily vacated until the Heroes got their licenses back ; his entire skyscraper had been emptied. His side-kicks belongings were still scattered around, but apart from the two of us, there was no one else. I leaned down and inhaled a line of coke through my nose, a finger pressed against the other nostril. My body seemed to consume and purge drugs much faster than average ; I had to take doses every half hour to keep the effects from wearing off. At this rate I''ll have to go back to Leo¡¯s in a few days. Dad was asleep a few floors up : he''d come home late from who knows where. I''d used a headache as an excuse to go to bed early, and fortunately he hadn''t paid too much attention to me, preoccupied with other things, thus I had no trouble slipping away. I''ll have to study the effects of drugs on my body. I feel like I''ve already recovered more chakra than I should - but maybe I''m just delirious. Maybe that''s what the soldier pills were all about ; drugs in capsules that make you forget your limits and boosted your chakra. I just had to be careful not to become addicted. There. I lifted the paper sheet up to my face. I still didn''t understand how Tsunade was able to create her Seal of Creation and Rebirth without blowing her brains out, but maybe I had found a way to bastardize the process. Two clones appeared next to me. I put the matrix on the ground. The first one stepped on it, bare feet flat on the circles. I glued my hands together, all fingers folded except for the index and middle fingers, which were facing their counterparts. I activated my Sharingan and stepped back : the clone focused, his chakra flowing from his body to the drawing. The concept was easy : if I could enclose a kunai in a storage seal, why not a clone ? I had a vague recollection that you could seal corpses : the main difference with what I was trying to do was that kunais and human bodies were both physical and tangible. Although clones were tangible, they had no physical matter as such and left nothing behind when they disappeared. When sealing an object, it was necessary to coat it with a layer of chakra and then activate the seal with the same energy so that the matrix would recognize what it was : since a clone was pure chakra, I believed that- The seal exploded. I remained motionless and expressionless as a blast of hot wind swept across the desk and sending all of the things I''d been drawing everywhere. Fortunately I''d put a silence seal before any experiments. I grabbed one of the flying paper while my second clone cleaned up the mess. I closed my eyes and visualized my clone''s last memories, trying to figure out what had gone wrong. It''s going to be a long night. * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it and read ahead of schedule, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 205 - Trials Keigo still hadn''t woken up. The doctors had put him in an artificial coma to protect his brain from the traumatic injuries he had suffered. From what I was told, his condition had been so serious that even the Commission had been forced to send him to a private hospital for emergency treatment. He had suffered two cardiac arrests during his first night in the emergency department, and another one only yesterday. He had several broken ribs, a traumatic brain injury, and an aortic aneurysm. His skin was so badly burnt that if they hadn''t told me it was him, I wouldn''t have believed them. Most of his hair had been incinerated, leaving a bald, reddened forehead. His head was wrapped in strips of gauze soaked in a green cream that made him look like a mummy - or a corpse in a shroud. Even his smell had changed, muffled by the medicine. Now he smelled like old people in nursing homes, weak and dependent. Worst of all were his wings. Hawks, because of the peculiarity of his anatomy, wasn''t really resting on a hospital bed. His body lay on a white foam mattress, raised slightly above a real mattress : a hole at the level of his shoulder blades left his wings hanging around him, so much so that the tips brushed the floor. They, too, were wrapped in white bands. No one would tell me what was going on : the doctors had made it a state secret, and the nurses refused to talk. They all acted as if his wings were of national importance, as if learning about them would put the whole country in danger. I could visit Keigo, but not worry about his wings, as if they were worth more than he was. I was desesperate and yet afraid for him to wake up ¨C I didn¡¯t know how to explain to him that he¡¯d never be the man he was before that night. His face was scarred. I couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him while he laid motionless. I felt as if I were the one who¡¯d marked him. We¡¯d have to talk when he¡¯d wake up. I¡¯ll have to tell him about Dabi ¨C tell him that he did it and, even if the crazy psychopath had been as resilient as a cockroach, he¡¯d manage to wore him down enough for him to die. He wouldn¡¯t have to know about his comatose state ¨C it was as if he were dead, anyway. I wanted Keigo to wake up and to tell me everything was okay, that he didn¡¯t hold it against me. I wanted the guilt that was eating me from the inside out to be gone. I wanted to have been cold enough to kill Dabi with my bare hands without a care for my father¡¯s feelings. I was, too, weak and dependent. I¡¯d always been, really. I wanted to laugh out loud about how insane this whole situation was yet I couldn¡¯t for I felt it would be disrespectful towards Keigo. I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve liked you telling him how ironic this whole situation is. I¡¯d spent countless hours devising what should have been the perfect murder for Dabi to merely die because of an overused Quirk. His medical record said his organs were melting, drop by drop, as if his own body was eating itself from inside out. He¡¯d spent his life devouring everything around him only to end up devouring himself. Wasn¡¯t that some kind of cosmic justice ? Things were finally going my way. I was considered a savior, Touya was dead, Dad had no clue I did it and, well, Keigo would wake up any day now. They said some special Doctor with a convenient Quirk would come from the United States once Tokyo¡¯s entrance ban ended ; meanwhile Keigo¡¯s body would have to heal the old fashioned way. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I just needed Keigo to wake up to be as close to happiness as I could ever hope to be in my whole life. I wanted to tell him that he¡¯d been more of a brother to me than my siblings could¡¯ve ever been. I needed him to wake up. My gaze rose to the man next to me. ¡°I¡¯d like to leave now¡± The man nodded and guided me out. I wasn¡¯t allowed to see Keigo alone ¨C I didn¡¯t know if it was a specific rule for me or because of Hawk¡¯s status as the Commission golden goose. I walked as if I were lost in my thoughts, barely acknowledging my surroundings, mentally mapping the whole place. It was early morning when I¡¯d left his room. By early afternoon Dad and I were seated at Tokyo¡¯s court of justice for the beginning of the trials. Plenty of others heroes were there : I recognized some of them but did not most. Among them were Kamui Wood and Cementos. We were all wearing our Heroics suits as if we would be the ones delivering the sentences, smoothing out the idea of massive trials for people. We had designed seats. Dad and I were front row : massive cameras were everywhere, recording from every corner as to not miss a crumb of our sorrowful faces. The one in the front was so close to us I felt as if the camareman was trying to shove it in our faces. It felt as if we were on a movie set : there were light engineers, makeups artists and even someone who looked like a movie director. We would shot for one hour every day from monday to friday which would be compiled in a three minutes daily video for the public. Boring was not a word strong enough to describe how I felt. We¡¯d had to wait for a while until everyone was ready. Then it would only be one full hour of a judge reading sentences already carried out and concerning villains. Between two shots I¡¯d heard people talk about heroes fleeing their duty when they saw the Nomus : if it was true, we were not told about it. At the end of the first day Cementos took me on the side to speak. It was always an eerie experience to hear the rock box talk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you tried to help Aizawa¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to forgo simple greetings. ¡°We did, yes. But we arrived late¡± ¡°You did your best ; that¡¯s what truly matters¡± I wondered if he said it because he was a teacher or if he truly held no resentment towards those who did not manage to save his friend ¨C or was he not his friend ? I knew Present Mic was, at least. ¡°How¡¯s everyone else at school ?¡± By everyone else I meant Katsuki and maybe a bit that bitch Uraraka ¨C she was the one who told me where to find Aizawa even if we got there too late. Thus, she deserved ¨C if not my respect ¨C then me not murdering her in a Genjutsu again and again and again. I still don¡¯t know she knew where to find Aizawa. ¡°They¡¯re a bit shaken by what happened to Aizawa and their classmates¡± I frowned. ¡°Classmates ? What do you mean ?¡± Cementos stayed silent for a bit. ¡°No one told you ?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost my phone¡± Cementos looked at me warily. ¡°A few of the students in 1-B where in Tokyo and they were caught in¡­ the fights. And Uraraka as well as Monoma were shadowing Aizawa as part of their training that night¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead ?¡± ¡°...Ochaco Uraraka, unfortunately, has dissapeared¡± My first thought was, she has been eaten. My next was to Katsuki. ¡°Concerning Aizawa¡­ I think it would be nice if you could visit him someday. He¡¯s alone right now and I¡¯m the only one from the teachers that has the right to get in and out of Tokyo. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to see one of his student there for him¡± I nodded, but I wasn¡¯t sure about it. Aizawa and I¡­ I¡¯d liked him a bit at the beginning of the school year, but it had been nearly a year ago. Too many stuff had happened for me not to be resentful towards him : under normal circumstances I wouldn¡¯t have gone, and yet now that he was disabled I both felt a tiny bit of sadistic glee and horror at his situation. If I went out he¡¯d knew it was only out of pity, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to make his situation worse by doing so. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡± When we left, I resolved to get a new phone and log into my old social media accounts. The class¡¯s group chat was crazy as always. I sent a text to Katsuki : ¡®I¡¯ve learned about what happened. How are you ?¡¯ It sounded a bit awkward, especially because I didn¡¯t see the last three tweets he¡¯d sent me. He didn¡¯t respond. I sent three more texts. Surely he did not love her, did he ? Teenage love was supposed to be¡­ well¡­ I had no real experience in the matter, but it certainly shouldn¡¯t be that deep. Maybe he was just trying to process everything ? I hesitated for a bit then sent a fourth text. I spent my afternoon doing light training to ease the pain in my muscles as well as working a bit on my fuinjutsu. I took a bit of coke, too, but only because it made more productive. At night, when I knew the hospital was closed, I sneaked into Keigo¡¯s room and endeavored to heal him. Iryoninjutsu had both the advantage of accuracy and being able to mend internal damages without cutting skin nor flesh. While healing him I tried not to think too much about how fucked up his body was. Around two in the morning, once I¡¯d gone back home, my phone rang. Katsuki had left me on read. * A/N : If you want to support the story and read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG Chapter 206 - Silver Tongue Two weeks went by in a flash. By then I¡¯d mastered the way of looking as if I were listening but internally dozing off eyes wide open. We kept going to trials, I kept training my ass off, and I gradually started going to Leo¡¯s more and more often. Katsuki still hadn¡¯t responded, and Keigo still wasn¡¯t awake. I did great progress on my fuinjutsu. My goal was an easy one : if I couldn¡¯t store chakra the way Tsunade did, then I¡¯d have to store full clones inside seals that would pop up fully refreshed when I needed them. It seemed harder than Tsunade¡¯s way but it was technically easier : clones, though not me, had a certain degree of awareness and cognizance. Once inside a seal, they should be able to hold tight onto the chakra they had and avoid its dispersion, whereas I still had no idea how to store unused chakra without, a), making my head explode, b), avoid its dispersion. Dad looked rather down nowadays. I believed it was because of Touya. He still visited him every day. I had no idea what to do to make him feel better. Anyway, rather than try and store clones inside seals, I decided to try a new approach : sealed kunais, for example, needed a very low amount of chakra coating to be recognized by a seal and stored inside. Putting more chakra on it would result in nothing except losing my energy quicker and without storing anything. I believed if I worked gradually on the amount of coating, I would figure a way to store clones in seals. I had a hunch the way I chakra-coated stuff was the problem ; rather than cover it thickly, I had to change the way I layered my chakra. My goal was to make a spider thin web on objects that would criss cross so much that, through a normal eye-sight, it would seem like normal coating but it would not be. By superposing coatings in such an intricate pattern I¡¯d be able to put more chakra in a smaller space and avoid seals going off. I still was stuck on how to make the spider web. I was good with chakra strings but nowhere near good enough to make something so complicated without the strings losing their shape and melting into each other. I worked hard on physical conditionning, too. Evacuating that many civilians in such a short amount of time made me realize I had unexplored limits. Adrenaline and stress made me go faster than I ever thought was possible. I used to believe that even chakra augmented individuals had limits : Tsunade¡¯s strength was, in my opinion, the peak one could hope to achieve. Yet it wasn¡¯t : Tsunade¡¯s strength was insane, but it was merely a beginning. It had came easily to me, a bit like breathing did to any individual. I remembered the day I¡¯d broken a sink by merely holding it between my hands. I worked on it for years before I managed to control it. I thought it was nice, but now I realized it was nowhere near enough. I had fucking chakra between my hands. This shit was pure gold. People had managed to bring back the dead to life with it and, for someone who died once, I knew this was an absolutely insane feat. If I managed to work on my speed the way I did my strength over the years, nothing could stop me from becoming the next Minato Namikaze. Hell, what wouldn¡¯t I be able to do if I improved my strength ? Shattering boulders was nice ; shattering continents was my new goal. And everything started with good old fashioned training. Over the last few months I¡¯d neglected completely the physical aspect of my training : chakra enhanced individuals, once they reached a certain threshold, would not lose completely their built once they stopped working out the way normal people would. Chakra would passively strenghten your muscles and avoid them thinning and getting back to what they used to be. Yet chakra wouldn¡¯t make your body better if you put no work on the physical aspect of stuff. Thus, I started waking up very early in the morning and sneak out of the city and to Mount Nokogiri. It was close enough I could go to easily and thankfully not as popular as Mount Fuji, thus I was mostly left alone, especially because with the recent events Japan was not at the top list of places to visit for international tourists. My training was rather common yet original in its own way : I did push-ups on one hand, did handstands at the peak of the mountain on the verge of a three hundred meters fall, I fought my clone ¨C one on one and then plenty of them against me ¨C and all of this with gravity seals. Using gravity seals was like moving through a mix of oil and mud : you felt your chest was compressed, you had a hard time breathing and feeling the world around you, yet it was the fastest way for me to improve. Another thing I realized was that my skin was too soft : going as fast as I did at Atago-Jinja I had half expected my flesh to start peeling layer after layer. My bones had nearly gave out, too. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I had to find a way to strengthen my muscles and joints enough for I did not want to snap like a twig next time I tried to go as fast. I used to like hunting food, and I started too once again. It had been years since I¡¯d felt as blissfully peaceful. I had goals, and I had means to achieve them. Dabi was dead. I could change the world if I worked hard enough. Everything would work itself out. I started munching on a grilled piece of fish on a kunai. I was a Hero, I¡¯d saved Tokyo, One for All was on the run, people liked better Dad. For once, I did well. Hope and happiness crept up my heart, warming my chest nicely. I really can change. I would be enough as long as I did my best. * Of course Chisaki would become a liability. As soon as he¡¯d heard he¡¯d been spotted by the Commission, Nezu knew he was in trouble. If he had managed to get his hand on him before them, he would¡¯ve find a way for him to flee from the country and never come back : with a Quirk like his, the Commission would never leave him alone. And now that martial law had been declared, Nezu¡¯s leverage was limited. The army was not as kind nor compassionate as the Commission, and the Commission had never been known for either of these attributes. The reach and power of the military was one of the many reasons Nezu tried to get his hand on it years ago. ¡°Thank you for honoring us with your presence¡± It was sarcastic. She was a soldier, a woman with a low bun and a hard face. Stress lines run under her eyes and her skin was tanned, as if she¡¯d spent hours sweating under the sunshine. Nezu did not play the cute mouse act : everyone in the room was far above falling for his cheap tricks. They looked at him warily, their gazes a mixture of repugnance and scorn, as they would an animal experiment that could talk. Nezu hated humans, and his hatred had ground by leaps since Aizawa¡¯s eyes had been gouged out. They¡¯d said his power was of national importance and once he¡¯d lost it, had one of them come to see him ? By the sixth day, he¡¯d stopped eating. Nezu knew him well : he was too proud to kill himself, yet too weak to bear the weight of being the shadow of the man he¡¯d once been. Nezu wondered, while looking in the soldier¡¯s black eyes, if she knew that the only thing that kept him from putting all of them ¨C weak, puny, self-important creatures ¨C against each other was his love for this country. Japan had welcomed him with open arms and enabled to live a respectful life, a live worthy of living for any sentient creature. He knew it was mainly because he was useful to them, of course, but many other countries saw him as too much of a threat for the pros to outweigh the cons. If they had given him control of the army, he would¡¯ve gotten rid of All for One years ago. If he¡¯d had control of the country as he wished so much, Aizawa would still have had his eyes today. He was greedy, and humans were greedy too, yet he was so much better than these inferior creatures. ¡°I had parents to soothe after the tragic events that happened. I hope you better than anyone can understand why I couldn¡¯t come sooner¡± They saw him as an aberration, an abnormality of nature. Nezu wondered how humans would react if animals suddenly started developing sentience thanks to Quirks. ¡°Of course¡± She slid a picture towards Nezu. ¡°Do you know this man ?¡± Kai Chisaki. ¡°I do, yes. He is one of my first year¡¯s parents¡± ¡°Are you personally acquainted with him ?¡± They merely had a mutually beneficial partnership. ¡°No¡± She hummed. Nezu would¡¯ve been more than surprised if they found anything about his and Chisaki¡¯s little affairs : Nezu had carefully covered all of their tracks. ¡°We suspect Monoma to be a traitor affiliated to All for One. We think his uncle helped kill the Uraraka girl in order to make us think she left and to put our focus on her¡± As Nezu expected. ¡°I assure you, young Neito is no traitor. Rather he is the one who told me about his suspicions concerning Ochaco¡± ¡°Did he ?¡± She tried to act surprised ; Nezu was no fool. Chisaki may not have batted an eye, but Neito was only a fifteen years old kid. He wouldn¡¯t whitstand pressure, especially after how physically damaged he¡¯d been. Of course he¡¯d told them. ¡°It was after the Summer Camp. I decided not to act on it until we had enough proof¡± ¡°You did not think it was relevant information for the Commission ?¡± ¡°Yuei is mine to direct and mine to protect. I saw fit to act this way thus I did¡± If he showed weakness, they would eat him in one bite. She showed no outward reaction. ¡°We ran analysis on the place civilians said they last saw Monoma and Uraraka. Uraraka¡¯s blown up remains have been found among those of Nomu¡¯s¡± Luckily. Nezu took a second to reply. ¡°She may have been eaten by one of them before Chisaki came to help his nephew. We can¡¯t know for sure he killed her¡± ¡°How do you know Chisaki was there to help his nephew ?¡± ¡°I told him where to find him¡± ¡°How did you know where to find him ?¡± ¡°All of Yuei¡¯s students have track devices on their costumes and school uniforms. It¡¯s a nice precautionary measure, especially as ¨C as you may remember it ¨C it helped us find Shoto Todoroki when All for One kidnapped him a few months ago¡± ¡°And he knew your phone number ?¡± ¡°Each and every parents has it¡± ¡°How convenient you responded so late in the night¡± Nezu smiled. ¡°Or rather so early in the morning¡± She did not. Suddenly, she leaned forward, eyes cold. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think : I think Kai Chisaki and you have a stronger connection that you want to admit. I think you expected Uraraka to die when you sent Chisaki after his nephew¡± True. ¡°I think you and him are doing shady stuff together. I think if you¡¯d told anyone about your suspicions concerning the girl, we could¡¯ve avoided everything that happened together¡± Nezu said nothing. The soldier sighed dramatically. ¡°Our General is very angry. He wants results, and he wants results soon. He wouldn¡¯t mind making you our scapegoat. We could, say, take Yuei from you¡± Nezu¡¯s eyes shone darkly. ¡°Careful here. I am not one you can threaten lightly¡± This time, she indeed smiled. ¡°I do know. You are indeed a very powerful individual ; we had to work against quite a few politicians before we managed to get you to come to us.¡± And even then they did not manage to get him into a proper interrogation. He was merely here of his own accord. ¡°Yet martial law has been decreed and, despite everything, we do have the right to hold back your privileges if we believe you may have contributed to the events that led to the biggest terrorist attack on our country¡± Nezu had come to show his good will ; yet now they tried to pin the blame on him ? ¡°I believe there has been a mistake : I am, as everyone, extremely shocked by what happened. I am offended you believe me even a bit responsible for what happened. You do know how close I am to Eraserhead and you can¡¯t fathom how angry I am about this whole situation¡± She raised her hand to make him shut up. ¡°Sure-¡± ¡°I do not take lightly those who hurt what¡¯s mine. I am angry about what happened to young Neito, angry at how his uncle has been treated despite helping our country, angry that young Shoto Todoroki has been put in such dire situation because the Commission hasn¡¯t been able to handle the situation. But most of all, I am angry at All for One¡± She choose to let him speak as if he were merely venting his anger ; he took the opportunity. ¡°Yet I believe you forgot the most important : All Might was coincidentally called far away from Tokyo that night. Hawks has been taken out of commission by a man that is known as one of All for One¡¯s closest allies. Endeavor, half of the Peace Symbol, and his son have been lured on the other side of the city, far away from where, coincidentally, Uraraka was with Eraserhead¡± They had obviously realized as much. ¡°What are you implying ?¡± ¡°Uraraka told All for One she would be with Eraserhead that night. Earlier in the evening All Might has been sent away by the Commission to fight off a Nomu that appeared North of the country ; Hawks had sent the Commission a text before clashing with Dabi¡± She jerked up. ¡°How do you know about Hawk¡¯s text ?¡± ¡°Young Todoroki and Endeavor have also received a mysterious text that sent them coincidentally where they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Eraserhead in time. What do you think it means ?¡± She mulled his words over for a few seconds. ¡°You think someone in the Commission is sending All for One information ?¡± ¡°I do. And I also have a way to take both him and All for One out¡± She leaned forward, clearly interested. Nezu barely contained a self satisfied smirk. How the tables had turned. ¡°Have you ever heard of the One for All ?¡± * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it and read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 207 - Truth ¡°Go see him¡± I looked up from the book I was reading : the pages glowed faintly blue because I was perusing my Chakra Encyclopedia. He couldn¡¯t see it, obviously. No one ever did. ¡°I beg your pardon ?¡± Dad kept drinking his black coffee. Shit tasted like hell, I had no idea how he could even wet his lips with it. ¡°Aizawa¡±, he said. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a moron and go see him¡± I frowned. ¡°I told you why I didn¡¯t want to¡± I¡¯d told him about Aizawa and the way he blackmailed me to save all of the other kids. By the way his gaze had darkened I knew that if Aizawa hadn¡¯t had his eyes ripped off, he would¡¯ve went and done so himself. ¡°Truly you feel a man who has lost his eyesight has paid enough, don¡¯t you ?¡± I held back a sigh. ¡°Of course I do, but-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d feel awkward going there, or that it would merely be a demonstration of pity¡± ¡°It would be a demonstration of pity¡± ¡°Everyone who will go see him will be doing it mostly out of pity¡± I shut up. ¡°Listen, Shoto. Sometimes we do thing we don¡¯t want but that we have to. Showing support to your teacher who has lost his Quirk is one of them, regardless of whatever happened between the two of you¡± I hadn¡¯t been fair to Dad recently. I¡¯d believed he was more like me than I¡¯d liked to, yet he¡¯d always been the best version of myself. He was a good man, the kind of man I strived to become, the kind of man I knew I¡¯d become with enough hard work. Nowadays I was content with my life, satisfied with the person I was growing be, eager to do more and get better. ¡°If you insist, then¡± He watched me intently, as if he expected me to argue more. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly docile¡± ¡°I indeed am because I know you want to know he¡¯s okay and you don¡¯t feel legitimate to check up on him¡± Aizawa had been one or two grades under Dad when he¡¯d been at Yuei. They may have been close twenty years ago, close enough for Dad to push me so much to do things I didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Do you think I should get flowers or something ?¡± He grunted. ¡°I am sure Aizawa would greatly dislike it¡± * The room was full of flowers. I¡¯d never seen as many in such a small space. It smelled too sweet, so much the very air seemed rancid. There were flowers on windowsill, flowers on desks, flowers everywhere around the bed, put in such a way it looked as if Aizawa was in his grave and we were paying our last respects. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Smells like rotten fruits, don¡¯t you think ?¡± Aizawa¡¯s head snapped to mine. He was previously trying to push back a pot put too close to his bed without making it fall : a green leaf was grazing his cheek. ¡°Sho¡­ Todoroki ?¡± The leaf grazed his cheek again. ¡°Himself¡±, I said smoothly I looked around disdainfully even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Would you like me to burn them ?¡± Aizawa didn¡¯t laugh or quirked a lip, yet the shadow of a smile was on his face. ¡°Are there really that many ?¡± ¡°So much you¡¯d think you¡¯re dying¡± This time a true smile blossomed on his face. It highlighted the hollowness of his cheeks and the whitish shade of his skin. ¡°Push it a bit more to the left¡± ¡°Sorry ?¡±, he asked His hollow eyeballs were covered by a thick white band ; I couldn¡¯t see his eyebrows yet I knew they were raised. ¡°The pot. Push it a bit more to the left. If you push it to the right, it¡¯ll fall¡± He pushed it to the left. Then his hands went back on his tights, resting lightly, palms turned up to the roof. A thin blanket was covering his legs. None of us said a thing. Aizawa was tense, knowing I was watching him without actually knowing I was watching him. ¡°I wanted to tell you I was sorry¡± He perked up. ¡°What for ?¡± ¡°We...¡± I closed my mouth, mulled over the words for a bit. How did you told a man he¡¯d still have his eyes if you didn¡¯t plan your brother¡¯s murder ? ¡°We got your location. Me and my father, I mean. We were barely late. If we¡¯d been here only minute earlier...¡± I was surprised by my own statement. I¡¯d never been the kind of guy who¡¯d blamed himself for things happening to others and that he had no hand in. Yet since I¡¯d accepted in some way the ¡®hero¡¯ tag ¨C even if I didn¡¯t truly feel like one ¨C I believed that, had I been stronger, I could¡¯ve saved everyone that night. Calm down Shoto, no need to go full hero complex. ¡°I heard about that¡±, said Aizawa. ¡°And I don¡¯t blame you nor your Dad. You¡¯re barely sixteen. We shouldn¡¯t ask of you what pros can¡¯t handle¡± Even if his voice sounded confident, his face ¨C or what I could see of it ¨C looked grim, his lips quirked down sourly. We were only humans. I knew he, too, in some twisted way, wondered what would¡¯ve happened if we¡¯d been a tiny bit faster. If I were in his shoes, I would¡¯ve blamed everyone, sixteen years old kid included. ¡°If that¡¯s any solace to you, I think I nearly killed All for One¡± His face softened a bit. ¡°That is great comfort. Thank you¡± I nodded. Then I looked around again. I didn¡¯t know what else to say or when was the polite time to leave. Usually people died before I got the opportunity to settle things with them. ¡°Nezu¡­ The headmaster told me something about you a long time ago¡± Aizawa was looking down at his clenched fists between which flowed white blanket. ¡°He said you were powerful, that I ¨C as your teacher ¨C would have to guide you on the right path. I told him you were too proud, too egoist, too vicious to ever become a Hero¡± Well thanks old geezer- ¡°I was wrong¡± It instantly shut me up. ¡°Thank you for trying your best. I¡¯ll be eternally grateful to you¡± I felt bittersweet. When will people stop thanking me for not being enough ? ¡°I-¡± My mouth closed. My eyes shot up directly to the right. The door opened. I couldn¡¯t keep in check my surprise. ¡°Katsuki ?¡± A mop of messy, ashy blond hair, entered. Dark eyebags, blood injected yes, chapped lips, pale skin. He looked as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days, as if he¡¯d been living in a nightmare from which he was unable to wake. He smelt like sweat and tears, yet his knuckles were bloodied and raw from hitting something too hard. He was hunched, muscles both weirdly coiled and strangely taunt, his clothes drenched in way too much sweat for someone with a Quirk like his to not have noticed. He looked lost and hurt, frightening and frightened. I took a step forward. ¡°Kat-¡± His glazed eyes glided over me. I shut up. ¡°Bakugo ?¡± From the corner of my eye I saw Aizawa turning roughly in Katsuki¡¯s direction. I wanted to ask ¡®How did you get in Tokyo ?¡¯ but something else went through my mouth : ¡°Are you okay ?¡± Why was he sweating so much ? Aizawa¡¯s face broke into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for coming¡± If he¡¯d seen the face of Katsuki, he wouldn¡¯t have said that. Katsuki stopped in front of Aizawa¡¯s bed. His eyes roamed over our teacher, not even acknowledging the way his eyes were bandaged. ¡°I-¡± His voice was hoarse. Katsuki cleared his throat several times, hand on his jawline, clenching and unclenching as if he were trying to make his mouth work again. Then, finally, he said : ¡°I came to see you, sensei¡± His voice sounded either broken from screaming or crying. Aizawa leaned forward and, worry evident in his voice : ¡°Are you okay Bakugo ?¡± Katsuki blinked slowly. His eyes hadn¡¯t left Aizawa¡¯s face. There was something dark in his gaze, something painful and worrisome. Bells rang in my head, paranoia on full blast. Is he going to blow us all with him ? ¡°Katsuki¡±, I said ¡°How did you manage-¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ochaco ?¡± I felt Aizawa frown even though I did not see him actually frown. ¡°What do you-¡± My head snapped to the right. ¡°-mean by ¡®where is she¡¯ ?¡± The door opened once more. It was Monoma. * A/N : Congrats to us, we''ve reached 100,000 on scribble hub and 450,000 thousands words on FF ! If you like the story you can support it on P@treon and read ahead of schedule too (up to 27 chapters). See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 208 - Murder Revelation The first thing I noticed about Monoma was his reddened wrists. Then came the hearing aid. His left ear was covered by a cotton pad and a bandage ; even from here I could smell blood and bodily fluids pouring from it. An hearing aid was on his right ear. His eyes went over us all, starting from me and going to Katsuki ; his gaze settled on Aizawa whereas Katsuki, impervious to the whole world, was still watching intently our teacher. ¡°She was with you¡±, Katsuki said slowly, gravely. ¡°She was with you when she...¡± His voice broke, yet his face remained calm. It was as if his own body was betraying his mind. ¡°Who came in ?¡±, Aizawa wondered aloud. ¡°Did Todoroki left ?¡± ¡°Sensei¡± Monoma put himself on the right of Aizawa¡¯s bed, whereas Katsuki was on his left¡¯s. I was further back against the wall, as far from them both as they were to each other. ¡°Monoma ?¡± Aizawa¡¯s face lit up as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own words. He leaned forward, lips quivering, and I didn¡¯t know if he was going to cry or if he was merely smiling from relief. ¡°Nothing happened to you ? You¡¯re alive ?¡± Monoma frowned ; he leaned forward too, looking intently at Aizawa¡¯s lips. ¡°...are you wondering if I am well ? If so, yes, I am. I mean, I mostly am, but I can¡¯t hear anymore from my left ear¡± He laughed, yet there was no joy in his voice, and his worried gaze was roaming over Aizawa¡¯s eyeless face. I noticed his weird way of speaking, his words starting loud and then growing back to a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­ troubling¡± Funny, if we combined both of them they¡¯d make a full man. Aizawa nodded three times then cleared his throat, looking rather flabbergasted by the news. ¡°I see¡± I cracked a bitter smile. My eyes went back to Katsuki and my smile vanished. His gaze still hadn¡¯t left Aizawa, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the discussion going on around us. ¡°How did it happ-¡± ¡°She was with you¡±, Katsuki insisted. ¡°The headmaster told me she was with you that night. What happened to her ? Did you leave her behind ?¡± The more he talked and the more worried I got. ¡°What ? Of course not¡± Aizawa¡¯s head spun to the right : he looked confused. ¡°I have no idea what happened to her. No one told me a thing about what happened. I didn¡¯t even knew Monoma was alive until he came right through this door¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sensei¡±, said Monoma. ¡°About leaving you. If I had known sooner...¡± Aizawa¡¯s head spun to the left, maybe a bit too fast ; he winced as if he were light headed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done, Neito¡± He articulated each word carefully to allow Monoma to read on his lips, which he did. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Neito, eyebrows furrowed, focused on his lips before mimicking the words without a sound : his gaze lit up when he understood what he said. ¡°Of course I could have. If I¡¯d known-¡± Katsuki cut in, chin shaking, eyes shining. ¡°No one knows a thing about her. I asked so many different Heroes and police officers, and, and even the headmaster¡­¡± He closed his eyes, took a deep breath in, fists closed. He looked both exhausted and yet willing to do more to find her ; I wanted to ask again how did he fucking get in Tokyo, yet I felt guilty for diminishing how hurt he was about Uraraka¡¯s disappearance. Now Katsuki¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper : ¡°I need to find her. Where is she ?¡± And the hurt I heard in his voice struck me as hard as if I were the one hurt. I grounded my teeth and took a step forward, resolve steeling; I fucking hope for this bitch she hasn¡¯t fled because I¡¯ll drag her back by her hair. ¡°Sensei¡±, I said, my hand now on Katsuki¡¯s shoulder He was startled : his eyes were wet and I sensibly looked straight at Aizawa, acting as if I¡¯d seen nothing. ¡°Could you please tell us where you last saw her ? Then we¡¯ll leave you to speak with Monoma¡± Aizawa¡¯s head, who had been going from left to right, snapped in my direction. He looked utterly drained, disheveled, as if the whole discussion was taking a toll on his body. ¡°Of course, yes. Of course¡± To me Aizawa felt old and confused, a tad bit senile. I indeed felt great pity for him. He licked his dry lips. Monoma frowned, looking at us three in turn. ¡°The last time I saw Uraraka she was with Monoma. I left them because things were getting too dangerous and I didn¡¯t want them to be hurt. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know anything more¡± ¡°Monoma ?¡± He was still frowning. ¡°You want to know about Uraraka ?¡±, he asked slowly He had trouble modulating his voice. ¡°Yes, please¡± ¡°She died¡± My eyes widened. Aizawa gasped. Katsuki tensed then wavered. My hand on his shoulder became an iron gripe : I grounded him firmly, preventing him to fall for his knees were buckling. I didn¡¯t look at his face : I was scared of what I¡¯d find here. He put his own hand on my shoulder, as if he were trying to hold himself straight yet couldn¡¯t on his own. ¡°What do you mean ¡®she died¡¯ ?¡± Katsuki wasn¡¯t able to ask the questions : thus I had to. Monoma¡¯s eyes were cold : there was no regret there, not the slightest proof of guilt nor mourning. ¡°She was eaten by Nomus in front of me¡¯ My eyes narrowed. ¡°And you were not ?¡± He took a few seconds to answer, and I couldn¡¯t say if it was because it took him time to process what he read on my lips or if he truly were thinking about what to say next. ¡°I was saved in time¡± Even freaking Mirko died that night. ¡°Who-¡± The hand on my shoulder shook. ¡°I- I need to sit¡± Katsuki was colorless. Blood had left his lips ; he¡¯d clenched his white fingers over my clothes so hard I felt his nails sink in my skin. He was shaking from head to toes, pulse so slow he felt like death between my hands. Slowly, I lowered him to the ground, his back against the bed¡¯s leg. ¡°I just need- I-¡± His breathing grew ragged, growing panic widening his eyes. He looked like he was going to faint. ¡°Breathe slowly, okay ? Sync your breathing to mine¡± He did not. ¡°I- she-¡± Now he was fully shaking, heaving as if he would throw up, swaying from side to side as if he were dizzy. ¡°Bakugo ? Todoroki ? What is going on ?¡± I heard Aizawa shuffle in his bed, yet he did not got up. ¡°Is that a joke ?¡± There was anger brewing in Monoma¡¯s eyes, hatred in the way he spit out words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting upset over this- this-¡± And now Monoma was fully red, shaking too but for another kind of reason, his voice getting higher and higher. I tried to calm down Katsuki but he was spiraling down further and I felt utterly useless ; thus I did the only thing I was good at. ¡°How did she truly die ?¡± And now Katsuki was holding his own head between both hands, dry heaving above the floor, spittle sticking to his lips and chin. Monoma¡¯s fiery eyes were locked to mine. ¡°I told you, she-¡± I stood up. Monoma took a step back, wary, panic flashing in his eyes. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re-¡± ¡°How did she die ?¡± I knew if I heard Katsuki ¨C the proud, loud mouthed, arrogant Katsuki ¨C cry, I¡¯d lost it and hurt Monoma as much as needed to get my answers. ¡°I told you, she-¡± And wasn¡¯t I only acting this way because of the guilt I felt at diminishing Katsuki¡¯s feelings ? For I was in some part glad she was dead : another loose end that had been taken care of without me needing to do anything. ¡°Todoroki ? Monoma ? What is going on ? What is happening to Bakugo ?¡± I walked slowly to Monoma, left hand itching and shaking. He kept getting further back, panic rising in his eyes. ¡°How many Nomus ? Where was it ? Why are you not hurt ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, my ear was already-¡± ¡°Who saved you ?¡± ¡°I-¡± His back hit the wall. I did not need any weapon, did not need to touch him nor turn on my sharingan. ¡°Fucking speak before I make you¡± He was shaking like a leaf, was a sputtering mess, and I wanted to hurt him more because of it. ¡°I-¡± He sent Aizawa a distressed look. ¡°Did you do something to Uraraka, Monoma ?¡±, asked Aizawa, confused And then suddenly, something snapped in Monoma. His face, already red from shame, got two shade darker. ¡°How can you say that after I-¡± He sputtered, his voice going higher and higher from a near hysterical state. Veins bulged so hard on his neck they looked like throbbing hearts. He leaned forward so close our nose were nearly touching and I had to resist the urge to headbutt him to oblivion. He spit out harshly : ¡°Uraraka was a fucking traitor and I¡¯m glad she died¡± * A/N : If you like the story and want to support it, then go check its P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 209 - Corruption I was frozen in shock. Behind me I knew Aizawa was stunned and Katsuki had stilled. Monoma mistook my reaction for disbelief. ¡°She was a freaking traitor¡±, he said slowly and loudly ¡°And she¡¯s the reason Aizawa sensei¡¯eyes have been stolen¡± I knew she¡¯d sent the text with her location too late for everyone to really do a thing about it ; I knew she¡¯d merely fulfilled her end of the deal on paper but did not really want to screw All for One. But Katsuki didn¡¯t need to know. Katsuki didn¡¯t need to be hurt more than he already was. ¡°Shut the fuck up¡±, I said, and this time I pushed violently Monoma against the wall, arm across his throat He didn¡¯t waver, his anger growing by bounds. ¡°She fucking told me herself that she served Aizawa to All for One on a fucking platt-¡± My arm was pressing so hard against his throat I was choking him. His eyes widened, red and bulging as if they were going to pop out. He grew a different shade of red ; standing on his tiptoes he tried, with both hands, to push my arm away. I didn¡¯t move an inch, eyes reduced to two narrow slits, feeling a vicious kind of anger creeping up on me. ¡°Who else was there ?¡± Neito gasped and choked, panic settling in his eyes, whereas I kept pushing. His nails scratched my skin but made no damage. His eyes rolled back as if he were going to faint. ¡°Uraraka¡­ ?¡± In this sole sentence I heard both Aizawa¡¯s confusion and hurt ; yet it wasn¡¯t him who had drawn my attention. A moment later I dropped Monoma : he fell on his knees, taking huge gulps of air as if he¡¯d had been drowning in water. I moved to the side while looking down on him, feeling nothing but the want of hurting him more. I had a particular relationship with air privations techniques ; I only choked people when I felt particularly ruthless. Monoma was panting and shaking, both hands rubbing his sensitive throat. Katsuki¡¯s shoulder brushed mine when he bent down to grab him by the collar. He lifted him up easily, as high as I had a few seconds ago. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re lying¡± His voice was shaking, weirdly high pitched. He sounded as if he were struggling to push the words out of his mouth. I clenched my jaw. Monoma was limp as if he had no bones under his flesh, held only by Katsuki¡¯s iron grip. Katsuki inhaled. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re lying¡±, he said, more firmly this time The fist holding Monoma was shaking. Monoma gasped. ¡°She¡¯s the one...¡± His voice was faint, barely above a whisper, his mouth was slightly opened, his eyes glassy. I noticed his left¡¯s ear patch was growing wetter with blood. ¡°She¡¯s the one who killed Kaminari¡± Anger distorted Katsuki¡¯s face. He pushed Monoma against the wall, fist raised as if he wanted to hurt him. ¡°I-¡± And then, as suddenly, all fight left his body. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I-¡± Katsuki, eyes brimming with tears, looked at me, pleading. I knew what he wanted. I¡¯d tried to warn him about her. He didn¡¯t listen. And now he wanted me to tell him Monoma was lying. I could not support his gaze any longer and cowardly looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± And for the first time since he entered, Katsuki cried. I could barely force myself to watch his movements from the corner of my eye ; I wanted to turn my back on him and ignore everything that he was going through, shielding myself from the empathy I felt for him. Uraraka¡¯s death was of no consequence to me ; it was my friend¡¯s suffering that hurt. Monoma slowly slid back against the wall, finally falling on the floor. He wisely choose to shut up. Aizawa was not peeping a word. The room was silent, devoid of sounds except for Katsuki¡¯s sobs. That was not how it was supposed to happen. He should have never known the truth about her- he should have not liked her in the first place ¨C I should have not let him get close to her. Careful with the hero complex. Was that what it felt to see the people around you suffer knowing you could¡¯ve done something ¨C anything ¨C to avoid that ? Was that what Heroes felt everyday knowing that if they¡¯d done something different, if they were just one minute earlier, if they were just a tad bit stronger or faster, things could¡¯ve been different ? What was a Hero if not someone that kept on shouldering the world¡¯s horrors, everyone¡¯s pain and suffering ? I barely could bear the excruciating weight of my own mistakes : I could fucking not carry Katsuki¡¯s too. Thus looked at the walls and then the ceiling above Katsuki¡¯s head, everywhere in his direction that wasn¡¯t him. And then, the doors opened. ¡°Ah, young Bakugo. You did manage to find-¡± The one on the threshold stopped. My eyes met those of a careful Nezu : his shining eyes roamed from me to Katsuki to Neito to Aizawa. ¡°I see¡± He closed the door behind us. He shot me a glance. ¡°Todoroki, would you mind making sure no one can hear us ?¡± I showed no reaction yet inwardly, I was taken aback. How¡­ ? He could¡¯ve been bluffing. No one really knew what I could do : it could¡¯ve been a way for him to confirm some of the suspicions he had concerning my abilities. I heard Katsuki sniff and then I heard clothes brushing against skin : I imagined him wiping his eyes with the back of his shirt. Stiff as a branch, I walked to the door : Nezu shot me a grateful smile. Old me, paranoid me, wanted to grab him by the collar of his shirt and make him spill everything he¡¯d guessed or known about me but the new me, the one that was better, recognized that Nezu was one of the people on my side. Of course he¡¯d have deduced some stuff ; it would¡¯ve been more surprising if he didn¡¯t. I could trust him. To some extent. Thus, I put my back against the door, my hands on top another and behind my back. A silencing seal sprang up from my fingers, isolating us from the world. I watched intently Nezu while he did so : not even his ear twitched. Nezu stopped at the foot of Aizawa¡¯s bed. ¡°Is this true ?¡± Aizawa¡¯s voice was not the one I was used to ; it was like chalk on a chalkboard, the kind of voice that make you wince and look away. ¡°Yes¡± Katsuki, who held himself one hand on Aizawa¡¯s bed, deflated. Monoma was still on the floor, head against the wall and eyes lost on some spot in the ceiling. There was no more gloating, no more wicked joy. He just looked tired. He was just a kid. We were all. If I¡¯d known for sure Katsuki wouldn¡¯t have seen it as a personal slight, I would¡¯ve went and helped Monoma get up. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to tell anyone about this, Monoma. You were supposed to wait for me in the care¡± Yet there was no bitterness in Nezu¡¯s voice. He was as calm as a lake. I wanted to be like that, too, without the perpetual brewing anger beneath the surface. ¡°I just wanted to see Aizawa sensei¡± And his broken voice squeaked painfully. ¡°I know¡± Nezu shot a glance at Katsuki, then his shoulder moved an inch on the side ¨C as if he were going to look at me ¨C but he suddenly stilled, stiff as if he¡¯d been shot by lightning. ¡°What did you tell them ?¡± My eyebrow half twitched. What ¨C not merely ¡®Did you tell them¡¯, but ¡®what did you tell them¡¯. ¡°I told them what happened. She died, eaten¡± Nezu looked at him intently. From the corner of his eyes I saw his gaze shift to the right, as if he were going to look at me but caught himself at the latest moment once more. Is he playing with me ? ¡°This is not...¡± Nezu sighed. ¡°There¡¯s still an investigation going on. This is not things that we can speak lightly about. Monoma, I¡¯d ask you not to tell anyone else about it. Bakugo and Todoroki, you shall not talk about it to anyone else. Did I make myself clear ?¡± Neither Katsuki nor Monoma responded. ¡°It is¡± Nezu shot me a glance. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to Todoroki now¡± The area around Katsuki¡¯s eyes was reddened and irritated. He left without looking at anyone. I moved to the side to let him get through the door. Monoma¡¯s mouth opened and closed : frowning, clearly confused, he finally pursed his lips before getting up on wobbly legs. When he was next to me, I started to speak. Monoma raised his hand. His gaze was blank. ¡°Save it¡± And he limped away. The door closed once more. I looked at Nezu. In the back I saw Aizawa shuffle with the covers of his bed : he drew them over his head and turned his back to us, not moving anymore. Nezu shot me an half apologetic smile. And then, he said : ¡°I was just wondering¡­ How did you manage to fight off All for One after he stole Aizawa¡¯s eyes ?¡± I cocked my head slightly to the side. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you ?¡± He looked as if he was not going to speak and then, slowly, a smile grazed his lips. ¡°You weren¡¯t particularly careful during the Sports festival¡± I¡¯d been too cocky : of course I¡¯d made a mistake at some point, and of course Nezu would¡¯ve picket on it. ¡°Why did you make Katsuki come to Tokyo ?¡± Nezu leveled with me an assessing gaze. ¡°I have a way of making All for One come out of hiding. Bakugo is paramount to it¡± ¡°And let me guess : you need me too ?¡± Nezu¡¯s dark eyes were still evaluating me. ¡°There¡¯s so many people wondering what you can really do. Your abilities are so versatile, and the sheer power behind it¡­ There¡¯s equal fear and wonder. Or maybe they fear you more than what you¡¯d like to believe¡± His tone was severe yet filled with something akin to a warning. ¡°They see your usefulness and they all know your true and only weakness¡± My eyes narrowed. ¡°Be careful, Shoto¡± He then dismissed me. * A/N : If you like the story and want to support it, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 210 - Corruption 2/2 ¡°How did you find me ?¡± The cold wind was billowing around us. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re not here to kill yourself¡± Katsuki, hands in his pockets, standing on the edge of the roof, snorted. I was a few feet behind : the door to the roof was still slamming against the wall, its hinges screeching. ¡°Not gonna¡± I walked up next to him and jumped on the edge too, watching the sun setting on the other side of Tokyo. The sky was gray and dark, and the city still busy with construction workers finishing their day. Golden rags of light burst through the clouds. It was weird how everything we spent our time building could be shattered as easily as a deck of cards by a gust of wind. A small explosion at the wrong place and at the wrong time could send the world into full chaos. One wrong person dying could provoke the extinction of humanity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I said The wind was whistling in my ears. Locks of my hair were flying all around my face. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I should¡¯ve listened to you¡± I said nothing. He could have, but I also could have insisted. I let him get into the situation fully expecting to kill Uraraka myself and dispose of her body. I¡¯d rather have had Katsuki thought her wronged, a victim, rather than him knowing the truth. ¡°Did you love her ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± The golden rays of the sun were now smothered by the growing darkness of a day ending. ¡°I think I hate her¡± I said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t even think I really knew who she was. She may have been playing a role all along. Maybe- maybe she was using me to get to you, seeing how All for One is crazy about you¡± The idea had crossed my mind a while back. ¡°She was not¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡± ¡°She was not¡± I had threatened her, and yet she¡¯d kept seeing Katsuki. If I¡¯d felt she was trying to use him against me, I would¡¯ve killed her ¨C and she knew it, too. The risks were far too important for her to lose her time on such meaningless strategy. ¡°I- Katsuki cleared his throat repeatedly, as if something heavy was preventing from breathing properly. He shot me a scared, confused and wondering glance ; the kind of glance that asked if he could trust me with everything he was. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I nodded slowly and severely. His eyes shone, and he bit his lower lip while his shin shook, looking up at the sky as if were trying to push back the tears inside. And then it was as if the dam preventing him from speaking properly broke. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I just- She was¡­ And all the moments we spent together, were they false too ? I¡¯m second guessing everything she has ever done or said, and yet I keep on feeling like shit because she¡¯s dead and there¡¯s some part of me that miss her too-¡± He shut up. ¡°And I hate that I miss her. And I hate that I couldn¡¯t tell her goodbye. And I hate that she didn¡¯t tell me herself she was a traitor. And I hate that I hate her and I- I just miss her so, so much that it physically hurts and I hate myself for that too-¡± He licked his dry lips, gaze growing unfocused and maddened. ¡°We could¡¯ve find a solution together. We could¡¯ve worked it out.¡± And now anger brewed in his voice, making him shake from head to toes. ¡°Anything would¡¯ve been fucking better than her dying on me and now I¡¯ll spent my life wondering-¡± He said nothing. His hands, which had been vividly moving around while he spoke, closed to fists then fell helplessly to his sides. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Yuei wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. I was supposed to be the best, the brightest, the next All Might and now that everything is at hand¡¯s reach I¡¯m wondering if that¡¯s what I really want¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You can¡¯t mess up your whole life for someone who¡¯s dead¡± ¡°I feel I could. It would be so easy to just let go off everything¡± I felt that, deeply. ¡°I know" The dark clouds were rumbling. A few drops of rain fell all around us. ¡°We¡¯re fucking sixteen¡±, he said ¡°And I feel fucking sixty. I just- I¡¯m just so goddamn tired of everything¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that wrong of me ?¡±, he said ¡°Is that wrong if I miss her ?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t¡± ¡°It should be. Aizawa¡¯s eyes have been gouged out right while he was conscious and yet I¡¯m here crying over a traitor. I didn¡¯t even ask him how he was. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I still can¡¯t¡± The rain was now pouring. My wet clothes were now a new layer of skin. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to be a Hero anymore¡± Thunder flashed across the sky. Katsuki¡¯s lighted face was turned right at me, water running down his cheeks and pooling under his chin. ¡°What should I do ?¡± I think you¡¯re lost. I think you need a purpose. ¡°You¡¯re my friend and I-¡± He pursed his lips and closed his eyes for a moment, Adam apple was bobbing up and down. His red, pleading eyes, locked up with mine. ¡°Tell me, Shoto. What should I do ?¡± He was putting me on the spot. He was trusting me with was probably the most important decision of his life. The new Shoto would¡¯ve told him to quit if he wanted to. The new Shoto would¡¯ve told him that it was okay, that things would be fine. But something in the back of my head was buzzing ; something unsettling, dark, refused to let Katsuki quit so easily. She died, so what ? Plenty of people died everyday. He couldn¡¯t crumble at the first setback It was too fucking easy. ¡°It¡¯s not my decision to make¡± The weight of the consequences would be mine to bear too. ¡°I trust you¡±, he said I shifted uneasily, shook my head, resentment starting to boil up in the pit of my stomach. ¡°That¡¯s not about trust¡± He couldn¡¯t avoid making his own decisions, couldn¡¯t thrust them on other people and expect things to be fine. ¡°You need to choose your path. Only you will be held accountable for what you do with your life, not me nor All Might nor whoever else¡± It wasn¡¯t fair that he had the opportunity to stop when things got hard : it wasn¡¯t fair that he could say no and nothing tragic would ever happen again because other people would be there to pick up the broken pieces. In the grand scheme of life, Katsuki quitting or not would mean nothing. I felt I should tell him to quit and let him unravel himself until he was everything but the one I knew, yet I couldn¡¯t stand being the only one of us two that had to stay. It wasn¡¯t fucking fair that I was the only one that had to grow the fuck up. He should too. ¡°I need the help of a friend. I can¡¯t- I¡¯m just so lost. I don¡¯t know what to do¡± Katsuki and I were alike. I felt that thanks to Uraraka¡¯s death, he could grow to understand me better. For a moment I considered a future where he and I stood atop of the world, strong and equals. I saw a path where him and I would understand each other ; I saw the possibility of getting someone else on my side. I wouldn¡¯t let Katsuki quit ¨C I couldn¡¯t let him quit. He wanted me to find the answer to his problems ? Fine. But I ever only knew one way to move forward in your life, and that was to bring in more chaos. ¡°If I told you she didn¡¯t die the way they told us she did¡­ what would you say ?¡± Katsuki perked up. His hunched back straightened, and his dull gaze grew sharp. When you hurt, it was fair that you hurt other too to make them feel your pain. Katsuki needed an outlet, something to evacuate all his anger and frustration on. ¡°What do you mean ?¡± He needed a purpose. I would give him one. * A/N : If you like the story and want to support it, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 211 - The Jar After what happened last time in Aizawa¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t visit him again. I was sure he didn¡¯t want to see anyone else, especially not after Katsuki and I nearly thrashed Monoma through the wall. It¡¯d been three weeks and Keigo still hadn¡¯t woke up. The secrecy around his wings worried me so much I¡¯d had endeavored to find and real his whole medical analysis. Not a word had been written about them. Still, I¡¯d managed to find a decent book about bird¡¯s wings and planned to check it tonight before paying Keigo my daily visit. I needed to see Leo, too. I¡¯d finished my last bag today and though my body was still pumped up, my organism was still processing the drug too quickly. Already sweat pooled over my upper lip and under my arm pits. Breathing through a mask seemed weird today, as if it was the first day I was wearing one. Shit, it was hot in here. ¡°You¡¯re okay ?¡± I shot Dad a short glance, making eye contact but not as much as I usually would : despite how I¡¯d hidden the smell and the visible effects on my body through various genjutsus, I was still scared that he¡¯d discover everything just by looking at me. I put down the hand I¡¯d used to weep my clammy face and nodded. ¡°Just a bit-¡± ¡®Hot¡¯ wouldn¡¯t cut. My physical discomfort was only due to chemicals released by my brain to make me feel the need of the drug. ¡° - tired¡± He hummed and said nothing else. I¡¯d considered stopping drug use but it wasn¡¯t viable for many reasons : it was not because it made me feel better or calmer or happier in general ¨C no, this was merely a nice bonus. Drug was useful because it kept me sharp and strong ; I only managed to go through all the things (training included) I had to in a day because I used it. But I really didn¡¯t use because I needed it. I could stop if I wanted to. A few hours without were nothing for me. ¡°Stop twitching¡± My left leg had been hitting the floor repeatedly and nervously without me realizing it. ¡°Sorry¡± The last heroes were seating ; the cameras rolled on, and the judge started listing out the usual ¡®criminals¡¯ names, the crimes they committed and their sentences. As usual, no heroes were taken apart : but I¡¯d heard of people who¡¯d fled and abandoned civilians, crumbling under the pressure. I couldn¡¯t find in me to blame them. But I knew they¡¯d be put through justice, too, and I knew they¡¯d face harsher consequences. Nothing was worse than a coward. Mentally dozing off, I kept dutifully my eyes on the judge, fingers hitting in rhythm my thigh. The cameras were rolling around us, zooming on our faces and then going back to the judge. One on my left came painfully close to my face, as if the cameraman wanted to headbutt me with it. By now I was used to it, and I knew everyone here was too ; I was reviewing the last progress on my fuinjutsu. I¡¯d successfully managed to store a clone inside a seal. Taking him out had been easy, but I was now trying to put more inside : the greater the number, the more important the chakra boost I¡¯d get afterwards. Once I¡¯d manage, I¡¯d have to work on putting the seal on an animal and try to stabilize it. I was pretty sure I¡¯d blow up quite a handful of rats, but- ¡°¡­ Todoroki¡± The name slipped smoothly from the judge¡¯s mouth. Everyone froze, even the camera crew. On my right, Dad had turned white, his fists gripping the fabric of his dark blue trouser so hard it looked like he was going to tear it apart. ¡°For participating in Tokyo¡¯s terrorist attack and inflicting debilitating injuries to a prominent Hero that inhibited him from carrying out his duties in this period of crisis, the sentence is the following¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Dad stood up, eyes ablaze with panic. His skin was getting red. He was sweating bullets. ¡°Death by lethal injection¡± My head snapped to the judge. Eyes still on the sheet of paper, she pursed her lips, frozen for she knew who she had just condemned. Slowly, she took off her glasses and put them on her desk ; then she waved at the cameras and all were turned off. She looked up to Dad, apologetic, her voice not anymore business like : ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but the sentence has already been carried out¡± And the shock that I read in Dad¡¯s gaze morphed into dread then settled on pure terror. ¡°I-¡± I stood up. He blinked. My muscles were coiled, my eyes roaming over the room full of tense Heroes, my heart beating so fast it hurt. My sharingan threatened to come to life but I reigned it in, waiting for Dad to make the decision and move first : who would he kill first ? The judge ? And if he went for her, I¡¯d have to strike the most important Heroes first ; they were the biggest threats. I saw Ryukyu two rows back and (?) behind us. I¡¯d behead him and then freeze them all ; no, the farthest would have time to get away. Cementos could be troublesome. I¡¯d have to hit them first and strong, make sure none of them could escape or pose the slightest threat to us ; thus I¡¯ll burn them alive. Ryukyu was the only one I expected to survive ; I¡¯ll have to behead her. Even if Tokyo was fully locked, I was confident the military wouldn¡¯t manage to respond in time. Maybe Dad would want to go after Shirai. I was certain this decision couldn¡¯t have been taken without his permission. I hoped Jin Woo was away. There really was something about this guy and his Quirk that rubbed me wrong. Otherwise, between him and the might of a full country against us, and considering I¡¯d have to protect my father from, let¡¯s say, people like Overhaul or Jin Woo, then I¡¯d have to use my joker way ahead of time and take hostage the whole city. They would let us leave ; I knew enough people saw me as (instable) to make them believe my threats. Then we¡¯d have to take a boat, fuck off to China, certainly fight off their own military that will wait for us there and then and find a way to get back to Italy. Teka would find a way to meet us and get us back home quicker. thought he¡¯d blew up, start screaming like a madman, try to threaten everyone around us. ¡°I-¡± It was a whisper that broke into nothing. My eyes snapped to Dad¡¯s face. Eyebrows furrowed, his eyes were full of confusion. I waited, heart beating more slowly, a weird sensantion de calme filling my whole body. Two kunais were hidden in the cuffs of my tailored coat, ready to glide in my hands in a second. I waited. I expected the confusion in his eyes to become pure anger, I expected the temperature to rise until everyone¡¯s lungs started cooking from the inside, I expected him to scream like a madman, I expected him to grab the judge by her throat and threaten to kill everyone. That¡¯s what I would¡¯ve done. I waited for him to hit first. Yet he spinned on his heels and calmly went to the door, as stiff as a robot. Everyone watched him leave. It took me a moment too long to realize we wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. I followed him briskly, yet a few paths behind, still a bit taken aback. His muscles were rolling under his shirt like an uncoiled (voir d¨¦f) panther¡¯s preparing itself to strike. We didn¡¯t hurt anyone even on our way out. Once in front of the car I asked, perplexed. ¡°Are we going to see Shirai ?¡± Maybe he only wanted to hurt him. I¡¯d mapped most of the defense¡¯s headquarters and I could confidently say that even if we were outnumbered we¡¯d manage to murder our way out. ¡°No¡± His voice was hoarse, full of emotion. Eyebrows furrowed, I said nothing. He didn¡¯t spare me a glance. The ride to the hospital was a silent one. He was still unhealthily white, creases around his tired eyes, wrinkled skin resting heavily on his furrowed brows. He looked as if he¡¯d gotten twenty years older from the trial¡¯s room to our car. The car stopped in front of the hospital¡¯s sliding doors and left us here. As soon as Dad¡¯s foot hit the paved, he picked up his pace. The faster we went the more I felt his distress and my heart clenched painfully. We climbed the stairs two by two, ran through the corridors and went up two more levels, nearly running, then breaking into a full run that had a nurse shouting at us to stop. And then, suddenly, Dad stopped in front of an unassuming door on the last floor ; I smoothly spinned to avoid colliding with me. Breath short, chest heaving, he looked at the closed door with wide eyes. I expected soldiers on either side of it. Of course there would be no one. His mouth became a hard, cold line. He clenched his fist. I waited for him to open the door. He didn¡¯t. It was as if he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to open it. He looked like a sentenced to death walking to a scaffold, knowing what was going to happen but refusing to accept that it was ineluctable. I had to look away for a moment, Adam apple bobbing painfully in my throat. Slowly, eyes resting on him, I moved forward and put my hand on the handle. I expected a word, a nod, a confirmation. But his gaze was full of anguish and I couldn¡¯t bear to see for a moment longer how frightened he was. Jaw clenched, I pushed the handle and moved aside. A fresh smell hit my nose, as if the room had been thoroughly cleaned not long ago. The bed was made and curtains moved slowly in front of a half open window, pushed by a winter breeze. On the clean sheets was a blank urn full with ashes Dad didn¡¯t move an inch, as if the mere sight of it had stunned him. I went closer and opened the lid ; a foul smell hit my nose. ¡°Is it him ?¡±, he croaked The weakness in his voice hit me like a stab to the heart. No child should ever have to witness his father so hurt. For a moment, I considered lying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He clenched his fists, closed his mouth as if he wanted to keep inside everything, emotion building up in his eyes, chest heaving as if he had trouble breathing. The memory burned itself in my mind. ¡°That¡¯s it- I-¡± He moved his hand, gesturing at the room, lips pursed into a thin line, eyes glassy. ¡°I can¡¯t anymore. That¡¯s too much. I¡¯ve given too much¡± I perked up, hand still holding the lid of the ash coffin. ¡°What do you mean ?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given them too much. They just took again and again and I-¡± His voice wavered. ¡°I can¡¯t be a hero anymore¡± He shook his head, jaw clenched as if he were trying to keep in all of his bottled up emotions. And he left me alone with my dead brother¡¯s ashes. * Author''s note : Guess who''s not dead and hasn''t abandonned the story ? I was actually on a ten days break (as mentionned on my P@treon''s public space, you should check it if you feel like I''m dissapearing ''without a warning'') to plan the last chapters of Part 2 : there are now only 12 chapters left before we start Part 3 (for the P@treon members I mean, because otherwise you and I are still together for 39 chapters before Part 3). And after that we''ll start Part 3, the last part of this story, which should be the most violent, gore and intense part of the story - and should be around 20 chapters. And after that I get a break, wow ! Can''t believe I''m still alive lmao. Anyway, just wanted to say we''re back on the usual schedule, hope I didn''t scare you (too much) with the sudden vanishing and, as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 212 - The Jar I should¡¯ve been happy. Wasn¡¯t it what I wanted all along ? I wanted him far away from villains, far away from Japan and anything else that could¡¯ve been a threat to his well-being. I wanted him peaceful, resting, and enjoying his life as he deserved for his twenty-five years of hard work as a Hero ; I wanted everything but to see him hurting and shedding blood and sweat for undeserving people. Yet it wasn¡¯t how things had gone. Instead of peacefulness, he¡¯d found sorrow ; and worse, he¡¯d found it at the hands of those that he¡¯d sworn to protect. Hadn¡¯t he already been through enough ? Hadn¡¯t he already given enough ? As soon as I¡¯d taken the piece of bone out of Touya¡¯s throat, he¡¯d been as good as dead. What had laid in this hospital bed had been nothing but an empty shell for somebody who¡¯d left long ago. There was no need to destroy it. It only hurt those who had cared about him. Dad should¡¯ve quit long ago ; I should¡¯ve found a way to put things to an end before those he¡¯d protected all his life turned their back on him. Wasn¡¯t he worth being told beforehand ? Or was he worth so little in their eyes that they didn¡¯t give two shits about the hurt he¡¯d feel at knowing they¡¯d put his fucking child in a box ? Shirai¡¯s face appeared in my mind. A slow, insidious kind of anger started boiling in my stomach, mixing up with the acid taste of resentment. He shouldn¡¯t have been told in front of all of these strangers that his son was dead. He shouldn¡¯t have had to drive anxiously back to a hospital where they¡¯d barely had the courtesy to leave him a jar on a bed as if it was a fucking present. I hated them for making me see how weak it¡¯d made him, how devastated he was. My first reaction had been to retaliate ; his had been to grieve. My hands clenched on the cheap urn, and the coldness of its surface managed to snap me back to reality before I¡¯d broke it absentmindedly. Those were Touya¡¯s ashes between my hands. What the hell was I supposed to do with them ? I vaguely considered exchanging them with dog ashes and pissing on what was left of him before throwing everything in the gutters ; that¡¯s what I¡¯d promised myself I¡¯d do all these weeks ago. And the more I thought about it, the more I wanted to do it. I wasn¡¯t above pettiness, and especially not for a dead fucker. Yet Dad still hadn¡¯t paid his respects to him - and neither Rei nor Fuyumi and Natsuo. It would be too disrespectful to let him cry while holding dog¡¯s remains. Still doesn¡¯t tell me what I have to do with this. I understood why Dad had left without even touching it ; there must have been something terribly twisted in knowing that your child¡¯s corpse was contained in a twenty centimeters jar. I watched the urn for a bit, undecided, both disgusted and repulsed by it. I genuinely wanted to throw everything in the trash. I sighed and took it with me before leaving. * ¡°I¡¯ll take two double-cheese burgers, a bucket of twenty wings of hot chicken, one fish wrap, one coke, and three sets of fries¡± I looked down to the young cashier who, though typing my command, was looking unabashedly at the urn held under my arm. I patted it with one hand like one would a nice dog. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my dead brother. I¡¯d say he¡¯s happy to see you but I¡¯d be lying because he¡¯s always been a douche¡± She shot me a weird-out glance and finished typing quickly. I took my ticket and felt the urge to pee. Once in the bathroom, I put the urn between my urinal and another one that was empty, shooting it a nasty glance : ¡°Stay here and behave, or otherwise I¡¯ll wash you down the drain¡± Behind me one of the toilets was flushed out ; I heard the guy getting out stilling abruptly before he hurried out, zipping up his pants with one hand. I chuckled and shot a happy glance at the urn. ¡°Why is it that we can only see eye to eye when you¡¯re dead ?¡± Because I¡¯d died once I knew that Touya was already in his next life and that he had certainly forgotten about everything. He was a blank slate, everything but the one he used to be. And wasn¡¯t this ironic ? For someone that had hurt so many people, he¡¯d died so peacefully. Well I mean, except for the part where he¡¯d choked on his blood. It was still extremely peaceful compared to what I¡¯d planned had Keigo not managed to end him. Still, I felt I had the right to desecrate what was left of him. People may have been looking at me as if I were a psycho, but I had this gut feeling that Touya -wherever he was - would still be able to feel how disrespected his body was. Once Dad had paid his respects, I wondered if I could make some jewelry out of the ashes. Maybe I could make a necklace out of Touya ¨C or worse, some cheap belly ring that a teenager would wear for two weeks before she¡¯d lost it somewhere incongruous. I knew some people used to make jewels out of dead bodies ; a weird practice, but in Touya¡¯s case I¡¯d be thrilled to know he was worth nothing more than a clipboard. Even feeding the earth would be too good for someone as shitty as him. A few drops of piss fell on the whitish lid : I finished my business and then considered leaving the stains on it, but the idea of carrying it around while my piss touched me disgusted me to no end. I washed my hands and then washed the urn with a bit of paper. My mind went to Dad and then shifted to Shirai. I wondered what had crossed his mind for him to accept something like that without informing us about it beforehand. He should¡¯ve at least had the consideration of telling us what the sentence was without letting Dad humiliate himself in front of such a large audience who were his colleagues. I¡¯d had wrongly believed Shirai and us had a common understanding, that he¡¯d valued us ; now I understood that his ¡®presents¡¯ were nothing but placating gifts to keep us on his good side. If he had to hunt us for the good of this country, he would. Nezu''s words came back to my mind. ''They see your usefulness and they all know your true and only weakness'' This life truly was only an eat-and-be-eaten game. At the scale we were playing, no one was friends with anyone. I still remembered the rats under Nezu¡¯s desk ; even he was too fucked up in the head for me to fully trust him. I got out of the bathroom, took my food, paid, and left. I ate while walking through the city, my appearance hidden under a henge. I¡¯d gone through L¨¦o¡¯s house earlier and gotten new supplies. Natsume had been there, too. They¡¯d wanted me to stay with them but when I¡¯d grazed the urn with my knuckle and told them I wanted to take my dead brother on a stroll they¡¯d been unsettled enough to leave me alone. Touya is truly revealing itself as an invaluable people-repellent. I considered training but, because of how weird this day had been until now, it seemed wrong to do so. I could find out who¡¯d killed Uraraka ¨C Katsuki was still waiting for me to drop a name ¨C but I had a hunch I shouldn¡¯t search too hard. I could find Dad. I had a rather good idea where he was. But if he¡¯d wanted me with him, he would¡¯ve told me so. I patted the urn. ¡°Guess we¡¯re going to see your best friend¡± When I showed up with the urn, the nurses looked at me as if I¡¯d grown two heads. They had to bring in someone with a specific Quirk to analyze before letting me go upstairs ; and even then they barely let me up, clearly wondering about my sanity. Keigo¡¯s room was, as usual, empty. The flowers I¡¯d brought the last time I ¡®officially¡¯ came to visit him had wilted. Except for the synthetically clean smell of the nurses and doctors, there was no one else''s lingering presence. No one ever bothered to visit him or send him cards. Not as if he could¡¯ve read any but still ¨C at least once he¡¯d wake up he wouldn¡¯t feel so alone. I brought a chair close to the bed and sat on it, urn propped up on my left hip. Keigo was sickly white, a different shade than he usually looked at night. I tapped my fingers against my thigh, wondering. Then I leaned forward, smiling, and wrapped my arm around the jar like I would around a friend¡¯s shoulder, showing it off to Keigo. ¡°Look who¡¯s there to see you¡± I took the lid off and clapped it to make it seem as if the urn was babbling. Only the life monitor¡¯s regular beeps echoed through the room. I waited a bit more, eyes locked on Keigo''s. My smile turned sour and I sighed, straightening up, and putting the jar on the ground. ¡°I believed that if one thing could¡¯ve woken you up it¡¯d be his dead body in a box¡± My voice sounded lonely in this room, maybe a tad bit desperate. I straightened my smooth pants repeatedly and looked out the window, trying to take my mind out of there. Weren¡¯t we supposed to be in a magical world where miracles happened every day? Touya''s decaying smell should¡¯ve magically woke up Keigo. Hell, this bastard¡¯s death was so important it should¡¯ve ended wars, worldwide hunger, and racism. Yet I was the only one ¨C aside from Dad ¨C who cared about it. And I am the only guy on earth fucked up enough to thrive while all the people that matter to me are suffering. Why was it that when things went well for me they were shit for everybody else ? ¡°You would¡¯ve made a better brother¡± Silence answered. I pursed my lips and looked down at the jar. I¡¯d spent my day carrying a dead body with me : there truly was something wrong with me. Maybe I should- My phone buzzed against my thigh. I unlocked it, hoping it was Dad, quickly reading the text. It was from Nezu. He needed to see me urgently. Under was written an address. ¡°Tokyo¡¯s central hospital, fourth floor, Dr Shigaraki¡¯s office¡± * A/N : This is the second chapter written directly in English (and corrected with Grammarly). Tell me if you like it better - if it seems better written - or if it doesn''t change a thing for you. See you monday for the next update ! Chapter 213 - Mind Games Something had snapped in him when he''d seen that urn. Why ? He had given them everything : his youth, his power, his life ¨C and now they also took his son. Why ? They did not care to discuss it with him. They did not even bother to inform him beforehand. They fucking killed his firstborn and put him in a box as if he were nothing more than a dog. He''d given them everything. Everything. He''d shed sweat and blood for Japan, had suffered so many injuries to save its citizens. He''d spent years working himself to death, getting home late and on the verge of exhaustion for people who didn''t fucking care about him. How many school events had he missed to work a few more precious hours ? How many times had Shoto eaten alone as a child because they fucking needed him ? They did not care. No one did. He had endured the public onslaught once the hangar''s video had been leaked out ; he''d endured being shamed and cursed in public, had endured (d¨¦f) people spitting on the floor when he walked by, endured when they''d screamed at him to retire because they did not need a rotten, corrupted Hero like him. He''d been thrown a bottle square in the face in a room full of a hundred people and yet he''d still held his son back from retaliating. He''d been humiliated in front of his child and he''d said nothing. Nothing. Were they only supposed to take more and more without him saying anything ? Was that what a true Hero was supposed to be : someone who gave again and again and again while no one ever cared ? Often he''d heard Heroes say how dehumanized they felt. He''d heard of Heroes being berated for saving full families from a disaster yet not managing to save the goddamn house. How many whose families had been targeted by villains despite how protected they were supposed to be ? How many had suffered PTSD from not managing to save just one ¨C only one ¨C person more ? He''d seen a colleague cry over a dead child''s body at a playground because a villain had decided to take it hostage. He''d let a sobbing mother hit him with her bare fists when he''d brought her the burn plush of her son. He''d seen his fair share of horror in the military ¨C he''d done his fair share of horrors, too. When he was offered to become a Hero, he accepted it immediately. He thought it would be easier ¨C that it would hurt less. It didn''t. People thought Heroes were gods. People thought they could not ¨C should not ¨C do any wrong. They had to save everyone and everything all the time. They had to act as if it was easy, with a dumb-ass smile on their face. Maybe that was why Enji had started to hate All Might. He''d made it look so easy while Enji was swimming in a pool of corpses that kept on getting deeper. He''d endured so much bullshit for the sake of these people. He''d sacrificed so much. And the only way they found to thank him was to put his son in a jar. They didn''t even let him hold him one last time. One last time ¨C that''s the only thing he would''ve asked. ''Let me hold him just one last time''. And suddenly, Enji felt so tired of his life. He felt tired at a soul-deep level, tired for he had taken one too many hits and couldn''t keep going on. He felt too tired to go outside, too tired to eat, too tired to get out of his bed. He could feel the warmth of the sun hitting the black curtains and he hated it. It was too much. He just couldn''t anymore. Enji blinked, the covers tucked tightly under his chin. It was too short. His feet were cold. And then suddenly, his feet were not cold anymore. They were tucked tightly too. He didn''t care about the how or why. He looked intently at a yellow spot on the wall below the window. And then suddenly, he couldn''t see the spot anymore. Something had come up between him and the spot. Enji blinked. He still couldn''t see the spot. The smell of food hit his nose. It disgusted him. Enji blinked again, gaze blank. Teka had been right all along. Being a Hero was giving again and again without getting anything back in exchange. It was just sad. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. He felt he should''ve been angry. He couldn''t muster up the strength to be. He was just so, so tired. He closed his eyes. The thing between him and the wall stayed a moment longer ¨C he could feel it even when his eyes were closed. It was as hot and bright as the sun. Enji just wanted it to leave. What had his life amounted to ? Nothing. People didn''t care that he ¨C in particular - had saved them. Another Hero with a fire Quirk would come out in a few months and everyone would forget about him. In the grand scheme of things, he was no one. He''d never been anyone. The sun left. * "Why did you ask me to come here ?" Nezu, paws crossed above his belly, shot Shoto a sharp look, gaze gliding down to the urn. "What''s that ?" "My brother" Nezu showed no outward reaction, yet inwardly he was trying to assess if the teen in front of him could be considered as clinically insane. The kid couldn''t be crazy. It wouldn''t do if he were. Shoto sat more comfortably on the couch, eyes gliding across the room and the various diplomas with feigned nonchalance. "Why are we here and not somewhere else ?" "I''ve been lent this office kindly until his owner comes back from his vacations abroad" Shoto''s eyes snapped to the name written on one of the documents : ''Shigaraki'' "We''ve been here before, haven''t we ?" "The doctor''s kindness shows no bounds, especially as the city is still under lockdown and no place can be rented" Shoto nodded. "Why did you bring me here ?" "I believe you had questions you would like to ask me" Shoto shot him a sharp glance, considered, then decided that playing mind games with the smartest being on earth would bring him nothing but headaches. "When you talked to Monoma in the hospital room, you specifically asked him ''what'' he had said" "I did" Shoto''s eyebrows furrowed. The admission was a tad too fast for his liking. "You wanted me to notice the way you choose your words" "Indeed" The casualness of Nezo puzzled Shoto. "Why ?" "Because I know what you''ll do with the information once I give it to you and it could be of great help to me" "Are you trying to use me ?" "I indeed am" Shoto stayed silent for a bit. "Is the person that killed Uraraka someone that would be better off dead in your books ?" Nezu stirred his tea. "Well, not necessarily. He''s quite useful but some other¡­ questionable people are looking into him and it''s bothering me a great deal" "Why ?" Nezu smiled enigmatically. "Has he done something for you that you don''t want to see unearthed (d¨¦f) ?" Shoto was a smart kid, but he was also way too smart to attempt blackmailing him. And he also needed the teen to trust him ¨C at least as much as his paranoid psyche could let him trust anybody else that was not him. Thus, Nezu conceded. "Correct. I would be rather bothered if some¡­ unsavory events were to resurface again" Kai was still in detention. His refusal to respond to any question directly had started to rub people in the wrong way and some were wondering if he ¨C for some reason - knew about Tsukauchi''s Quirk or his possible presence during his interrogations. Shoto''s finger was grazing absentmindedly the lid of the urn as if he were stroking a pet''s head. Nezu glanced at his middle finger, slightly weirded out. "Who killed her?" "Kai Chisaki" Shoto''s face was carefully blank. Great. At least he wouldn''t have to bother finding out who did it - he already had way too much stuff on his plate. And Katsuki was growing impatient. "Why ?" "She nearly killed Neito and he didn''t like her putting her hands on his nephew" Shoto''s brain short-circuited. Chisaki and Monoma were fucking related ? He did not see that coming. "Alright. Do you plan on turning me out once I''m done with him ?" "No" Shoto''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "I don''t get it. What''s in it for you ?" Nezu admired how fast his mind worked : everyone else would''ve been way too concerned about killing Chisaki rather than consider the ''why''. Nezu was a powerful man, and he had plenty of powerful friends too. He didn''t need Shoto to kill Chisaki for him : he could''ve done so a thousand times already. A bit of anything slightly dangerous in his food would''ve taken him out for good long ago. Yet Nezu wasn''t a short-sighted man : he always played two games simultaneously, way too ahead for anyone to really understand what his true goal was. "Your trust" Shoto''s eyebrows rose so high they nearly touched his hairline. He scoffed. "Will that be all ?" "I believe it is enough already" Shoto leaned back confidently in his chair, arms crossed "That''s not the way to go if you want my trust" "I rather I believe it is" Shoto quirked a disdainful brow. Nezu leaned forward. "Over the years, how many people have tried to get your loyalty by forcing you to do things you didn''t want to ? How many will try to lure you in with false promises in exchange for your trust ? I am m not like them. I will always tell you what I expect of you" The teen''s face was blank as if none of the things Nezu had said had phased him. "And right now you need me" "I do, for I believe your father has retired" Shoto stiffened "And All Might is on the verge of retiring. My political power is decreasing : I need new strong Heroes on my side to prove that I am still relevant" "I''m not a Hero" It was said with a definitive tone. Nezu''s dark eyes gleamed. He froze for the barest of moments. Out of everything he had said, Shoto had decided to focus on the Hero tidbit. He put the information away for further consideration later on. "Are you not ? You did put yourself at risk to save all of these people a few weeks ago. I believe it was a rather Heroic gesture" Shoto grunted. "I just did what had to be done. No need to label me a hero for it" Nezu looked intently into Shoto''s eyes as if he could read his mind. And he could. Sort of. He''d carefully studied all his psychological files, watching again and again recordings of him on Yuei''s grounds to get a better understanding of him. And right now, what he saw in his answer was ''I''m still the vengeful kid carrying around his dead brother''s corpse ; of course I can''t be a Hero''. "Heroes are not perfect individuals", said Nezu carefully. "Wearing a costume doesn''t make someone flawless. They''re still prideful, vengeful and easy to anger. There is nothing wrong with that" Shoto had no outward reaction ¨C or at least none that Nezu could pick up on. Most of the time his face stayed blank, though sometimes micro-reactions ¨C split moments when his face instinctively moved before his conscious mind reigned the natural reaction back in ¨C allowed a glimpse into his profound self. And right now Shoto was considering what he said, trying to see if it aligned with his peculiar moral code. "You can''t ask someone to trust you and expect them to say yes" Nezu agreed. He had anticipated the discussion going this way. "What do you think about the Commission ?" The sudden 180¡ã took Shoto by surprise ; that''s what Nezu had wanted. He wanted him to be on his toes, to keep wondering what was the point Nezu wanted to make. He shrugged. "And the military ?" This time Shoto sent Nezu an assessing glance. Nezu allowed himself to smile, showing his sharp teeth the way that Aizawa used to tell him made him look too much like an animal. After all, weren''t humans mammals too ? "Do you believe that they trust you ? That they''re on your side ?" "Because you, on the contrary, are on my side ?" Deflecting answers was his favorite way of dealing with questions he didn''t want to respond to. His motto was ''ambiguous enough for no one to understand where my real thoughts lay''. Nezu found it as adorable as a cute little mouse not eating its cheese for fear of showing everyone how much she was fond of it. "It seems you believe they are", Nezu answered, amusement clear in his voice Shoto shrugged, not showing an ounce of reaction toward Nezu''s obvious condescending tone. "You said it yourself : I''ve saved plenty of people a while back. They must believe I''m not as bad as people say" "And that''s only because you saved these people that they allowed you to see Keigo Takami, right ?" Shoto tensed. He''d thought the gift ¨C if not fully harmless ¨C at least mostly won because of his hard work that night. "If they truly cared about either you or your dad", Nezu crooned "They wouldn''t have dared to put your brother in a jar" Shoto said nothing. Nezu waited for an answer that didn''t come. Of course it didn''t. Yet he knew his mind was running a thousand miles a second. All of these were things his psychotic mind should have already considered but hearing them said aloud ¨C by someone else ¨C was like confirming his suspicions. But it still wasn''t enough. Nezu needed to make him realize that no one was on his side and that no one would ever be. "Are you free right now ?" Nezu started gathering the harmless work he''d brought with him ; losing something valuable in this office would bring nothing but complications to his projects. "Why ?" Nezu stopped, eyes locking with Shoto. "Because you''re going to get the One for All" * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 214 - Mind Games 2/2 "You''re joking" Nezu didn''t answer. Shoto''s eyes were two narrow slits. "It''ll freeze in hell the day I accept All Might''s-" "You''ll come to accept it", Nezu shushed him. "And think about the monstrous power you''ll have. You''d be able to walk on the world" How delightful it sounded in Nezu''s ears : walk on the world. Being a God among men. He craved such existence. "I don''t care about-" "Come with me. Let''s get out of here" Shoto''s eyebrows were furrowed. After a beat, he followed Nezu, though it was obvious how reluctant he was. Nezu locked the office behind them and then shot Shoto a surreptitious smile that made him frown even more. The teen followed him until they reached his car, a black, glossy model of a vintage Aston Martin. "You do not truly consider giving me All Might''s power, do you ?" Nezu had noticed the lack of comment over the fact that All Might''s power could be ''given''. He opened his trunk and put his suitcase inside. "I indeed have no influence over who will get or who won''t get All Might''s Quirk" He pressed a button on his car key : the trunk shut automatically. "Then why did you say I would get his Quirk?" Nezu mulled over his words. "There are¡­ people that could hurt the one that will get the One for All. I''d rather have them focused on you" The teen crossed his arms. "I''m wondering when I''ll start getting paid for all of the shit you put me through" Nezu smiled. Shoto has talked without an ounce of anger or frustration. He wondered how he''d react if he truly knew why had All for One managed to get to the Summer Camp. "If you''d allow me, I would like to start paying you back right now" Nezu gestured towards the passenger seat of the car. Shoto''s eyebrows rose. "Trying again to get my trust ?" Nezu smiled with good humor. "I''d rather say trying to show you who you should not trust" Curiosity lit up Shoto''s eyes, yet he didn''t say anything. "It will be worth your time, I assure you", Nezu pressed The teen pondered then nodded. "Alright. Show me" * As soon as Nezu opened the door, dust fell from the ceiling. Shoto had taken a step back to avoid it but it had fallen on Nezu''s shoulders, who was clearing it away. The room Nezu had brought him to was so small and cramped up it looked like a corridor, yet it was as dusty as an attic. Old cobwebs were hanging like threads from the ceiling as if even the spiders had long fled the place. There barely was enough room for a chair and a computer on a dirty table. Shoto knew that even while sitting his knees would touch the wall and he''d feel as stiff as a stick. Nezu stayed on the threshold of the room while Shoto surveyed it. "This screen is connected to a camera in the room next to it. I will conduct a meeting there that will be of great interest to you¡­The wall is thin enough for you to hear through it without trouble" Shoto was still looking around, weirdly disgusted yet nonphased by how dirty it was. "Do you want me to poison someone ?" He only needed a peephole to feel like a spy in one of Ian Fleming''s novels. "Of course not. I merely want you to listen about what will happen next door" Shoto shot him a sharp glance before he focused once more on the screen. "Alright" Nezu smiled and closed the door behind him. * "We''ll give Shoto Todoroki the One for All" "No" The General''s answer had shot up abruptly from his mouth, not leaving any room for discussion. President Pantu shot him a side glance and said nothing, her gaze settling back on Nezu. In the back, All Might, hands crossed, had not batted an eye. "I believe he has what it takes to become the next bearer", said Nezu calmly. "He is clever, resilient, and strong-minded" "Giving him that much power would be foolish", answered Shirai. "He''s sixteen and he''s already way too powerful. Few people in Japan would be able to restrain him if the need arose" Nezu felt blood and went straight for the throat : "And you as well as all of us here saw how capable he was when he fought those Nomus. With the One for All in addition to his own Quirk, he''d be a boon for our country" Shirai took the bait. "A good weapon is a weapon that won''t turn itself against us. He won''t have it" It was a sentence that invited neither argument nor protestation. On the other side of the wall, Shoto was startled. Why was Shirai acting as if his possibly getting All Might''s Quirk was a personal slight against him ? Granted, he did not care about the One for All ¨C wouldn''t even touch it with a stick ¨C but was he truly so bad that they could not even fathom him getting it ? Nezu nodded humbly. President Pantu shot Nezu an assessing glance. "You know as well as we do how dangerous one individual holding that much power could be" "I do", Nezu conceded She expected him to speak, to explain his point of view ; his lack of response only served to make her more puzzled. Shoto was getting more and more confused about what was happening. He''d saved Tokyo, saved millions of people with only his father to help him : certainly it had to mean something for them, didn''t it ? Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "And it is without considering his mental state", Pantu added, gaze leveled on Nezu. "Trusting someone so volatile with such power would put us all at risk" Shirai nodded, and a spike of anger pierced Shoto''s chest. Was he such an awful person that they could not even consider him as a potential candidate ? Nezu nodded humbly and said nothing else. "Though I am still wondering about something¡­ When did you come to know about the One for All ?" Nezu shot President Pantu a tight-lipped smile. "All Might told me all about it quite recently" All Might, arms crossed, looked bored out of his mind. There were dark bags under his eyes, and blood capillaries had exploded in his eyes. Pantu did not smile. "How convenient" The air was thick with tension. Shirai chose not to pay it any mind : he bent down and took out a portfolio as thick as his arm. "Here is the list of candidates I am proposing as the next bearer of All Might''s Quirk" There were at the very least fifty candidates. Shoto''s frustration was growing by leaps. That was it ? They''d talked about him for barely a minute and dismissed him so quickly. Was he not worth more ? Had he not done enough to prove them he was worthy of- of bare consideration ? "Sung Jin Woo", Nezu read aloud "Obviously", Pantu said "He has a great Quirk and he''s been working in the military for years now", Shirai said, choosing to ignore him. "He''d make an excellent Peace Symbol" "I believed Gunhee was grooming him to become the next head of the Special Forces ?", Pantu asked "He says himself ready to partake in it if no better candidate is found" "And I believed concentrating too much power in one''s hand was too risky for us to consider ?", Nezu said innocently "He''s different" And he did not bother to develop. Shoto''s left fist clenched. "He may be", Pantu conceded. "But I believe I may have more interesting options to offer" She too put on the table a portfolio as big as Shirai''s. They started discussing other potential candidates, their Quirks, and achievements, whereas Shoto was seething. They''d dismissed him so quickly to discuss fucking background characters ? These people were nobodies ¨C they were unable to do even a tenth of what he''d done, All Might''s Quirk or not. He could crush them as easily as he''d crush bugs, and yet they were worthy of consideration ? He had saved people. He had fought for Tokyo''s citizens. They should be grateful. They should be on their knees, licking the sole of his shoes, begging him to accept being the next bearer. They had not even considered him. To them, he was nothing. Suddenly, All Might''s voice rose. "I have someone else in mind" The three heads turned to him. He had not spoken a word since the beginning of the meeting. Shirai gestured for him to continue. "Someone tenacious and that will hold his ground, no matter who faces him" "What''s his name ?" "Katsuki Bakugo" There was a moment of silence. "Who ?" All Might was sprawled in his chair, looking like a bored king talking to people he did not want to talk to about matters that should not have been theirs to discuss. "A student from Yuei", he explained. "A strong, capable boy. He''ll do what needs to be done, no matter who''s opposing him" Another round of silence. "All Might", Pantu said slowly. "No matter the¡­ qualities of this boy, he may not be the best candidate. You can certainly find-" "Too late", All Might cut her off. "I''ve already given it to him" * Bonus : "What ?" A beat of silence. All Might sighed then looked up at the sky. The moon was high, hanging as a watchful being over the clouds. "My Quirk", he explained slowly. "It''s called One for All. I can pass it down. I want you to be the next bearer" There, another lie. All Might did not want him to be the next bearer : rather, he needed the kid to be the next bearer. Not as if he would be able to pick up on it. Confusion and shock flashed through Katsuki''s eyes. "I-" All Might waited for him to get a grip on himself, still looking up at the sky. Despite not being there during Tokyo''s attack, All Might had learned everything about what had transpired. He''d felt guilty about the whole ordeal, and had felt foolish for not having realized that the few Nomus spotted north of the country were only a distraction made to push him away. To punish himself, All Might had learned by heart all of the deceased names, printing it in his brain to never forget those he had failed. He''d also learned about the neighborhood that had been blown up, totally obliterated. Scorching, destroyed pieces of torn buildings had been the only thing left in a humongous pit. He''d heard about Endeavor and his son being there that night and being praised as the main reason the city hadn''t been erased from the map. All Might had felt weird when he''d heard Shoto had managed to evacuate more than six hundred people in a matter of seconds, all alone ; the feat had been nothing short of godly. He remembered reconsidering everything he''d learned about him : had he judged him wrongly ? Had he seen something wrong in him that wasn''t there ? He felt as if the world''s axis had shifted. All Might had always trusted his guts and it had never failed him. Since the first time he''d met him, he''d felt uneasy around young Todoroki. Even when he was a child, something in the back of All Might''s mind had always tingled whenever the kid was near. His senses had never been as wary when he''d faced All for One himself. Uneasy, All Might had asked more questions. That''s one he learned about why the neighborhood had been destroyed. All for One had blown it up. Supposedly. All Might hadn''t bought it for a second. If All for One truly had the power to blow up a street with a snap of his fingers, he wouldn''t bother raising his army of monsters. What was the point of fighting when you could just hold the whole world hostage ? If someone such as this existed, everyone would have to bend to their will. And deep in his heart ¨C the same way All Might knew the sun would always rise and the night would always come - he knew that this ¨C someone who would always break others before breaking himself - was what Shoto was. He''d blow up the whole world with a snap and he wouldn''t bat an eye. The realization had chilled him to the bones. All for One hadn''t blown up this street ; Shoto had. And worse than that, All Might was too old and too tired to stop him. He was far from his prime : chances were that if he tried to stop him, the kid would simply crush him. Once again, All Might wondered what would happen if Endeavor died. "Does that mean you were Quirkless ?" All Might''s blue eyes snapped to Katsuki''s. It took him a moment to remember where he was and why he was talking to him. The One for All truly had eaten him, body and mind alike. "I indeed was" The boy looked at him intently. His reddish gaze was sharp, focused. He''d been close to Uraraka, from what All Might had heard. And when he''d learned ¨C not even from Nezu ¨C that the girl was allegedly a spy, All Might hadn''t found it in himself to be upset. It was Nezu who had pushed her into All Might''s elite group. He''d had insisted, had asked All Might to treat her like he did everybody else. The small, cold part of All Might ¨C the one that had been hardened by years of fighting for his country ¨C had wondered what new game Nezu was playing. After Nana''s death, Nezu had lent All Might a helping hand : yet only now did All Might understand that all along he was truly the one who had helped Nezu. The ''Symbol of Peace'' title had been nice for the first decades. It had stroked his ego, even if he knew that were he to die, the country wouldn''t crumble to pieces. Sure, the civilians would be shaken, but All Might wasn''t paramount to their country''s security ¨C no one was. Maybe Nezu, feeling that All Might was growing more and more irritated with him, wanted to push someone he knew would''ve been loyal to him. The Uraraka girl would serve Nezu, had All Might felt her worthy of the One for All. She could have been. Truly. If only All Might hadn''t felt in Shoto a growing threat. And now that everything had come to light, All Might''s mind had worked quickly : he''d connected the dots and realized something. Uraraka wouldn''t have ever gotten the One for All ; Nezu would''ve merely pushed All Might to play his game and make her think she would get it. All for One would''ve sprung up once she''d gotten it : it would''ve been a trap. All Might''s legacy was nothing but a mere game for Nezu, a mere setup that he would''ve used to catch All for One. He didn''t care about what such power meant. He didn''t care about the legacy it represented. He didn''t care about All Might, never had really. It was all about power. Everything was about power. All Might despise them all, the fucking General who acted as if he were a mighty god ¨C having the right of death or life over everyone else ¨C and all of those fucking politicians that cared only about the money depreciating and the fucking Heroes who''d fled their duties when civilians had died by hundreds and he fucking despised- "Why me ?" All Might blinked. He was standing against the railing of a rooftop, one hand on the cold surface. He realized he''d crushed it without realizing it until it was but a mere straw. Years ago, he would''ve obliterated the thing without thinking. He truly was getting old. "Don''t you feel you''re worthy of it ?" The teen straightened, pride and ego swelling in his eyes. He had potential. But he was not worthy of it. If only Shoto hadn''t existed, All Might could''ve chosen someone else. "Of course I do" All Might nearly smiled. "Of course", he repeated blankly All Might considered telling him he''d only get this power because he was friends with who was certainly the next All for One in the making. He would''ve probably refused to get it, then, and All Might would''ve been robbed of the only one he felt could stop Shoto Todoroki once he started his killing spree. It didn''t matter why or where or when. All Might just knew deep down that the boy would be far, far worse than anything this world had ever seen. But there was hope. All Might knew how much he cared about his father, how concerned he was about him. If he cared this way about people he was close to then maybe- maybe Katsuki could talk him out of whatever he would want to do someday. It was a gamble. The whole future was a gamble. Yet All Might had lost the other half of the Peace Symbol and, despite everything, he had liked having someone else standing by his side. It was time to put the burden on someone else''s shoulders and go live somewhere far away, where he could rest in peace for the last few years he had to live. It would be nice. He''d always wanted to go to Bali. All Might straightened up, shooting one last glance at the sky. "There is one condition for you to get it" The boy nodded seriously, though the bags under his eyes were red from crying. All Might felt both pity and cold resolution wash over him. "If I give you this power, I want you to promise that shall you have the opportunity of killing All for One ¨C or anyone else of his level that could threaten the well-being of our fellow citizens - you will kill him" The boy looked surprised, then frowned. "You have to promise", insisted All Might. He did not want the next bearer to repeat his own mistakes. "Even if it is your friend" All Might''s eyes were hard and unyielding. He wouldn''t give him his Quirk if he didn''t promise. "I swear I will kill All for One at the first opportunity that arises", Katsuki repeated slowly, looking resolute yet slightly weird about the words coming out of his mouth. "And anyone else as dangerous as him. Even if it is my friend" All Might smiled, yet it barely lighted up his dark face. "Now open your mouth" And then, the teen did something completely unexpected. He took a step back and said : "Thanks for the offer. I''ll consider" And he left. * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 215 - The Next One for All Bearer "You did what ?" All Might''s bored eyes turned slowly to Shirai. Half bent above the table, a crumpled paper in his hand, left eyebrow twitching uncontrollably, he looked as if he were on the verge of losing it. "I already gave him my Quirk", All Might repeated slowly Shirai''s steely eyes turned to pure cold. "And under what pretense did you take this decision alone ?" All Might scoffed. He pitied Katsuki : the kid really would have his head full with these people. "It is my Quirk", he said "I believe it is enough reason for me to do whatever I want with it" Pantu''s head turned so fast toward Nezu that it looked as if her neck had snapped from the motion. "Did you know about it ?" Her tone was accusatory. Nezu shook his head, looking utterly surprised. "I had no idea about it" All Might''s eyebrows rose in disbelief : he smiled while shaking his head, arms crossed. Liar. Nezu had been the one to tell him to choose whoever he wanted and not to give any of the people they''d bring up credit : this meeting had another purpose that evaded him. "We''re talking about the next Peace Symbol", Shirai insisted "You shouldn''t have-" "If I may say", Nezu interjected "It is indeed All Might''s Quirk. No one here has any right over it" Pantu bit the inside of her cheek. All Might couldn''t help but feel some twisted amusement. "We should have been informed", she insisted "We should have..." It wasn''t about All Might choosing someone without asking for their opinion : it was about All Might choosing someone they disapproved of. Nezu had created the ''Peace Symbol'' title, but it had garnered power ¨C social and political - as well as prestige over the years. Having a Peace Symbol ¨C someone virtually unbeatable ¨C frightened villains, reassured civilians, and contributed to the soft power of a country. A Peace Symbol was an advertisement at an international level, it was a way of screaming ''Our country is stable, Quirks users are well regulated''. Many foreign countries, seeing how well it had worked in Japan, had replicated the idea, giving birth to their own "Peace Symbol". Shirai and Pantu had both wanted to put someone who would''ve been loyal to them as a Peace Symbol. It would have helped them garner more power and leverage in Japan as well as internationally. They did not understand the profound reason for being behind the One for All. Even if Nezu had created the title, the One for All truly had been born by the will of someone who wanted to protect others, to be the ''Peace Symbol'' of everybody else. That''s why All Might would''ve never left any of them to get it. "If it can reassure you", All Might said "I choose the next bearer while considering future threats" Nezu moved awkwardly in his seat. Pantu''s eyebrow rose. "Which means ?" "Maybe we shouldn''t-" Nezu was cut off by Shirai : "What kind of threat ?" "The one we''ve all considered", said All Might Nezu tried to shut the discussion down. "I don''t think-" "Endeavor''s son", finished All Might Shirai sank back in his chair, hands crossed. "I see" Both Shirai had considerably calmed down. Pantu seemed pensive. "Are they close ?" "Close enough for young Bakugo to talk him down if the need arises", All Might said. "And the One for All will only make him more¡­ compelling" Nezu looked conflicted. Shirai turned to him. "What do you think about it ?" The way he mulled on his words before speaking aroused All Might''s curiosity. "It is All Might''s choice", he finally said heavily through gritted teeth Shirai nodded. "I believe everything has been said" He gathered the papers he''d brought out and then stood up. Pantu did the same. "Congratulations on choosing the next bearer", Shirai said His gaze turned to steel. "Let''s hope none of us will come to regret your decision" He nodded politely at them both then left. Pantu lingered at the door, one hand on the doorknob. "If you had already chosen the next bearer..." Her eyes slid over to Nezu. "I wonder what this meeting was for" She looked around the room for a bit, as if trying to catch onto something that would give her a clue about the situation. She left a second later, closing the door shut. Nezu''s gaze automatically shifted to All Might who, still sprawled out, looked oblivious. His face turned to Nezu. "Is there something on my face ?" Nezu looked as if he wanted to say something but decided to hold up at the last moment. "You can come in" He pressed a button under the table and a panel of the wall in the corner of the room ¨C carefully hidden behind a paint and a vase ¨C opened. From there got out Shoto. All Might''s face was blank. He did not even bother asking Nezu to explain himself. He had believed Nezu had mentioned Shoto at the beginning of the discussion to make whoever All Might proposed next look as a reasonable choice ; yet now he truly understood why he had mentioned him ¨C and why he''d looked so agitated when All Might had mentioned the way they could use his friend against him. The kid was red in the face ¨C at least the part of his face that they could see ¨C and there was no denying the anger brewing in his eyes. Nezu truly was always two steps ahead of everybody else. "I believe it has been a rather insightful conversation", Nezu said, smiling All Might kept on watching the kid. Shoto nodded curtly, eyes still locked on the closed door. Silence stretched. "Can I leave ?", he asked after a while Nezu checked a small device that looked like a miniature computer. "Don''t forget your urn in my car" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Shoto left. The door shut so hard it shook the wall. All Might looked at a picture hanging next to it, wondering if it would fall. "Was it necessary ?", he asked "He needs to understand that they''re not his friends-" Nezu''s gaze turned pointedly at All Might. "- that no one truly is, anyway'' "I see" All Might wasn''t an expert when it came to Shoto''s psyche, but he wasn''t sure if playing mind games with him was the wisest thing to do. * "Overhaul killed her" The wind was cold, biting. I''d left the urn at our penthouse after taking it back from Nezu''s car. "Who ?" "Kai Chisaki. Neito''s uncle" Katsuki was stunned ; his jaw moved, clenching and unclenching as if he were trying to taste the name of the guy, making it roll off his tongue. "Why ?" I snapped. "Does it matter ?" Confusion flashed through his eyes. I exhaled slowly, nostrils flaring, trying to reign back in my temperament. "He killed her", I repeated through gritted teeth. "There''s nothing else we should worry about" If I were Katsuki, I wouldn''t care about the how or whys ¨C I''d just make him pay a hundredfold. From the corner of my eye, I saw Katsuki nodding, jaw set, before he looked away. The sun was setting far above the clouds, golden rays piercing here and there. It looked like mist. "What are you going to do ?", I asked, tone quieter He seemed to search for his words then, finally, said : "I don''t know" He sounded exhausted, as if the whole situation was not something he could handle. I waited some more, trying to gauge the situation, yet I couldn''t help but grow more and more irritated. Shouldn''t it be easy ? Shouldn''t he know exactly what he''ll do to him ? Shirai''s words were playing on repeat in my head. "What do you mean, ''you don''t know'' ?" Katsuki''s shoulders sagged. "I just don''t know" He sounded so weak it disgusted me. "You should know", I said harshly "You asked me to help you find her murderer, and I did. You should have already planned what you''ll do to him. You should know" Katsuki snorted. "And obviously you know what I should do to him" "I do" "Killing isn''t always the easiest way to deal with your problems" The remark unnerved me. "You don''t kill because it''s easy", I explained "You kill because you don''t have any other option" There is nothing more frightening than to realize that your life is fading away at the hands of someone who won''t back down, nothing scarier than bored eyes looking at you in a way that says ''You won''t get saved this time''. I really want to piss on Touya''s ashes. "Same thing" Katsuki confused me. "Aren''t you supposed to care about her ?", I ask, frowning He mirrored my expression. "I do" "Then why are you hesitating ?" "Because we''re talking about murdering someone" "And ?" Katsuki looked as if he wanted to speak ; then, frustrated, he threw his hands up. "We can''t kill someone because we want to" "We can" Katsuki snorted. He was a few feet on my right, half leaning over the railing of a rooftop. I nodded, looked away, then silently shunshined behind him. The wind picked up. "I could kill you right here and right now, and no one would be the wiser" Goosebumps ran over his body : the hair on the back of his neck stood up. He gripped the railing and then shot me a perturbed glance over his shoulder. I was standing right behind him, close enough to slit his throat with a flicker of my wrist. "It would be easy. I''d get it done quickly, and then I''d go eat dinner with my father like I always do. No one would be the wiser" "But you''d know you''d have killed me. You couldn''t possibly live with it" I cocked my head to the side. "Couldn''t I ?" Katsuki relaxed then smiled, turning around to face me, leaning, arms crossed, over the railing. He looked at me as if he didn''t believe me, as if I was bluffing. I could push him and he''d end up plastered on the street like an art project gone wrong. I was perplexed. "You''ve heard about all of these things they said about me on TV", I said. "You know that I''ve killed, yet you don''t believe that I could kill you" It wasn''t a question but rather a statement. Katsuki didn''t think that I could hurt him. He had been startled because I''d crept up on him, not because I ¨C as a person ¨C scared him. "It was in legitimate defense" "And what about the villains at the Summer Camp? Was it in legitimate defense too ?" He shrugged coolly. "They were villains. That''s different" "I put my sword through one''s mouth so hard I pierced his throat and made mash out of his brain" Katsuki shook his head. "They were villains" "And isn''t the one who killed Uraraka a villain too ?" Katsuki said nothing. I kept on scrutinizing him, trying to understand his thought process. It wasn''t about killing Chisaki ¨C not really. I didn''t give two shits about killing him or not. But for the principle of the thing, I believed Katsuki had to. When someone was wronged, they had to wrong others ten times: it was how life worked. Yet Katsuki didn''t seem to have any of it. "All Might choose you as his successor" Katsuki did not react, rather looking blankly at me. "I said I''d consider" A small smile lifted the corner of my lip. I would pay to see what expression All Might made. "Do you know why he chose you ?" "Because I''m the best" My smile widened. I nodded in acknowledgment. "Maybe, yes. But more importantly, he chose you because of me" His brows furrowed. "What do you mean ?" "He expects me to become a threat to Japan one day" Seeing how everyone had reacted when Nezu had merely mentioned my name as One for All''s possible next bearer, I knew they ¨C Shirai, Pantu, and all these higher-ups fuckers - still considered me as a possible threat too. It had hurt surprisingly much. Was I so bad that they could only expect the worst out of me even when I''d saved a full city ? Was I such a horrible person ? Did I already have what it took to become such a monster ? Katsuki snorted. "Yeah, as if" "He thinks I''ll become the next All for One, and he believes that if you''re the one with the One for All, then you could stop me" His smile wavered, his amused expression faltering. "Does he ?" He looked so flabbergasted I felt pity for both of us. "Do you remember how surprised you were when All Might didn''t take me in his little group ? If we''d ranked students out of strength, you know I''d have been there with you" Katsuki nodded. "He didn''t because he doesn''t want me with the One for All. He''s scared of what I could do with it. They''re all scared of how untouchable such power would make me" And in hindsight, they were right. If I were them, I wouldn''t even give myself the One for All. Too paranoid, too distrustful, too prone to violence. Yet I''d saved Tokyo. Shouldn''t have someone ¨C at the very least - talked a bit positively about me ? "You''ll get the One for All whether you want it or not. And if the need arises, they''ll make you kill me" Katsuki looked utterly confused. I steeled myself, pretending that the situation didn''t bother me, that them trying to use my friend against me wasn''t so utterly hurtful that it made me want to prove them right by killing them all. "I wouldn''t kill you" And he sounded so sincere, too. It warmed my heart. "Would you not, if I killed all of your friends ? If I hurt your family ? If I threatened to destroy Japan ?" Katsuki looked at me as if the idea of me hurting people ¨C people who were not villains - was utter foolishness. "You won''t do that" And his gaze was so trustful, so pure of faith in me, it stunned me for a moment. I only managed to say : "All Might would kill me" "All Might didn''t-" "Every hero has killed someone at a moment or another. Don''t look at me like that, that''s the truth. You could be the greatest hero this world has ever seen, even you will someday make a mistake ¨C and a mistake with Quirks like ours cost people their lives" Katsuki still shook his head. "I told you I wouldn''t kill you-" "I would. I''d kill you" He looked at me intently. "If you stood on my path, I''d kill you. And I''d kill everyone else who''d try to stop me" I meant it. Katsuki looked at me for a moment, then he shook his head as if I were messing with him. "I won''t kill him because you want me to" "You won''t kill him because I told you so but because you have to" I took another step forward. "You''re at a threshold, Katsuki. If you get the One for All you''ll have to prove yourself worthy of it. If someone worse than All for One ever comes-" He shot me a glance heavy with significance. "-you''ll have to kill him. That''s what they expect of our Peace Symbol. That''s what''s expected of Heroes. If we need to kill someone to save thousands of lives, we have to" "We don''t have to. I can forge my destiny" I was confused by his reaction,and his rebuttal. He was categorically against this scenario ¨C him killing someone ¨C and I was categorically against letting him think he could get away with it. "Do you believe yourself so much better than anyone else that you think you can solve all of the world''s problems without violence ?" "I don''t-" "Do you believe you''re so important that once you get your hands on All Might''s Quirk no one will want to stop you ? Do you believe you''ll subdue thousands by the sheer force of your charisma ?" "I''ve never said that-" "Do you truly believe you''re God''s gift to this world ? That once you get the All for One, everyone will simply let you be ? That your sheer existence will bring peace to our world ?" Katsuki jerked his head back. "Hey, I never said I was some kind of chosen one or some dumb shit like that. Once I get the One for All I will be different from All Might, and-" "How ?" "What ?" "How different will you be ?" Katsuki looked taken aback. "What will you do that he didn''t do ? What will you try that he didn''t ? How will you, a mere sixteen years old, succeed where he failed ?" Katsuki''s mouth closed, his lips pursed so hard it looked like it hurt. His Adam''s apple bobbed up while he was trying to find the correct words. I cut him off before he could speak again : "Newsflash : even if you get the One for All, you''ll be no one" The bitterness in my tone surprised me but not as much as I would''ve thought. I''d once believed I''d buried all of my resentment long ago, but I guess no one could truly heal from realizing that despite being reborn, you were no one. It was hard healing from a bruised ego. "None of us are. In the end, whatever we do here doesn''t matter" "What the fuck are you trying to do by telling me all of that shit ?" Katsuki was growing more and more confused and I was growing more and more agitated. "I want you to fucking understand that we are not playing. This isn''t high school grounds anymore, this isn''t the kind of stuff that you can fuck over and be like ''My bad''. Your actions will have fucking consequences. If you are not up to the task, people will die because of you" Despite everything that had happened, he was still so naive. The passion I saw in his eyes when he talked wasn''t that of a man but rather of a child with bright eyes who thought he was special and unique, and that Heroes were mythical, untouchable creatures. I didn''t want him to believe himself unique like I once did, thinking that it would shield him from the world. I did not want him to hurt as much as I did when I realized that I could die and that it would not matter. "If you''re not enough", I said, tone lowering "You''ll die too" And the world would keep turning. Katsuki looked at me intensely, red eyes narrowed. And then, suddenly, the tension in his shoulders vanished. His voice was low, deep. "Is that what you think will happen to you ?", he asked. "That if you''re not enough, everyone around you will die ?" My left hand shook ; I hid it behind my thighs and frowned, spitting harshly : "Don''t fucking try to psychoanalyze me" Katsuki shot me a shit-eating grin. "Isn''t that what you tried to do ?" I didn''t feel like joking. "You know what ? I got enough of this. Kill him or don''t, I don''t give a shit. I didn''t even give a shit about Uraraka" Katsuki''s smile dropped ; hurt flashed in his eyes. I was too proud, too far gone to backtrack. "Once you get the One for All, people will come after you ¨C it won''t be a matter of if but merely of when. And they won''t just come after you, they''ll come after your family and friends too. You''ll have to make examples out of them. You''ll have to show them that you are not a pushover and that you don''t take slights directed at you lightly. One day, you''ll kill someone ¨C be it Chisaki or someone else. You won''t enjoy it. You''ll probably get PTSD because of it. You''ll need to see a shrink. And then you''ll have to kill someone else. And someone else. And someone else." At this point, I was seething with anger. "I haven''t even said I''ll get the One for All", he insisted. "I haven''t even decided if-" "You can choose to kill someone in a set environment, where the events are controlled. Or you can choose to kill randomly and get so frozen once you realize what you''ve done that the people around ¨C the ones you''d said you''d protect - will die because you didn''t manage to get your fucking head out of your ass" At this point, Katsuki had shut up and was looking at me the way he would a wild animal, careful not to move to not set him off. I saw my reflection in his eyes : panting, red-faced, as frightening as a rabid dog. "No matter what option you choose, you won''t ever know peace again" I left. * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters (and get to see for yourself the final chapter of part 2 that will be dropped soon) then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 216 - The Next One for All Bearer "Dad ?" Everything was dark. Not even the slightest bit of light could pass through the curtains. I could see the outline of furniture and the silhouette of his body on the bed. He was still lying on his right side, his back to the door, his hands held closed to his body as if to hold himself. The cover I''d put on him days ago was still on his body. The room stank of sweat and the dirty smell of someone who hadn''t showered in days. I opened the door a bit more, trying to make the fresh air enter and the rotten one get out. "I brought you some food" Only silence answered me but I was getting used to it. I put a new platter full of warm food on his bedside, next to the old, untouched one. I waved a quick wind jutsu to refresh the smell : the rideaux flapped, and he groaned when a beam of light briefly lit his face. "Sorry", I said, closing the rideaux once more I waited, apologetic, waiting for him to say or do anything. The lack of life in his eyes chilled me and I had to look away. "When was the last time you ate ?" I refreshed the water in his carafe then looked around, unsure of what I should do yet desperately hoping there was something else I could do. Except for staying in bed all day, he did nothing. I couldn''t quite bring myself to accept his depression. "We''ve got new information", I said lightly, a tad bit too cheerfully. "As it''s been a month since¡­ the events, they''ve decided to diminish the lockdown''s restrictions. Heroes will get back to work-" A beat. No reaction. "- and the city will be functional for the biggest part" The silence between us was deafening, so much so that I couldn''t quite bear it. It was hard for me to see the man I''d looked up my whole life become an empty shell, not even the shadow of the man he''d once been. I frowned, jaw locked, trying to reign back in my tumultuous emotions. I swallowed heavily and then smiled, bringing back the cheerful tone that made me cringe. "Your employees are wondering when you''ll give them the green light and when they''ll be able to work again. They-" "No one''s going to work" he groaned. His voice was a hoarse whisper as if it physically hurt him to speak. "But-" "They''re all fired", he cut me off. "There''s no more Endeavor''s agency" I hesitated. "Are you sure ? Close to two hundred people work for you. If we fire them all..." I waited for a while, silent, hoping he''d speak again, but the dim light that had lighted up his eyes had vanished. There was something utterly terrifying about realizing you were losing someone and you could do nothing about it. I felt as if Dad was slipping through my fingers and I couldn''t even grasp on the smoke left behind. "Dad, please" There was no more false cheerfulness, no more pretending. I was just a child begging for his father to come back. "Look at me" He didn''t. I sat on the floor in front of his bed, arms on my knees, my eyes boring holes into him, yet he was looking right through me as if he couldn''t see me anymore. I waited until the food turned ice cold, and then I left. * As soon as the elevator doors opened, Masami stood up. He was wearing his Hero uniform ¨C perfectly ironed. His hands were white where the blood didn''t go ; he''d kept on triturate his hands since earlier this morning. "What did he say ?", he asked "When can we start working again ?" Lips pursed, I went to my old man''s desk, my knuckle grazing the cold, hard surface. His chair was empty, and I felt awkward standing there while someone else waited for me to say something. It shouldn''t have been me. I shouldn''t have been the one to pass on his orders. "So ?", insisted Masami The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I looked him dead in the eye. "You''re all fired" He looked like he was going to faint. "What ?", he asked, voice strangled "He doesn''t want to be a Hero anymore. You''re all fired" Crippling anxiousness flashed in his eyes ; he held his hands so hard they fully turned white. "Why ?" I said nothing. I hadn''t even called Teka to tell her about Dad ¨C I didn''t want her to come here, scornful, and for her to kick his ass like I knew she would. "Certainly you can do something about that, right ?" Masami crossed the distance between us quickly : his hands gripped my shoulder sleeve. "You can make him change his mind, hmm ?" He shook me, and I felt helpless (d¨¦f) in front of the desperation in his voice. "He''s been saying that for close to three weeks. That''s not a whim. He''s decided" "But..." His eyes started shining. I wanted to look away but forced myself not to. These were the consequences of my actions : I had to face them. "How am I supposed to announce to everyone that they''re fired ?", he croaked out weakly. "Enji just can''t..." His gaze grew unfocused as if he were already seeing the chaos that this general firing (SENSE) would cause. "We all have families, children and spouses. And with the current economic situation¡­ Enji can''t do that to us. He can''t" The fist on my shoulder shook. I had never had to worry about money or anything of that sort. Yet seeing the length Uraraka had gone to to get it me realize how desperate people could be when it came to it. As much as me being reborn in this world did not make me special, being born into wealth ¨C in both lives - wasn''t of my doing. I did nothing to deserve it, and I now realize I shouldn''t take pride in something that wasn''t my achievement. In some way, I felt for them. "Get me the legal department team. We do have a legal team, right ?" Masami''s unfocused gaze went back to me. "We do, yes" "Get them here as soon as possible. I''ll handle the situation" His hopeful expression was a weird sight. Is that how people always look at Dad ? "Thank you" "Don''t thank me. I''ve done nothing yet" Masami smiled, then pressed my arm tightly and let go. "Thank you very much" I nodded curtly. "Don''t tell anyone about the situation until then" I went to the bathroom and took a quick shot - only because I didn''t take my full dose this morning. I washed my face, then looked at myself in the mirror before getting out. In only fifteen minutes the full legal team, Masami and I, were gathered in a huge meeting room. Some looked kind of winded as if they''d woke up in a hurry and had to run all the way here without washing their face. They were all seated. They''d left me the place at the end of the table, the kind of place where I could overlook everyone from ¨C which was also what I believed to be Dad''s usual seat. I hid well how disconcerted I was and walked briskly to it before seating. They looked at me intently, old men and women with grim faces and graying hair. It had been close to two decades since I''d led such a formal meeting, and even then I had barely had the time to get the hang of it. I looked them all personally in the eye and then nodded. "Endeavor has decided to quit his career as a Hero" Shock spread through them, and I didn''t give them time to fully understand what it entailed. "Therefore all the employees of Endeavor''s agency are fired" Gasps. Shared glances. In only a second the room erupted into full chaos. "But-" "How can we-" I raised my hand, and they all shut up. "We are aware of the current economic climate. As a parting bonus ¨C and because of the abruptness of this decision - we intend to offer generous compensation to every one of our employees" Many still looked tense, but the promise of money managed to calm them down a bit. I sank back in my chair, hands crossed, acting as if I knew what I was doing. "What amount do you think would be considered a generous compensation ?" My eyes went from face to face. A woman looked through a folder, the sound of the pages turning breaking the silence. "A departure bonus of 30% of our current salary would be nice-" She shot me a sharp glance. "- as well as the equivalent of two months of our salary" They shot me worried glances, trying to gauge my reaction. "Fair enough. Any other suggestion ?" My lack of reaction seemed to reassure them. "Due to the circumstances leading to this unfortunate decision, I believe that a three months pay and an additional bonus between two thousand and ten thousand dollars depending on the position of the employee seems correct" I shot this one a sharp glance ; he looked at me intently, not backing down. They were fighting for their pay leaves - I expected as much ruthlessness, if not more. "Dollars ?", I asked The man nodded. "Because of the devaluation of the Yen, it''d be safer for the employees to get their money in another, stronger currency" Clever. "Interesting proposition", I mused. "But I do not like the bonus to be adjustable. I want the same amount for everyone, no matter their position in our agency" Such a condition would be a guarantee that no one could sue us, and it was also a way of not losing my time by listening to people debating who should get more and why. "What about healthcare ?", another one said. "Working at this agency does bring us plenty of health advantages that we''ll lose : if only because of that, we''ll need to be more compensated" "Fair enough. What amount would you consider reasonable?" The man''s eyes glinted with greed. The discussion spanned for close to an hour with everyone trying to add his two cents, making the new bids rise higher and higher. "A six months pay leave and fifty thousand dollars for every employee is what you want, right ?" They all nodded, though some more hesitantly than others, waiting to see what I''d say next. I knew that the amount they asked for was nothing short of ludicrous ¨C it was unheard of. Yet I didn''t care. Firing Dad''s employees meant they''d be spiteful and resentful; yet giving them a generous compensation would assure us their public support. And once the media caught wind of what happened, no one would be able to blame us for everyone would have been more than fairly compensated. Dad may have decided to quit, but I refused to let people drag his name through mud while he couldn''t ¨C wouldn''t ¨C defend himself. If firing people was the last thing he did as a Hero, I wanted to change the narrative by making him look like a white knight in shining armor, someone selfless who''d given this country his youth and strength without ever thinking about himself. I wanted people to talk about him with awe, I wanted people to remember him with fondness, and I wanted his name to still be known in fifty years. I wanted his name to be etched in history. "I disagree" They all deflated ; some even tried protesting. "We will give everyone a full year of pay and an additional hundred thousand dollars as a bonus" They were gobsmacked, mouths hanging wide open. Even the head of the legal affairs couldn''t contain her shock. "Sir, are you sure ?" "I am" The head pushed back her glasses on her nose. "This¡­ this represents at least 25 million, and that''s without considering the taxes" "I am aware" "Even if we sold the whole building, we still couldn''t pay everyone" "We won''t sell the building" I couldn''t bear to see some dumb-ass Hero get his hands on it. Endeavor''s name, proud and boldly written, would overlook Tokyo from one of its tallest skyscrapers until the whole city turned to dust, and not before. "The money will come from what Endeavor''s agency had managed to make over the year as well our personal Todoroki funds" Their faces morphed to pure astonishment. "This¡­ this is rather generous, sir" I nodded in acknowledgment. This kind of money was nothing to us, yet I said nothing for I knew they''d take it the wrong way. "I am merely following my father''s wishes. He deeply cares about every one of you. He wants you all to remember him as the bright Hero he has been" They smiled, and some of them looked even moved. "Sir¡­ we may not know why Endeavor chose to quit so abruptly, but I believe I speak for everyone here when I say that it has been an honor to work for him" He looked sincere. A man in the back wiped his eyes quickly when he thought no one was looking. I was glad Dad had managed to make such an impact on everyone. "Thank you" * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 217 - Trap All for One "In exactly a week we will capture All for One" Six people were in the room; All Might, Shirai, Pantu, Sung Jin Woo, and I. I looked around. None of them reacted, though I had expected them to know what the meeting was about. I hadn''t : Nezu had merely told me to come here and, seeing what I''d learned last week, I did without asking any questions. "This operation will be held in utmost secret: and to this endeavor, none of the people in this room should discuss ¨C even between them ¨C what will happen" Nezu''s eyes turned to All Might. "All Might, if you''d like to explain to everyone" All Might sniffled then stood up, bored eyes going straight through us. It had been a while since I''d last seen him. He looked changed, not altogether the man he was portrayed to be. Once more I wondered if All Might was only a persona, and the man standing before us was the real one: powerful, tired, yet with an undertone of something dangerous. "In exactly three days I will give to Katsuki Bakugo the One for All" I shot Katsuki a glance. Sitting on the other side of the table, he looked weirdly stiff, yet he showed no sign of nervousness when everyone''s eyes landed on him. I saw the way Pantu was assessing him and the way Shirai barely acknowledged his existence. Katsuki caught my gaze briefly before he looked back at All Might. "We will spread the rumor that Shoto will be All Might''s successor", Nezu chimed in. "All for One, understanding what it entails, won''t resist the opportunity of getting his hands on the Quirk before anyone else does" "How does this-", Shirai shook his hand dismissively "- giving away Quirks work ? Is it something that our soldiers could replicate ?" "It is a propriety inherent to the One for All", explained All Might. "His Quirk was that he could transmit it, and its power is accumulating while going from one user to the next" "Hmm" Shirai shot a glance at Katsuki. "How are you feeling about it, boy? Not too nervous ?" "No sir" "You''ve got a lot of responsibilities on your shoulders" "I know sir" Katsuki''s respectful tone was so out of character that I had to extend my senses and check if it was truly him sitting in front of me. It was. "How is this going to work ?", asked Pantu "Is some sort of ritual needed ?" "No" Pantu waited. And All Might said nothing else. The air grew thick with tension, yet All Might was either oblivious or didn''t care. Jin Woo''s eyebrows rose high while Shirai''s cold eyes from All Might to Pantu. Nezu, sensing the mood shift, added : "The way this Quirk''s transmitting works is rather¡­ personal and different from One for All user to the next." Smooth lie. Nezu truly was good with words... "It may not be wise to disclose such information, especially as it holds value to the nature of our project" "Do you know how he can transmit his Quirk ?", asked Pantu bluntly Now she acted as if All Might wasn''t even in the room. "No", smoothly replied Nezu. "But we''ll have to act as if it is a complex process to lure All for One. The false ''Quirk transmission'' will be held out of the city and far from civilians. We will make it look as if the transmission itself takes a while to make All for One think he has a chance of stealing it" This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Though not especially ingenious, the plan seemed decent enough. At least no civilians would be hurt once All for One would come out ¨C and I wouldn''t have to restrain myself from killing them while fighting. A hand rose. "I understand why you are all here", said Jin Woo "But why am I ?" "We want you near Shoto, hidden in the shadows", Nezu explained I disliked the idea of Jin Woo hidden in my shadow. Even while standing at the other end of the room, I''d felt chills being in the same space as him. There was something about him ¨C about his Quirk ¨C that rubbed me the wrong way. A vicious voice sneered in the back of my mind. Kill him before he''s tasked with killing you. I cracked my neck and rolled my head to shake away the whispers of murder. "Even if All for One doesn''t have Kurogiri anymore, we can''t exclude the possibility that he has managed to get his hands on another space Quirk" Jin Woo sank back in his chair. "Alright" Nezu smiled. "Yet how are you so sure", asked Shirai, "That All for One didn''t leave the country ? It would be the wisest thing to do seeing all of the damage he has suffered, be it personally or considering his men lost" I''d heard there was an investigation concerning the people that had tried to herd away Aizawa but I''d not been privy to the answers it had brought. "I know All for One very well", said Nezu. "I''ve studied him for decades and I''ve noticed a pattern in his actions. No matter what happens, no matter how hurt he is, he will bid his time and lick his wounds but he will always come back. His pseudo immortality enables him to set pans that will span over years if not decades ; and in all of his very long life, it is the first time he would have ever been so close to getting the One for All" Nezu''s eyes were shining. "He will come" More questions concerning the logistics and the number of people we''d have on standby were raised. I felt Katsuki''s gaze on me : he moved his shin toward the door and I nodded. Half an hour later we were all dismissed. I stood up last ¨C just after Katsuki ¨C and dragged out to catch him outside. "Shoto" Nezu''s voice rang loud and clear. "Would you care to stay a bit more ? I have a few points I''d like to talk to you about" I looked back at Nezu, then looked at Katsuki who nodded : he''d wait for me outside. I sat on the table''s edge, slouched, hands in my pockets, looking down at a smiling Nezu. "Let me guess : you did not get me on this to fight All for One" Nezu shot me a glance full of meaning. "Should the need arise, or the mission parameters change, I want you to put this on and follow my orders" From his pocket, he retrieved a small earring that looked ordinary. I did not even touch it "Why would I do that ?" He smiled as if he''d expected my reaction - I didn''t like it. "Our partnership is mutually beneficial", he explained. "Last time I got you the information you needed and in exchange you said you would... take care of my problem. This time ¨C if, and if only something different happens during this plan ¨C I want you to put this on and do what I''ll tell you to. In exchange, I''ll owe you a favor ¨C no matter its nature ¨C with no time limit" I looked with more interest at the small device. Getting owed a favor that I could ask for years down the line was interesting enough, but getting the smartest creature on my side was too good of an opportunity to pass up. "Will I have to kill one or multiple persons ?" Nezu seemed to ponder. "I don''t believe you shall have to kill anyone" "Is it something that could come back to bite me or my family in the ass ?" "Of course not. No one will be the wiser, and everyone will benefit from this" I considered the situation as much as I could yet I had no reason to refuse. If what he''d asked me to sounded even the slightest bit wrong, I would simply not comply. I took the earring. "If your order contradicts any of what I mentionned, I won''t do it" His smile widened, showing me all of his sharp little teeth in a way that weirded me out. At this moment Nezu felt more animal than human. "I wouldn''t expect less from you" * Katsuki was waiting for me in the corridor, leaning against the wall, arms crossed. Everyone else had already left. Soldiers in uniforms walked by, their gazes lowering to our identification badges on our chests. I stopped right in front of him, hands in my pockets. "I suppose you being here means you''ve changed your mind" His gaze crossed mine, and he didn''t have to look up to meet my eyes like most people did nowadays. I was getting insanely tall and yet he was keeping up easily. "I did" I showed him the staircase. "Shall we ?" He nodded, and we walked down in silence. Outside it was snowing. We stood in front of the doors, watching cars leaving the car park one after another, their yellow headlights sweeping across falling snow, giving the impression that flakes were suspended mid-air. I shot Katsuki a side glance : he was merely wearing a shirt under a thin coat. I exhaled, and a cloud of smoke shot from my lips. The temperature on my skin rose and the snow under my feet became puddles. "You don''t have to do that anymore" "Do what ?", I asked innocently High above us, an eagle was flying in circles. "I got it", said Katsuki Our gazes locked. He pulled up his coat and lifted his bare forearm for me to see properly. "The One for All" Power ran through his veins like lightning, making them pop all over his skin. Pressure was building in his muscles, stretching his skin over his flesh so much that it looked like it was going to burst. His pupils grew two sizes bigger, and darker, losing on the reddish hue. Lightning crackled around his forearm and his hair started floating as if pushed by an invisible breeze. "Why ?" He scoffed, turned off his Quirk, and pulled down his sleeve. "Though you''d be happy" "You shouldn''t do stuff you don''t want to just because I told you so", I answered, frowning Trying to coerce him into getting the One for All had been as wrong as pushing him to kill a man, no matter how wicked said man was. I''d spoken out of envy for the possibilities he had and also out of fear that he, too, would quit and leave me alone. Dad hadn''t spoken to me in two weeks. "I didn''t do it because of you", he said, looking away. "I mean, I did in some way, but that''s not entirely only because of that" I expected him to say that it was because he wanted to become a Hero ¨C that this was what he''d dreamed of all of his life, and he couldn''t let the chance of his life slide right past him. "She died alone, scared and confused" My eyes went back to Katsuki. He was clenching his fist, eyes burning. "I want to make him pay" His red eyes locked with mine. "And I want you to help me with it" * A/N : I''m six chapters away from finishing Part 2 on P@treon, thus I''ll take a week off starting from next wednesday to organize Part 3 - I''ll write another note when the time comes If you like the story, want to support it and read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 218 - Trap All for One 2/2 A while ago : "Is that true that you want me to get the One for All so I can kill Shoto ?" All Might, stunned, looked at Katsuki intently. Then a smile shattered his serious expression. "Is that what he told you ?" All Might scoffed, looking up at the sky. It was a dark, starless night ¨C it seemed as if his life was only a succession of unending nights. "Yes", he finally said. "I want you to get my Quirk to kill him when the need arises" "If" "What ?" "You said when. It''s not when. It''s only if, and even that won''t happen" All Might sighed. "Delusions won''t save you from reality" Katsuki looked pissed. "I know Shoto better than you ever could, and he won''t become the next All for One" All Might didn''t bother to argue. "Is that why you wanted to meet ? Because you wanted to tell me in person that you didn''t want the One for All ?" It was a shame, truly. But maybe he could give it to someone else ¨C someone like that Mirio kid. Or Yoarashi. "Will you give it to someone else if I tell you I don''t want it ?" "Of course I will" This power was so much more than a petty teenager and an old, battered-by-life, man. The One for All would keep moving forward, no matter who got it. It was the essence of this Quirk. "So you telling me I was worthy was all bullshit, right ?" "I didn''t say you were worthy", calmly explained All Might. "I asked you if you felt worthy of it, and you said yes" "Fuck you" All Might laughed. He''d forgotten how much fun kids were. He stood up and dusted his pants. "I guess I''ll see you at Yuei" "It doesn''t mean I don''t want it" All Might stopped. He assessed angry, frowning, red-eyed Katsuki, trying to understand what he truly wanted. "Why ?" All Might genuinely thought this had been the end. Katsuki didn''t seem like the kind of kid who''d accept a Quirk after being told he didn''t deserve it. "He''s my friend", Katsuki growled, getting more and more worked up "And if you and all of these fuckers out here think he''s going to go batshit crazy on us all, I can''t let anyone else get their hands on your Quirk" All Might looked at Katsuki as if he were seeing for the first time. There was some kind of will, some kind of fire in him that burned so bright it threatened to consume him whole. "I''ll get the One for All", Katsuki said, eyes as hard as steel. "But I won''t ever have to fight Shoto" All Might''s eyes widened a bit. This was what the One for All was all about : fighting for your beliefs. "At some point, you''ll have to" The more worked up Katsuki got, the bigger the tingling sensation in the back of All Might''s head grew. This was it. He''d found someone worthy. "Don''t act as if you know the future. Shoto won''t be like that All for One scum, I''ll make sure of it" All Might felt himself cracking a smile, and Katsuki''s frown deepened. "Don''t fucking smile, I''m serious" All Might pulled off a hair from his head. "You want the One for All ? Here it is" Maybe young Bakugo was right. Maybe Shoto wouldn''t become the next All for One. But All Might''s senses had never failed him. Yet while looking at him, he knew one thing for sure : whatever happened, All Might know deep down in his heart that he would stand up to Shoto. * To sell our lie, All Might and I had to do a few PR stunts in public. We started patrolling the city together, went to events together, and acted all chummy ¨C well, All Might did, and I had to act like the grumpy little guy who truly was his father''s son. People looked at us with wonder and awe, and sometimes All Might ''accidentally'' let slip out that he was grooming me to be his successor. Nezu had told us that All for One certainly had people watching us and that the more we spread our story, the more chances it had of getting his attention. I went through a cycle where I spent my days trying to make my father eat ¨C I managed when he was in a slightly better mood than usual ¨C doing all of these dumb activities with All Might and, at night, cramming medicine books that could help me get Keigo to wake up before dropping by to chat a bit and tell him about my day. "Here you go", said L¨¦o, giving me a bigger powdered bag than usual. "Though you''re sure you''re not trying to start your own drug ring ? Because the amount you''re buying keeps increasing and-" "No one''s trying to cross you", I said, snatching the bag out of his hand I went back home and checked my watch. All Might shouldn''t be long- The doorbell rang. I opened it and here I found myself face to face with All Might. I had no idea how much ''time'' he had left, but he was still able to keep on his buff version. "All Might ?" "May I come in ?", he asked. "I''d like to talk to you about something" Nezu had written out full scenarios of how we should act in case All for One was watching us ¨C which, hopefully, was the case. I let him and did not offer him anything to drink, because that was not the kind of stuff I would do ¨C and that''s what Nezu had told me not to do. I never realized how rude I seemed. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. We truly learned things every day. All Might sat down on the couch and told me all about the One for All ¨C or rather he told me an altered version from what I remembered" "I want to make you my successor" I looked confused. "What do you mean you want to make me your successor ?" All Might acted the part, falsely passionate. "I''ve seen your exploits in Tokyo", All Might explained, eyes shining "I''ve seen what you did to these Nomus and I have been impressed" He leaned forward, a resolve akin to an eternally burning fire lighting his eyes. "I know that if you get the One for All, you''ll be able to stop All for One" I cocked my head to the side, arms crossed, curious but not yet convinced. "What do you mean by ''get'' ? Do you think I can take people''s Quirks thanks to mine ? Because sorry to disappoint you, but I can''t" He shook his head. "My Quirk is one that I can transmit. I want to give it to you" My eyes narrowed suspiciously ¨C Nezu had told me to act this way, yet it felt natural ¨C and I realized how paranoid I truly was, always second-guessing everything and everyone. "Why ?" "Why what ?" All might looked taken aback. "Why me ?" "You''re the strongest of your generation" I shrugged. "It doesn''t mean anything for a man like you. Anyone with a half-decent quirk ¨C or no quirk at all ¨C would do. So why me ?" All Might looked at me intently ¨C it wasn''t part of the script ¨C but accepting such a gift without a second thought was not something I would ever do. Despite what people liked to think, I wasn''t hell-bent on being all-powerful. To me, the One for All was a poisonous gift. And people never gave anything from the goodness of their hearts. "It''s..." All Might sighed, and looked away. His mask crumbled for a bit, his eyes getting duller, his posture looking less imposing but gaining this slight, subtle edge of something dangerous. Outside it was pouring, raindrops whipping the windows. I wondered what it would''ve been like to fight All Might in his prime. "If you get the One for All, I know you will end All for One. As long as you stay away from anyone else after that¡­ I''ll be satisfied" All Might still firmly believes me a threat. "And I''m sure you''d like to get revenge on the one that took your brother from your family and made him what he became" I heard a faint sound coming from Dad''s room, and my gaze shifted towards his door. All Might kept talking : "He stole your teacher''s eyes, he''s the reason so many people died despite your best efforts to save them. I know you won''t miss the opportunity of a payback" There was so much confidence in All Might''s voice that I knew he truly meant it. I nodded. "Alright. How long will it take for you to give me your Quirk ?" * Getting out of Tokyo despite the lockdown had been easier than I expected. All Might had flashed the soldiers guarding the main road out of Tokyo a big smile and a pass and they''d left us to go on our merry way. "Convenient", I said He only had to show his face for people to let him through "I''m still the Peace Symbol" He shot me a glance. "I mean, half of the Peace Symbol. Gives me perks" "Must be nice", I said placidly Dad had only gotten his son in a box. Guess there are favorites. All Might shot me enough side glances to try a monk''s patience. "What ?", I snapped "I wanted to say... I''ve heard about your Dad and what happened with your brother. I''m sorry" "How do you know ?" Did everyone know ? Had Shirai fucking advertised my father''s humiliation ? "That''s not common knowledge. I just have my way, and-" He shrugged. "Your father and I haven''t always been able to see eye to eye, but I''m still glad he was my partner, however short it lasted" I was sour. Barely a few months. "What happened to him wasn''t..." He pursed his lips, shook his head, and gripped the steering wheel tighter. "It has been an honor to work by his side" I nodded and looked away. Tension left my body. "¡­ thank you" We drove for miles until we were fully out of Tokyo''s vicinity. We left the rain behind and got sunshine-pierced dark clouds. "How is the ''giving away my Quirk'' thing going to work ?" "The way I have to give you my Quirk will not be easy", he explained We''ll need space, and we''ll need to isolate ourselves. It can''t be rushed" I wondered if All for One was listening to us right now. Except for these small bouts of discussion, we didn''t talk. All Might was too focused on the road for small chat ¨C or maybe it was that I didn''t care enough to speak. Certainly it was that despite maintaining our cover as him going to make me his successor, we had nothing to say to each other. He feared who I could become and I despised him because of it. If someone has not committed a bad deed yet, should we punish him to prevent him from doing so ? I did nothing to deserve his resentment or disgust ; yet I felt kind of viciously happy that he chose to give Katsuki his Quirk. Even if it was done so to, through the supposed ''attachment'' I had towards Katsuki, stop me from going batshit crazy in a far-off future, I was grateful he did so. Because as much as Katsuki could influence me, I could influence him too. * "It''s here" The old farm looked on the verge of collapsing. A frail barn was in the back, looking as if the roof was going to cave in at any moment. We''d left the car amid overgrown grass and walked until here. All Might had brought a bucket that reeked of blood. "What are you going to do with it ?" If he tried to drench me in it as part of his ''ritual'', I''d strangle him. "There are two different ways of giving the One for All", he explained before motioning me to follow him into the barn Inside it was dark ¨C unnaturally so. The shadows looked like ink splattered everywhere. It was as if we''d walked into a black hole willingly. Only a square of light falling from a hole in the roof lit up the place in the very center. My eyes roamed over the place and I wondered where Jin Woo was, slightly unnerved that I couldn''t find him. All Might bent down and started pouring the blood on the floor while walking in a circle on dry straw. "The first one is through exchanging blood" Bullshit. "It is the fastest process yet it is not the most efficient. If I give you my Quirk this way, you won''t be able to get it fully. We''ll lose some of its power in the process" A few red drops fell on his shoes and pants. "If I give it to you this way ¨C while using the blood of an innocent creature as a catalyst ¨C it''ll take more time, but you''ll get all of my power instantly" All Might''s back was to me while he poured the blood. I wondered if this little ritual was a lie that everyone watching us knew about, or if Nezu had told him to lie about the way to transmit the One for All. This way ¨C by holding in the dark the two most powerful instances in our country ¨C All Might believed he was protecting the One for All''s secrecy, and Nezu assured his interests. Nezu truly is a vicious rat. But at least this helped protect Katsuki from everybody else too. "What do I need to do ?" I asked, stepping forward "Stand in the middle of this circle" I did so, acting relaxed though adrenaline was running through my whole being. Even though I wasn''t wearing my usual gear, I was fully energized ¨C having taken my usual dose this morning - and armed to the teeth (expression). Nezu''s earring was clipped on my left ear. My senses were in full haywire. All for One would pop in any second now. All Might took a knife out of his pocket, cut his palm then cut mine, mixing our blood. "By this gesture, I make you the ninth bearer of the All for One" My muscles tensed. All Might''s gaze shifted from me to above our heads, as if he expected AFO to spawn above our heads. The world was unnaturally still. At the limits of my senses, I felt a small squad of soldiers getting on the ground. The hair on the back of my neck shot up. My left hand''s fingers started twitching and I had to force my whole hand not to go into full spasms. This was it. This was where everything would end. The mix of our blood fell in regular plops between us. All Might''s gaze crossed mine. He looked tense yet puzzled. Taking a step back, he let my hand go ma main. "You have to wait", he said "The power is getting through you" I nodded, blinking wildly while looking at my hands, acting the way I''d thought getting the One for All was supposed to look like for someone who did not know about it. The (paille) below me suddenly caught fire before getting frozen : a burst of wind came from me and shattered all of the ice around us. Keigo would''ve loved my little improvisation. All Might quickly caught on to what I was doing. I breathed heavily, looking down at my hands, sweat rolling down my neck, veins popping here and there while I clenched my fists so hard I could''ve broken my hands. "The pain is part of the process", All Might said. "You have to bear it on your own if you want to prove yourself worthy of the One for All" I nodded, looking half-dazed, acting as if I was going to faint. All Might gaze strayed from me for a split second while he tried to look around. My knees buckled and I fell on the floor, panting, looking like a crazed man. I expected All for One to come once he saw how tired and freaked out I was. "I''m going to get you some water", All Might said after a while I did not acknowledge him, acting as if I were too caught in the pain to hear him. I tensed, expecting All for One to suddenly appear as close to me as he could, his hand trying to grab my neck. All Might came back. He gave me a bottle of water that I refused. Picking me out while I was alone would''ve been the best opportunity. All Might awkwardly sat far from me. "It just needs a few more minutes", he said. We waited. Close to a full hour went by. "It''s done", All Might said, puzzled At this point, we had to accept the truth : All for One would not come. * BONUS : He gasped, and the life monitor beeped like crazy. He felt as if he were underwater, drowning, his head as heavy as a mountain. He fought against the weight that tried to push him back into sleeping, drawing in ragged, quick, breaths. He broke through the surface. His eyes shot wide open, white light blinding him. The sounds crashed into his ears like tsunamis, hitting him so hard he fell back against his soft pillow. His arm hit something hard and a bolt of pain shot from his elbow to his head : a loud, jarring crash echoed through the room. Head spinning, chest rising and falling quickly, he blinked profusely while looking up at the clean, white ceiling. His skin was clammy, a thin cold bed sheet draped over his skin. Suddenly, he realized he couldn''t breathe properly. He felt as if he were drowning again, drowning in his blood, drowning in his sleep. There was something in his throat, something insidious that went down his mouth in the deepest parts of himself. His clumsy nails clawed at the dry skin around his mouth, peeling off bits of white, dead bits of skin, that fell like snow on his throat. His fingers closed onto the long, thick cylinder that went right down his mouth. He violently tore it away. The thing, way too far into his throat, shot up like a watering can. While going out it hit the back of his throat and activated his gag reflex : he puked saliva and a yellow, smelly liquid dripped down on his clothes. He fell back against the mattress, exhausted. The bed squeaked and moved around a bit. Sticky hair was plastered against his forehead, and the cold feel of the bed sheet against his skin was heaven. And then, as suddenly, the door to the room swung wide open. A doctor rushed inside followed by two nurses. Keigo Takami was awake. * A/N : Guess who''s having a mental breakdown while writing the last chapters of Part 2 ? God I really hope y''all will have one too because otherwise I would''ve written 550,000 words for nothing. What did Isayama say ? Right, he wanted to open a hot springs with the tears of his readers. I''ll settle for a lake. If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 219 - Operation Blitz Kreig All eyes were on Nezu. He, of course, had expected such an outcome. Shirai and Pantu hadn¡¯t, which was why they looked so grim. On the screen overlooking the monitor room, they could see All Might and Shoto, speechless, looking around as if they didn''t know what to do. Shoto really must have made a number on All for One if he didn¡¯t even dare to come and see what would happen. "You said he''d come", said Shirai calmly, though there was an edge to his voice. "I gave you free control over the operation because you guaranteed us he''d come" "There were 95% chances he''d come", said Nezu. "It seemed close enough to a full success that I believed we couldn''t pass on the opportunity" Pantu inhaled slowly through gritted teeth, trying to calm down her nerves. His plan had failed and he had the audacity of acting like a smart ass. How much she wanted to strangle this rat. ¡°Now what ?¡±, she asked Nezu, calm and collected, pressed a button on the panel. ¡°Now we start Plan B¡± All Might''s and Shoto''s images slid to a corner of the screen, and a huge map of Tokyo and its surroundings appeared. Red dots were scattered all over the place in a seemingly random pattern. ¡°What is this ? ¡°These are places that I believe to be All for One¡¯s last nomu''s hideouts¡± They all froze. Shirai shot Nezu an unnerving glance as if he wanted to rip his head off his shoulders. ¡°For how long did you know about this ?¡± Nezu was brushing cookie crumbs that had fallen on his jacket. ¡°Since All for One¡¯s last apparition in Tokyo¡± Pantu was losing her cool. "And you did not believe it necessary to inform us ?" ¡°No¡± Shirai¡¯s sharp gaze was strained on Nezu. He knew that Nezu was trying to assert his dominance by giving them crumbs of information. He wanted them to know he was a valuable asset and that Shirai leaned back against his chair while he assessed him : was he doing this only because they didn''t ask for his help when All for One had hit ? ¡°Even if I had told you", he explained. "It would''ve served no purpose except possibly jeopardizing my plan. All for One''s right hand was monitoring these places frequently and I had to be sure there were no other hideouts hidden somewhere else" Such a blow would hurt All for One far deeper than anything else could. Nezu had tried to find All for One''s right-hand man for years and had only managed to do so thanks to the recent events. Rather than focusing on foolish things such as casualties and death toll like everyone else, Nezu had created a simulation in which he¡¯d put all of the Nomus¡¯s precise locations as mapped by the Commission¡¯s Intelligence Department. This had enabled him to work out where the Nomus had roughly come from and, thus, had reduced the perimeter of All for One¡¯s hideouts. Granted, he had to steal a few classified documents from the Commission, but it had been for the greater good. He''d used one of his newly created AI to run background checks on every place of the suspicious zones before thoroughly investigating the most relevant (relevance being mostly determined by the size of the place, as Nomus laboratories necessitated important space). ¡°I believed the Commission found all of All for One¡¯s hideout¡±, Shirai said, looking at the screen ¡°The Commission found all of the underground bases", explained Nezu. "They were so focused on the fact that a labyrinth was running through the city that they didn''t stop to consider that there could be out-of-ground places that the labyrinth could not reach" It was clever : if the authorities had found the above-ground bases, they wouldn''t have known about the labyrinth. If they found the labyrinth, they wouldn¡¯t have even considered the utmost possibility of bases not linked to it. ¡°You do not have the clearance to hold this kind of information from us", said Pantu harshly ¡°I do, actually¡± Nezu smiled, mirth dancing in his eyes, hands crossed behind his back. ¡°I am merely a civilian with no power whatsoever. How could I be held accountable for trying to help our beautiful country ?¡± Pantu¡¯s mouth twitched. This rat and his obsession for Japan- Nezu pushed another button, and a new picture appeared on the screen. Pantu shut up when she saw it and Shirai frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±, he asked While running background checks on the places he believed to hold Nomus, Nezu had stumbled upon the name of a prominent scientist he''d been following for years. Nezu knew two things about him : One, he''d been the most vocal and ardent supporter of ''The Origin of Quirks'' theory. ¡°It means that we can deal a fatal blow to All for One¡± Two, he was the one who had adopted Tomura Shigaraki. Nezu looked coolly at Shirai and Pantu ¨C even she was looking intently at the screen. ¡°This is Tokyo¡¯s central hospital, and, incidentally, where our mole currently is" * Dr Garaki smiled and greeted his colleagues as he walked through the corridors leading up to his office. As soon as he went past them, his smile vanished. Today should have been a big day : they would''ve finally gotten their hands on the One for All. Yet All for One had refused to take any part in it. Garaki had argued ¨C they had never been so close as to see how this Quirk transferring worked ¨C but All for One hadn¡¯t even listened to him. It was out of caution, of course. It had been the first time in centuries that All for One had been injured so badly. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. His regeneration hadn¡¯t even kicked in. Garaki had spent the night following Tokyo¡¯s attack doing surgery after surgery trying to keep All for One alive. He¡¯d nearly lost him twice. The amount of blood he''d lost had been so important that Garaki had had to go back to the hospital ¨C even though he was supposed to be on holiday abroad ¨C in the middle of the night to steal precious blood. All for One had been too frail to even steal a self-regenerative Quirk : his cells would not endure the sheer energy needed for him to self-reconstruct. It had taken ten days for his body to mend the gaping hole in his chest. Garaki had been so worried he was barely able to sleep, jolted awake by nightmares of maggots swarming and crawling across All for One''s ripped stomach. All for One had fallen off Black Mist''s portal and onto the operating table like a bag of dead meat, making Garaki jump in fright. The sight of him ¨C limbless ¨C had startled Garaki so much that, for an instant, he¡¯d been frozen on the spot, watching blood pooling on the table and dripping down the floor. He''d been a damaged head attached to a caved-in torso. Garaki had believed himself numb to blood and human violence yet even he had felt nauseous at All for One¡¯s sight. Even the new, shiny, wide-opened red eyes, embedded in his head hadn''t managed to elicit the slightest excitement from him. He''d felt horrified when he''d seen the state of his oldest friend, horrified when he worked on him, horrified when, hours later, he washed blood off his hands. It had been excruciating, painful months. But they managed. They always did. Garaki whistled happily as he went back to his office He greeted a nurse and decided to take the staircase : his belly started to rest on his belt and it made him less attractive than he should be. He said hello to a nurse and went upstairs, a certain gait to his walk. All for One''s limbs had finally all grown back, and he could now handle himself to a certain extent. He¡¯d still have to check on him tonight. Garaki opened the door to his office. It was pitch black. He flickered the light on, but the office was still shrouded in darkness. Certainly, the bulb had burned out. He let the door open and went to open the curtains but hit his knee against his desk. He cursed and hissed, rubbing the sore spot. That¡¯s when he noticed something move in the corner of his eyes. He turned his head to the left. There was nothing but his usual diplomas and academic rewards. The door shut closed. Garaki jumped, startled, his glasses falling off his nose. He went on all four to find his glasses. It was pitch black now, and without them, he was utterly blind. His left hand brushed a solid surface. He grabbed it, relieved, before freezing. Sweat started rolling down his neck. This wasn¡¯t his glasses. ¡°I hate shadow traveling¡±, grumbled a voice. ¡°Truly makes me sick¡± Darkness drowned Garaki. * Katsuki and I were at the back of a van. It had been a few minutes since we had received our new orders, and we were already on the road to our first target. He was sitting utterly still, eyes closed, yet there was a faint tremor in his hands. ¡°We¡¯ll manage¡±, I said His eyelids opened on anxious red eyes. ¡°There¡¯ll be Nomus¡± ¡°Sleeping Nomus¡±, I said. ¡°They¡¯re not finished products. They can¡¯t do anything¡± ¡°You know what they did to Mirko¡± My fist lightly hit his shoulder. ¡°She was alone. We¡¯re not. We¡¯ll protect each other¡± Katsuki, though hesitantly, nodded. All Might had been deemed too strong to have a partner : he''d been sent alone, as well as Jin Woo who had disappeared who knows where. The operation was called Blitz Kreig for a reason : we¡¯d have to hit hard, and we¡¯d have to hit fast. We would bring All for One to his knees, and we would do it today. ¡°We¡¯re here¡±, said the soldier driving * Katsuki and I stood at the threshold of an abandoned school. The soldiers were securing the perimeter and would enter once we''d assured the first level was clear. Yellow lightning started crackling around Katsuki ; his hair floated above his head, and veins popped along his skin. I turned on my Sharingan and waited for our last orders, clenching my fists in anticipation, adrenaline rising like a raging fire through my veins. Our radio crackled. Pantu¡¯s voice, loud and clear, rang in the empty hallway. "Your primary objective is to destroy every Nomu tank without waking them up. You will certainly find documents about the experiments conducted here : bring them to me" ¡°Understood¡±, we said And that¡¯s when my earring turned on. ¡°You can¡¯t let the Commission get these documents¡±, said Nezu. ¡°Bring them back to me¡± * BONUS : It was the first time in his life that All for One had come close to being killed. He¡¯d had his first share of fear during the early days of the Quirks¡¯ Awakening War ¨C there truly were mad men at this period ¨C and he¡¯d brushed death a couple of times back then. He''d had to work hard to keep himself and his family alive. Now and then he''d see the rise of an extremely dangerous individual : the last one had been Sangiorgi, a man who¡¯d had telekinesis at an unprecedented level. He¡¯d taken his wife¡¯s name when he¡¯d married, which was why All for One had failed to connect the dots when he¡¯d first heard of this Todoroki kid ¨C that and the fact that both were a century and a continent apart. All for One may have been a very smart individual, he couldn¡¯t remember every person he ever met. All for One remembered carefully backing away : the woman¡¯s Quirk ¨C a fire One - wasn¡¯t worth getting such a man on his tail for the rest of his life, despite how monstrous of a Quirk it was. Wasn¡¯t it ironic how close to fifty years later the grandson of the man who¡¯d already chased him down had nearly killed him ? For the first time in a long, long while, All for One had truly been close to dying. He¡¯d been so shocked he¡¯d turned completely hysterical. With unnerving accuracy due to his regenerative Quirks, he''d felt his organs shut down one after the other and had felt his burnt flesh collapsing in the pit that was left of his stomach. He¡¯d felt the breeze of the air against his wet intestines and had heard ants crawling up his body as if he were already dead. His self-regeneration Quirk had kicked in and tried to get energy from his cells to restore him but he''d been hurt so badly it had felt as if his Quirk was eating him from inside out. It had taken weeks to regenerate properly. Weeks. It should¡¯ve taken a mere few hours. And once he¡¯d grown strong enough, All for One had learned that Tokyo was under Martial Law and that all of the Nomus they¡¯d sent had been wiped out. Utterly wiped out. It had been a massive loss. Creating Nomus took months of refinement even for the weakest of them : finding a body strong enough to hold onto the mutations and additional Quirks was difficult enough without even considering abducting people without raising any red flags. And this was without considering the time and resources spent on finding said individuals. Each Nomu lost had hurt All for One deeply. Getting Eraser''s Quirk had barely been any consolation: the kid was immune to it. Then they¡¯d learned that he would get the One for All. The shock he''d felt had nearly sent him back into a coma. His heart had skipped a beat and, in his condition, it''d sent him into cardiac arrest. Thankfully Garaki had been there, but it had been a close call. All for One knew that if he had had the strength, he would''ve gone if only to avoid the kid getting his hands on it. He was already a monster, and such Quirk would only propel him to unheard level of power ¨C level All for One could not compete with. Yet he couldn¡¯t stop it. All for One may have been an extremely ambitious man, he was far from foolish. Crashing the One for All¡¯s passing down in his state would¡¯ve been utter suicide. It had made him bitter. It was the first time in his life he would¡¯ve been so close to getting the One for All. Considering how young the kid was, he would probably live at least for the next fifty years ¨C and that was without considering any hidden immortal ability he may have had. God how he hated this fucker. He¡¯d have to hide and wait, gather his strength in the dark like he¡¯d always done. As things were, All for One wouldn''t be able to get out of hiding for at least the next decade. He was used to it. But how much he hated it. He''d have to stay in Japan until he grew strong enough not to be fodder ¨C which would take at least until next summer ¨C before scouring the world and searching for new talents. Shigaraki had been interesting but too unstable. If- Suddenly, all of the monitors in the control room rang. It meant emergency. All for One hardly managed to get himself out of bed. Wheezing, he pushed his body in a wheelchair where he collapsed. Through great efforts, he managed to drag himself to the monitor room. He stopped short in front of the various screens, beads of sweat rolling down his body. His cheeks were hollowed, so much so that every breath he took in made him look as if he were sucking his skin inside. Recordings of their last bases scattered throughout Tokyo showed soldiers and Heroes alike destroying Nomu¡¯s tanks. On the bottom corner, he saw Todoroki burning down the place ; and then, suddenly, a blond teen emerged from above in a burst of explosion before hitting a glass tank. The tank shattered like rain, shards flying everywhere. The impact his fist had made sent a tornado of wind flying everywhere. All for One blinked. Oh. He couldn''t even bring himself to be angry. The painkillers numbed him. He understood, now. The rat had set a trap. Todoroki would have never gotten the One for All ¨C they¡¯d spread misinformation to lure him. If he''d gone, they would''ve killed him. And because he didn¡¯t, they- His eyes slid to the right corner of the screen. The life monitor of Dr Garaki¡¯s grew wild before shutting off completely. All for One watched in silence as his last hideouts were ransacked. He should have, what, one last hideout left in the whole country? All of the Nomus would die peacefully in a matter of months. Garaki had been the one to monitor the scientific aspect of their project. All for One understood to some degree what it entailed, but there was a reason why he had a right-hand man. He watched passively as all of the work of the last decades was destroyed in front of his very eyes. He wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from that. This era was over for him. He¡¯d tried, and he¡¯d lost. Yet he didn¡¯t play on the same scale. His eyes slid back to Todoroki and his blond friend working side by side. Truly a fearsome duo ¨C and they weren¡¯t even at their prime yet. All for One smiled. ¡°You won¡± He wasn¡¯t even bitter about it. He¡¯d been outsmarted, outclassed at every level. One day, he¡¯d come back ¨C but he¡¯d come back once they were all dead. He may have been checkmated, but the next century would be his. * A/N : All for One is basically immortal (in terms of life span) and what do immortals have spades of ? Time. No way he''d throw his life out the window to fight when he knows he''ll lose when the pettiest thing he can do is outlive his ennemies and dance on their graves. Three chapters left until I finish Part 2 and take a one week break everyone. Anyway, thanks for reading the chapter everyone, and commenting, check the story''s P@treon if you''re not too broke and see y''all in the next update ! Chapter 220 - Vengeance Planning Getting out of bed had felt like the hardest thing he¡¯d done in his entire life. His body had felt as if it weighed tons, the sunlight had been so bright he thought he''d go blind. Yet he forced himself to sit, feet on the cold hard floor, shoulders hunched, hands on either side of his body. The buzzing capital''s sound pollution had nearly made him mad. He¡¯d looked at it for a while, unable to get out yet unwilling to go back to bed. He dragged himself unwillingly to his shower. He smelt like a rotting body. He''d gotten out and had made himself a cup of coffee that tasted like dirt. He''d brought it to his lips before his eyes settled on an inconspicuous object on the table. A long, white, funeral vase. Enji had thrown up the bits of food his stomach had stored, most of it being the sip of coffee he''d had. He¡¯d gripped the sink and forced himself to look away from the vase. He was doing it for him. He couldn¡¯t back down. It was for him, him and him alone. Enji inhaled. His back to the vase, he went back to his room. There he searched for a shirt and jeans between rows and rows of his Heroic costume. How much he hated it. He dressed quickly, feeling as if he stayed any longer alone with the urn he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to leave the place. He had endeavored the possibility of stretching to get a bit of dopamine in his mushy brain but it would take too long. He put on his shoes ¨C didn''t think about the urn ¨C brushed his teeth ¨C didn''t think about the urn ¨C took the Endeavor''s Tower Pass in his top drawer ¨C thinking about the urn. The elevator opened inside the apartment, right in the kitchen. Endeavor practically ran to it and anxiously pressed its button. It¡¯s for him, I¡¯m doing it for him, it¡¯s for him. His shoulders sagged in relief when the elevator''s doors closed behind him. Endeavor¡¯s Tower was eerily empty, yet he felt good about it. He wouldn¡¯t have wanted people to see him like this. He arrived in an underground garage. Close to thirty glossy cars were parked. Those were mostly company cars stamped with Endeavor''s logo more or less obviously and used by his employees when they needed to get somewhere quickly. He took one of the least flashy ¨C an ashy grey Bentley ¨C and went out. Driving alone felt weirdly oppressive. He put on the radio and looked around. The city looked in better shape than what he remembered, but it was far from being back in shape. He had to drive close to Atago-Jinja and noticed that there wasn''t even the smallest construction truck. There was still a gaping hole filled with yellowish sand where there once had been a dynamic neighborhood. There was a sign that stood alone in the pit on which we could read ''4'', generally associated with death. Enji wondered if people thought the place was cursed. It would explain why he was the only car driving by. Half an hour later, Enji had gotten to one of the shadiest parts of Tokyo. People''s eyes bulged when they noticed his car, their eyes instantly going to the one-way windows to see who was driving it. Enji stopped in front of an old apartment complex and weirdly leaned on one side. He parked in a cracked parking place. Three men were leaning against a lamp post. They exchanged glances. The hooded one smashed a half-smoked cigarette under his heel before moving forward. The car door opened: and his hand slid to his back pocket. A mop of infamous red hair emerged on top of an extremely tall man. The felon froze, his legs rooted to the spot, craning his neck to look in the eye the giant that was getting out of it. Enji¡¯s cold eyes quickly mapped the place, his reddened eyes barely registering the stunned face of the three men. He closed the door shut then shot the one closest to his car keys. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Keep it for me, will you ? Make sure nobody touches it¡± The delinquent grabbed them reflexively : mouth hanging wide open, his brain had fried. ¡°It¡¯s- it¡¯s-¡± Endeavor walked away. This way he knew nobody would even glance at his car the wrong way. Enji knocked at the door of apartment 444. No sound came. Enji knocked loudly until other people started looking out of their windows to see who was making all of the ruckus. Their expression grew gobsmacked when they realized Endeavor was standing there. A growl came from behind the door. ¡°Hey, what the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing ? I told you I¡¯d pay-¡± The door swung open. ¡°-you Monday so don''t-" The man shut up, his eyes going higher and higher until they met Enji¡¯s. He had stubble and the imprint of a pillow on his left cheek. A lit cigarette hung from the corner of his lips, and dry saliva covered his lips. He nearly dropped his cigarette when he spotted Enji but he caught it with his fingers at the last moment, a huge grin splitting his face. ¡°Enji Todoroki. Long time no see. Didn¡¯t expect you to come and visit good ol¡¯ me¡± Enji nodded towards his home. It smelt like rotten corpses and, knowing him, Enji didn¡¯t put it past him. ¡°Can I come in ?¡± ¡°Depends¡± Kaneki¡¯s face hardened. He''d become thinner since their military days, but there was still something tough hidden inside him. ¡°How much do I get ?¡± Enji¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Short on cash ?¡± The jobs they did had been the most gruesome, but to say they were paid handsomely was an understatement. For those that had survived until the end of their contract, they''d made enough money for five generations. He scoffed. ¡°Of course not. Let my butler take your coat and my maid will serve us tea in the drawing room¡± He gestured inside towards the battered couch. ¡°Now tell me before I kick you out : what do you want ?¡± ¡°I need to find someone¡± ¡°To murder him ?¡± Enji didn¡¯t answer. There were too many prying eyes, too many people that were listening. The three thugs were still circling the car, confused about what they should do. ¡°Can I come in ?¡±, he repeated The man seemed to ponder for a moment, his eyes getting darker for the briefest of moments. He sighed and pushed the door aside to let Enji in, jumping on his one good leg to move. His left one had been injured badly some twenty years ago and since then he¡¯d had to use a crutch to walk around. ¡°You better pay fucking well¡± Enji looked around. The apartment looked bare as if no one lived in it. Kaneki closed the door behind him and leaned against it. ¡°Tell me : who¡¯s on your hit list ?¡± ¡°How long have you been staying here ?¡± Kaneki shrugged. The place didn''t smell yet of cigarettes, which meant not that long, but the foul undertone told another story. "Been there, done that", he answered vaguely Enji sat on the corner of a brand-new couch that looked incongruous in such a shitty place. There were cardboard on every window and a lingering smell of fresh paint, and Enji wondered if it was because he hadn¡¯t managed to clean the blood out and had just decided to paint on it. ¡°Still moving around ?¡±, he asked Kaneki smiled, showing that two of his back-row teeth were missing. ¡°We¡¯re not all fated for the good old family dream¡± That much was true. From the people who had been their comrades in the Special Forces, Enji and Kaneki were some of the few to make it out alive, and among them, there were even fewer who didn''t have to check in a clinic right afterward. ¡°You could too¡± Kaneki shrugged, unbothered. ¡°There¡¯s stuff you do that you can¡¯t come back from¡± Enji agreed. ¡°Anyway, what do you need me for, mister Hero ?¡± ¡°Is this place safe ?¡±, asked Enji Kaneki scoffed and said nothing else, though his mouth curved patronizingly. ¡°What do you want ? My price¡¯s high¡± Kaneki was working for various independent organizations, Heroes Agencies included. He did lots of odd jobs that only he could do or that people in their right mind wouldn¡¯t accept. Endeavor had punctually used his services throughout his twenty-five years of career. ¡°I want you to find-¡± "Someone that even you can''t find is someone worth looking into", smiled Kaneki ¡°-All for One¡± Kaneki''s smile fell. ¡°No¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you well¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your money, I¡¯m not touching this shit storm with a stick¡± He moved from the door and opened it. ¡°Get out¡± ¡°Think about what he did¡±, Enji said. ¡°Think about all of the people that died¡± ¡°Not my problem.¡± Enji frowned. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, where''s your pride? Weren''t you a soldier? You spent your life protecting our country: you can¡¯t tell me it means nothing¡± ¡°And look at what this protecting bullshit did to you", bites back Kaneki. ¡°You¡¯re just the shadow of the man I knew¡± Enji''s clothes were rumpled, his eyes bloodshot, his beard unshaven. If it weren¡¯t for the million-dollar car sitting right outside, he''d look like any homeless man out here. ¡°I need to find him¡±, insisted Enji, nearly pleading. ¡°I won¡¯t ever be able to look myself in the mirror if I didn¡¯t¡± Kaneki¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°Why ?¡± For weeks Enji had stayed holed up in his bed, mortified by the thought that his son was dead because of him. If he had given him more love, if had paid more attention to him, if he¡¯d been more present in his life, if he hadn¡¯t fucking shown preferences to his youngest, Touya wouldn¡¯t have grown the way he did. Or that¡¯s what he¡¯d thought until this morning. ¡°Because he has killed my eldest son¡± Despite everything, nothing had predestined Touya to become a criminal. It had been All for One who¡¯d found him. It was because of him that he became a villain, it was because of him that he died. It wasn¡¯t Enji¡¯s fault ¨C it was All for One¡¯s. And he had to pay for it. ¡°You¡¯re one hell of a crazy fucker¡± Kaneki shook his head in disappointment. "He''s got Eraserhead''s Quirk for fuck''s sake! How the hell are you planning on killing him ? Enji shot Kaneki a glance. "Oh come on now, don''t look at me like that. When the guy who can erase people''s Quirk gets at the hospital without his eyeballs of course people talk" ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll find a way¡±, said Enji ¡°You¡¯ll need more than ¡®a way¡¯ : you¡¯ll need a freaking trip to I-Island to find a way to kill him on your own. Because that¡¯s how you plan to do it, right ? You¡¯ll kill him on your own¡± Enji nodded. Kaneki, frowning, was angrily smoking, his lips puckering around his stick like an angry fish. "That''s suicide, fucking suicide. We''ve all sacrificed ourselves for our country and what did we get? Yahiro and Shizue are still in prison. It¡¯s the twelfth time that Kuse¡¯s getting back in rehab. Uemura has never checked out of the asylum. But you¡¯re right, let¡¯s go after the biggest threat our country has seen in decades. Let¡¯s die honorably because we¡¯ve got nothing else in our miserable lives¡± ¡°Listen-¡± ¡°No, you listen. The dumb ass you are may have not gotten enough but I did and I won¡¯t do it again. Go see Gun Hee if you need help, this freak has always been as insane as you¡± He opened the door bigger. People had heard the shouting and were trying to see what was going on. ¡°Listen", Enji said, lowering his voice. "I just want you to help me find him. Then I''ll leave you alone and I won''t ask you for anything else ever ¡°I¡¯m not gonna have your death on my mind¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you well¡± Kaneki¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you so well you won¡¯t ever have to keep on doing whatever it is that you do¡± ¡°Take all the bills you want and shove them up deep in your ass fucker¡± He opened the door bigger. If he had wanted money, he¡¯d have worked at the Commission or become a Hero. Enji knew a fight was lost when he saw one. He stood up and walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡±, said Enji. ¡°With or without your help. And if I die, you¡¯ll have it on your mind anyway¡± Something flashed in Kaneki¡¯s eyes, and Enji thought he''d cave in. ¡°Fuck off¡± He shut the door close behind him. * A/N : If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then go check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 221 - The Lesser Evil Between the Commission and Nezu, who is the worst ? For a brief second after hearing Nezu''s order, I hesitated. The Commission had taken Touya in, had trained him, and had threatened to send me to prison if I didn''t comply by telling them everything about my Quirk. But it was thanks to them that I met Hawks, despite the circumstances around it. And frankly, I couldn''t blame them for doing their job: In a world where people were supposed to be born with one¡ªor two¡ªabilities, albeit a bit crazy, seeing a kid who could do ''anything'' without batting an eye was cardiac arrest-inducing. Yet I knew they''d hurt Keigo, imprisoned to a lifetime of servitude. If only for him, I couldn''t forgive them. But Nezu¡­ Nezu had always helped me, despite all of the crazy stunts I pulled. I knew he did it for himself ¨C he wanted me to feel grateful, to be on ''his side ¨C but he was also honest about it. He didn''t lie like the Commission, didn''t try to lure him in with false gentleness or by using my emotions against me. To me, Nezu was the lesser evil. I''d rather have him get his hands on whatever All for One''s mad scientist had cooked than the Commission. ¡­ or I can burn down everything and not let anyone get their hands on it. Katsuki and I breezed through the base. Nomus in fetal position were floating in glass tanks filled with bluish liquid. We broke the tanks and hit the Nomus head-on at full power, killing them instantly. Some tanks were filled with¡­ younger Nomus, humanoid creatures that looked like children and infants. I dealt with these to spare Katsuki. After that, we had a few minutes to breeze through all of the drawers and desks ourselves before the military came. Despite Shirai and Pantu working together, they were still not in the same department : both wanted to get their hands on the research. Pantu had a head start with us but once Shirai''s soldiers got here, we''d have to move to another base. "You see anything important ?", asked Katsuki He hadn''t met my gaze since we''d finished with the Nomus. I knew that, like me, he wondered if they were conscious when we killed them, if they were sentient enough for us to consider what we were doing as murder. But contrary to him, I knew it was a necessary evil. He hadn''t seen what they''d done to the people at the shrine ; if he had, he''d feel as satisfied as I did when they stopped breathing. "Nothing", I answered I opened drawers two by two, shuffling through documents recording the state of every Nomu ¨C or Nomu to be ¨C in their tank. There were diagrams and formulas written all over the place ; I (plier) shuffled a few documents inside of my pockets and Katsuki did the same. "Time out", I said, looking up at the soldiers that entered the room We moved away from the drawers. It wasn''t part of the mission issued by Shirai. In twenty minutes top we were out of the base and going to the next one. We spent our day going from base to base, killing Nomus and searching around for relevant information. Most of the things we found were related to protocols concerning the Nomus, how to keep them in stasis, and what to do if they woke up ; yet there was no information about how to engineer Nomus. As the day passed, Katsuki started to grow snappy. He was less talkative and was sulking in a corner, answering only by grunts. I knew that everything that was happening was very confusing for him : we weren''t doing what Heroes were supposed to do, and what about the thing in the tanks ? "I don''t know", he said, shrugging, around 7pm, when we had a ten minutes break to eat a bit before going back to the job. "Shouldn''t we help them ? Maybe medics or someone with the right Quirk can get them back to¡­ to whoever they were" The bases ¨C or labs - despite not being fully inhabited by Nomus, were very large and were sometimes a few stories high We''d gone as fast as we could for the first one and then decided to slow down : Katsuki was still getting used to his new Quirk and, thus, was getting tired quicker than he should. Being slower was also a way for us to have more time to search through the labs. The amount of useful information on the true origin of Nomus was close to nothing. It was around midnight when we got to the last hideout on our schedule. I, myself, was getting increasingly tired and irritated. Sweat was pouring down my neck and my hands were shaking. Sometimes I blinked and the world seemed to spin under my feet. I''ll have to go to L¨¦o''s once we finish¡­ Katsuki kicked in the door of the last base. It hit the back wall of a room with a booming sound that echoed through the hallways. Yet there was one big difference : people. Arms were lined up on a table. Seated around it, two girls and one guy were chatting animatedly : their confused eyes followed the flying metal door. One man was busy over the stove, stirring something that looked like instant noodles. Another was slicing up onions. The kitchen side with the two cooks was on our right, and the weapons were on our left. The door ¨C which had flown right between both sides, miraculously hitting no one ¨C was now falling from the wall. Katsuki took a step in and then froze. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I expected him to. They didn''t have time to blink that I was already on the seated people : one of them tried to take a gun but I hit her wrist and it snapped. I hit her in the neck with the palm of my hand. She fainted, hitting the corner of the table while she fell. She''d have one hell of a headache when she woke up. I was already on the third one when I heard a blood-curdling scream. The hair on the back of my neck shot up. I hit the last one without looking, my eyes snapping to Katsuki. I instinctively took a step forward and then froze. He was still on the threshold of the room, eyes wide open, blood covering his fists. A headless body was sprawled on the stove, blood pouring on it. Red bubbles rose and popped. Lolling on the wall next to the ripped-off metal door were two legs in a pant. The top of the body had fully obliterated, a shower of blood and crushed flesh painting the wall behind him. Katsuki blinked. Flabbergasted, he looked down at his hands. He met my gaze and the confusion I read in his cut deep. "I- I just" He looked at the bodies, shocked. "I just wanted to push him away and-" I walked up to him and pressed his shoulder. His eyes snapped to mine : his shin was shaking, the horror of what he''d just done settling onto him. "I didn''t want to hurt them. I-" His knees buckled and I forced him to sit down. "It wasn''t on purpose. I didn''t- I didn''t-" The smell of cooking flesh rose. The neck of the headless guy was burning. I rose and turned off the stove. Katsuki was looking at his bloodied hands as if they were not his. He''d seemed so in tune with All Might''s Quirk that I hadn''t even considered that he''d lose control of it so easily. "It''s okay", I said. "No one''s blaming you. That wasn''t your fault" His eyes went over my shoulders and to the table where the other three were peacefully unconscious. Panic rose in his eyes. I used our radio to call for reinforcements. They took him away and I grimly finished scouring the place. I encountered a few more people that I incapacitated quickly, taking the time to bind them like roasting pigs with whatever I found around me. That''s half-heartedly that I searched through desks and drawers. In the last room, I found, carelessly left on an oak desk - as if forgotten by chance - a set of documents different from the previous ones. This one was describing how an unnamed patient had to be prepared for receiving other Quirks. My eyes roamed over the pages that I flipped quickly. There was an in details explanation about the way one had to go to transfer Quirks to someone else through surgery and genetic alteration. There were charts and data recorded over a few months. Despite my mundane knowledge of medicine, I could barely understand what was written there. The procedures presented here looked straight out of a movie rather than true, scientific experimentations. This was what Pantu had wanted us to get our hands on. This was what Nezu didn''t want her to get. No matter my deal with Nezu, I wouldn''t have ever given the Commission this kind of information. The potential of Nomus as a military weapon was unparalleled. Giving them any information about it would''ve been the best way to see a Japanese army full of Nomus in twenty years. The question was : could I give it to Nezu? I should burn this file. No one should ever get their hands on it. This information was far too dangerous for anyone to obtain. Yet if I gave anything but this to Nezu, I knew he wouldn''t consider our deal as fulfilled : and wouldn''t I like one favor from the smartest creature to have ever grazed this earth ? It could be the difference between life and death one day. It could be the opportunity of a lifetime. The radio sizzled. "Soldiers are in, your job is done" What was most important: the world''s interests or mine? I hesitated. I heard the soldiers coming in closer. I tore off a few pages ¨C the exact way one had to go to fuse individuals and their Quirks ¨C and burned them to a crisp. * Nezu looked eager though he tried not to show it. "Do you have them ?", he asked I handed him said documents ¨C random pages that seemed like they could be of any importance and the last ones I''d found, ushered in the middle. There was a lingering smell of smoke. "Why did you want it ?", I asked, though I knew what he would say My mind was going back to Katsuki who''d been sent home before I could see him, and my father whom I hadn''t seen since this morning. Had he eaten? Was he alright? I had not been able to check on Keigo tonight: it would be the first time I hadn''t gone in more than a month. I felt guilty, yet I was utterly exhausted and I knew I wouldn''t be able to focus properly on him or his wings tonight. Not as if he''ll notice. "Because I do not want the Commission to get their hands on it", he replied calmly, flipping the pages quickly "Then it means I can burn it" "Their scientific value is worth more than I-Island itself. That would be a crime" His shiny eyes shot up to mine. "This is part of our agreement. There''s no deal if you don''t give it to me" "I want it to be clear that between you and the Commission, I''d rather have you get it" I didn''t want the Commission to get their hands on it. Nezu was the lesser evil. He smiled. "You''re making the right decision" Right in front of me Nezu opened a safe hidden in a wall and put the file inside. He did not hide the combination from me. I wondered if he was going to put it elsewhere once I''d leave. "I''ll keep them safe just right here", he smiled, satisfied "Wouldn''t it be safer to destroy them ?", I insisted Nezu shook his head. "Despite the¡­ monstrosities that Dr Garaki and All for One created, their research could revolutionize science. It could change the way we understand Quirks" I hummed. "Have you ever wondered why Quirks suddenly appeared ?" I shook my head. I''d never considered the question. Couldn''t it be due to some mangaka''s crazy imagination? It seemed a weird concept to me that I was living in an alternative world created by the mind of a random person. If he decided that a meteorite would hit our world on a certain day at a certain time and that we would all die, would we not be able to avoid it? "There''s this theory ", Nezu explained. "That says that you can get to the Origin of Quirks if you combine the One for All and the All for One. Some even go as far as to say that your Quirk is the key to it" I was startled. "My Quirk ?" "Yes, yours. No one has any idea how it is working. You can do things that do not abide by any understanding of Quirks we thought we had. Frankly, if your father hadn''t been Endeavor you would''ve ended up as a lab rat long ago" "Nice pun", I said dryly "Thank you. I do try my best to be entertaining" Nezu sat behind his desk, fingers crossed on his lap. "So what do you think is going to happen ?"? I asked. "I mean now that All for One has left" "I think he understood he''s been outsmarted and he won''t come back for a while" "What does ''a while'' mean ?" "Half a century, at the very least" I shut up, stunned. "Did I truly hurt him that badly ?" Wasn''t All for One supposed to be some immortal cockroach on par only with Orochimaru and the likes? "Don''t be surprised", Nezu said. " I think we could all agree that the blows dealt to him have been as never before. First, you killed most of the members of his terrorist organization, the one he should have used to take our attention away from his plans" I¡­ indeed had killed or sent to prison the majority of its members. "Then you took out Gigantomachia which was, frankly, quite a feat. The last time Gigantomachia was ever seen was during the third Quirk War and even then we believed he had died from his wounds" I didn''t know Gigantomachia was such an important player. "And then you exposed his labyrinth system that spanned under Tokyo. The Commission conducted a thorough investigation of the city and has destroyed them all. His sending his last Nomus in a desperate attempt to ward you away from him ¨C or kill you ¨C has weakened him greatly. Lastly, you killed Kurogiri ¨C one of his most trusted and useful cards - and, from your words, you injured him so badly that his regeneration didn''t even kick in" Nezu smiled. "In six months you''ve done what All Might and I haven''t been able to do in two decades" I stayed quiet for a while, trying to take everything in. Had I truly¡­? My mind was blank. "I know it''s a lot to take in", Nezu said. "Please, sit down" I did sit. Nezu started typing things on his computer while I processed everything that he''d told me. I''d won. I was fucking sixteen and I had won. I couldn''t believe it. "Are you sure ?", I insisted. "Maybe he''s just bidding his time. Maybe..." "I am certain", said Nezu. "All for One is far from foolish. Coming back while he knows that you are now in possession of the One for All would be suicide. If we consider the growth you''re experiencing, you''ll reach your peak in your thirties. The fact that you can go toe to toe with him at merely sixteen years old is proof enough that he won''t risk coming back until you''re dead" I did not manage to get over my shock. I had managed to ward away All for One without killing him. But wasn''t it too easy? Shouldn''t I have to hold his dead body between my hands to know it was true? "I think you should get some sleep", said Nezu. "And if you even think about what you would want from me, I am but a mere call away" Outside it was a cold, moonless night. The streets were empty except for a few partygoers. It must have been close to three in the morning. I looked around, unsure of what to do. It seemed the whole world had titled on its axis between the moment I''d walked into Nezu''s office and left. I looked at the few cars driving by without truly seeing them. I''d done it. I''d wiped out canon as I had said I would. "I did it", I muttered out loud, as if speaking would make it more true. "I did it" For the first time in my life, I had no idea what the future beheld. I was utterly and truly clueless. It was both exhilarating and the epitome of frightening. I looked at the sky and wondered. ''Now what ?'' * A/N : I''ll take my week off after Wednesday chapter to finish plan Part 3, as P@treons members will get the end of Part 2 this week and they''ll have one bonus chapter ahead of you all. Check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG, if you think it could interest you and concerning the incoming chapter for public release... ha. I had so much fun writing that shit. I know you''re gonna enjoy it (or not). Chapter 222 - Birdie In a Cage It was a cold, bare hospital room. At some point, there''d been a vase full of flowers that he''d broken. The nurses had been quick to clean it up. He wondered who''d brought them. He''d went through a few check-ups, had been showered ¨C he couldn''t properly stand on his own feet ¨C and had been hand-fed a late dinner before he said he could do so himself at breakfast. From what they''d said, he''d woken up in the middle of the night. "We''ve called them", said the nurse. "They''re coming" Keigo, still a bit light-headed, had waited, wild eyes staring at blank walls. He felt as if he were in a dream, his eyes going back and forth from the unwelcoming room to the door right in front of his bed, waiting patiently for someone to come in and open it. The clock above the door kept on ticking. Visitations had started more than two hours ago. He''d grown impatient and fidgety. Keigo pushed the button to call the nurses and asked when they would arrive. "They said they''ll come as soon as possible", had said the exhausted nurse, pity clear in her voice Keigo had felt weirdly ashamed as if pushing for anyone to visit him was unfitting of his status. He''d felt sour but had shoved it all down. People were busy. Waking up from a coma was no big deal. Of course he could wait. He''d gathered his thoughts, recalling with a near perfect precision last night''s ¨C or rather weeks ago ¨C events. He remembered the scorching heat and the way he''d draped his wings around himself, trying to fight off the heat. He remembered the dark storm, clouds full of lightning, as his only way out. He remembered his bone slitting Touya''s throat, remembered the flash of panic that had risen in his eyes while he''d held his bloody hands against spurting blood. He''d killed him. He knew it deep in his bones, knew it as well as he knew that the sun would always rise. He''d killed him. Finally. The following thought was for Shoto. A nurse came barging in, a placating smile on her face. She checked him some more, asked if he had been given food, and changed his perfusion. He went along, though his eyes kept going back to where the flowers had fallen. They''d been fresh. Someone had come recently. "They''re coming", she said. "It should be any minute now" She spotted a white petal stuck on the corner of the bed table and threw it in the trash. Keigo waited. Lunch came then passed. He could do nothing but look around, and looking around felt weird as if he were living an out-of-body experience and couldn''t properly connect with his own emotions. He was there physically but his mind was somewhere adrift in a dark, dark void. His mind had trouble embracing his new reality. He couldn''t have possibly slept for that long. It was unfathomable. When would they come? He waited. His monitor biped regularly. He waited. He felt there should have been someone here with him. He waited. He felt he shouldn''t have been alone after waking up from a weeks-long coma. He waited. He felt as if someone should''ve cared about him. He waited. There was a clock above the door. He watched until it was time for dinner. A new nurse, younger than the previous one, came in with a warm tray of food. She looked at him, starry-eyed. When his dull gaze landed on her, she blushed and stuttered. It was Hawks she was seeing, not Keigo. "H-here''s your food" He waited, didn''t touch the food. "When are they coming ?" She smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry Haw- sir, but the visitations have been closed for an hour now" She''d left him alone with his sad meal in a too-big, too-dark, way too-unfamiliar room. The oppressive emptiness of the room started to make him feel anxious. She came back to take his tray away and chastised him when she noticed it was full. "You have to eat, sir", she said. "Your body needs nutrients to get its strength back" He didn''t care about getting any strength back. She left. A while later, the door opened. It was a doctor. The man had a long, rectangular nose above which glasses dangled precariously. "I''m here to assess the damage to your wings" He poked his wings with a pen and walked around the bed to see them from different perspectives. Keigo looked down at the bony protrusions that lolled from his back. He''d forgotten he had wings. "Do you feel it when I touch here ?" "No" The doc pursed his lips and touched somewhere else, visibly harder this time. "And now ?" "Nothing" The doctor frowned. Keigo looked at what was left of his once proud and powerful wings. Bits of frail, broken bare bones which hang sadly from his back. Only three feathers had managed to grow in the weeks he''d been here. One of them, smaller than the other two ¨C both not impressive either ¨C fell to the ground. Keigo looked as the doctor bent down to pick it up. He was rubbing his chin with two fingers, turning the feather between his hands. "Is it irreversible ?" The doctor''s eyes snapped to Hawks'' as if he had forgotten he was here. He smiled. "No, no. Of course not" He looked back at the wings and the frown came back full force. It looked as if a dead body was hanging from Keigo''s back. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The doctor met Hawks''s gaze and shot him a placating smile. "I just need to run a few tests¡­ Do you feel strong enough to partake in them? " Hawks agreed. Keigo didn''t care. The doctor tried to make Hawks use his wings: he tried to flap, move them around, and even tried to move the feathers around to no avail. Keigo''s eyes kept on going back to the door. His left eye twitched, closing and opening quickly. "Here, try to lift only this bit..." Hawk''s gaze went back to the doctor, but his mind was adrift. There had to be someone who cared about him. Keigo hoped to see Shoto burst through the doors, wanted to see the relieved face he''d have once he''d understood that Keigo was safe and sound. It was pitiful that a teenager was the closest person to him. Self-pity and resentment burst through Keigo. The evening went by. At some point, the doctor left, eyebrows furrowed. He promised to come back first thing first tomorrow morning. The young nurse came back with her dumb smile and her red jelly. Keigo acknowledged neither of them. "At least if you don''t want to eat try to sleep, alright ?" Keigo stayed sat against two pillows so thin his back hurt from his position. He kept looking at the door, clenched fists holding his bed sheet, as still as a cadaver. Soon, even the lights in the corridor went off. Another nurse stopped by, told him to sleep, and shut off the room''s lights. Keigo stayed seated in pitch black, alone and cold. Something akin to a crazy, desperate laugh, threatened to burst from his lips, but he held himself back. His eyes were heavy and stinging. At some point, he couldn''t feel his back anymore. Someone had to come. They had to. When the door opened, Keigo looked at a different nurse who jumped up in fright. "Oh my god", she said, hand on her heart. "You scared me. Why are you sitting in the dark? You know early risers have the right to turn on the lights, don''t you ?" She breezed through the room, opened the curtains, and let the early morning light come in. "It will be a good day", she said, flashing him a smile. "I have a good feeling about it" A while later, they brought him breakfast. They took it back, untouched, later. The doctor came. He made Hawks go through different exams, and tried to see if he could walk ¨C he could, though it was done on wobbly legs. "Quirks users physically enhanced truly are something else", he muttered while jotting things down on a notepad He left. Lunch came. It left too. At three o''clock, the door opened once more. It wasn''t the nurse. Standing in the doorway was President Pantu, one hand on the doorknob. She seized Hawks from top to bottom, her eyes lingering longer on the battered wings that lay like a bag of bones around him. "You look like shit" Someone had come. Someone had come. He perked up before faltering, hurt and disappointed. His boss had been the first. ''And probably the last'', he thought sourly. A few minutes later Pantu and her no-name assistant were seated next to his bed, the latter one hanging back nervously, shooting Hawks half-admiring half-horrified glances. Pantu''s voice was business-like: "We read your medical report and the doctor was categorical: your wings are damaged beyond repair. Your career as a Hero is finished" Something flashed in Hawk''s dull eyes. Fear and crippling joy exploded in his chest. He''d never been anything but Hawks ¨C and now, at 23, he''d been handed a ticket to a true life. Oh shit. He wouldn''t ever fly again. But he''d be free. Shit shit shit. He wouldn''t be the birdie in a cage anymore. He was free. "As per your contract-" "And Dabi ?", asked Keigo, voice as raspy as sandpaper. "He''s dead, isn''t he ?" Pantu eyed him for a while. "¡­ yes" Keigo let himself fall back against his pillows, relief flooding him. He''d done it. And now he was free - free from the shackles of his past, free from his servitude : free, free, free. "Though I would like to know¡­ why did you fight him ?" The corner of Keigo''s mouth twitched, a smile threatening to make him look like a psycho. "I was patrolling when I spotted him in this disaffected area" Pantu''s eyes were as cold as ice. "You had no shift that night" The lack of any inflection in her voice made her all the more startling. Keigo would have shrugged if he could have. "I never have anything else to do", he said. "And you know I like flying while it''s nighttime" It had gotten him in trouble quite a lot of times when he''d been a trainee at the Commission. Pantu looked at him in silence. "So you didn''t do it for the kid ?" Keigo''s bloodshot eyes snapped to hers. Arms crossed, eyes narrowed, she was leaning back confidently against her chair. "Don''t look at me like that. You know as well as I do why we assigned you to him" They''d tasked Hawks with gaining the kid''s trust to get more insight into his abilities and, a few years down the road, to recruit him. They just hadn''t factored in the fact that their operative was craving any form of emotional connection ¨C as meek as it could be ¨C and that he''d be the one whose trust would be won. "You knew we were considering striking a deal with the kid in exchange for killing his brother", said Pantu. "You wrote the reports suggesting we did so yourself and rather than let us get an advantage on him, you decided to do it on your own" Keigo clenched the sheet in his fist, his eyes growing sharp. "I have never written or said anything about such a course of action" He remembered very clearly purposefully not writing about anything of the sort for he did not want Shoto to get caged by the Commission like he''d been. "Don''t play coy. You knew that it would''ve helped us get the kid''s loyalty yet you decided to act on your own: and now what do we have? No deal and a useless, broken Hero" Hawks and Keigo''s left eyebrow twitched. "I''ve killed someone we had on our hit list for a while", he said through gritted teeth. "You planned an operation on your mine and undermined us in the process" "I didn''t plan anything", insisted Keigo. "I spotted him and I knew he was supposed to be on house arrest. I wanted to arrest him but he attacked me. I don''t know what he was doing outside, but I picked up the scent of drugs on him. It may have been why he''d wandered so far from his home" Pantu cocked her head to the side, assessing, wondering if she could trust the words coming out of a corrupted agent''s mouth. "¡­ there were no drugs" "What ?" "There was no sign of any drugs in his system", she explained. "I know for sure because Endeavor insisted we checked in case they could plead that he wasn''t aware of what he was doing in an eventual trial" Keigo''s froze. Was she lying? He put the ''trial'' part aside, his mind going a mile per second. He was sure that Shoto had told him he would drug Dabi to make it easier for Keigo to kill him. That was why Keigo had shed his feathers and left them so far away: he''d been confident about killing Dabi no matter what. "Anyway", said Pantu. "We need to talk about what we''ll do with you-" Panic shot up through Keigo''s chest. His skin grew sweaty, his breathing getting out chopped. There had to be drugs involved. There had to be. "¡­ still have your utility. You''ll-" "What do you mean there were no drugs ?", he pressed urgently. "Are you sure you haven''t made a mistake? I am confident he was drugged" Pantu frowned at being interrupted, shut up, then said slowly : "A doctor appointed by the Commission and a doctor appointed by Endeavor himself ran an analysis on him: he had not taken the slightest amount of drug" Keigo''s eyes grew unfocused. Sweating, he clenched his fists so hard he dug bloody crescent moons in his palms. Beads of blood rolled down the sheet. It was absolutely impossible. He couldn''t believe it- didn''t want to believe it. No, it''s not true. It''s impossible. Was she lying? She had to be lying. Pantu was always trying to get inside everyone''s head to make them do whatever she wanted: of course, she lied. Of course. And the more he thought about it, the more anxious he grew. No. I refuse. No. Dabi''s last words before they fought hit him at full force. ''The kid''s using you and you''re too dumb to realize it''. "As I was saying", said Pantu, wary eyes strained on an increasingly red Hawks. "Despite your circumstances, your contract hasn''t been fulfilled" Hawks'' eyes snapped to hers. He looked aghast, maybe even sick, his eyes glassy. "Thus we have decided that you''ll fulfill a new kind of mission" Her assistant hurriedly put some papers down on Keigo''s lap. Keigo''s hands clenched hard on it. Red smeared the corners. The words written on the paper were hidden behind a blurry curtain: Keigo blinked profusely until his gaze focused. He tried to read what was written but didn''t manage to comprehend it. His hands were shaking so hard he could only make out the outline of words. "We''ll get you out of here as soon as we can and you''ll immediately start siring as many offspring as you can" His panic turned to utter shock. "We have already a few potential candidates ready", said Pantu. "Though we could take the scientific approach, it is believed that the traditional way tends to create stronger children" He stopped moving, stopped thinking, stopped breathing. "As it was not part of your training when you were you were younger", said Pantu "You''ll have to follow a few courses before starting the project. Though I believe I should congratulate you for being the first member of the Japanese''s Quirks Inter-crossing Quirks Project" She smiled, one of these slow, rare smiles that were supposed to make you feel as if you did great, as if pleasing her and getting one of her signature smiles was of utmost privilege. His eyes slid to her a no-name assistant. The man had had no reaction; Keigo felt another burst of hysteria threatening to make him lose his mind. He ran his nails back and forth in his palms, so deep that he grated bits of bloody skin. "What-" Hawks licked his chapped lips, too stunned to continue properly. "What will happen to the kids ?", Keigo croaked Pantu''s smile dimmed. "They''ll have the honor of being our nation''s Heroes or soldiers, of course". She shrugged dismissively. "Though it''ll depend on how well they''ll do during their training years" Keigo''s mind went blank. "You won''t have any legal authority over them but-" Keigo''s generation of Commission''s child soldiers had been the first. He''d been the only one to become a Hero: he thought it had meant they deemed their program as unrealistic. He thought it meant they''d be the first and the last to ever suffer as much as they did. "- they''ll know you are their father. Though no contact will be-" But they wanted another generation of winged kids training in cold, dark undergrounds. "-allowed-" There would be another generation of lonely, anxious, emotionally stunned kids, raised by strangers who didn''t care about them. "-considering your age, we think we could conduct the project for the next twenty years at a rate of twelve children a year-" They would be his. His. "- rare Quirk. You will be generously rewarded for each of them that get your wings." She smiled. She fucking smiled. And then, suddenly, something snapped inside Keigo. His mind went white as if the accumulated pent-up anger and frustration he''d held onto his whole life was bursting through in a single, devastating wave. His fingers closed on his feather before he even knew what he was going to do. He moved forward and hit, hit, hit again. Someone screamed. Blood splashed onto his face, warm and slick. He hit again. His muscles were hot from the movement, his bones creaking as if it had been years since he''d moved as much. He hit for his anger was a burning fire that consumed him whole, hit until his atrophied arm started shaking, hit until his breathing grew heavy and ragged. It smelt like iron. His nostrils flared. He wouldn''t let go. He couldn''t let go. Thud. Children. Thud. She was going to hurt children. Thud thud thud. Keigo inhaled. He rose, panting, and dropped his broken feather. He sat on the edge of his bed, mind blank, eyes on the pool of blood growing and disappearing under his bed. His hair was sticking to his sweaty brows; he slicked it back with one hand, smearing red all across his forehead. He felt utterly calm. His vacant gaze roamed over the room. The no-name assistant had fallen from his chair and was sprawled out, frozen, eyes widened in terror. His pack of cigarettes fell from his front pocket and right into the blood. It sent red splashes everywhere. At the threshold of the room was the young nurse, her legs wobbly, holding on the wall for dear life She''d peed her pants. None of them dared to move, afraid that if they drew his attention he''d sprang up and do the same to them. Keigo bent down and took the cigarettes. His bare foot squashed a bit of Pantu''s breast while he bent. He settled comfortably onto the bed, one leg hovering over the floor while his arm lay carelessly against a raised knee. The cigarettes were soaked red. He didn''t mind. Keigo smoked slowly, thoughtfully, as if he were back in one of the Commission''s bars to get wasted. Rings of smoke rose from his lips. They hit the blood-speckled ceiling. Now people would definitely come to see him. * A/N : Taking my one week planning break starting from today. Next chapter will be wednesday or saturday (depending on the amount of bonus chapters I manage to pull out for P@treon members) If you like the story, want to see what happens next/support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters (+ the last chapter of Part 2 that will arrive friday) then go check my P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 223 - Brewing Storm For a moment I stayed on the room''s threshold, stunned, wondering what was going on. The room was bare, the bed made, the covers changed. A pungent smell of clean and fresh was permeating the air. A weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu overwhelmed me and I had to turn and check that Dad wasn¡¯t with me to be sure. There had been a white urn on the bed. There wasn¡¯t one on this one. Puzzled, I walked into the room, looking around to find anything that would give me a clue about what was going on. Something soft grazed my knee. I looked down and realized I was crushing to death the fresh flowers I¡¯d brought. The bouquet fell from my hand. I grabbed the bed sheet and brought it to my nose, inhaling deeply. It did not smell like Keigo. Nothing here smelt like him. Anxiousness shot up my chest; I looked around, searching for anything that would prove I wasn¡¯t crazy, that this truly was his room. I¡¯d spent countless hours here ¨C hell, I¡¯d spent most of my nights in this fucking room. I didn¡¯t come for one day ¨C 36 hours ¨C and he just... disappeared? And suddenly it hit me. A slow, insidious, terror rose from the pit of my stomach, crawling up my spine and clawing at my brain until it poisoned all of my thoughts. They- they have not done to him what they did to Touya, did they? I had to hold myself against the door so as not to fall. Goosebumps flooded my skin. I felt both icy cold and burning hot, shivering and yet feeling like I was going to combust. I stormed out of the room and grabbed by the arm the first nurse that crossed my path. She yelped, and I held her harder, the mark of my fingers imprinting itself on her wrist. ¡°Keigo Takami from room 414¡±, I rasped, barely able to speak coherently. ¡°Where is he ?¡± I felt like I could burn the whole hospital down. I felt like I would burn the whole hospital down. Her eyes widened. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know¡± I pushed her away and grabbed a doctor who, nose in a notebook, was turning around a corner. ¡°Keigo Takami, room 414: what did you do to him ?¡± Anger surged through me like a firework. Fire started flickering on my skin. Smoke was rising from my mouth each time I exhaled. The more I asked the less they knew the more frustrated I got. I realized I was losing it when I grabbed the Hospital¡¯s Director by the throat and he turned violet. ¡°The soldiers, they- they took him away and-¡± He wheezed, hitting my arm like you would in sports when yielding. ¡°Can¡¯t-¡± I released him and he collapsed on the floor, massaging his throat. Red fingers were printed on his skin. I cracked my knuckles, eyes calmly roaming over the roomful of doctors. They had scampered close to the walls, breathing as quietly as possible. ¡°No need to look at me like that. I¡¯m not going to hurt you¡± Their fear made me angrier. I never hurt innocent people: it was against my moral code. I started warming up right here and then, cracking my knuckles and jumping up and down to get the blood pumping. Behind me, the Director was wheezing. A woman looked at him hesitantly before her gaze crossed mine: I nodded at him and she ran to help him. Two shunshins later I was on my motorcycle, riding as fast as I could through Tokyo, zigzagging between cars, running tens of red lights. My helmet felt like a burning fist squeezing my head to make it burst. Sweat was dripping down my temples and rolling down my neck. Strands of hair were sticking across my eyebrows and forehead. I was barely aware of my surroundings, the picture of Keigo¡¯s clean bed on which laid a white jar playing again and again in my head. I flashed through a crossroad: an incoming car from the left stopped abruptly, tires screeching against the floor.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Soon after I heard the sound of other vehicles braking angrily and of two cars colliding. Angry shouts echoed in my wake but I was already three streets away. I arrived like a tornado at the Defense¡¯s headquarters, my tires screeching against the road. As soon as they spotted me the soldiers in the entry¡¯s cubicle stood up ¨C slow, so slow - from their chairs, awkwardly straining their weapons on me. I didn¡¯t bother to stop: I jumped off the bike while it loudly hit the ground, sparks bursting forth while it drifted on the ground for meters. Still mid-air, I tore off my helmet, a fresh wave of air cooling me. Their guns rose: I was already inside when the first shots were fired. I appeared in the lobby. There were desk clerks, chatting soldiers passing by, someone sweeping the floor. Outside shots echoed inside: people ducked, hiding their heads in their shoulders. Eyes rose towards the wide open door ¨C in front of which I stood ¨C but I¡¯d already shunshined upstairs. An emergency alarm was blasting when I appeared in front of Shirai¡¯s office room. ¡°AN INTRUDER HAS ENTERED THE GROUNDS: PROCESS TO THE CLOSEST EMERGENCY EXIT¡± I kicked Shirai¡¯s door open and stormed in. The broken door hit the opposite wall at breakneck speed. My eyes swept over the room. ¡°Get on the ground !¡± No one. ¡°AN INTRUDER HAS ENTERED THE GROUNDS-¡± Eyes narrowed, I looked to my right, extending my senses. A soldier ¨C barely a meter away ¨C was toying with his gun to grab my attention. ¡°Hands behind your head and on the ground now !¡± Above his shoulder I spotted a group of high-ranking soldiers getting out of a room, wondering out loud what was going on while looking around. My eyes locked on a tall, ash blond-haired guy. I took a step forward. The soldier shot. ¡°-EMERGENCY EXIT-¡± I looked back, catching my afterimage while everyone¡¯s necks painfully slowly snapped to where the sound had come from. I grabbed Shirai by his collar and shunshined back right to his office. As soon as I let him go his knees buckled and he threw up on the floor. It was the physiological response of anyone who wasn¡¯t used to traveling at breakneck speed: I¡¯d experienced this a lot a decade ago. He wiped his mouth, haggard. ¡°What the-¡± His gaze settled on me. Realization lit his eyes: he stood up straight, his mouth a thin, hard, cold line. ¡°You do know you¡¯re going to pay dearly for that, don¡¯t you ?¡± ¡°-INTRUDER-¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Keigo ?" A clean eyebrow shot up, his voice quiet and smooth as if I represented no real threat. ¡°I beg your pardon ?¡± Soldiers stormed in. I grabbed Shirai by his shirt and lifted him until we were nearly face to face. Fire flickered on my cheekbone. My patience was waning. ¡°Where. is. Keigo.¡± Shirai didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned about me hurting him: he didn¡¯t take me seriously. ¡°Ungrab me¡±, he said imperiously. And it fucking pissed me off. My nostrils flared and I tightened my grip. Someone¡¯s hand landed on my shoulder. ¡°Son, let him go¡± My eyes were locked with Shirai¡¯s. ¡°If you do not tell me where Keigo is right now, I will roast you alive¡± People¡¯s breath caught in their throats. I heard horrified gasps. Shirai¡¯s gaze lost its apathy and a cold, vicious satisfaction rose in my chest. ¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop with you¡± The hand on my shoulder tightened. ¡°Let him go¡± Shirai didn¡¯t look away from my gaze: he was assessing me, wondering if I would make good on my threat. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself¡± I watched in his eyes¡¯ reflection as my sharingan slowly spun to life. ¡°Everyone, get out¡± ¡°Sir-¡± ¡°I said get out !¡± It was the first time I heard him raise his voice. He looked away for the barest of moments, vein throbbing on his neck, and that¡¯s when I understood how tense he truly was. He didn¡¯t try to talk me out of what I was doing, and didn¡¯t offer to talk : he knew I¡¯d do it - that''s why he was getting everyone out. Nezu was right. None of them are on my side. But that was alright because I wasn¡¯t on anyone¡¯s side either. People ¨C civilians working in the administration - quickly left, though the soldiers lingered longer. Once the last one was out, Shirai dared to look at me once more. ¡°Now unhand me¡± I let him go. He massaged his reddened throat casually, acting as if it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Hawks has killed President Pantu¡± The shock made my mind go blank. Keigo would never- My hand rose towards his neck but he took a step back, smoothly avoiding it. ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡± ¡°To ensure Hawks¡¯ security, the Commission has recorded everything that happened in his room day and night¡±, he said evenly. ¡°I have the tapes right here¡± Slowly, his wary gaze strained on me as if I would pounce if he made the wrong gesture, he went to his computer. I searched his face for anything that would tell me he was lying whereas he browsed through his files. He turned the screen towards me. The camera was in the left corner of the room, right next to the door, showing them three sitting in a loose triangle. We could not see Keigo''s face. My blood turned to ice. I saw Keigo, one moment sitting on the edge of his bed, and the next above Pantu¡¯s body while he stabbed her to death. Her hand pointlessly rose to protect her face. The man next to her screamed and fell from his chair. Keigo stabbed her raised arm with a vicious sort of vindictiveness until it fell limply at her side. He bent down and hit her straight in the jaw : he tore flesh until we saw her, shreds of bloody skin flying everywhere, splashing across Keigo¡¯s throat and lower jaw. The curved tip of the feather dug into her face like a shovel would in soft soil. His feather caught in the flesh and he ripped mightily from her lower cheek to her throat. He ground her throat and made it look as if she went through a blender, speckles of blood flying on his face and her clothes and the floor and the wall. He turned her skin to mush, mutilating her with a violence I never ever imagined hidden inside him. She looked like a malleable plastic doll made to be manhandled. I fell back in Shirai¡¯s chair, stunned, unable of any coherent thought. There was blood everywhere. As if ¨C amidst his psychosis ¨C there was some logic, Keigo methodically worked his way down until he got to her heart. We heard his ragged, angry breathing, the sounds amplified by the otherwise silent recording. He stabbed with renewed energy, stabbed stabbed stabbed. I felt sick. ¡°86¡±, Shirai said darkly. ¡°He stabbed her 86 times¡± Beyond the sound wet of wet flesh ripped apart, we could hear Keigo¡¯s breathing turn to pants, each exhalation heavier and rougher in ways that sounded primitive. His gestures were slower, his muscles contracting painfully beneath the skin. Yet there was an obsessiveness to his motions, an inhabitative madness that made him unable to stop. He kept stabbing. Shock had liquefied me from the inside out. The one on the screen wasn¡¯t the Keigo I knew. He kept stabbing. On the lower corner of the screen the seconds ticking by turned to minutes. I breathed out quietly : ¡°Why ?¡± My voice was croaked, hoarse, weak. This wasn¡¯t him. This wasn¡¯t him. ¡°When Heroes snap, we don¡¯t¡­ We do not give them the same treatment as villains. In regard to their career and everything they have done for our country, we show them mercy¡± From the corner of my eye I saw Shirai shooting me an uneasy glance, and something akin to pity ¨C and hesitation ¨C flashed on his face. My eyes were locked on a tranquil, blood-covered Keigo, eyes wandering through the window. He smoked slowly, exhaling each puff as if it were heaven¡¯s scent. He looked so serene. So peaceful. ¡°We sent him to Tartarus¡± * A/N : P@treon''s highest level have 3 bonus chapters (in addition to their own chapters ahead) which means that, until I get back to the official release schedule next wednesday, I have 3 chapters for y''all. Here''s the first, I''ll publish the second one in a few days. And yeah, I think someone said it, but this arc really is the beginning of the end. Part 2 finishes at chapter 252. Check our p@treon, Nar_cisseENG , if you want to read ahead of schedule. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 224 - Snap "Tartarus ?", I repeated numbly. He was smoking blood-died cigarettes. Shafts of dying sunlight lit up his wings. For a brief second, it looked as if they were full of feathers again. "It was the best decision we could make in this situation", Shirai said solemnly. His words hit me as suddenly as a tsunami. "Tartarus", I repeated. My heart throbbed painfully in my chest, pumping out blood so hot I felt I would catch fire. It couldn''t- last time I''d seen him he''d been sleeping¡­ A day. I''d left him alone for a day. "What if it''s someone Quirk ?", I asked urgently. "What if someone is trying to..." I shut up, but I knew where I was going with this. "What if someone is trying to frame him for murder ?" And god wasn''t it the most ironic I''d ever said. Despite the circumstances, Shirai''s voice grew heartwarming. "That is not possible. He was recorded 24/7. There were soldiers standing day and night in front of his doors. No one could''ve come in to, to frame him or whatever" I stood up and abruptly sat down again, my legs suddenly weak as if the strings holding me up had been cut. "I-" He was smoking casually as he''d always done, his blood-freckled face getting this honey hue he always got under the sun. If I''d been here, I could''ve prevented it. It was my fault. I''d¡­ I''d failed him. My eyes burned: I tore my gaze from the screen and looked up, trying to push the tears back in. Fuck, hold yourself together. I''d failed Keigo, I''d failed Katsuki, I''d failed my father. I kept on failing everyone. Shirai pressed a button and the screen turned black. I felt his gaze on me but my mind was already miles away. Black crept at the edge of my vision, and I felt dizzy, light-headed. My stomach twisted in a knot. "Don''t think that because you''re a minor you can barge in whenever you want", he said harshly. "You will face charges for trespassing unauthorized on military grounds" His voice softened. "I''m sorry we didn''t tell you beforehand, son. No one knew that anyone¡­ that you cared about him" He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed gently. I jolted awake as if lightning had shot up from his palm and lit me up. I stood up and stumbled, pushing the chair back with my legs, nails clawing at my throat to tear my shirt away. My mouth was as dry and raspy as sandpaper. "I-" I felt as if I would erupt in flames, I felt as if I would burst and the fire would either consume me or I''d let it consume everyone around me. Shirai took a step forward, hands raised, placating. "I know you''re in a state of shock", he said. "And I know-" I shunshined as fast and as many times as I could before my head was too cloudy too much for me to distinguish left from right and ground from sky. The smell of rotten food hit my nose in full force.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I bent up over gutted trash bags and dry heaved, sweat rolling down my back, hands shaking uncontrollably. My skin was getting hotter and clammier and I could not breathe- "Hey kiddo, you okay ?" Footsteps I held my hand towards them to keep the person at bay. Fire burst on my skin like a tidal wave. "Wow" They moved away. "We should call the Heroes-" I threw up a mixture of yellowish bile and white puke. It stained my lips and saliva glued my lips and chin. I wiped it away with the back of my hand, my head against the wall. The rational part of my brain ¨C the only part that could think properly ¨C knew I was having a full-blown panic attack in Tokyo''s streets. Yet even this part was soon overtaken by the panic. "He''s just right here behind the fish shop" "Hey, are you alright ?" "I have to..." My chest was rising and falling quickly, the acidic taste after throwing up burning my nose and throat. I hadn''t said it aloud yet but the words already rang true to my ears, truer than any of this Keigo-is-a-murderer bullshit, and I suddenly knew that I had to do it. "I have to find Keigo" I shunshined. * Everyone knew where Tartarus was. It was the only Japanese island that no one could get closer to five kilometers. The sky was gray, the sea rolled furiously, and rain as sharp as needles falling from thunderous clouds. It looked as if everything was preparing for an incoming storm. I ran on the water as fast as lightning, my feet skimming on the surface, the sole of my shoes barely brushing it before I jumped above waves that would''ve engulfed a ship. Tartarus, dark and severe, was looming ominously on the horizon. I had to stop when I saw it, lone boy standing in the middle of nothing, salty foam whipping my skin and forcing me to half close my eyes. From afar, Tartarus looked like a huge mouth from which sprang sharp, rocky teeth. I was uneasy : there was something uncanny about the island that I couldn''t quite pinpoint. I picked my pace, the trail of my footsteps soon scattered by the giant waves. The ferocious wind hit me from all sides, hurling like high-pitched whistles. Yet I still heard when their first alarm rang. I accelerated, jumping over waves before shunshining as many times as physically possible. I appeared right in front of a wave so high it should''ve slapped me to oblivion: I moved my hands and the wave parted in the middle to let me through, untouched, the top of the wave collapsing on itself loudly. That''s when I felt them coming from under. I jumped on the side right before a submarine missile hit my ankle. Rather than going up like I''d expected, it blew up as soon as it broke through the surface. The blast spread like a shockwave. I crossed my arms right in front of my face while, simultaneously, a wave rose between the blast and me. Fire lit up the lowest clouds, red seeped in the sea like blood, salty mist rose from the suddenly hot water. The water wall broke. I was pushed away by the sheer power of the explosion, the sea under my feet rippling. I had to grip the water and physically ground myself to it to avoid losing my footing and getting blasted away. My eyes snapped down and, right between my feet, I saw five new missiles rushing to me at full speed. I jumped as high as I could in a backflip. While upside down I waved my hands and the sea answered: a godly water hand shot from the turbulent waters. I sharply closed my fist and the gigantic hand snapped on the missiles right before they exploded. Yellow and red explosions rippled through the translucent fist: water fell from it in buckets. I clasped my hand and the water fist turned ice. It broke in a blast of icy needles. Cold wind sputtered in all directions, making my clothes and hair flap like a flag. A shower of ice fell into the sea while I was free-falling from my jump. I felt them ¨C so many missiles I couldn''t count ¨C coming right for me. I fell headfirst to encounter them. We both close fast to the surface of the water. I saw their shimmery reflections getting sharper as they soared higher. Foam hit my lips, seeping through my mask. I moved my arms wind apart like one would when energetically opening curtains. Under my feet, the sea parted. Two walls of water as tall as skyscrapers shot up from either side of me. White foam covered the top of the waves. The surrounding water was flowing up on one side of the wave and getting back down on the other, like a giant treadmill. The submarine that had been shooting me tilted backward, momentarily losing stability, as the water it had been floating on abruptly retreated. It fell to the bottom of the wet, algae-covered sea floor with a loud noise. The metal cracked like a beast clenching his teeth. Wind was blowing up my hair backward. There was a crescent window that twisted around the nose part of the submarine. I landed loudly on it, kneeling, my fist hitting striking like a hammer. A web of cracks ran from the impact to the edges. Behind the shattered glass, I saw distorted faces ¨C astonishment and horror. I raised my fist again and hit. The cracks ¨C deeper - spread wider. Inside, no one dared to move. I hit a third time then stood up. It wasn''t about payback ¨C I wouldn''t murder innocent people, especially innocent people who were merely doing their jobs. It was about sending a warning. My gaze locked with whom I believed to be the highest-ranking officer, frozen, standing in the middle of a row of computers. I raised my arms. The shattered window reflected me, hair a mess, standing atop a submarine and surrounded by two titanic waves that could destroy a city. I abruptly lowered my arms and instantly jumped, using the submarine as a trampoline. The two waves collapsed on themselves in a swirl of terrifying waves. The water hit the sea floor and the submarine was rocked around like a boat in the wildest of storms. The tips of the waves wet my clothes and licked the tip of my shoes. I closed my fist and a pillar of water shot up from the sea and to my feet, catapulting me far quicker than previously. I broke through the regular sea level right as the water closed on the hole and took back on its rightful place like a mouth snapping close. I could see the submarine rolling around, pushed by the waves and the violent currents, yet no water had gotten in. I soared higher and higher until I was nearly as high as the clouds, my eyes locking on Tartarus. * A/N : Fear I wasn''t clear enough here : tell me if you were lost and didn''t understand (or hardly) what was happening. I''ll find myself some beta readers for the next FF. If you like the story, want to support it/read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters, then check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 225 - Breaking Into Tartarus As soon as the sole of my shoes brushed the top of the sea, an alarm rang. It was powerful, so loud that it hurt my ears even though I was still a few kilometers away from it. I ran across the water faster than I did before, shunshining between two jumps, channeling a bit of the speed I¡¯d had at Atago-Jinja, though yet unable to replicate it fully. Big rocks, pointing to the sky like fangs ¨C or the claws of a sea creature ¨C circled the island. In between I could see small figures whose shapes were getting clearer. A squad of twelve soldiers in full gear was in diamond formation on a heliport. One of them had a speaker in his hands. I came to a screeching stop near the island, my eyes sweeping over the place. I could feel plenty of people around but I could not see them. Speaker guy''s voice amplified was loud : ¡°You are infringing upon Japanese territory illegally. We are asking you not to move and wait for one of our squad to collect you. Refusal of doing so will force us to use lethal force¡± On one of the sharp rocks stood a sign: ¡°Military grounds: do not trespass¡±. Speaker guy, his message delivered, put it on the side and stood in front of his formation. Locks of wet hair were whipping my forehead and jaw. I closed my left eye for a moment, rubbing it intensely for some of the salted water had made it irritated. I had had no time to think about the way I¡¯d enter Tartarus and did not search the layout of the place ¨C even though I knew it was what should do any proper nin. I¡¯ll just have to get in the hard way. A squad of four soldiers jumped on the black sand and warily walked up to me. Chakra gathered in my legs, and the water under roared. The sea twirled like a small, powerful (SYNO) tornado, yet it stayed hidden under the water. They shoot me. I ran, shots grazing my shoulders and legs while I twisted and avoided them all. The missed shots fell limply in the sea, breaking its surface in sharp bursts of water, leaving whitish trails behind in their wave. I jumped and shunshined, so fast that they lost me. I was covering in one smooth leap the distance to the shore. Their guns were not fast enough to get me; one of them clasped his hands together. A sand tentacle shot to wrap around my ankle while I was still in mid-air. Lightning fell from the storm and hit the tentacle, turning it into a glass statue. I glided on it from top to bottom, landing with a swoosh on the ground, raising a small cloud of sand. We seized each other: the adrenaline pumping in my blood made me ecstatic. The fights, the violence: this was what I¡¯d been born for. Sand guy raised his hands, and sand rose around me like an encasing prison. I shunshined straight ahead, breaking through the sand wall, and appearing in the middle of the four. The water vortex shot and doused us all right as my feet grazed the floor. The smart move would¡¯ve been to drag them to the sea and drown them. But I was better than that. The water turned to thick ice coffins that only left enough room for them to breathe through their mouth. Water wrapped around my ankles: I looked down, confused, while the water cuffs abruptly yanked me back to the sea. A soldier was waving her hand around, trying to push me back to ¨C obviously ¨C drown me. I moved my own hands but I felt myself fighting with her for control of the sea. New shots exploded and I crouched, exhaling a cloud of smoke. The shore turned to ice. From the glass tentacle to the soldier meters away, everything was covered in a thick layer of ice. I couldn¡¯t know for sure if it would stop her and, thus, went to finish her when the ground under my feet shook. Two large hands made of dirt snapped close on my legs like a bear trap. They squeezed harshly to crush my legs. They weren¡¯t strong enough. Fists closed, I hit the hands simultaneously with the might of a hammer. The hands shattered and broke down in a shower of dirt. Something fast flashed between the sun and I, a shadow covering my face. I looked up, my eyes catching onto a quickly growing shape.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Blade in hand, someone was falling from the sky right on me. Under my feet, the ground was shaking, cracks springing from between my shoes. The soil felt lighter as if there was a growing void under my feet that would soon collapse under my weight. My eyes locked with soil guy, and right as the tip of the blade was brushing the top of my hair, I kawarimied with him. I appeared on true ground right as I heard a scream. I shot a glance above my shoulder, catching the sight of the blade going down deep in soil guy¡¯s cheek, drawing blood and making flesh burst. The twelve soldiers were in front of me. They tensed when they heard the scream, their slow eyes trying to catch up to what was happening. I shunshined and a yellow bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit water girl, putting her out for good. I appeared right in the middle of their formation, kunais in both hands. A head snapped towards me. The soldier ripped off his mask, and I smelt the smoke before I felt the heat. A hot, gushing stream of fire hit me straight in the torso. I got pushed out of the diamond, my feet screeching on the floor, leaving huge trails behind. I stopped a few meters from them. Soot was staining the corner of his mouth. He cleaned it with the back of his hand. I stood up, casually brushing the dirt dust off my shoulders, smoke billowing from my clothes. There was something insulting about seeing someone use one of your signature moves at a level far beneath yours yet expecting a positive outcome against you. My gaze locked with the fire-spitting. ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done¡± And before any of them could react, I lowered my mask, and a humongous fireball shot from my lips. The wet air crackled like a hot pan on which you put water. Most of the squad jumped to the side, but three ¨C one being the fire guy ¨C were hit head-on. I cut the chakra supply and turned around smoothly, my leg hitting the stomach of a soldier who¡¯d tried to take me by surprise, sending her ¨C and her gun ¨C rolling on the grounds for meters. I caught a wrist and turned a hand holding a gun towards the sky. The shot that should¡¯ve hit me at a blank point made a hole in the clouds. My hand hitched for my kunai but I resolved to headbutt the soldier to oblivion. He fell to the ground, passed out, blood running from under his mask and down his throat. I crouched, avoiding a roundhouse kick straight to my head, and hit the genitalia of a guy so hard he threw up. In a matter of seconds, soldiers ¨C seemingly appearing out of thin air - flooded me from all sides. It turned into a large-scale battle. I flashed around them so fast I was close to a shunshin speed, hitting quickly to incapacitate. A soldier transformed into a crocodile and tried to rip my head off whereas another¡¯s skin turned to crystal: I broke the teeth of the first with one powerful hit and repeatedly hit the second''s arms until they snapped. There were so numerous I had to use large-scale attacks to deal with them quickly: pillars of lightning fell and struck everyone around me. The first wave of soldiers fell face first, stunned, smoke billowing from their clothes. The next wave came. Yellow crackling pillars fell once more from the sky. ¡°Everyone, duck !¡± All the soldiers fell on the ground, belly against the floor, whereas one among them stood proud and powerful, hand raised. All the lightning converged on him, lighting him up as if he were a bulb in a pitch-black night. He grunted before lowering his gaze to mine. ¡°Railgun¡± Lightning shot up from him to me in a straight line. I was hit head-on by a powerful, painful, devastating electric wave that momentarily stunned me. I clenched my teeth, pushing all of the pent-up energy to the floor to disperse it: if I¡¯d let it go in a full blast, I¡¯d kill them. It¡¯s just fair, they¡¯re trying to kill you. A hole opened between my feet: a head poked from it. It was a soldier clad in bluish light, some energy-constructed knife in his hand. He tried to slit my Achilles tendons; I kicked his head, knocking him out, and he tumbled down his wormhole. I was pouring down the last bit of lightning when I felt someone behind me: I turned around, striking fast to immobilize. Yet all I hit was a purple fog that pushed in my face and made me cough. The fog turned solid and the soldier hit me square in the chin. My head snapped to the side. More and more soldiers were coming my way. I clenched my teeth, sharingan spinning to life, a chidori on the verge of my fingers. Fog guy tried to hit me in the throat : I grabbed his material end and broke his wrist before he turned back to gas. He made a muffled sound and tried to kick me: I stabbed his thigh and ripped the flesh until his knee. He wouldn¡¯t be able to move. He turned solid and fell on the ground, whining, while I looked at the flock of soldiers. I had a kunai in my left hand: another slid in my right. ¡°Fuck playing nice¡±, I muttered, eyes narrowed. Lightning struck again. Electricity guy raised his hand once more, head up, but I was already on him. I slit his ankles; he fell on his knees like a puppet whose strings were abruptly cut. I stabbed his elbows and wrists so he would be no more able to attract lightning. I ducked and shunshined, avoiding being shot in the head. I worked my way through the ranks of soldiers who were pouring from the bowels of the metal prison. I hit hard and I hit fast, incapacitating them in ways that wouldn¡¯t be lethal but extremely painful. A soldier tried to roundhouse kick me, and I ducked under before stabbing her raised knee. Bone shattered and she faltered, howling in pain, yet I was already stabbing her standing knee. I breezed through them with ease and barely repressed violence: I had to consciously hold myself from slitting their eyes or slashing their throats and bashing their heads on the floor until their wet brain spilled on the floor. There were too many of them, and I was losing precious time ¨C time that I¡¯d need for Keigo and me to flee the country. Chakra strengthened my arm : I hit the ground and the whole island shook. Soldiers stopped coming at me and swayed as if they were walking on thin ropes. Cracks spread from my fist to the iron building, crevices large enough to engulf cars fissuring the ground. A few people fell inside. I shunshined and appeared in front of the door. I kicked it inside so violently it slammed into the wall behind, a shock wave spreading through the construction. Looking at the stretching corridors felt like looking at a twirling maze built to make you feel like you''d spawned in an infinite loop. I already felt kind of nauseous. Whoever had built this place had done a good job. My senses stretched to find Keigo : the smartest place to put him would be- My eyes snapped down. They were all under me. I cracked my neck, chakra building up in my body. I¡¯d have to be cautious, for I didn¡¯t know yet where was Keigo exactly ¨C and I didn¡¯t want to free any prisoners by chance. If they were put here, there must¡¯ve been a good reason for it. I raised my fist: someone grabbed my arm and yanked it back. I looked back and- ¡°What the f-¡± I was violently pushed out of the prison, flying through the air before I backflipped and landed smoothly, crouching, eyes set straight ahead. Coming out from the door I kicked in was a man dressed differently from the other soldiers: there were a few more bands on his left shoulder which meant he was higher ranked than anyone here. He was small ¨C less than five feet ¨C yet there was confidence in the way he held himself. Half of the island separated us, yet I heard him mutter in a weirdly high-pitched voice. ¡°It¡¯s too hot in this¡± He yanked off his mask and threw it aside. I was so confused by the sight in front of me that I momentarily forgot what I was here for, rising from my lowered stance. Standing in front of me with short-cropped, reddish hair, was what looked like a ten-year-old kid. * A/N : We''ll be back on the regular upload schedule Wednesday. Also, for those who wanted to subscribe once we were on the last chapters of the story, I can now officially tell you that there only 17 chapters left for Elite Jonin members until we finish this fic. Last chapter should be uploaded 19th December - and then I AM FREE. Gosh I want to cry tears of happiness but can''t afford to ''cause I need the energy to pump out the last chapters. Check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG, if you want to support us on our last run, and thanks to everyone who did throughout the year (and a quarter) since I started posting. And as always, see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 226 - Get Out A Prisonner I had never realized how unnerving it was to fight a kid that could kill you. There was something tremendously immoral about the childish, innocent face of an infant murderer. He was barely as tall as my elbow and yet I felt aversion merely by looking at him dressed in his fatigues. His eyes were cold, set, determined, and yet his cheeks were round and full, like those of any kid. He was a paradox in himself ¨C a kid with the power of a man ¨C so much so that I felt reluctant about fighting him. ¡°Get out of my way, kid !¡±, I shouted, voice laced with chakra. I truly, truly didn¡¯t want to hurt him. If he heard me he did not show it. Rather, he raised two fingers lazily, cold eyes boring into mine. And he abruptly dropped them. My left kunai twirled in my hand then flew out of my hand : I barely had time to move before it buried itself deep in my thigh. My flesh popped like a fuzzy can, and the kunai twirled viciously, turning my flesh to mush. Blood poured out of my thigh in buckets. This kid had hit my fucking femoral artery. Using all my strength, I gripped the kunai, jaw angrily set, and removed it. The kid raised an eyebrow in surprise, yet nothing else showed on his face. Panting, I threw it aside, a hand on my thigh to keep the blood from gushing out. My fingers grew as hot as burning iron : I crudely cauterized the wound. The kid blinked slowly, lazily, letting me heal for our little match was too far beneath him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡±, he said evenly. ¡°These are military grounds¡± I wondered if that¡¯s how people used to ¨C and still did - see me: ruthless and removed, capable of great violence through surgical precision. My left leg was too weak to stand on it properly, yet I did, throwing on the ground every last bit of my weapon made with iron. I felt like I was stripping naked: it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sensation. ¡°This will be my only warning to you¡±, the kid said lazily. ¡°Kneel and put your hands on your head, and I promise no harm will be done to you¡± It was uncanny to see such a young child acting like he had the utmost authority over everything and everyone on this island. I spit blood on the ground, my heterochromatic eyes never leaving his. He snorted. My eyes crinkled. A bold of thunder ¨C larger and more powerful than the previous ones ¨C lit up the gray clouds as if the sun was bursting. It fell with the might of Zeus himself shooting it from the sky. The kid didn¡¯t even raise his hands. Behind him, the metal building shook. The sound of screeching steel rubbing on each other echoed loudly. The building leaned forward as though it wanted to touch the sky. Large metal beams from the lower floor detached themselves and flew to the top of the construction. It looked like the building had turned into a long finger whose pointy nail was raised towards the sky. The lightning strayed from his course and veered at a near-right angle. It hit the structure with the sound of a million birds chirping loudly. It ran from the top to the bottom and dispersed in the ground. The kid was untouched. He raised his hand, and the metal beams shot from the building straight to me. I avoided them all easily, although my leg was hurting painfully. Wind blew my hair in all directions as the flying pole flew past me; clouds of sand and dust rose. I jumped on one of the flying rods ¨C larger than the previous ones ¨C then jumped on another, running on them while they were still flying to where I¡¯d been a moment before. My hands flashed in a quick ninjutsu ¡°Great Breakthrough¡± A gust of wind as strong as a tornado shot from my lips and hit the new wave of flying metal. It pushed them all back as if a giant had slapped them away. They flew above the island and fell far into the sea. There I closed my fist, willing the water to bury them down deep beneath the sand. I jumped from the sky right onto the kid who still hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Sound of metal groaning: flying rods - not yet embedded in the ground -turned around in a loop, flying right to me. I was right in on their path. I twisted around, my back to the kid, and a new gust of wind shot from my lips, exercising a contrary force and blasting me toward the ground. The metal rod flew right in front of my face. I backflipped and landed smoothly on the ground. The kid- My breath was taken away. I spit out blood, looking down at my chest from which my own set of reddened kunais was waving hello. Throat, heart, kidney, stomach. I had more spikes than a porcupine. The comparison made me laugh. I staggered while turning around, my eyes landing on the perfectly fine child.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I laughed, and my blood bubbled in my throat. Then I realized I couldn¡¯t breathe and I fell on my knees, the light around me getting dimmer. My eyes were heavy. Darkness crept into the corners of my vision. I blinked more and more slowly, catching the sight of the kid, arms crossed, looking down at me with contempt. He did not even smile. My eyes closed. ¡°Pathetic¡±, he spits out. My hand wrapped around his neck and I leaned over his shoulder, unscathed, sharingan twirling lazily in my eyes, looking at my illusory dead body like he was. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ?¡± Still leaning, I turned my face to his, my hot breath brushing away locks of his reddish hair, gaze locked on his glassy blue eyes. A long time ago I¡¯d been like him, cocky and foolish to the point it should have killed me way too many times. I whispered in his ear. ¡°When you¡¯ll wake up, you¡¯ll wonder what happened. There will be no use beating yourself over what you should have done to win because you were doomed from the start¡± His face was smooth, unblemished. This was the face of a kid who¡¯d been hailed as a god since he¡¯d been born, the face of a kid who didn¡¯t realize what kind of world he was in. ¡°I want you to remember that I could have killed you¡± My fingernails dug into the soft flesh of his throat, leaving five, crescent moon, bloodied marks on it. ¡°The next one won¡¯t be as merciful¡± I let him go. He fell on his knees, face raised towards the sky, mouth open in silent wonder. A long time ago, I would¡¯ve killed him to prevent him from becoming a threat in a decade or so. But it wouldn¡¯t have been the right thing to do. He was lucky he¡¯d gotten a warning. My eyes roamed over the place. The island looked like a shattered mirror: the ground was uneven, cliffs separated by crevasses. Farther away soldiers were dragging wounded comrades on the beach. I shunshined inside. I had to deactivate my sharingan to minimize my visual processing of information and thus, to reduce how sick I felt just by looking around. I lost no time and struck the floor, focusing all of my strength on one simple point. The floor collapsed in a jagged circle. The building shook and I wondered if it would collapse on itself. A foul smell hit me with the might of a slap. It smelt as if a thousand people were putrefying. Something akin to mucus recovered the underground prison. I jumped down, landing softly on the piece of broken floor. As soon as I landed I heard a loud sigh of long-held suffering coming from everywhere around me. Hair raised on the back of my neck I spun around, trying to pinpoint who had made it. A drop fell on the bridge of my nose. I wiped it with a finger and brought it in front of my eyes. Blood. The broken ceiling was bleeding. Something wrapped around my ankle. I smashed mercilessly the pink tentacle crawling up my shoe. Blood dirtied my pants. It seemed as if the walls were sighing in pain, making a sound similar to a balloon getting slowly emptied. Yet more and more mucus tentacles rose and tried to wrap around me as if to eat me. Fire erupted from my skin and all of the tentacles moved away, shrieking as if hurt. I frowned and shunshined as fast as I could, goosebumps on my skin. I tried to feel Keigo¡¯s energy but everything here was overpowered by the uncanny energy radiated by the sentient-like prison. I tried to pick Keigo¡¯s odor but even that proved close to impossible: the place seemed to be making my senses go haywire. I had no idea who had created Tartarus but even that seemed far above Nezu¡¯s level of craziness. The first floor ¨C and consequently the highest ¨C was the one where I saw people who looked the most like functional humans. Some weakly tried to hit their door cell when I ran past, their glassy eyes following me with a moment''s delay. One of them looked like a squashed juice box, cheeks hollowed and lips sucked in, making him look like a cadaver. All of the prisoners looked old and emaciated as if someone ¨C or something ¨C had been sucking the life out of them. Clearing quickly the first floor, I smashed the ground and searched the next one. Mucus flew everywhere in a shower of blood. I felt as if I were in the stomach of the gigantic creature, smashing wall after wall of intestines to find my way out. The lower I got, the hollower the prisoners, the fouler the smell. That¡¯s on the fourth floor that, stuck between two other cells, I found Keigo¡¯s. I kicked his door in. He was sitting on the ground, his back against the only non-mucus wall. He looked up slowly as if he hadn¡¯t heard me coming. His eyes were empty. ¡°Shoto¡± Said with neither warmth nor relief. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time¡±, I said, bending down to wrap his arm around my shoulders ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve sent-¡± Keigo pushed me away. I frowned, momentarily surprised, but grabbed his arm once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there when you woke up, but right now is not the time to-¡± He pushed me and this time I let him go : he fell to the floor, numb. His dull gaze rose to meet mine. I looked at the mucus, lips pinched ¡°This place is doing a number on you... I¡¯ll get you the best doctor available and you¡¯ll recov-¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t drug him¡± A rock fell in the pit of my stomach. ¡°What ?¡± It shattered all of my organs, blew them all out until I was but a frail, shaking, empty shell. ¡°I asked them because I thought it would explain why we fought. I¡­¡±, he licked his chapped lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t drug him. You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What ? Of course I did¡±, I kept my voice clear of shaking. ¡°We¡¯re losing time now, so just-¡± He scoffed and slapped my extended hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t. You truly didn¡¯t¡± He burst out laughing, and I could see in his eyes that the sudden shout had surprised him as much as it did me. His hysteria turned my blood ice cold. ¡°They were right. All along they were right about you¡± He stopped laughing ¨C as abruptly as someone pushed the brake to avoid an accident ¨C and I felt as if, merely by looking in his eyes, I was witnessing his mind shattering. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken you in. I shouldn¡¯t have cared about you¡± His expression chilled me to the bones. I grabbed his arms and forcefully put him on his feet, looking at everything but his eyes. ¡°Quit your nonsense¡±, I said, speaking loudly to draw strength from my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve told you but they lied. We have to-¡± ¡°Shoto¡± I froze. ¡°Look me in the eye¡± I tried not to but it was as if something inside me ¨C stronger than I could ever be ¨C was inexorably pulled towards him. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t try to frame me for your brother¡¯s murder¡± His voice was a sharp guillotine falling on my neck. I firmly held his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± Disapproval shone in his eyes, and I knew that from now on, for him, I would always be the lowest scum on earth. He tried to push me away : I didn¡¯t move an inch and he stumbled. ¡°Go away¡± There was so much hurt in his voice that I wish I¡¯d never heard it. ¡°Keigo¡± I held my hand out in an inviting gesture. My fingers were slightly shaking. ¡°Come home with me, I beg you¡± He turned his back to me. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about me. You¡¯re like all of them. You¡¯ve never cared¡± ¡°Of course I care. I broke into Tartarus to bring you back with me¡± They would label me a traitor, an enemy of Japan, a terrorist. ¡°¡­ I killed her¡± A pang in my heart. Keigo wasn¡¯t a killer. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. They-¡± He laughed soundlessly ¨C his shoulders shook ¨C and it was enough to shut me up. ¡°They framed me like you were going to frame me ?¡± ¡°I did it out of my own volition. When I woke up¡­ do you know how much it hurts to wake up from a coma and realize you¡¯re alone ? It took close to two days for anyone to visit me and even then I thought you¡¯d be the first. I would¡¯ve come for you¡± ¡°I visited you every day¡±, I said breathlessly. ¡°And then she said¡±, He swallowed heavily. ¡°She said that it didn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t have my Quirk anymore, she said that would be alright if I were only Keigo. She said there were other ways for me to be useful. She said¡­ she told me I¡¯d have children. Dozens and dozens of children¡± He turned around and I cowardly avoided his gaze. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to let any of these kids suffer the same way I¡¯d suffered¡± I heard the tears in his voice, saw them roll down his chin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it. It was too painful¡± He¡¯d cared about unborn kids more deeply than he did about himself. I could never hope to be a tenth of the man he was. ¡°Keigo, come with me-¡± ¡°What for? To live like fugitives? You¡¯ll have to drag me around like a dead weight¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a dead weight¡±, I protested. ¡°Of course I am¡±, he scoffed. ¡°Without my wings, I¡¯m neither Keigo nor Hawks, and Keigo never has had anything for himself¡± ¡°I know people¡±, I insisted urgently. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one can ever hurt you. You¡¯ll be free¡± He frowned, stunned as if the concept of freedom was so foreign to him he couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. He shook his head. ¡°I have to pay for what I did¡± And under my astonished gaze, Keigo sat back down, arms crossed. ¡°Kei-¡± ¡°If you try to bring me with you by force I¡¯ll kill myself¡± I swallowed heavily. ¡°We-¡± ¡°Get out and never come back. I don¡¯t want to see you again¡± I knew this expression of his ¨C jaw set, eyes focused, voice unwavering ¨C and I knew he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. I waited. And waited. And waited. And then I left, baffled, unable to wrap my head around what had just transpired. Walking out through the holes I¡¯d made to get down felt surreal. I had never considered that he would refuse to come with me. He¡¯d rather die in a cell than spend a second more in your company. I stopped right outside the metal gate, blinking for the sun was dazzling me. Four platoons of soldiers were surrounding me from all sides, their weapons trained on me. I looked around. They¡¯d taken the iron bender kid away. ¡°I just wanted to talk to him. I¡¯m done¡± ¡°Put your hands on your head ! Now !¡±, shouted a nervous A helicopter was looming above the broken heliport. A cord was launched out of it, yet someone discarded it entirely and jumped out. ¡°I said hands on your head and kneel on the ground !¡± The propeller blades made an infernal noise. A cloud of sand and dust rose around the jumper. I spun to face him, and my ears picked up the sound of guns¡¯ safety nervously removed. Standing in full heroic gear was Katsuki. * A/N : Fun fact : If Keigo hadn¡¯t (surprisingly) ended up in prison, I had planned for Shoto to rip his wings out in Part 3 Check the story''s P@treon if you want to read up to 27 chapters ahead of schedule. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 227 - High Treason Katsuki looked grave, his eyes going from Shoto who, knives in hand, was looking at him, puzzled, to the squad of nervous soldiers hungry for blood. ¡°Everybody calms down, alright ? Put your guns down¡± The captain shook his weapon vigorously toward Shoto. Sweat was rolling between his brows, down the bridge of his nose, and puddling on his flaring nostrils. ¡°I said put your fucking hands on your head !¡± Shoto didn¡¯t move, and Katsuki swallowed nervously. The island was a wreck as if someone had dropped a bomb right in the middle. From the helicopter, he¡¯d seen wounded soldiers dragged to boats and he¡¯d felt as if he were in a war zone. ¡°Neutralize him¡± Each time someone spoke through the earring it felt as if his whole cheek was pulsating. Shoto perked up. He¡¯d heard the order, too. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get violent¡±, said Katsuki, and he wasn¡¯t sure who he was addressing. The air was thick with tension; if any of them breathed the wrong way, it could go wrong. He was sixteen : why the fuck did they send him ? Katsuki tentatively moved forward. Pebbles cracked under his shoe, breaking the heavy silence. Some of the soldiers jolted up. The captain didn¡¯t tell him to back off. Facing them, Katsuki raised his hands in a placating manner and slowly walked until he was between both sides. ¡°What are you doing ? You are to neutralize him !¡± Katsuki slowly raised his hand to his ear ¨C as to not unnerve anyone more than they all were already - and threw the device aside. His heart was beating so fast he could feel it pulsing on his skin. He was facing the soldiers, his back to Shoto in a protective gesture. Miles away, the man in charge of giving Katsuki his orders was screaming helplessly into his microphone. ¡°Do not turn your back to him ! You are to neutralize-¡± Fingers pressed a large button, cutting down the communication. The sitting soldier raised nervous eyes to his superior officer who, leaning against the table, hands on either side of it, was looking at the screen. He was deadly still, his skin so white he looked bloodless. ¡°All Might hasn¡¯t given us someone that could face Todoroki¡±, said Shirai, a slow, chilling realization lighting up his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s given him an ally¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight¡± Calmly ¨C and with a confidence he was only feigning ¨C Katsuki walked to the captain and put his hand on the barrel. Their gazes met ¨C falsely reassuring and jittery. Katsuki nodded, and slowly pushed the barrel down. ¡°There is no need to fight¡± A ray of sunshine hit Katsuki¡¯s back head and a golden glow lit up his face. The soldiers looked at their captain, then they slowly lowered their weapons. Katsuki looked them all in the eye and swiftly turned around. Katsuki stopped in front of Shoto. ¡°Do you trust me ?¡± Shoto¡¯s eyes went from Katsuki to the soldiers lined up behind him, ready to pounce at the slightest threatening gesture. Slowly, Shoto nodded. Katsuki leaned forward and sneakily put his hand in Shoto¡¯s pocket, putting the stolen phone in his pocket. Under Shoto¡¯s watchful gaze, Katsuki took measured steps back. ¡°You can arrest him¡± Warily, a few soldiers walked forward. Eyes locked with Shoto, Katsuki nodded. Shoto¡¯s knives fell on the ground and he kneeled, fingers intertwined behind his head. They arrested him. * There were a few times rare times in his life when Shoto realized he was utterly screwed: and today was one of them. Sitting in an underground cell, he was chained to a wall like an animal experiment. They¡¯d handled him roughly and, to be fair, he would¡¯ve done the same. They¡¯d looked as if they¡¯d wanted to shoot him dead as soon as he got handcuffed. He didn¡¯t bother asking for a lawyer or trying to defend himself: there were severe punishments when it came to trespassing on military grounds, so trespassing on Tartarus, the forbidden island¡­ And Shoto had done worse : he¡¯d set off all of the alarm bells, shattered the island, and punched his way until he got to Keigo¡¯s cell. Keigo refusing to come with him was akin to his brain turning upside down.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. He¡¯d felt so confused, so puzzled, that he¡¯d barely been aware of his surroundings. Even if Katsuki hadn¡¯t come, he¡¯d have let them take him in. It was time he stopped waiting for other people ¨C more particularly his Dad ¨C to deal with his messes. He¡¯d talk to Shirai, do whatever he¡¯d ask of him, and then get out in no time. If only he¡¯d managed to get Keigo out¡­ He sighed, and the metallic ring surrounding his head hit the wall when he tried to lean against it. ¡°If you try to even flare your Quirk¡±, they¡¯d said. ¡°This device here will blow your brains off¡± Shoto had felt weirdly challenged and had nearly wanted to try on the spot to see what would happen. He closed his eyes, focusing on the people he felt buzzing around him. A few levels above was a monitor room. Shoto was the first prisoner in this temporary base. Soon would come Tartarus¡¯ prisoners, for they had to build back the island and needed to detain them somewhere else in the meantime. ¡°He¡¯s unstable¡± Yet they only managed to imprison him only because he let them do so. The prison¡¯s director nodded, lips pursed. He was on the verge of speaking but was abruptly cut off : ¡°If he was¡±, drawled Katsuki, slightly defiant. ¡°He would¡¯ve fought me right when I landed¡± Shirai didn¡¯t spare him a glance. How sweet it would be to bring All Might back from his island and choke him for the mess he¡¯d put them in. ¡°I want him monitored closely¡±, said Shirai. ¡°Double the amount of prison warden¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± They talked logistics ¨C how to rehabilitate the place as soon as possible for the other prisoners'' arrival ¨C and Katsuki didn¡¯t care enough to listen. He stood up. ¡°I need to pee¡± None of them cared. On his way out, someone nice enough smiled at him and told him where was the bathroom. He sat, pant on, on the toilet then took out Shoto¡¯s phone : locked. Katsuki knew the combination by heart: Shoto had never bothered much to hide it. Katsuki went into his contacts ¨C who could be counted on one hand ¨C and stopped the one labeled Dad. He dialed it. * There was so much boredom that one could endure, and Shoto had reached his limit. He¡¯d started doing as many push-ups, jumping jacks, crunches as he could, trying to reach a thousand for each. The good thing was, that he didn¡¯t have to move any furniture: the room was as bare as it could be. Maybe they were scared he¡¯d manage to use the leg of his bed as a weapon and murder them all. The idea made him smile. Although he was dressed in the common orange prisoner uniform, he¡¯d still managed to retain his face mask. If they¡¯d tried to take it away, he would¡¯ve fought tooth and nails. He marveled at the way they¡¯d handled him. They hadn¡¯t taken his mugshot and they¡¯d blindfolded him so he could not map the place. He knew they were on the outskirts of Tokyo, in what was probably a disaffected military b- The hair on the back of his neck shot up. He froze in the middle of his push-up, torso close to the ground. His eyes locked with Jin Woo who was towering over him. ¡°Glad to see you know how to occupy your time¡± His voice was sharp. Slightly sweating, Shoto rose. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you¡± There was a wary spark in his gaze, a hidden hostility in his oil-slick eyes that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ? I¡¯m their best option when it comes to keeping you locked in¡± Jin Woo cocked his head and suddenly the room seemed darker, the light dimmer. Shoto hated that he was agreeing with him. From all the people he¡¯d faced, he and All for One were the only ones to have made the impression that they could win against him. Yet Jin Woo¡¯s Quirk had this peculiar uncanny undertone that unsettled Shoto. Suddenly Shoto couldn¡¯t tell if he was draped in shadows or if it was just the ambient darkness that made him look like he made one with the shadows. Shoto knew it was done on purpose : they wanted him to know that between one breath and the next, Jin Woo could kill him. Jin Woo surveyed the decrepit with something akin to mock amusement. ¡°Interesting place¡± ¡°Why are you here ?¡± His carefully pleasant smile vanished, and suddenly he was all businesslike. ¡°Or we can start with that¡± He waved his hand and a table made from shadows appeared in the middle of this cramped up room. He took place on one chair and invited me to do the same. Shoto briefly hesitated before sitting. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions and I¡¯ll need you to answer properly : do not try lying, we have someone who will be able to tell if you do¡± He nodded. ¡°How did you find Tartarus ?¡± It was an open secret: there were blogs and YouTube conspiracy videos about it, with blurry pictures taken from miles away. ¡°Everyone knows where it is. I just had to go to the only restricted Japanese island to find it¡± ¡°How did you get to it ?¡± There was no point lying about something they already knew. ¡°I ran¡± ¡°You ran ?¡± ¡°On the water¡±, Shoto explained. ¡°I ran on the water¡± Jin Woo looked at me blankly, with a look that said ¡®Of course¡¯. ¡°Did you receive help of any sort ?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Has anyone furnished you information about the layout of the place or the soldiers monitoring it ?¡± He¡¯d bulldozed my way in ; there couldn¡¯t be better proof of not receiving help. ¡°No¡± ¡°Why did you breach into Tartarus ?¡± ¡°I wanted to see Keigo¡±, I said, then corrected quickly ¡°Hawks, I mean¡± ¡°Why ?¡± ¡°I knew Shirai or whoever was in charge wouldn¡¯t let me see him. I had to find him by myself¡± ¡°I mean, why was it so important for you to see him ?¡±, Jin Woo clarified. He cleared his throat. He knew it was not the moment to show that he was affected by the situation, yet he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°I thought they¡¯d done the same to him as they did to¡­. I needed to confirm for myself that he was alive¡± ¡°Did you intend on getting Hawks out of prison ?¡± Shoto pursed his lips, trying to find a way to word it to make it sound less incriminating. ¡°I wanted to know if he was alright. He said I shouldn¡¯t have come, and that I had to leave him alone¡± Jin Woo insisted. ¡°I asked you if you intended to get him out of prison¡± ¡°¡­ he said he deserved to be here and atone for what he¡¯d done¡± He asked a few more questions about how many people Shoto had fought, what he''d done to the ¡®captain¡¯ - the iron bender kid ¨C of Tartarus (question her refused to answer), and worded previous questions differently to see if he''d change his answers. ¡°When Hero Ground Zero landed¡±, Jin Woo said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight him ?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend¡±, Shoto said as if it explained everything, and it kind of did Jin Woo quirked a brow. ¡°Does it mean you don¡¯t fight your friends ?¡± He had few enough people who mattered to waste his time fighting with them foolishly. ¡°I had no reason to fight Katsuki. He was merely doing what he had been told to do¡± Jin Woo seemed to consider before standing up ; Shoto did as well. The furniture disappeared, turning to ink before dissolving in the stirring shadows. ¡°When can I get out ?¡± He looked bemused. ¡°I beg your pardon ?¡± ¡°I just needed to see Keigo¡±, Shoto explained. ¡°No one was hurt¡± ¡°Our reports beg to differ¡± ¡°Listen¡±, he insisted. ¡°We both know I¡¯m not going to stay here for long. Tell me what I have to do-¡± ¡°Do you know why I wasn¡¯t the one they sent first when you breached the prison ?¡± There was a vein throbbing on his neck, a coldness in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there previously, and suddenly Shoto realized that his business-like act had been merely that ¨C an act. ¡°I was out of the country¡±, he said coldly. ¡°Be sure of one thing : if I hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve killed you then and there¡± Shadows were stirring on his temples, looking as if they wanted to spread all over his face. Shoto''s chakra was churning in his guts. Sung Jin Woo, late twenties, Quirk : Shadow manipulation- ¡°You trespassed onto some on a no-access zone, you fought soldiers, you destroyed military grounds¡± ¡°You are a terrorist, Shoto¡± The word ¨C more than the venom with which he spit it ¨C cut him deep. He may not have been the greatest person on earth but he was far from being the worst, right ? Right ? ¡°The only reason you¡¯re alive is because your friend refused to follow our orders¡± Guilt crept onto him and he wished Jin Woo would just shut up so he didn¡¯t have to think about that kind of consequences Katsuki would face. He was not yet as powerful or as connected as All Might ; he couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies for him. Sung Jin Woo, late twenties, Quirk : Shadow manipulation- ¡°What value you thought you had as a possible asset is now null and void. Tomorrow morning you¡¯ll be trialed in court martial for what you¡¯ve done¡± - one day we¡¯ll fight, and only one of us will get out alive. * A/N : If you like the story and want to support the story, read ahead of schedule up to 27 chapters (and see for yourself the first chapters of Part 3) then go check our P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 228 - Verdict To talk. The kid had broken into the highest security level, most protected prison in the world to talk. There was a limit to how baffled one could get, and Shirai felt he¡¯d reached it long ago. ¡°Is he telling the truth ?¡± asked Shirai ¡°He is¡±, Tsukauchi answered. ¡°He did not lie once¡± ¡°Though he eluded multiple times when it came to saying if he intended to get Hawks out¡± Shirai, hands clasped behind his back, watched intently as Jin Woo stood up and left, leaving the kid alone. What a waste it was to see such a powerful, talented individual reduced to his whims. He could¡¯ve been so much more. At last, he was but a criminal. A few moments later, the door to the prison¡¯s director¡¯s office opened : ¡°What do you think ?¡±, said Shirai, eyes never leaving the screen. ¡°He rarely hesitated when answering¡±, said Jin Woo. ¡°I believe he genuinely cares about Hawks: for him, Tartarus was just the place where he was. He did not consider for a second what getting in would entail¡± For him, Tartarus was just a place like any other. A regular place. He¡¯d strolled in the same way as he would¡¯ve gone inside a supermarket. In other circumstances, Shirai would¡¯ve blamed the security: yet how could you blame a submarine, thirty-five soldiers, and someone with a country-annihilating Quirk for not being enough? Seven minutes. From the moment he¡¯d gotten into Tartarus''s ¡®danger zone¡¯ - a roughly five-kilometer diameter circle around the island ¨C it¡¯d taken him seven minutes to breeze through the integrality of their security. Shirai¡¯s lips pursed in a bitter line. Truly, what a shame. He was regretful their country had lost such a potential asset. ¡°We still haven¡¯t talked about what happened with All Might¡¯s kid¡±, said lazily Shino, Shirai¡¯s second-in-command Shirai nodded toward Tsukauchi ; Tsukauchi bid farewell to everyone and left. ¡°He¡¯s a kid¡±, said Jin Woo once the door was closed. ¡°His feelings interfering with his work is something that can be curbed out of him with time¡± ¡°Or can it ?¡± Shino¡¯s eyes snapped to Shirai. ¡°You think he¡¯s a potential threat too, sir ?¡± ¡°It is possible, yes¡± He was sixteen and, despite how young it was, he wasn¡¯t younger than All Might when he¡¯d started making a name for himself. But contrary to All Might, he wasn¡¯t trying to make a name for himself: he was just garnering enemies by helping people he shouldn¡¯t be helping and opposing people he shouldn¡¯t be opposing.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Saving the sorry ass of his friend was bound to ruin his career. ¡°Although we can¡¯t afford to lose our next Peace Symbol¡±, said Jin Woo Shino nodded. ¡°Civilians would go crazy, especially after the hectic months we¡¯ve had¡± Panic would spread like gunpowder scattered by the wind : it could propel their country into a civil war. ¡°What¡¯s worrying me¡±, said Jin Woo. ¡°Is Endeavor¡± Shirai shared some of these worries, although he had enough on his plate to not focus on it right now. ¡°How so ?¡±, asked Shino ¡°Enji Todoroki is an ex-special forces member¡±, he explained. ¡°He had been the Top 2 Hero for over twenty years and had recently been hailed as the second Peace Symbol. He¡¯s privy to a lot of secrets and important information. There¡¯s plenty of things he could do to force us to get his son out¡± Shino studied her boss¡¯s face intently, thoughts flashing behind her forest green eyes. ¡°We won¡¯t cede, right ?¡± She was playing with her ring: it caught the light, hitting Shirai¡¯s left eye, and he squinted. ¡°We won¡¯t¡± It was a gray band with the logo of a stylized flame. * I woke up to the sound of clapping and cheering. ¡°They¡¯re praising you¡± I turned to Dad and he was smiling this small, affectionate smile I loved so much. I looked around, dizzy. A crowd was around us, people with huge smiles and happy faces. A little girl with two pigtails was jumping right ahead of everyone. Behind them was a huge, blurry building I couldn¡¯t see well: it looked like a pyramid, or maybe a Maya temple with lengthy stairs. I waved tentatively and the clapping grew louder, more hectic. The little girl screamed. ¡°You¡¯re our Hero !¡± Blood ran from the corners of her mouth down her chin. Her stomach opened itself ¨C as if something was clawing at it from the inside ¨C and her guts fell on her shoes, jiggling against each other. I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a Hero¡± They cheered louder. ¡°Of course you are¡±, said a man His head exploded like a ripe watermelon. Blood showered us. The crowd laughed, and I laughed with them. ¡°You saved us !¡±, they said. ¡°You¡¯re our Hero !¡± Dad¡¯s hand squeezed my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Shoto. I¡¯m proud of you¡± I looked up to meet his gaze but he wasn¡¯t there anymore. ¡°Dad ?¡± I jolted up, blinking profusely, trying to make sense of the banging on my door. They woke me up so early I had trouble remembering my name. I walked hallways while flanked by a squad of soldiers: the one behind me held a gun so close to my head that had it been able to breathe it would''ve been like a third pulmon. I was pushed inside a bathroom so long it looked like a corridor. There were dozens of rusty showerheads and mold was creeping up the wall. On the corner, sitting on a stool, was a woman whose face I could not see, yet the way she held herself ¨C most of the weight on her left leg, shoulders hunched forward, rounded back and right knee going inside more than it should have, as if it had already been broken ¨C was enough clues for me to remember her as the one who¡¯d bend water against me. ¡°Strip¡± I gritted my teeth as I did so, the metallic crown heavy on my head. ¡°Your mask too¡± ¡°No¡± I didn¡¯t need chakra to beat the shit out of them, and I wouldn¡¯t mind making a demonstration. One of them tried to move forward yet I stood my ground, as naked as the day I was born. ¡°He can keep it¡±, came the woman¡¯s voice They finally let go and I returned to a non-threatening, harmless, and obedient persona. ¡°Hands on the wall¡± I gritted my teeth as they showered me with a hose. ¡°Turn around¡± My feet were stuck on the spot, icy water running down my wet hair and falling on the floor. I couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation any longer. My palms ¨C flat against the wall ¨C turned to fists. Fuck it. Chakra- From the corner of my eye, I caught shadows twirling. My head snapped to the right. Nothing. ¡°I said turn around¡± I did. * Shirai raised a lazy hand, his cold, icy blue eyes locked with mine. The judge momentarily paused to let him speak. There was no resentment in Shirai¡¯s gaze, no anger in his gestures. What was happening wasn¡¯t the result of his bruised ego nor done out of spite : he was merely doing it because it was his duty. ¡°In regards to the services done to our nation¡±, he said. ¡°Your sentence has been lightened" He gestured to the judge to carry on. The judge cleared his throat. ¡°The defendant is accused of several serious offenses against military law and order. The charges include threatening a high-ranking official of complying with his demands, unauthorized trespassing on restricted military grounds, illegally breaching a military prison, assaulting and injuring military personnel, endangering the lives of soldiers by nearly destroying a submarine with its crew on board, and attempting to facilitate the escape of a prisoner. These actions represent severe breaches of the law and endanger the safety and security of our forces. After thorough deliberation, this court-martial finds him guilty on all counts and sentences him to life imprisonment without the possibility of parole¡± * A/N : This is Sunday chapter. Monday''s coming tomorrow. Only three weeks left of writing this FF and then I''M FREE. Eren never craved his freedom as much as I do mine. Chapter 229 - Ethical Dilemma A few key choices have the potential to change the course of your life. I realized I was at a crossroads when they dragged me out of the trial room. My eyes roamed over the three judges and Shirai, sitting on the far right. My throat was dry yet the poisonous words were on the brink of my lips, ready to spill and intoxicate everyone. I could force them to let me out. I could tell them that if they didn¡¯t, I would erase Japan from the world''s map. I could do it. I should do it. They wouldn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯d have to show them. And once I did, there would be no coming back. Killing was no sacred act, yet I was no mindless killer. I accepted the fact that one day ¨C in my next life ¨C I would pay for what I¡¯d done here. Yet murdering innocent people ¨C moms and dads and brothers and sisters and children and babies ¨C was a whole other kind of crime. Crossing this line would make me the monster they said I was. The line to cross was right in front of my feet, licking the tip of my shoes like the sea licks sand beach, taunting then leaving, taunting then leaving. The most disturbing was that as the judgment ¨C life sentence ¨C was still ringing in my ears, I considered doing it. There would be no more point in deluding myself into thinking I was better than I truly was. If I did it, I would be the most evil man to have ever been born. If I did it, it would mean my soul was as rotten as I¡¯d always feared it was. They dragged me across the room and I let them do it, dazed. My eyes went from one judge to the next. Can I do it ? I¡¯d destroy the whole country before Jin Woo could blink. Dad wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye for a while, but he¡¯d come around ¨C he always did. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t forgive me. Grandma would be happy to have us both in Italia. Katsuki would hate me for the rest of his life. But the true question was : could I live with myself if I murdered millions of people ? They opened the door and shoved me roughly out. It shut loudly. I had not been able to make up my mind in time. And in a sense, I think it was worse. ¡°Shoto !¡± Hands grabbed my shoulders and squeezed. Red, worried eyes under frowning eyebrows were set on mine. ¡°Your father''s taking care of everything¡± A bolt of lightning jolted me awake. ¡°Get your hands off the prisoner !¡± The warders roughly shoved Katsuki away, and Katsuki, scowling, pushed them back. Soldiers on either side of the corridor went to restrain Katsuki : one of them put his gun at a blank point on his temple. Katsuki raised his hands in surrender, yet his eyes were still set on mine. ¡°Stay calm, alright ? Do not try to-¡± He cut himself before saying it, though I knew what he They were dragging me farther and farther away. ¡°We¡¯ll get you out in no time¡± I was craning my neck to look behind me and over the wardens¡¯ heads. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m okay, alright ? Tell him not to worry !¡± We turned around a corner, and Katsuki strained his neck on the left as he tried to keep me as long as he could in his line of vision. ¡°We¡¯ll get you-¡± The door shut closed. * ¡°I want you to absolute Shoto¡± ¡°No¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Shirai¡¯s response had been sharp, leaving no room for argument. Enji, sprawled out in his chair like a king, cold eyes locked on Shirai¡¯s, had no outward reaction. Shirai leaned forward. ¡°The only reason we are here today is because your friend trapped me¡± Gun Hee would¡¯ve smiled in normal circumstances, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. ¡°You said I could ask for anything¡±, said Enji. ¡°You said you would grant any of my wishes¡± ¡°Any wish in the realm of possibility¡± ¡°I want him out¡± ¡°He should be dead, Endeavor. Dead. Had the Peace Symbol been anyone but his friend, that¡¯s what would¡¯ve happened¡± Shirai stood up. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t order to shoot them both dead ?¡± Enji¡¯s eyes were the coolest they¡¯d ever been. ¡°If I did, All Might¡¯s kid would¡¯ve sided with your son, and our country would¡¯ve had a far, far greater problem on its hands than All for One ever was¡± Shirai¡¯s eyes were shining with barely contained anger. ¡°Your son is a monster in the making. If we don¡¯t stop him now, there will come a day when no one can¡± Shirai walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop there¡± Despite being of utmost calm, Enji¡¯s voice echoed like a bomb¡¯s blast in the empty room. Shirai¡¯s hand brushed the handle: he paused for a moment, considering. Then he left. Enji leaned forward and picked up a cup of tea. ¡°Proud of yourself ?¡± Gun Hee¡¯s tone was bitter. ¡°I indeed am¡±, Enji replied coolly. The tea was sweet yet slightly bitter. He drank slowly, appreciating all of the aromas. Gun Hee¡¯s eyes were locked on his peaceful face : irritation was building up in his chest. ¡°You know that what he¡¯s done would¡¯ve gotten anyone else executed right at Tartarus''s doorstep-¡± ¡°I do¡± ¡°- then why are you acting as if you¡¯re right ?¡± The way Enji had been acting since he¡¯d learned about what happened was baffling. It was as if he had a one-track mind and couldn¡¯t be bothered by what had warranted this imprisonment. ¡°Seeing your sick son put in a shoe box without being able to say goodbye tends to make a father forget what¡¯s wrong and right¡± Gun Hee clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t act as if he had cancer¡±, he said disapprovingly. ¡°He was a murderer¡± The lack of reaction irritated Gun Hee even more. ¡°And he got what he deserved¡± The air turned hot and dry. Enji calmly put down his cup. ¡°Careful here¡± ¡°Or what ? You¡¯ll hit me ?¡± Enji¡¯s eyes were steely. Gun Hee shook his head, exasperated. ¡°Do you even know why each of your demands to see your son has been refused ?¡± ¡°I am no longer a Hero but just a regular civilian¡± He wished he could claim his Heroic persona just to see his son again. Gun Hee shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because we all know that if you and your son are in the same room, chances are you¡¯ll blow up a fucking volcano on us and flee¡± Enji nonchalantly rubbed his cheek. He¡¯d shaved this morning yet he felt as if the very air around him was rotten, as if no matter how thoroughly he cleaned himself he wouldn¡¯t be able to wash away the weeks spent in his bed. ¡°I am no criminal¡± ¡°Yet you¡¯re still trying to get your son out despite the gravity of what he¡¯s done¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wouldn¡¯t do the same thing in my position¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡± Enji did not bother replying. Gun Hee had no children. He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°He¡¯s sixteen¡±, Enji said. ¡°I won¡¯t let my child spend his life in prison¡± Gun Hee blew up. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s sixteen that it¡¯s worse !¡± His face was red, and spit had flown from his mouth at his sudden outburst, covering his lower lip and his beard. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s sixteen that you should¡¯ve raised the fuck out of him better !¡± He dried his mouth with the back of his arm, eyes shining. ¡°He went to Tartarus ¨C Tartarus, Enji ¨C on a whim !¡± Enji opened his mouth, but Gun Hee would have none of it : ¡°And do not try telling me he just wanted to see Hawks : you don¡¯t believe it yourself¡± ¡°¡­ he wasn¡¯t rescuing anybody¡±, argued Enji. ¡°He was doing it for a Hero¡± Gun Hee clasped his hands on his head, squeezing hard to let out some of his pent-up anger. He wanted to rip his hair out in frustration and choke Enji simultaneously. ¡°For God¡¯s sake Enji, we¡¯ve put people in this prison ourselves. You better than anyone else know that the people on this island shouldn¡¯t get out¡± Especially not someone who¡¯d murdered in cold blood the Commission¡¯s President. The public didn¡¯t know about it : for them, Hawks had been injured weeks ago when All for One had hit and wasn¡¯t in better shape yet. ¡°He¡¯s a kid¡±, insisted Enji, as if it explained everything Gun Hee was seething. ¡°You should''ve raised him better precisely because he''s a kid ! Don¡¯t you ever stop and wonder what would¡¯ve happened if you¡¯d taught him right from wrong ?¡± Enji¡¯s eyes darkened. He stood up, and Gun Hee did too, and they were so close it looked as if they were going to fight. ¡°Do not question the way I¡¯ve raised my child¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say we get him out of jail¡±, Gun Hee said. ¡°Then what ? For how long will he stay calm and nice ? What will he do next ? Who will he threaten ? How many people will he hurt to get what he wants?¡± ¡°He killed no-¡± ¡°That¡¯s not about killing !¡±, cut him off Gun Hee. ¡°That¡¯s about boundaries. Your kid doesn¡¯t understand there are things he can¡¯t do. What if he decides someone has wronged him ? What if he feels like the Prime Minister isn¡¯t good enough and he could do a better job ?¡± The idea was absurd and Enji snorted. ¡°He would never-¡± ¡°How ? ¡°What ?¡± ¡°How can you be sure he won¡¯t do it ?¡± Enji opened his mouth but Gun Hee cut him : ¡°You¡¯re his father and yet he didn¡¯t even bother to inform you about it : how can you expect us to trust him ?¡± Gun Hee shook his head. ¡°Your kid is a goddamn ticking bomb. He¡¯s too much of a threat to be left to his own devices. Sorry Enji but no friendship is worth protecting a terrorist¡± He looked sorry. ¡°You¡¯re alone in this¡± Gun hee grabbed his coat. Enji¡¯s contacts were all slowly abandoning him, and that was without considering the fact that he was no longer a Hero. His political influence was decreasing, and there were so many people he could bribe or blackmail. ¡°If you think what they did is justified, then why did you agree with helping me ?¡± Gun Hee sighed. ¡°If you want the truth, it¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about you¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine¡± ¡°Is ¡®doing fine¡¯ the reason why you¡¯re cashing in every favor you¡¯ve ever been owed ?¡± Enji shot him a glance. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Even if Shirai hasn¡¯t mentioned it, I am aware that both the Prime Minister and the Ministry of Defense half-heartedly tried to coerce him into freeing your son¡± ¡°Did they ? I was not aware¡± ¡°Listen, Enji. If I¡¯m even bothering to talk to you it¡¯s because we were close friends at some point. Do not try to fight against us : the decision has been made, and you know that it is deserved. Forcing people to choose sides in your little war against Shirai is not going to end well¡± ¡°I am not forcing anyone to do anything¡± ¡°You are forcing me to pick a side¡± Gun Hee was conflicted between old loyalty and his duty as a soldier. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry to say it, but I can¡¯t pick yours¡± He grabbed his suitcase, leveling his gaze with Enji¡¯s. ¡°I brought Shirai here only in regard to our common past. Consider any favors I owed you as repaid¡± He left. Enji stood for a while, looking at Tokyo through one of its tallest skyscrapers. Today he¡¯d lost an old friend. Enji sat back down and helped himself with some freshly baked biscuits. The two other glasses had been left empty and untouched. He ate slowly, his churning mind already crafting his next move. He hadn¡¯t expected this discussion to lead to anything, but he¡¯d still wanted to try. Enji was like a horse with blinkers ; his mind was a one-track one , focused on one specific goal, no matter that the life he¡¯d built for himself was falling apart to succeed. He¡¯d given them a chance : now he wouldn¡¯t have an ounce of guilt about what he¡¯d do next. * A/N : Gosh I''m so excited for us to get to the end of Part 2. It''s gonna be in-sane. Check the sorry''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG, if you want to support us on our last run. And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 230 - Mastermind ¡°I want to strike a deal¡± Shirai sighed, rubbing his painful eyes. Like father like son. He¡¯d barely gotten out of a heated discussion with the financial minister. He was starting to wonder what kind of things Enji had done to have that many high officials indebted to him. Most of them were barely trying to convince him : they were in favor of Shoto Todoroki staying in prison ¨C a lifetime was the minimum for someone who tried to break into Tartarus ¨C and called him only to be ¡®cleaned¡¯ of whatever debt they had toward Enji. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to get any deal¡±, Shirai said The only position he was allowed to have was bending forward while they washed him with a hose. A truly humbling experience, albeit slightly humiliating. ¡°One year¡± ¡°One year ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the amount of time I¡¯ll be working for you¡± Shirai¡¯s eyebrows shot up, though his gaze was still dull. ¡°For one year I will do anything necessary to ensure our country¡¯s security and well-being. I will pit whichever country you want to be pitted against each other, I will start whatever civil war you want me to, and I will murder whoever President needs to be murdered. Say it and I¡¯ll do it¡± Shirai¡¯s pale eyes were two slits. He wondered what was worrying the kid most for him to make such an offer: was it the fact that his brain would explode if he merely flared his Quirk, or was Jin Woo the cause of it ? ¡°And in exchange ?¡± ¡°In exchange, you¡¯ll absolute me¡± A smile quirked Shirai¡¯s lip : he raised his hand to hide it, but a muffled laugh burst abruptly from his lips. Shirai laughed out loud, eyes brimming with joy. Shoto stayed unruffled. ¡°You-¡± New laugh. Shirai wiped the corner of his eyes with his finger. ¡°You looked so serious that for a second, I nearly believed you¡± ¡°I am serious¡± Shirai scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking liar, that¡¯s the only thing you are¡± He made a gesture and the soldiers pulled the kid to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re too volatile : you won¡¯t ever work for me or anyone else. If I had you under me, I¡¯d be more worried about you turning against us rather than what you could achieve¡± Shirai¡¯s eyes grew hard. ¡°Now get the fuck out of here¡± * The new coming of All Might was the one who¡¯d saved his son¡¯s life. How ironic. ¡°How did the meeting with the general go ?¡±, asked Bakugo, hopeful He still remembered when his son had pushed him out of bounds in Yuei¡¯s first-year Championship. It felt like it¡¯d been ages since then. ¡°Not as well as I could¡¯ve hoped¡± Bakugo deflated and scowled, arms crossed. ¡°There must be something we can do¡± he insisted. ¡°I know he shouldn¡¯t have gone to Tartarus but come on¡­ Life imprisonment is too much ¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Despite being the new Peace Symbol, he was only a kid. He didn¡¯t grasp the magnitude of Shoto''s actions. Enji knew that what Shoto had done had been utter foolishness, but he still endorsed it. Katsuki believed Shoto had been right ¨C he¡¯d done it for a friend and mentor. He¡¯d said himself that he had no intention of getting Hawks out. Of course everyone was exaggerating. ¡°Also¡±, said a kid after a brief hesitation. ¡°He told me to tell you that he was alright and that you shouldn¡¯t worry about him¡± Enji felt a pang in his heart and smothered it down. He couldn¡¯t afford to let himself be drowned by his emotions ; he¡¯d think about it tonight when he¡¯d be in his bed, unable to sleep for hours, worrying about the well-being of his son until he was forced to take sleeping pills. Maybe Shoto would¡¯ve told him what he had planned to do if Enji hadn¡¯t been such a deadbeat. ¡°Did you give it to him ?¡± The kid nodded. ¡°Well done¡± Enji patted him on the shoulder, and the kid seemed to revel in the praise. Even though Enji had taken him in as a trainee, they had been able to get to know each other well. He¡¯d seen him from time to time and had given him a few pointers here and there but that was the extent of their exchanges. Seeing the length he¡¯d gone to for Shoto, Enji regretted not getting to know him better when they had the opportunity to. ¡°Thank you for being such a good friend to my son¡± Katsuki shrugged. ¡°He would¡¯ve done the same thing for me¡± Enji didn¡¯t answer. Would he ? Shoto¡¯s mind was a nebulous one. Had Katsuki¡¯s safety contradicted his son¡¯s projects, Enji wasn¡¯t sure he would¡¯ve saved him. The kid shifted (SYNO) on his feet. Enji went back to his seat, signaling that their discussion was over. ¡°Also...¡± Enji¡¯s hand rested atop a closed folder. ¡°Yes ?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with Atami ?¡± Enji¡¯s gaze was so intense that Katsuki bit the inside of his cheek and looked away. When All Might had forgo the goofy persona, he used to be like Endeavor : gaze sharp, presence commanding, exuding so much power you just knew you were not even close to the dirt under their boots. ¡°I told you not to read it¡± ¡°I know¡± A pause. ¡°Sorry¡± Enji brushed it away. He¡¯d accounted that the kid ¨C or anyone else - may read what was written inside. ¡°So ?¡±, he insisted. ¡°What¡¯s in Atami ?¡± Atami was a seaside town a couple of hundred miles under Tokyo. It was lively in the summer but dead in the winter. They also had a harbour. ¡°Nothing that you should bother with¡± The kid frowned and then made an obvious effort to school his features. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me but-¡± ¡°That had nothing to do with trust¡±, cut him Enji. ¡°If Shoto trusts you, then I trust you¡± It smoothed the folds between Katsuki¡¯s brows. ¡°Truth is, I can¡¯t let you get more involved than you already are. It would be¡­ detrimental to your future¡± Detrimental was such an euphemism. ¡°There must be something I can do¡±, insisted Katsuki. ¡°Let me help-¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, cut him off Enji. ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done until now, but I can¡¯t let you get more involved¡± Enji couldn¡¯t keep on asking people to pick a side. Katsuki was far too young to understand the true extent of the power All Might had bestowed upon him : siding with criminals would jeopardize not only his career but his whole life. ¡°But-¡± ¡°I am certain that Shoto greatly appreciates everything you¡¯ve done for him¡± The kid looked conflicted, yet under Enji¡¯s unwavering gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but back away. ¡°¡­ alright¡±, he muttered. They¡¯d interrogate him ¨C they¡¯d certainly bring Tsukauchi ¨C and the consequences on his life would far outweigh the benefits. By then, Enji wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him ¨C or anyone else, for that matter. ¡°Thank you¡±, insisted Enji The kid took the cue and left. He stopped at the door. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help...¡± Enji¡¯s expression softened. ¡°If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you first. Thank you very much¡± As soon as he was out, Enji went back to work. He had to consider his assets carefully : he would need to move them quickly yet without alerting anyone who might be looking into it. He had to deplete the accounts under his name and transfer most of it under Rei¡¯s name. He would have to keep a couple of millions to keep face, even though it was tantamount to throwing them in the trash. Most of his landholdings in Japan would also go to Rei. He wrote down a few buildings in a hot neighborhood under Natsuo¡¯s and Fuyumi¡¯s names. And The Endeavor Building¡­ Enji tapped on the paper with his pen, hesitating. If he kept it under his name, it was as good as saying goodbye to it. Yet giving the ownership to his wife or his eldest children would arouse suspicions he couldn¡¯t afford to arouse. Still, the building represented close to twenty-five years of his life. Among everything he owned, it held the most value for him. He did not put it under Rei¡¯s or the children¡¯s names despite how heartbreaking losing it would be. He spent the morning putting his finances in order. This afternoon he¡¯d have to pay the notary a visit in order to amend his will. Enji took a break around one. He ordered food and sat down to watch TV in the break room. It was a well-furnished place with enough sofas for half of his ex-employees to be comfortably there at the same time. It was funny that in twenty-five years it was the first time he actually took a break there. He turned on the TV and flipped through the channels until he found a news one. His eyes caught onto the red words written against a white band. Enji smiled wickedly, bringing a cup of coffee to his lips. This was the news he¡¯d been waiting for. Splattered in bold letters under the babbling anchorwoman¡¯s face were: ¡®Flash news : Martial law has been lifted¡¯ * A/N : Enji truly is a rude guy and it shows here (even though he kind of likes Katsuki) Also yeah, chapters may be a bit delayed this week because I''m busy correcting a 5,000 words monster chapter. You''ll definitely get which one I''m talking about when you get to Part 3, there definitely won''t ever be anything quite... peculiar like it. If you want to support us on our last run, check the story''s P@treon, Nar_cisseENG And as always, see you in the next update everyone. Chapter 231 : NEWS FLASH JAPAN TIMES Edition of Wednesday 7th December X317 ¡°HAWKS IS NOT RECOVERING : HE¡¯S IN PRISON¡± It¡¯s been close to three months since the horrendous acts perpetrated by the terrorist All for One in Tokyo. The human toll has been heavy : thousands of civilians died, and countless pro-Heroes were killed while performing their heroic duties. Pro Hero Hawks has not been seen since the tragic events that led to his impromptu disappearance. The day after martial law had been imposed in the capital, the Heroic Commission announced his whereabouts : Hawks had risked his life by defending Tokyo and its inhabitants but had been seriously injured in the process. He was to recover in a private hospital ¨C location undisclosed ¨C and would resume his duties once he was back to full health. Despite the concerns of numerous netizens and various organizations such as the Organization for the Well-Being of Heroes (formerly known as Heroes Enthusiasts, formerly known as Advocates For Heroes Rights, and formerly known as Japanese International Fan Club), no information was released concerning Pro Hero Hawks¡¯ health, except that he was ¡°on the path of recovery¡±. Private details regarding Hawks''s whereabouts have reached our journal Tuesday 6th December around 11 pm: a redacted document (see below) shows that Pro Hero Hawks has been recently incarcerated in Tartarus, one of the highest security prisons in the world and one of Japan¡¯s most controversial topic as, since its establishment, no NGO has been permitted on the premises to assess the living conditions of inmates. No reason for his imprisonment was brought forward. Considering this decision was made under martial law, we are left to wonder if Pro Hero Hawks was given a trial or if his disappearance is the result of an undemocratic, arbitrary decision. Two names approved of Pro Hero Hawks¡¯ incarceration : Supreme Commander Shirai and the new President of the Commission, Nishimura Ryota. Despite reaching out to the Heroic Commission and the military, they choose not to pronounce themselves. Obvious zeal in this case makes us wonder to what extent General Shirai¡¯s supreme and absolute power over Tokyo was not so much for the security of the citizens but rather to implement a series of policies that no one would be able to contest¡­ * In all of his career, Shirai had never seen so many people in Tokyo¡¯s streets. Even when, close to a decade ago, the Minister of Home Affairs, Darmanin, had been accused of rape, there hadn¡¯t been as many protesters in the streets. Shirai had been awakened by the screams and the sound of something loud hitting his window. He¡¯d pushed off the curtains and had seen hundreds of blurry faces pressing against the barriers of Defense¡¯s headquarters. His soldiers had looked like they had trouble containing everyone. He¡¯d rubbed his eyes : the blurry people became angry faces. They had huge signs with some guy¡¯s face plastered- Shirai¡¯s grip on the curtain had tightened. It was Hawks¡¯face splattered everywhere. And then, it had been as if something in his ears ¨C previously permeated to the world ¨C had popped, and he¡¯d been able to distinguish what they were shouting. ¡°Jus-tice for Hawks ! Jus-tice for Hawks !¡± Shirai¡¯s marveling eyes had roamed over the crowd. A couple of people were wearing yellow t-shirts with ¡°Free Hawks¡± written in bold, bloody letters : a group of girls on a promontory had fake wings and were raising handcuffed hands to the sky, tape shutting their mouths. And on the far right were TV crews. That¡¯s when someone had spotted him watching them. A cup full of purple juice ¨C certainly a smoothie ¨C had hit his window, right in front of his face. Shirai had jumped, surprised. Squashed grapes were running down the window. It had been followed by a couple of drinks, remnants of half-bitten food, and even a shoe. That¡¯s when his assistant barged in. ¡°Sir¡±, she¡¯d said. ¡°There are-¡± ¡°I know¡± A couple of hours - and a security enhancement ¨C later, he was on the phone with the Prime Minister. The large screen of his private conference room was shared by various programs showing the protests that had risen throughout the country. From the accounts, there were between 50,000 to 100,000 people protesting ; and it was only the beginning.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. People were flooding Tokyo¡¯s streets, causing traffic jams and stopping construction sites from safely carrying on. ¡°What should we do ?¡±, asked the Prime Minister Shirai did not even have to ponder. ¡°We can¡¯t say Hawks has killed the Commission¡¯s President : they won¡¯t believe it¡± People wouldn¡¯t even conceive that Hawks, their beloved Hero, may have hurt anyone. It was too late to try to come out clean : no matter what they said, people would think they were lying. ¡°And we¡¯ll end up with a riot¡± ¡°People are already rioting¡±, said the Prime Minister. ¡°Everywhere around the country people are banging on government¡¯s official''s doors and requesting answers¡± ¡°We can still manage the situation¡±, said Shirai. ¡°With a couple of PR statements, we can at least appease the tensions¡± ¡°What about making an announcement saying that Hawks was working for All for One ? Or that he trespassed the law and had to be dealt with accordingly ?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t possibly do that. They¡¯ll ask for proof and forging anything is a risk that we can¡¯t afford to take¡± In other circumstances Shirai would¡¯ve been all in to destroy Hawks¡¯ career and reputation to preserve public stability : yet in this particular case, he knew that if they tried to fool anyone, it would only be a matter of time before they were discovered. ¡°Then what ?, asked the PM. ¡°We should wait ?¡± Shirai heard him click his tongue disapprovingly. ¡°Elections are just around the corner. The left will use this against me¡± Shirai¡¯s face was blank. He was serving Japan ; whoever held the power during these fleeting four years was not his business. ¡°We need to let it die out.¡± The Prime Minister sighed, rubbing his wrinkled forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°We have to do something¡±, he insisted. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least find who¡¯s the leak ? We could discredit them¡± For a moment, Shirai considered not saying a thing, but either way, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. ¡°Endeavor¡± ¡°I beg your pardon ?¡± ¡°Endeavor¡¯s the leak¡± The Prime Minister gasped, taking a sharp breath. For a moment there was only the sound of his heavy breathing. ¡°Are you certain ?¡±, he half-whispered ¡°He¡¯s using public opinion as a leverage against us. He wants the pressure to be so intense that we¡¯ll have no choice but to comply and free his son¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡±, muttered the Prime Minister. ¡°Barely a few weeks ago he, All Might, and I were shaking were sharing a meal like old friends¡± Shirai frowned but said nothing. How he despised politicians. ¡°What if we let the kid out ?¡± Shirai scoffed, and although it may have offended him, he did not care. Despite martial law being lifted, Tartarus was still under Shirai¡¯s authority. The Prime Minister ¨C or any of Endeavor¡¯s buddies ¨C could ask for Endeavor¡¯s son to get freed, but they could not require it. ¡°It will be tantamount to telling everyone that they are right and that we indeed conducted deliberately unlawful trials¡± This would be like opening Pandora''s Box: if anyone smelt the slightest weakness, they would jump straight for their throat. Chances were that the government, to save face, would start an internal investigation and that everything they did during these last three months ¨C even what should stay buried very, very deep ¨C could come to light. They¡¯d need a scapegoat, too. Shirai¡¯s head would be the first to fall. ¡°But I wonder...¡± ¡°Yes ?¡± ¡°¡­ Hawks truly was the one who killed the President¡¯s Commission, right ?¡±, asked quietly the Prime Minister. Shirai frowned so intensely that his face looked like a dehydrated grape. ¡°Of course he killed her. No one ordered a hit on her¡±, he said, outraged. ¡°Oh, but I never implied...¡±, mumbled the minister What the hell had their country come to that the Prime Minister had to ask if they ordered a hit on one of their own ? ¡°PR statements it is¡±, said the Prime Minister. ¡°Indeed. Both the Commission and I will give ours first, then the government will have to give theirs¡± They hung up a few moments later. Shirai¡¯s eyes focused on the displayed live news. ¡°¡­ Hero hadn¡¯t been seen in weeks. Violent protests are breaking out nationwide: people are calling for Hawks'' release. Naka Uzu, a lawyer specializing in Heroics laws, is with us today to answer our questions. Mrs Uzu, what do you think about the situation we are in ?¡± ¡°First thank you for inviting me. I want to say that those are very shocking news, and if true, could lead to a crisis of democracy in Japan. Hawks has been the most popular Japanese Hero abroad and in our country since his debut eight years ago. The Government still hasn¡¯t made any announcement is worrying. The reasons for Hawks¡¯ imprisonment being shrouded in darkness are worrys-¡± Shirai turned off the screen. One thing was for sure : Enji Todoroki wouldn¡¯t stop there. * ASAHI SHINBUN Edition of Thursday 8th December X317 ¡°HE¡¯S BEEN SENTENCED TO LIFETIME PRISON FOR TRYING TO RESCUE HAWKS¡± A new light has been shed on Pro Hero Hawks¡¯ unlawful imprisonment. Allegations concerning Pro Hero Hawks¡¯ imprisonment in Tartarus were made by the Japan Times, on Wednesday 7th, December X317. While we are still waiting for General Shirai¡¯s exceptional government in addition to the Heroic Commission to make a statement, the general frenzy concerning this scandal is increasing every hour. As of Wednesday 7thevening, our journal has received complimentary information furthermore incriminating both General Shirai¡¯s unsupervised actions as well as the Heroic Commission. Friday 5th December X317, former Hawks¡¯ intern Shoto Todoroki learned about Pro Hero Hawks''s unwarranted imprisonment. Shoto Todoroki (First-year Yuei student, Yuei¡¯s Championship winner, who fought against All for One in both Tokyo¡¯s incidents, saving numerous lives through his heroic actions) did not think : as soon as he heard the news, he rushed to Tartarus, the only military-owned prison in the country. Shoto Todoroki fought countless soldiers to reach the Pro Hero Hawks¡¯ cell. At last, he was captured by the military and sentenced to lifetime prison for trying to rescue Hawks. Enji Todoroki (formerly known as Pro Hero Endeavor, The New Peace Symbol, and former Pro Hero All Might¡¯s partner), father of Shoto Todoroki, has agreed to answer our queries concerning the wrongful imprisonment of his son. ¡° [That day] I went out in the morning and came back very late : he never came home¡±, explains Enji Todoroki. ¡°I was extremely worried¡±. No one bothered informing him that his son, to this day sixteen-year-old Shoto Todoroki, had been forced to assist in his mock trial without a lawyer at his side before being sentenced to a lifetime of prison. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d been imprisoned¡±, said a tired Mr.Todoroki. ¡°But at the same time, I was relieved because, you know¡­ they could¡¯ve sentenced him to death¡±. Mr. Todoroki does not see himself as a Hero appealing to the public¡¯s heart, but rather ¡°as the father of a wronged child who has made a mistake¡±. He ¡°firmly contests¡± the judgment as well as the events that led to this decision; he insists that his son is ¡°just a kid who tried to help¡±. He and Pro Hero Hawks were ¡°very close¡±. At remembering a fond memory, Mr. Todoroki smiled and said ¡°He [Shoto Todoroki] even taught Keigo how to ride a bike¡±. Enji Todoroki asks for ¡°the public¡¯s help¡± and hopes that ¡°together we can force them to revoke this unlawful trial¡± to get ¡°[his] son back home¡±. * A/N : Am I already late on my writing schedule ? Yes. Am I gonna give everything I got to finish this story in the next three weeks ? Indeed. This is saturday''s chapter, I''ll post sunday''s tomorrow and monday''s the day after (which basically mean you''ll get one chapter a day for six days this week). Enjoy everybody and as always, see you in the next update ! Chapter 232 - Eye-Opener Someone had tried to murder him in broad daylight. It had happened. It had truly happened. ¡°Kid, I know this was terrifying but I need you to recount precisely what happened¡± Police sirens lit the street blue and red. The would-be murderess had been screaming on the floor, crawling in a pool of blood, holding an elbow stump gushing red. Katsuki was still holding tight his grocery bag. He needed milk and had decided that maybe, after getting some, he could grab some fast food and spend the day watching TV until they decided to call him for work. ¡°Kid-¡± ¡°Is she going to be okay ?¡± The police officer¡¯s gaze softened. He sighed then scratched the back of his head. ¡°¡­ half of her arm was missing¡± She¡¯d tried to stab him ; Katsuki had merely tried to push the hand-holding knife away. He¡¯d obliterated it. ¡°If she didn¡¯t bleed too much then maybe, yes¡± Despite his evident compassion the police officer couldn¡¯t help but be blunt. Katsuki felt a pang in his heart : how he missed being a kid. People used to sugar-coat everything. Another police officer came to the one talking to Katsuki and whispered in his ear. The police officer turned to Katsuki. ¡°It seemed she had a fake tooth full of cyanide... she bit on it on her way to the hospital" * Katsuki looked at the grandiose apartment with wonder. It was bigger than his home in Mustafu, and his parents were both high-end fashion designers. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright ?¡± Nezu shook his hand dismissively. ¡°Of course it is. I own the building and a few others in the area. I can afford to spare one for someone who needs it¡± Katsuki wondered for a second how wealthy Nezu was if he could lend ¨C or rather freely endorse ¨C a sixteen-year-old living in a penthouse in the most expensive neighborhood of Tokyo. ¡°Thank you¡±, Katsuki said. ¡°For everything, I mean¡± His parents had been worried enough when he told them he had to stay in Tokyo after the attack : Nezu had stepped in and wove in this special fake internship under a few top pro Heroes. Even then Katsuki¡¯s mom had nearly said no, and it had taken both her son and husband combined to convince her. Thankfully, they also had to leave the country for business matters (even though she¡¯d made Katsuki swear that he would call them every day). Truth was, Katsuki had been relieved she¡¯d agreed. He¡¯d been worried that ¨C even though he¡¯d only need to go home during the weekends ¨C she¡¯d pick up easily that something was wrong with him and start asking questions. What would he even have said ? ¡®It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s just the fact that my maybe girlfriend was a spy for All for One and was killed in what is possibly the most excruciating way and I didn¡¯t have a chance to say goodbye to her. Oh and also, my closest friend broke in Tartarus and got sentenced to lifetime prison while I just stood there and did nothing. Did I mention that I killed a few guys by pushing them a tiny bit too hard? But yeah, anyway, what¡¯s for dinner ?''A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to take care of¡±, Nezu said. ¡°The fridge and pantries will be filled weekly : you can leave a note on the counter if there is anything you fancy. Someone will come to clean every day at ten, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that¡± Nezu smiled kindly, hands crossed behind his back, and Katsuki could only nod, unable to say anything else. His gaze lingered on the expensive carpet that looked as if gold had been embroidered on it. Nezu, feeling how uncomfortable he was, tried to lighten up the mood. ¡°Let¡¯s try the couch : you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s very comfortable¡± He sat and patted next to him. Katsuki followed suit, though his back was ramrod straight. ¡°It is comfortable¡±, mumbled Katsuki It felt as if he was sitting on a cloud, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care much. ¡°If you push on this button right here the wall opens and the TV-¡± ¡°How¡¯s Aizawa, by the way ?¡±, Katsuki asked. Nezu¡¯s joyous expression dimmed. ¡°He¡¯s doing better. The surgery to grow back his eyes was a success¡± Katsuki nodded. There was no point asking if he¡¯d gotten his Quirk back : his eyes had been the only part of his body where the allele responsible for his Erasure Quirk had been activated. He would never be the same man anymore. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Is he planning on working at Yuei again or¡­?¡± Or if, like All Might, Aizawa would ditch them and fuck off. ¡°I¡¯m trying to convince him, but I think he¡¯s feeling rather shy about teaching Heroics when he¡¯s not a Hero anymore¡± Katsuki wouldn¡¯t go back. He¡¯d feel too ashamed. Nezu checked his watch. ¡°Look at the time ! If we keep chatting like that, I''ll be late for my next appointment¡± Nezu jumped on his tiny feet and Katsuki awkwardly followed him to the door. ¡°It was a pleasure seeing you again, Katsuki, despite the¡­ unsavory circumstances. If there is anything you need just call me and I¡¯ll do my very best to help you¡± Nezu smiled and spun on his feet. ¡°Wait !¡± Nezu turned around. ¡°Yes ?¡± Katsuki, gawkily, rubbed his throat while looking away, wondering why the hell he¡¯d just shouted. ¡°The woman who tried to...¡± he shut up, and swallowed heavily, before finally managing to look Nezu in the eye. ¡°Do you know why she did it ?¡± Nezu¡¯s head quirked to the side. ¡°¡­ you know why, don¡¯t you ?¡± Katsuki held Nezu¡¯s gaze. ¡°They were probing you¡±, he explained. ¡°They wanted to know to what extent you were able to use your new abilities¡± Katsuki¡¯s degree of synchronicity with the One for All was unheard of for someone who¡¯d gotten it so recently. Despite having trouble regulating his strength, he¡¯d gotten more than eighty percent of All Might¡¯s strength at his peak and it was only growing daily. ¡°Now they know that I can¡¯t do anything and they¡¯ll send more¡± Katsuki could see it as clear as day : they would be bolder in their approach, more vicious in their style. Maybe they¡¯d try to poison him. ¡°Now they know that you¡¯re lethal¡± Nezu¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°You¡¯re strong enough that they¡¯ll think twice before trying anything else¡± ¡°But they will try again¡±, Katsuki insisted. ¡°Get a better grasp of your Quirk and there¡¯s nothing you¡¯ll have to fear¡± Katsuki stood in front of the door even after it¡¯d clicked shut behind Nezu, a faint blue glow lighting the handle to show that it was locked. He could only think about one thing : Shoto had been right. * Atami His father could¡¯ve chosen any place, yet he¡¯d chosen this one. This small city -barely bigger than a village - had been where Kenzei had died and where Shoto had purposefully murdered someone for the first time. As soon as Katsuki had slipped the paper in his pocket Katsuki had briskly deciphered the word before, pretending to yawn, he¡¯d shoved it in his mouth and ate it. The security was too tight, and it was only because he was nimble that he¡¯d both read it and destroyed the evidence in one smooth movement. Keeping it on himself was too much of a risk as was dropping it on the floor. Had they been able to read people¡¯s intentions thanks to their fecal matters, Shoto was sure they¡¯d stir his shit day and night. As it was, they were going with the usual disorienting procedure. They kept changing his meal and shower time to confuse him, sometimes giving him breakfast when it should¡¯ve been dinner time. The short walk from his room to the bathroom was done naked : they wanted to humiliate him and gnaw at his mind by this simple act. He¡¯d been deemed too ¡®dangerous¡¯ to even get a book or anything that would stimulate his mind a fair bit : no one talked to him more than strictly necessary and his cell was soundproof meaning that, had he not been able to feel people around him, the constant isolation would¡¯ve made him snap. The worst part was that he hadn¡¯t been able to get a dose since two days before he¡¯d been imprisoned. The lack of drugs was making him jumpy and way more irritable than he usually was ; the sane part of his mind saw this as a positive thing as he was getting a detox for something he hadn¡¯t been aware he¡¯d been dependent on. The least sane part of his mind ¨C which was roughly the majority ¨C was starting to craft plans to murder Jin Woo before running back to his stash at home. Yet the fact that he had a ticking bomb wrapped around his head meant that- The door to Shoto¡¯s cell opened up abruptly. Shoto ¨C who had been sprawled out on the ground, cheek against the ground, making drawings on the floor with the tip of his finger ¨C sat up quickly. The door shut up loudly. Hair messy, breathing heavily, leaning against the door to keep it shut and sliding down until his ass reached the floor was a crazy looking Katsuki. * A/N : Sunday chapter. Check the story''s P@treon if you want to read ahead of schedule/support us on our last run : Nar_cisseENG And see you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 233 - Loyalty A WHILE AGO How awful was it that you had to monitor the one akin to your best ¨C and only ¨C friend, without being able to talk to them ? ¡°You¡¯re finally here¡± Katsuki¡¯s eyes met those of a tired Jin Woo¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m right on time¡±, Katsuki said He was even a few minutes early. Jin Woo patted Katsuki on the shoulder. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just really tired. The last hour is always the most excruciating¡± Jin Woo and Katsuki were the two only people responsible for monitoring Shoto. As Tartarus was under ¡®reconstruction¡¯ (what kind of construction, Katsuki hadn¡¯t been privy to the information) all of its inmates had been moved into this disaffected underground war prison. Katsuki had seen a few of them ¨C though he never read the names on the door cells because he didn¡¯t want to get stuck and they¡¯d looked straight out of nightmares : young people who looked like desecrated corpses, cheeks so hollow it was as if they¡¯d chewed on it, skin so thin it looked like tight sheets barely holding knotty bones together. Once Tartarus was repaired, they¡¯d send Shoto there. The General had said that their monitoring position wasn¡¯t a permanent one and that at some point, there would be no need for them anymore. For now, though, Katsuki still had to watch over Shoto for six hours whereas Jin Woo had to do the other eighteen. He never started a shift twice at the same time: it was both confusing and, frankly, tiring too, as he could do nothing except until they called him. He went to his private monitoring room ¨C barely another cell next to Shoto¡¯s ¨C which was empty except for a couch right in the middle and an inmate¡¯s bed they couldn¡¯t use in case they fell asleep. Because they both hadn¡¯t planned on using this prison in the first place and it was supposed to be temporary they didn¡¯t bother putting up better appliances. Katsuki sighed as he sat, his eyes going to the huge screen showcasing Shoto sitting on the bare floor of an empty room, head against the wall, eyes closed. They¡¯d deemed it far too dangerous to even give him a mattress. Katsuki didn¡¯t like it one bit. They¡¯d gotten Katsuki and Jin Woo ¨C under the latter¡¯s demand ¨C an old TV with equally old movies to watch so they wouldn¡¯t die of boredom. Katsuki put one in, his eyes going back to Shoto from time to time. He didn¡¯t take his job seriously and, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t sure he would put up any fight if Shoto tried to escape. He spent the next six hours monitoring his friend bitterly, unable to focus on either the movie or his job. His thoughts kept swirling, a maelstr?m that made him restless. At some point he rose and started pacing around the room, stretching to fight off the numbness of his stiff muscles. Shoto had been exercising for the last hour. He was standing on both hands, perpendicular to the ground, and was slowly lowering himself until he was parallel to the ground, his face red and his muscles straining obviously from the effort. Without touching the floor he pushed on his hands until he was once more as straight as an exclamation mark. Katsuki watched him as he kept on performing various exercises to stave off boredom. He wondered if his isolation ¨C because, despite their claims, they were isolating him ¨C was to make him go mad. He wondered if they were trying to weaken his mind or if they hoped he¡¯d snap and the bomb on his head would blow his brains out. Katsuki merely nodded when Jin Woo relieved him of his duty. He went back home, ate, tried to sleep, and waited until it was the middle of the night to walk a bit in the city and get some fresh air, something that wasn¡¯t this dusty cell in this crumbling prison. He¡¯d spend hours scrolling on various social media because it was the only thing that kept his mind off the shitty state of his life.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The class¡¯ group chat had been buzzing for days since they¡¯d all learned about Shoto''s imprisonment. They kept asking if anybody ¨C aka Katsuki ¨C knew if it was true, or if anyone had seen him recently. Katsuki read the news, too, because a good Hero had to be well-informed. ¡®The number of protesters keeps increa-¡¯ ¡®The new laws concerning the cremation of Heroes¡¯ bodies has been approved : starting from-¡¯ ¡®The protest will start at 3 pm in Shibuya-¡± Being a good Hero didn¡¯t mean monitoring your friend until his prison transfer. Katsuki turned his phone off and tried to sleep. He woke up, groggy, not fully rested. They¡¯d sent him a text : they needed him in two hours, which was one hour and a half earlier than usual. They¡¯d need him for eight hours, today. He showered, tried to eat, got a cab back to the prison, and blasted music in his ears for a full hour, trying to drown the thoughts he couldn¡¯t tell anybody. He went into his small monitoring room, watched Shoto, tried not to think about how wrong the whole situation was, and went back home once his shift was finished. Rinse and repeat. Monday, while casually strolling in a store to get some milk, he¡¯d gotten a ¡®chance encounter¡¯ with the daughter of a maritime tycoon. She¡¯d smiled and laughed and put her hand on his arm, casually stroking his biceps. She¡¯d been in her mid-twenties. That same day when he¡¯d gone back home he¡¯d realized that both apartments next to his were now rented. The guy on the right was an ex-Olympic champion who¡¯d tried to entice him to ¡®get some drinks because I¡¯m new here and I know no one¡¯. The guy on the left was a famous Chinese billionaire, Wang Scicong or something like that, and had, without any greeting whatsoever, asked Katsuki to join his Heroes agency in China for close to sixty million a year. He¡¯d gotten an email from a few well-known parliament members who invited him to a party, ¡®no dress code¡¯. In the matter of a week, Katsuki¡¯s whole life had been flipped: people he¡¯d never heard of started trying to befriend him and get in his good graces. He¡¯d gotten fruit baskets from the Olympic guy and Wang had tried to entice him with a diamond Rolex. An old man in the street had fallen right in front of Katsuki and, when he¡¯d helped him up, he¡¯d offered Katsuki a brand new car merely because he was ¡®grateful¡¯. He was far from foolish : he knew that, in one way or another, the fact that he was now All Might¡¯s successor had leaked out. But at the same time he was confused : why was it enough grounds for them to cozy up to him ? Heroes were supposed to be independent individuals : there was no point getting them on your side, right ? The government ¨C or rather the military -, too, was doing it in its way. The fact that Katsuki was privy to information about Tartarus or where Shoto Todoroki ¨C as well as plenty of high-end criminals ¨C was held was proof enough of his importance. Katsuki went from barely getting out of home to not getting out at all, too angry at all of these cock suckers that he feared he¡¯d kill one by accident. He felt like he would go crazy. Weirdly enough, the only time he was at peace was when he was in this small cell watching dutifully over his friend. Each time he went in, Shoto¡¯s head turned slightly to the right ¨C where Katsuki was ¨C as though he knew he was here and he was greeting him. This small sign of recognition was enough to ease him : even though they could not talk, there still existed an unspoken companionship between them. That day ¨C when Katsuki had felt so down he¡¯d considered not even going to work ¨C he¡¯d disregarded the couch and had sat against the wall he shared with Shoto. He¡¯d put his head against the wall like Shoto was doing : that¡¯s when Shoto, sitting at the other end of the room, walked up to this specific wall and mirrored Katsuki¡¯s position. Katsuki had watched him on the screen as he sat, harshly brushing the back of his sleeve against his eyes, the corner of his mouth helplessly falling. Ochaco had died and he couldn¡¯t even tell his parents. His friend had been unfairly imprisoned and he¡¯d been too caught up in his own emotions to talk about how he felt about all the people who died at Atago-Jinja. Maybe if he¡¯d listened, Shoto would¡¯ve told him what he¡¯d planned about Tartarus, and he could¡¯ve convinced him not to do it. The days went by, so similar to each other Katsuki acted on autopilot, moving forward in a trance-like state. Rinse and repeat, rinse and repeat, rinse and repeat. Until they summoned him for a meeting. ¡°What ?¡± Katsuki didn¡¯t see the prison warden often. He was a nice guy, albeit always stressed by needing to monitor that many high-profile prisoners at the same time at the same place. Luck that those from Tartarus were basically retards. It was those who were supposed to get transferred to the island but couldn¡¯t because of its partial destruction that was worrying them. He¡¯d seemed in a good mood today. Katsuki had greeted him, and got briefed on what had happened after he¡¯d left yesterday ¨C a new prisoner tried to rip a new stomach to a ward while showering ¨C before they had gotten to the real reason for this impromptu meeting. The ward had leaned forward, happy, and said, although he¡¯d looked a bit crazed : He¡¯d aged for ways years here in days by surveilling everyone. ¡°Tartarus is back in shape¡±, he¡¯d repeated, grinning. ¡°All of the prisoners will be leaving first thing first at the end of the week¡± The new hit Katsuki like a hammer. Suddenly the reality of where he was, what he was doing, and what would happen to his friend hit him square in the face. ¡°Oh fuck¡± The man, too caught up in his joy, had not heard Katsuki. He sighed in delight. ¡°This position is so stressful some of my hair has turned gray. Look here, it wasn¡¯t like that a few days ago¡± Katsuki acted as if he was listening yet he¡¯d barely managed to get out a few proper words. ¡°Anyway, I know your shift is starting soon. Send me Jin Woo so I can give him the good news too¡± Katsuki had walked like an inmate to his prison. His eyes had slid to Shoto¡¯s nameplate shining brightly on his door. He¡¯d stopped, unable to move an inch more. Someone had to warn him. And before he knew what he was doing, Katsuki opened the door and slipped right inside Shoto¡¯s cell. * A/N : We passed the 500,000 words count ! Got to say I expected to finish this chapter 200,000 words ago but it is what it is. I think we''ll finish this story around 560,000 words if not 600,000 (if I really go overboard with Part 3, which wouldn''t suprise me). Only two and a half weeks left and I''m a FREE WOMAN ! I swear I''m gonna cry tears of happiness. Chapter 234 - Loyalty 2/2 People shouted and banged on the cell¡¯s door: Katsuki held it closed, leaning against it. Shoto smoothly rose from his half-crouched, half-kneeling position and leaned against the wall, knees raised, arms resting limply on it. They assessed each other, both surprised to see the other one, Katsuki wondering what the hell he was doing here. ¡°¡­ do you need my help?¡± Emotion squeezed Katsuki¡¯s heart. No question asked or reason required: truly, Shoto was the best of friends anyone could ask for. Katsuki slowly slid down to the floor. He mirrored Shoto¡¯s position, whereas the banging on the door was getting louder. They stared at each other intently, an unspoken conversation unfolding. ¡°You look like shit.¡± Shoto cocked his head to the side, eyes slightly squinting, and Katsuki knew that he was smiling, though his voice remained flat. ¡°Really? I certainly thought I was having the time of my life.¡± A small chuckle escaped Katsuki¡¯s lips. Jin Woo should¡¯ve gotten in as soon as Katsuki opened the door. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t, which meant Katsuki had a few precious minutes ahead of him. Shoto scratched the beginning of a beard on his chin and upper lip. A thin, glossy layer covered his skin, giving him a slightly sick look. His hair was messy, longer than Katsuki remembered, grazing the top of his shoulders. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t bother to come here only to watch me quietly today too.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk.¡± Shoto shot him a sharp glance, the true words hanging between them. I needed to talk. ¡°What happened?¡± For a moment, Katsuki marveled at his calm. He was the one imprisoned and yet he acted so casually, as if this situation ¨C this place ¨C wasn¡¯t different from life outside or his dorm room at Yuei. Katsuki could hear them behind the door, talking loudly and trying to find a way to get in, yet Shoto¡¯s eerie calm soothed him so much so that he forgot about the world outside this cell and the consequences that would inevitably follow. ¡°Someone tried to murder me.¡± Shoto perked up. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Two days ago. It happened outside a convenience store in the middle of the night. She tried to stab me right here.¡± Katsuki¡¯s shaky fingers rose to his throat. Shoto studied Katsuki carefully. ¡°¡­ did you hurt her?¡± A wave of relief and guilt threatened to overwhelm Katsuki: it squeezed his throat, momentarily shut down his ability to breathe, and made him bring his knees to his chest to shield himself from the truth. ¡°¡­ I tried training on my own, but I keep destroying everything I touch.¡± He was scared that it wouldn¡¯t stop, scared that he wouldn¡¯t ever manage to control this Quirk. He was terrified that he¡¯d accidentaly kill his parents, that he¡¯d make a shower of flesh and blood out of them the same way Ochaco had been made a shower of flesh and blood. Katsuki nervously combed his hair with his hand, gripping the roots so hard that the burning pain on his scalp took him out of his muddy mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t have that problem before¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t had this problem before he accidentally killed those poor guys. Since then, it was as if something in his brain had clicked, as if he¡¯d realized the lethality of the power he beheld and couldn¡¯t turn the power down. Shoto shrugged lightly. ¡°I would love to help, but it seems I¡¯m stuck here for a while.¡± He tapped the metal ring that wrapped around his head like a crown. Katsuki snorted bitterly, rubbed his face, looked away. He¡¯d gotten in to warn Shoto, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words that would force Jin Woo to intervene. Shoto¡¯s deliberate apathy always managed to minimize the problems Katsuki faced: yes, his maybe-not girlfriend had been a spy, and ? Yes, he¡¯d killed a few people by accident, and ? The world would always keep turning, everyone would always keep moving forward. ¡°Hey¡± ¡°Yes ?¡± ¡°I kind of hate you for forcing me to sit in this shitty cell just so we can have a proper conversation¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Shoto laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I kind of hate myself most of the time too¡± Katsuki smiled bitterly, his red eyes meeting Shoto¡¯s hetero-chromatic ones. He¡¯d always found funny the way Shoto looked : split hair, split eyes, maybe even split personality, as if good and evil were constantly battling for control of his mind. ¡°Yeah¡±, he said ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± They stayed quiet for a while, a few meters barely separating the two of them, yet so close to each other it was as if they were sitting shoulder to shoulder. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to be the next All Might¡± ¡°I got his Quirk¡±, mumbled Katsuki. ¡°Kind of late for that¡± ¡°That¡¯s not his Quirk anymore, that¡¯s yours¡± Shoto¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be his successor if you do not want to : you can become whoever you want. You can do whatever the fuck you want¡± Shoto leaned forward, and Katsuki noticed he had this crazy glint in the eye, the one he always got whenever he was going to do something insane. Yet Shoto¡¯s insanity was inspiring, and Katsuki leaned forward, eager to absorb until the last crumb to fill his inner void. ¡°I know you think it¡¯s a burden¡± Katsuki shot him a meaningful glance. ¡°This is not the end, but rather a new beginning¡±, Shoto¡¯s pupils were dilated ¡°You¡¯ve been bestowed the power to level up the field : use it to your advantage¡± Level up the field. ¡°I¡¯m betting people will start sucking up to you if they have not started already. They think you¡¯re malleable, impressionable. All Might was too strong, too focused to be swayed. You¡¯re sixteen, and you¡¯ve got more power and more potential than any of them could ever dream to have¡± Katsuki swallowed heavily, the sudden possibilities swarming his mind. ¡°You do not have to be a Hero if you do not want to, yet it doesn¡¯t mean you have to quit the game. Hell, you could even ditch Japan and go work for China or any other country you¡¯d wish for¡± Katsuki caught himself pondering the idea. He¡¯d never been overly patriotic, but you had to have some degree of national pride to become a Hero ; yet when he looked at his friend in a cold and humid cell, whatever was left of it crumbled. ¡°Can I ?¡± ¡°Of course you can¡±, said Shoto matter of fact. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point of our Quirks : we can do whatever the fuck we want to do¡± Their gazes locked, and they shared an unspoken understanding. Not so long ago Katsuki had entertained the idea of Shoto and him as a fearsome duo of Heroes that would¡¯ve put even the previous Peace¡¯s Symbols to shame. He¡¯d wondered if Shoto would¡¯ve agreed and if so, if he would¡¯ve talked to him about Tartarus. Maybe Katsuki would¡¯ve ended up in the cell next to his. Shoto leaned back against the wall. ¡°But we¡¯ve already talked about it. Now tell me why you¡¯re really here¡± Katsuki¡¯s shoulders tensed before he forced himself to relax. They were watching. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll keep trying to murder me ?¡± For a second it looked as if Shoto wouldn¡¯t answer ; then a spasm made his left eyebrow twitch, and he spit : ¡°...of course they will. Though there is an easy way out¡± Katsuki leaned forward. ¡°Stop feeling sorry for yourself and work your ass off, dumbass¡± Katsuki frowned, wondering why he¡¯d cursed at him suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the guy I became friends with. Since Uraraka¡¯s death, you¡¯re not even half of the guy you used to be¡± Katsuki frowned at how unfair Shoto was : she¡¯d died. Of course he had the right to mourn. And in some twisted way, he believed Ochaco had deserved her fate. If what Monoma had said was true ¨C and it certainly was ¨C then she was the reason Iida, Kaminari and Hagakure- What about the pink girl from the beginning of the school year ? The girl who¡¯d dissapeared ? Did she hear something she shouldn¡¯t have ? Had Ochaco killed her in cold-blood ? Did she have any remorse ? Katsuki bite the inside of his cheek, trying to reign in his emotions and avoid everything spilling out. Fuck it, he¡¯d already cried way too much ¨C and in public, too. He wouldn''t do it again. He wasn''t weak. Was there any point avenging her ? Katsuki missed what could''ve been as much as he missed her. He felt as if he¡¯d been robbed of his future in one single night, and the fact that he''d never get any closure was worse than knowing that everything between them had been a lie. ¡°I¡¯m not used to-¡± ¡°No one¡¯s ever used to losing people¡±, Shoto cut hit off. ¡°Get your shit together and stop wallowing in self-pity. You¡¯ve got a problem with your Quirk ? The Katsuki I know would work his ass off until he figures something. You¡¯re scared people will keep trying to murder you ? News flash : that¡¯s never going to stop unless you show them that messing with you would cost them far more than what they can afford to lose¡± Shoto¡¯s gaze was cold, hard, unyielding, yet it was everything Katsuki needed. Maybe he was right. Maybe he didn¡¯t have to play the game by anyone¡¯s rules but his. ¡°You do not want to be a Hero ? Then don¡¯t be. There¡¯s plenty of use for people with Quirks like yours. Hell, I could even hire you and you wouldn¡¯t have to think for yourself anymore : I¡¯d give you orders and you¡¯d just have to mindlessly follow them¡± Shoto¡¯s voice got lower. ¡°Because it¡¯s what it¡¯s about, isn¡¯t it ? You¡¯re scared of taking your own decisions and facing the consequences¡± Katsuki bit the inside of his cheek. Once more, he¡¯d went to Shoto hoping that his friend would tell him what to do. How pathetic he was. ¡°That¡¯s a very dangerous mindset, Katsuki. You shouldn¡¯t let me or anyone else boss you around¡±, said Shoto. ¡°Make everyone understand that you can¡¯t be messed with. All Might¡¯s era is over ; now it¡¯s yours¡± Was it ? If it was true, then Katsuki wanted Shoto to be freed. ¡°Be loyal to your word¡±, he insisted. ¡°Do not repeat my mistakes. You¡¯re far better than that¡± Shoto was too much of a wild card to be trusted. It didn¡¯t have to be the same for Katsuki. ¡°Shoto¡± Their gazes locked. ¡°In four days you¡¯ll be-¡± Jin Woo, as if appearing out of thin air, grabbed Katsuki by his shirt and disappeared with him. Shoto¡¯s fingers closed on their afterimage. * BONUS : YOMIURI SHINBUN Edition of Saturday 10th X317 ¡°THE HEROIC COMMISSION HAS A SECRET CHILDREN TRAINING PROGRAM¡± A few months ago, Japan was stunned by revelations about specialized schools dedicated to training Heroes'' children and relatives. The most prominent of these, Sword and Cross (the only Asian military academy), faced intense scrutiny. Criticism was directed at the backgrounds of its instructors¡ªmany of whom were mercenaries with experience in various conflicts, including former country Israel¡¯s invasion¡ªand the curriculum, which shockingly included teaching children as young as five how to wield knives and the most effective ways to kill an adult. Despite the Heroic Commission - and numerous politicians - vehemently condemning the academy, and a petition garnering nearly 3 million signatures, Sword and Cross remains operational. In a startling twist, it has come to light that for the past twenty years, the Heroic Commission itself has been running a covert children¡¯s training program. Thirty children, aged between four and eleven, were inducted into the Commission¡¯s ranks through illegal contracts, effectively signing them into a lifetime of servitude¡ªmodern-day slavery. These children were meticulously selected by a subdivision of the Commission¡¯s Technical Staff, led by Sydney Gottlieb. The criteria for selection were twofold: the child had to possess an exceptional Quirk that could be of significant value to Japan if properly harnessed, and they had to be orphans or children whose parental authority could be easily overridden with the right incentives. One of these children is none other than Pro Hero Hawks. [¡­] * A/N : Wednesday chapter. Also just telling it for everyone, but the next FF will be a Naruto one. I''ll make a dedicated empty chapter just for everyone to drop suggestions/things you''d like to see/things you think are interesting in this world/relationships with canon characters you''d like to see explored/things you hate and that are too clich¨¦ and would make the story boring/etc so think about what would be your perfect Naruto FF (and you can still comment here or on any other chapter of this story if you think you''ll forget). See you in the next update everybody ! Chapter 235 - Cold War ¡°In a dramatic turn of events, public discontent has reached unprecedented levels today. The recent allegations surrounding the Heroic Public Safety Commission¡¯s children training program remain unaddressed. Despite the Commission¡¯s spokesperson threatening legal action against those spreading misinformation, there has been no outright denial of these claims. Nationwide protests have surged, with citizens demanding immediate answers. The situation has escalated into violent riots, particularly in Tokyo, where officials¡¯ cars have been vandalized and set ablaze. This raises a critical question : are we witnessing the early stages of a civil war in Japan ?¡± * A man was standing at the top of a van, shouting in a megaphone, veins bulging under the papery thin skin of his throat, making it look as if there was a throbbing heart underneath. ¡°We cannot accept that rapists and pedophiles take less than a kid who did the right thing !¡± The crowd shouted its assent, and fists were raised high. ¡°They are lying to us !¡± The air was electric as if the lightest of sparks would be enough to set them all ablaze. ¡°The fact that they don¡¯t tell us what Hawks did is proof enough that he is innocent !¡± This single word uttered with so much conviction, spread, vivifying, inward to outwards. There were so many people protesting in Shibuya that, looking from above, you couldn¡¯t see the individuals but rather only the mass they formed, a compact splash of ink that spilled into adjacent streets and spread its dark tentacles for kilometers. Moving was close to impossible, and breathing proved itself a difficulty of its own : despite it being winter, there were so many people brushing against each other, talking and spewing out clouds of hot air that it felt as hot as summer. The shops around were closed, for the police had asked them to after they hadn¡¯t managed to keep people out of this street. Shibuya was a safety hazard : if people grew too agitated, there was a risk that many would be trampled to death. ¡°We, inhabitants of Tokyo, have faced countless hardships during the past months. We¡¯ve survived the Giant¡¯s trampling our beloved city, we¡¯ve survived the Inhuman Army who murdered so many of our brothers and sisters¡± People were solemn now, all remembering and mourning someone they¡¯d lost. A man nodded, an unshed tear in his eye, yet his gaze was resolved. A few people held their loved ones closer, as if to draw strength from each other. ¡°We¡¯ve survived because we¡¯re strong and resilient, but we¡¯ve mostly survived thanks to our beloved Heroes who laid their lives down for us!¡± The screams of assent turned blood-chilling. They were not any more individuals but rather a single-minded entity who yearned for the same goal : justice. ¡°And now they want us to hate on one of our beloved Heroes ?¡± The speaker scowled, his slick obsidian eyes shining with anger. This was the true power of Heroes. This was why, despite the Symbol of Peace being only a title, officials and politicians regarded it as such an important figure. If All Might had been the one standing atop this car, shouting angrily, if he¡¯d asked them to riot, the whole country would¡¯ve taken arms in a heartbeat. ¡°And the kid ! What can we say about the kid ?¡± The mob was growing angry, a single entity whose anger would soon need release. ¡°All Might himself said he¡¯d be his successor ! All Might himself said he¡¯d be our New Peace Symbol ! And now, because he tried to rescue another fellow Hero, they want us to forsake him ? They want us to hate him ?¡± Answers were shouted wildly. ¡°No !¡± ¡°We won¡¯t !¡± The crowd¡¯s anger needed release, anything that would allow them to evacuate their emotions. ¡°Get Hawks out ! Get Todoroki out !¡± There was a loud honk, and all the heads turned. That¡¯s when a police car managed to slowly make its way to a crossroad from Shibuya and a side street. The crows parted reluctantly. The car stopped in the middle of the place and one of the police officers got out.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°This protest is illegal and has not been approved. We will ask you to leave in an orderly manner or we''ll have to arrest you" No one moved. The police officer took a step forward, frowning. ¡°I repeat-¡± Someone hit the back of the police car. ¡°Hey !¡±, shouted the officer, spinning around ¡°What do you think you¡¯re-¡± The front window was smashed by a large rock thrown from far away. The officer ducked, hiding his head between his shoulders, eyes wandering around to find the source of the throw, though he was slowly retreating to his car. The crowd smelled fear. They seized the opportunity for release. * Far away from there, in one of Tokyo¡¯s tallest buildings was Enji, looking down at the rioting city through a one-way glass wall while sipping a glass of scotch. The alcohol was a rare occurrence, a reward that he granted himself once every few years. His TV was blasting in repeating the news : a riot had broken in Shibuya. People had started fighting police officers. Somewhere on the left there was a loud explosion and something ¨C certainly a car ¨C was set on fire. The high flames reflected themselves in Enji¡¯s cold eyes while he drank, savoring his country¡¯s precipitated descent into chaos. Sirens were blazing, both police and ambulances'' merging until it was but a loud, screeching sound that every Tokyoite could hear. ¡°¡­extremely violent. People are now using their Quirksto fight off police officers trying to break this illegal protest¡± Heroes weren¡¯t called when the law had to be enforced against civilians, but civilians never used their Quirks against police officers. Japanese were extremely law-abiding individuals : today was but the consequence of a discomfort that had been growing in every Japanese¡¯s heart for months. They¡¯d been losing faith in their government for a while now: they were struck twice in a couple of months and had lost their home, their job, and family members. Enji had merely catalyzed their brewing anger. International channels had sent reporters to Japan. The yen, which had gradually managed to get back up, was falling again. People had heard about the settlement given to the former employees of Endeavor¡¯s agency and they¡¯d cheered, saying that someone who did that couldn¡¯t possibly be someone bad. This and his recent interview ¨C the only one he ever made in his career ¨C managed to turn the tides in his favor. Enji had learned many things throughout his years in the Special Forces, and it hadn¡¯t only involved how to use his Quirk as lethally as possible. There were more ways of sowing chaos than by fighting, more ways of getting what you wanted without compromising yourself. Take a bunch of uprights people and make them think they¡¯re fighting for justice and you¡¯ve got your army in a second. Enji¡¯s phone buzzed. He accepted the call without looking at who it was, for there was only one person who would call him at this time. ¡°I¡¯m listening¡±, Enji said coolly. The ice cubes clinked against each other An angry sigh. ¡°This has to stop¡± ¡°I am afraid I do not know what you are talking about, General¡± The crowd¡¯s shouts were reverberating across the capital, bouncing from wall to wall and street to street, as loud as if there''d been a revolution right under Enji''s windows. It didn¡¯t matter that they weren¡¯t truly there for his son ; most of them were fighting to get Hawks out and, for the sake of fairness, they asked for the sixteen-year-old kid sentenced to a lifetime of prison to be freed. ¡°Do not play that game with me Endeavor¡± Enji quirked a brow. He remembered the way Shirai, not so long ago, kept using his given name despite Enji asking him otherwise, both to make it seem as if they were close and to show Enji who was the top dog. How he despised him. ¡°I insist that I have nothing to do with what is currently happening¡± Shirai snapped. ¡°Do not fucking try to make me think that all of these journalists suddenly got access to highly classified documents by chance¡± It hadn¡¯t been hard to get them to publish whatever Enji had wanted : they¡¯d all been pretty riled up since Shirai had announced martial law and had forbidden any media from investigating his regime and actions. ¡°Whoever is playing with you¡±, said Enji ¡°I¡¯m sure they want something. Give it to them and I¡¯m certain the situation will sort itself on its own¡± Enji had been careful. He¡¯d emphasized how wronged Hawks had been and merely mentioned Shoto as a second thought, both because people cared more about their Heroes than they did anyone else, and because it would be easier to make him disappear if everyone focused on someone else. Despite Shoto¡¯s strong attachment to him, Enji didn¡¯t mind having Keigo rot and die at Tartarus. He still had a way to smooth things over and make it seem as if everything was a misunderstanding. He had a full dossier on Hawks¡¯ irreparably damaged wings : he had forged documents that looked even better than official stating that Hawks, for his safety, had received cosmetic surgery and lived in Japan under a false identity. People would turn against the media ¨C there had always been a love-hate relationship between the general public and mainstream media - and things would quell down with time. Shirai hung up. Enji listened to the deadline''s regular beeps for a few seconds, holding his glass tight. The scotch had turned lukewarm and the ice was now water. He drank until the last drop and slammed it against the table, pocketing his phone in the same gesture. There was no need for any more groundbreaking news. People were angry enough that no new drama would be needed : they¡¯d feed off each other¡¯s resentment cyclically, never losing momentum, pushing for answers, conspiracy theories emerging one after the next until everything was too much and it eventually blew up. Truly, Enji did not need to stir anything more than he already had. Yet he still remembered the cold, bare bed, on which rested a small, cheap vase full of his son¡¯s ashes. When he was younger, Enji used to be a spiteful son of a bitch. He¡¯d believed time as well as fatherhood had managed to quell his temper. He¡¯d been wrong. This one was for Touya. * JAPAN TIMES Edition of 11th December X317 ¡°THE MILITARY POSSESSES A NOMUS¡¯ FARM¡± In a startling revelation this morning, our journal has learned that under the leadership of General Shirai and President Pantu, the former Director of the Heroic Public Safety Commission, raids have been executed on the notorious villain All for One¡¯s Nomu farms while martial law was still in effect. Rather than gathering evidence to legally prosecute All for One, both institutions have embarked on a joint human experimentation project to uncover the secrets of the Nomus. Alarmingly, Japan appears to be attempting to transform these entities, which nearly obliterated Tokyo, into weapons of mass destruction. [...] A memo dated November 22, X317, sanctioned by General Shirai¡¯s Technical Staff Chief, has approved the deployment of so-called ¡®Neo-nomus¡¯ on foreign soil for testing purposes. The pressing question remains: who are the individuals they are feeding to the Nomus ? * A/N : Will I end this story before it ends me ? Stay tuned to find out ! Nine chapters left to write, seems like forever but definitely can''t stop now. Give me support everyone, I need it. Chapter 236 - Echoes of Revolution If many had thought Japan was close to civil war, it was only now that they realized how right they¡¯d been. People were marching down the streets, fists high, some holding weapons ranging from bats to golf clubs. Most of them had their faces covered with scarves and bandanas. Police officers were tasked with dispersing the protesters, hitting or pepper spraying them. People were violently dragged through the streets to get into custody. The more repressed people were, the more violent they grew, the more dangerous the situation became. Some started using their Quirks to push back police officers. Many feared what it meant. ¡°The public¡¯s faith in our institutions is crumbling¡± One of the guest speakers nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t about who has been or who has not been imprisoned wrongly : it¡¯s about the erosion of our democratic values under the guise of martial law.¡± ¡°The imprisonment of Pro Hero Hawks is a dark stain on our nation¡¯s history. We must hold those in power accountable¡±, another said ¡°General Shirai¡¯s unchecked authority is a threat to our freedom. Japanese deserve transparency and justice¡± ¡°What about the revelations concerning this potential human experimentation lab, the infamous ¡®Nomu farm¡¯ ?¡± One of the guests took off his glasses and rubbed them on the back of his shirt. ¡°We can only hope that this is false¡±, he said. ¡°Because if our government is truly trying to weaponize the very thing who ate our fellow citizens and Heroes and nearly destroyed our capital in the span of half an hour, we¡¯ll have far more important things to think about than civil war¡± Hundreds of thousands of people were expressing their outrage online. ¡°My cousin was eaten by one of these things. If Japan is searching for how to control these creatures, then I want to do nothing with them #IAMNOTJAPANESE¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see ? They¡¯re doing the same things they did years ago. Lady Nagant was their first victim. They said she was sick, like Hawks, and then we never heard from her again. Everything is connected #WiseMan #Conspiracy #IAMNOTJAPANESE¡± Viral videos of police violence against protesters fueled public anger and mobilized people to join the movement and fight against their oppressors. Celebrities and athletes all over the world publicly condemned the Japanese government¡¯s actions : a pot that was supposed to be Hawks once he got out of prison had been opened and had reached close to 500,000 thousand in one hour. A few parliament members started pushing for significant policy change. Several were pushing for an investigation examining precisely what had gone on under General Shirai¡¯s exceptional regime. Katsuki watched the procession from his penthouse. There were so many people flooding Tokyo it looked like the whole country was protesting. He put his phone to his ear. ¡°Yes ?¡±, Endeavor said Katsuki¡¯s eyes were still glued on the protesters. If only joining them wasn¡¯t equal to inviting the wolves into the lamb¡¯s den. ¡°In three days they¡¯ll transfer the prisoners to Tartarus¡± A beat. Katsuki knew his phone line was monitored, and Enji must¡¯ve known as much. ¡°Thank you¡± They hung up, and Katsuki went to put on his coat. Since receiving All Might¡¯s Quirk, his body had started changing in unexpected ways. He was indeed stronger and faster, but the growth he was experiencing was unparalleled. He¡¯d grown eight inches in a matter of a month; he was now taller than his father. His mind was sharper as if some fog that had been ever-present but that he¡¯d never noticed had been lifted off. He was also more resistant to extreme temperatures and, surprisingly, his skin was as strong as steel. Katsuki had started following Shoto¡¯s advice. He¡¯d committed in a book everything he knew about the One for All ¨C without naming it as such ¨C and endeavored to explore its possibilities. Yesterday he had been solely focused on trying to find his physical limits. He¡¯d tried to stab his arm and the knife had bounced off his skin without leaving a scratch. He¡¯d squeezed the blade between his fingers, expecting to bleed, yet it¡¯d just shattered. He¡¯d put as much weight as he could find on the bench press and tried lifting it. He¡¯d pushed 700kg. He then put the weights in a pyramid and punched it without protection: the top ones had shattered and, except for a light pain in his hand because he hadn¡¯t closed his fist the right way, he¡¯d been unscathed. His muscles were denser, his bones sturdier, his organism stronger. He¡¯d found no limits yet, and that was both exhilarating as well as frightening. If Shoto had been right ¨C and he nearly always was ¨C then it¡¯d meant that Katsuki, as long as he kept training, would be limitless. He¡¯d been gifted a life-altering ¨C no, a world-altering ability just because he¡¯d been at the right place at the right time. He was right. They could do whatever the fuck that they wanted. And if he¡¯d been lucky enough to get this ability, then someone else ¨C someone ill-intended ¨C must¡¯ve had one, too. It put things into perspective. Katsuki wrapped his scarf around his neck and buried his face inside. Today should¡¯ve been focused on pushing said ¡®limits¡¯, but he¡¯d had more urgent matters to attend to. It was time to see what his punishment would be. * Wasn¡¯t it ironic that the first time I could take a well-deserved break was in prison ? I leaned against the cold wall, eyes closed, gathering my thoughts. Abstinence was hard. I¡¯d thought I¡¯d blow this place off ¨C and myself with it ¨C on the first day without any of my favorite sweets. Though once I¡¯d managed to survive the first twenty-four hours without strangling anyone, I knew I was on the right path ¨C sort of. Plenty of my clones were still outside but they were working on the projects I¡¯d assigned to them, popping up here and then, with no way for me to change their previously given orders.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I wondered what Dad was up to if the news of his son fucking up ¨C again ¨C had managed to drag him out of bed. It certainly had, from what Katsuki had said, and it was the only thing I didn¡¯t regret. Well, to be fully honest, I didn¡¯t regret either going to Tartarus for Keigo. He was worth at least a lifetime in prison. I forced myself to quiet my mind and focus on my latest fuinjutsu project, the one that should allow me to store more chakra. I visualized the matrix in my mind, picturing it with perfect accuracy until the smallest blotch of ink. Despite not being quite there yet, I knew I was on the verge of a breakthrough. Slowly I deconstructed the seal, breaking interconnected parts that worked as well on their own. I spun them around, trying to understand where it had gone wrong, wondering whether the separated parts or the whole was the problem. In a matter of days, I felt as if I understood my seal as well as if I¡¯d worked on it for years. Thinking about it day and night to avoid madness enabled me to get a thorough understanding of what I was working on. Fuinjutsu was a language : understanding the basics was not enough, you had to change the structure of the sentence once you brought more words into the mix. Fuinjutsu was a precise, meticulous endeavor. Suddenly the wrong part of the seal glowed in gold, lighting up like a bulb in pitch black. I tweaked it around, fascinated. My hand twitched with the need to write it down and see for myself if it¡¯d work. My finger hovered over the floor. I could use blood, though, but it would look gruesome ¨C and there was a chance that they¡¯d try to stop me if they believed I was harming myself. I drew the seal on the dirty floor, making clean paths where I should¡¯ve poured my chakra to activate it. The door of my cell opened, the hinges creaking loudly. ¡°Get up¡± I pursed my lips, finishing the last circle. There. Perfect. I rose before any of the wardens could say anything else : slowly, I stripped out of my clothes and let them pool at my ankles. They didn¡¯t have the decency to clean or change them, and I wondered what was the point of showering if I had to get dirty right after. The one holding the door looked at my crumpled, dirty clothes for a while. Judging from his smell, he wasn¡¯t someone I¡¯d had the pleasure to meet before. ¡°Your hands¡± He handcuffed me, though we all knew it was useless. My eyes swept over the usual five men squad in charge of- My eyes narrowed. There was the one holding the gun at blank point to the lower back of my head, the two on either side of me, and the last ones right in front of me ¨C yet their smell, weight, height, and heartbeat were synchronized with utmost precision. They were all rigid, their muscles stiff they could¡¯ve passed for humans to anyone else¡¯s senses but not mine. ¡°Walk¡± Warden One¡¯s tone was brutal and cold, yet he was avoiding my gaze ¨C and he was the only one to do so. He moved his hand to push me forward, and the light caught on the ring in his left hand, making it flash. It was the logo of a stylized flame. The corner of my lip quirked up. They walked me to the bathroom, and Warden One turned on the faucet yet did not ask me to put my hands against the wall. He looked up at the camera on the left corner of the room, and the red dot showing it was recording went black. ¡°We barely have half a minute¡±, he said. ¡°They wanted you to know that you¡¯re safe and that everything will be taken care of¡± ¡°When ?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure. You¡¯ll have to wait for the signal¡± It had to be before we were transferred to Tartarus, and I was certain that Katsuki had told Dad too. ¡°Tell them they must find a way to distract Jin Woo¡±, I said. ¡°The guy who controls shadows¡± It was only because I wasn¡¯t certain that I could deal with my head bomb and Jin Woo simultaneously that I was stuck down here. Despite what they¡¯d led Katsuki to believe, Jin Woo was always, always in Tartarus. I could feel him in every shadow, smelt him in every corridor, and saw his face each second of every day from the corner of my eye. He¡¯d been tasked with monitoring me until Tartarus made me mad, and I feared I wouldn¡¯t have to wait that long to become so. ¡°Understood" ¡°And tell my father-¡± He showed me the camera. Once the red dot was back on, I was being showered like a dog as usual. * ¡°I thought we had an agreement¡±, said Shirai ¡°We do¡± ¡°Pray tell me why you slipped unauthorized in Shoto Todoroki¡¯s cell ?¡± Talking to Shoto had been both shameful and enlightening. Shameful because his friend told him to take his hand out of his ass, and enlightening because it¡¯d awakened this peculiar brand of arrogant confidence they both possessed that had been dormant for a while in Katsuki. ¡°He¡¯s my friend¡±, said Katsuki, falsely assured, eyes resting on Shirai. ¡°I needed to tell him¡± His mouth was dry, and he feared his voice would waver. ¡°It¡¯s akin to treason¡±, said Jin Woo, leaning against the wall, arms crossed, two black holes boring into Katsuki ¡°Is it ?¡±, said Katsuki casually Katsuki used to be defiant to authorities ; since... Ochaco, he¡¯d lost that spark that made him, him. ¡°It is¡±, said Shirai, voice steely Katsuki boldly raised both hands, holding them against each other like he would if they were cuffed. ¡°Then please go ahead and imprison me too¡± A beat. Katsuki smiled, his upper lip curling on his abnormally sharp canines ¡°Heard you like dabbling in illegal matters¡± Shirai¡¯s eyes flashed. Katsuki was sweating so much that the hair behind his ears was sticking to his skin. They said nothing. ¡°Careful here¡± Katsuki snorted. ¡°Or what ?¡± He leaned forward. ¡°You¡¯re in one hell of a mess, General. People are jumping at your throat. Civilians are using their Quirks against law enforcers ¡± ¡®The Nomus Farm¡¯ article had been a literal bomb. More and more politics were turning their back on Shirai : they needed a scapegoat, someone to focus the general public¡¯s anger on. Katsuki straightened. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good for you if you had the Peace Symbol by your side ?¡± There, this spark of greed lit up his dull gaze. Shoto had been right, as always. ¡°Do not consider yourself more valuable than you truly are, boy. Your name holds no weight¡± ¡°My name holds no weight yet. But it¡¯s only a matter of time before it does, isn¡¯t it ? There¡¯s so many people trying to suck up to me already¡­ What do you think will happen if I present myself as the new All Might ?¡± People had been distressed by All Might¡¯s departure, even though he¡¯d announced it months ago. Endeavor¡¯s brutal quitting had been received even worse, and with all of the scandals that had surfaced recently, people couldn¡¯t help but lose faith in their country¡¯s ability to protect them. They needed hope, someone they could channel their fear onto with the assurance that they would be protected. Katsuki, because of his Quirk, would be this hope. He rose. Shirai frowned. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished talking¡± ¡°We have¡± Displeasure made Shirai scowl, yet he said nothing. Katsuki spun boldly on his heels, back straight, heart beating loudly in his chest. He counted every breath he took until he got to the door. The sound of his shoes hitting the floor filled his ears like a thunderbolt. They did not stop him, because they did not have the power to. Katsuki had come in fearing he¡¯d be punished for his actions, yet he¡¯d managed to turn the tables with a few well-placed words. Shirai would¡¯ve punished him if Katsuki had shown himself obedient and ready to face the consequences of his actions ; rather than cowering, he¡¯d shown Shirai that he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to punish him if he didn¡¯t want himself punished. He¡¯d channeled his inner Shoto to get out of that mess, and hell yeah it had fucking worked. A smile threatened to flourish on his lips, though he held it back. Rather than walking towards the usual exit ¨C the exit that would mean walking past Shoto¡¯s cell ¨C Katsuki took the left corridor. His eyes were roaming over the name plates written on the cells, though he barely registered what was written, replaying the whole conversation in his head. Fuck fuck fuck, he¡¯d been fucking awesome. If there¡¯d been- Katsuki stopped dead in his tracks. Cold sweat rolled down the back of his neck. He turned around, his gaze going back to the last name he¡¯d read. His fingers were shaking. ¡®Kai Chisaki¡¯ * BONUS : The sun was shining brightly over the island. He wiped his sweaty brow with the back of his hand, smiling, looking at the sparkling sea and breathing in happily the salty wind. Despite being only a few kilometers away from Tokyo, he felt as if he were in a completely different world, free from the brewing madness that threatened to overwhelm their country. ¡°Dr. Gottlieb, we¡¯re going to start¡± ¡°Of course, of course¡± He spun on his heels and followed one of his fellow doctors to the heart of the island. The heliport, as well as most of the island, were still shattered, though they¡¯d swept away the debris. They would build it back once they were done with Tartarus itself. They walked through the perfidious corridors until they reached the hole they hadn¡¯t finished mending yet, the one on the first level of the prison. A few other scientists were already gathered around it, an audacious one crouching next to the hole, his fingers hovering over the pink, bloodied mucus. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you¡± The young man shot up, cheeks red, and mumbled an apology. Behind him, in a cage were two chickens and a sheep. They were wailing loudly, the chickens flapping their wings helplessly, hitting the bars of their cages, before falling and trying again. The sheep was making heart-wrenching sounds, circling wildly in his cage. Despite being blindfolded, it was as if they could feel the malevolence of this island and the horror of their fate. ¡°Start with the chickens¡± Of of the chickens was pulled gently out of his cage though he tried to fly away, pecking harsly at the rubber gloves that were holding him. They put him close to the hole, his head against the pink mucus. His wailing turned to hysterical chirping. Under their feet, it was as if Tartarus vibrated. The one holding the chicken let him go and quickly moved away. Pink tentacles sprouted from the floor and grabbed the chicken in a deathly embrace. Something akin to a trumpet-mouth crawled on the chicken¡¯s head and sucked him in until his neck. The chicken¡¯s body spasmed then went rigid with fear. The pink mouth bit the head off with a sickening, crunching sound. The body went limp. Blood rolled down on the mucus. Dozens of tiny tongues surged from the broken floor and lapped it. Mouths appeared at the tip of the wrapped tentacles and started munching on the feathered body, devouring flesh and bones. Behind, the last two animals were growing hysteric. The sheep was banging its head against his cage''s bars. The scientists were scribbling quickly on their notepads. One of them was recording the experimentation. ¡°Fascinating¡±, one of them marveled. ¡°Truly fascinating¡± The floor was mending itself as it gobbled the meat. ¡°Now let''s try with the sheep¡± * A/N Am not dead. Haven''t forgotten about publishing either. Schedule''s filled to the brim with writing/translating the last couple of chapters. Only seven left to go everyone. Btw thanks for all the nice comments everyone. Made my day. See you in the next update. Chapter 237 - Counter-Attack ¡°What the hell is he doing ?¡± Five puzzled wardens were gathered in a half circle around a screen. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ drawing ?¡± Under their collectively flabbergasted gaze, Shoto sucked on his bloody thumb to draw out more blood. He pressed it on the floor and drew a circle. ¡°Should we stop him ?¡± He filled the circle with strange symbols. ¡°He¡¯s not endangering anyone¡± ¡°I expected him to go crazy days ago but the kid¡¯s resilient, we can¡¯t take him that¡± Only those that hadn¡¯t been sent yet to Tartarus had to wear the head bombs. Two days ago one of them had tried to flare his Quirk ¨C something that had to do with space movement; they still hadn¡¯t finished cleaning his mushy brain from the floor. On another screen they could see another inmate hitting his head against the wall, blood falling from a wound between his brows, unable to break the metallic crown. They may not have been yet to the man-eater island but they sure all were on the right path to become as crazy as they would¡¯ve been there. On a screen left non-monitored at the other end of the room was a warden doing his usual check-up on the lowest level of this temporary prison. He whistled as he walked in the empty corridors, spinning keys in his hand, checking through doors¡¯ windows that the inmates were all in their cells. He liked walking through the corridors of the ones who¡¯d already been to Tartarus : they were all passive and mellow. He turned at a corner, walking past the bathroom. His shoes hit a puddle and lukewarm water splashed his ankles. He looked down, frowning. No one was supposed to be showering at that time. Maybe someone had forgotten to turn off the faucet. (DEF) He walked in and looked around. The common bathroom was outdated, so long it looked like a corridor with grey tiles and no window. They¡¯d quickly rehabilitated the building though it still was barely functional.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. It was empty, though there was an intense, continuous hissing. He located the source of the noise ; water was leaking from one of the pipes bringing in the water. The floor was flooded. He sighed and went to turn it off, but as soon as the tip of his finger brushed it he jumped back and hissed in pain. The skin of his finger was red hot, as if someone had ironed it. He shook his hand then brought the finger to his lips, sucking on it, frowning, wondering what was going on. That¡¯s when he realized that the comfortable warmness was turning to excruciating heat. Around his shoes mist rose from the stagnant water. Bubbles rose and burst, sending splashes of scorching hot water everywhere. His skin grew clammy, beads of sweat gathering on top of his upper lip. He licked it absentmindedly then, just right then, it seemed he¡¯d heard something moving behind the walls. Confused, he backed away slowly, looking with growing apprehension at the enclosing, churning walls around him. He grabbed his radio. That¡¯s when the front wall burst. * At first, they didn¡¯t realize what was going on. They were still gathered around the inmates monitoring¡¯ screens, sharing lunch, and taking a well-deserved break. One of them put a finger in the hem of his collar and tried to loosen it, looking uneasy. ¡°Is it me or is it suddenly hot ?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t fixed the ventilation system yet¡±, answered another while fanning himself with a journal. ¡°Even though it¡¯s winter being underground feels like being buried in hell¡± They played a few more rounds, chatting happily and hitting each other on the shoulder. As they were at their job they were not allowed to bet real money and thus only bet bits of lunch. ¡°Here¡¯s your peanuts¡± One snatched it away from the hands of his friend. ¡°Thank you very much. Always a pleasure to win against you¡± Their radio receiver made a sizzling sound, the one it always did when they would receive a message, but no one spoke. The one closest to the radio spun on his chair and grabbed his mic. ¡°Monitoring room level 5 we¡¯re listening¡± No answer. ¡°Is it broken ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s brand new¡± ¡°Then what do you think-¡± ¡°Look at this screen¡± They all looked up to said screen: it was pitch black. ¡°Which cell is that ?¡± ¡°None, it¡¯s the one in the lowest level¡¯s bathroom. It may have been defective" The captain, who had been taking his lunch in his office, chose this moment to intervene : ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to check that everything is alright. In the meantime, try to see if it¡¯s not a reception problem from our side¡± ¡°Sir, yes sir¡± One called their colleagues at the other end of the prison so that they could go check. Suddenly, the screen showing the corridor leading to the bathroom turned black too. The captain frowned. ¡°What the hell¡­ Call immediately the squad on level seven and ask them to thoroughly check what is happening. Tell them to be alert in case of an eventual intruder or prisoner let loose¡± The prisoners should be transferred tomorrow morning first thing first; he hoped it was only a false alarm. ¡°S-sir¡±, called someone else at the other end of the room. ¡°Yes ?¡±, snapped the captain. Two more screens showcasing the surroundings of said bathroom¡¯s corridor turned black. ¡°You should see this¡± He unwillingly spun and went to see what was the matter. ¡°Did you get a hold of level seven¡¯s squad ?¡±, he shouted to another of his subordinates. ¡°No sir but-¡± ¡°Get them as quick as-¡± His voice died in his throat. ¡°Sir ?¡± He was as pale as death, with no blood left in his cheeks or lips. He was in front of the screen section monitoring the surroundings of the prison. Two exchanged a nervous glance before joining him. The phone fell from the one in charge of calling squad level 7, clattering on the floor. ¡°Oh shit¡± Standing at the front entrance, pillars of lava spinning around him, was Endeavor in all his glory. * A/N : Monday''s chapter. Got nothing else to say but shit, isn''t Enji freaking cool ? Chapter 238 - Prison Break They had believed imprisoning him at the lowest level was a wise decision. Shoto couldn¡¯t possibly evade Jin Woo long enough ¨C nor quickly enough - to reach the surface. They¡¯d been wrong. At first, Shoto drew nonsense. Bloody flowers and animals lit up the dusty ground like ritual paintings of a Satanist cult. Misdirecting was a skill ¨C as much as paranoia, despite what his shrink said about it - and Shoto was making good use of it. They all believed him insane, anyway, a rabid dog that would¡¯ve snapped one day or another, so he¡¯d decided to play their game. The soundless, isolated cell was them pushing their luck, the naked showering a way for them to assert dominance. They wanted him to snap, and they hoped that either the ticking time bomb or Jin Woo would do the job : having him dead was so much more convenient than having to worry about how to keep him locked in. If he snapped and attacked, they would have the perfect excuse to end him. Or maybe ¨C maybe¨C it would¡¯ve been the perfect excuse for them to imprison him far, far away from anyone else. Shoto hadn¡¯t believed for a second that their reluctance to push for execution was just because of ¡®services rendered to the nation¡¯. If it had been true then Keigo would¡¯ve been in an asylum, not a few blocks away from him. No, a life sentence had two purposes : one, it would still give him hope that his father would find a legal way of getting him out, thus would subdue both him and anyone who would want to get him out. Two ¨C after he¡¯d snap - they¡¯d feel rightful enough to snatch him from the ¡®public¡¯ eye and thoroughly investigate what was up with his Quirk. If he¡¯d been alone, with no hope of escaping except by himself, Shoto would¡¯ve given them the snap they wanted and so, so much more. But as it was, Shoto wasn¡¯t alone. That¡¯s when he¡¯d felt it. The hair on the back of his neck rose, goosebumps rising in a wave from his toes to his shoulders. He momentarily stopped drawing, sore fingers covered in his own blood. Miles under him the soil was heating up quickly, rock turning liquid. It was faint, barely strong enough for only one person with the right Quirk to notice what was going on. Shoto¡¯s eyes had snapped to the camera in the left corner of his room. There was a vicious gleam in his eyes, a frightening stillness to his body. Forgotten were the senseless patterns: this time, Shoto¡¯s fingers drew a seal he knew by heart, one he¡¯d drawn at least fifty thousand times. It was a larger, bolder drawing than the previous ones. They wouldn¡¯t understand. He stood up and slowly unbuttoned his orange jacket that he threw at the other end of the room. He cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, warming up his sore muscles, eyes closed and senses stretched. There was a spike of heat - stronger than the previous ones - somewhere far away from Shoto¡¯s cell, close to ground level. He felt Jin Woo rise and pictured him looking in the direction where the floor¡¯s temperature was getting dangerously high. Jin Woo disappeared. Shoto¡¯s eyes snapped open, perverse excitement in his gaze. His eyes focused on the red dot of the camera facing him. As if taunting them, he pronounced the words out loud : ¡°Kawarimi¡± His orange jacket exploded, shreds of burnt clothes falling in the cell like rain. Shoto was standing where he¡¯d launched his jacket previously, unscathed, sharingan twirling lazily in his eyes. His eyes went back to the camera as if he were in a sitcom, sharing a private joke that only those who were watching would understand. He¡¯d been faster. His eyes lowered to the bloody seal drawn in the dirt. He pictured them scurrying around like headless chickens, calling their superior officers with tears in their eyes, pissing their pants while they wondered what to do. Shoto crossed his fingers. He would break out of this shit hole with a firework. ¡°Katon¡± Everything exploded. * This was pure, utmost treason. Yet Enji was far from the time when he¡¯d have cared. Lava swirling around him, he raised his hands and hurled the waves at the building. They hit the cement wall and melted it. Pools of grayish, molted wall, were puddling on the floor like liquefied candles, bubbles rising and bursting at its surface. Above, the sun was high, shining mightily on Enji¡¯s shoulders and neck.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Hitting in the middle of the day would¡¯ve been utter foolishness in any other situation but not this one. ¡°Enji Todoroki¡± A shadow hid Enji¡¯s face from the sun. Floating in the middle of the sky, a swirling mass of shadows jutting from his back, black tentacles dancing like the thousands hands of Shiva was Jin Woo, frowning. He looked like a god who¡¯d inhabited a mortal vessel, a calamity tasked with punishing mankind. ¡°I did not expect you to turn your back on our country¡± Enji¡¯s skin turned translucent, his organs visible to the naked eye. He clasped his hands and lava bolted from the contact of his palms with a hissing sound. Teka liked to say that no one had ever had such mastery over God Mode as Enji did. It was time he showed this little prick that there were far, far greater monsters than him out here. ¡°Our country turned its back to me¡± ¡°You more than anyone should know that this is nothing personal¡± Enji snorted. They¡¯d put his eldest in a shoe box and his youngest in an underground coffin. Fire burst all over Enji¡¯s skin, starting from his hair, going down his neck, wrapping like shoes around his feet. He was a living creature of light, a terrestrial incarnation of the sun. He was not wearing his Heroic costume ; this was a relic of the past. ¡°Do not misunderstand me¡±, said Enji flatly Lava geysers burst from the floor all around him. ¡°This is deeply personal¡± * Katsuki had to hold onto a wall to avoid falling. Dust fell from the ceiling while the whole building was shaking so much he feared the corridor would turn upside down. ¡°Is that an earthquake ?¡±, some warden shouted. It wasn¡¯t. Katsuki knew exactly what was going on. They heard a loud boom, as if a part of the prison had collapsed on itself. They all ducked, trying to find cover. First pebbles then larger blocks of the cracked ceiling started falling on them. Katsuki covered his head with his forearm, heart pounding in his throat. For a brief, terrifying moment, it felt as if the earth would split open beneath their feet and swallow them whole. That¡¯s when all of their radios beeped wildly before a simultaneous message was transmitted, the sound amplified by their proximity to each other : ¡°There was an explosion in section C¡± Shoto¡¯s section ¡°Half of the cells there collapsed on themselves. It¡¯s unclear who¡¯s been buried alive or not¡± One of the warden next to Katsuki perked up. ¡°Should we-¡± ¡°Verify that no one used the chaos to flee. If you walk past one of them, make sure that there is no way for anyone to get out¡± Katsuki clenched his teeth. They may have been prisoners but fuck, did it mean they had to treat them like less than dogs ? If they left them there, they¡¯d die. ¡°Use corridor two to get there¡± Katsuki frowned, clicking on his radio to speak despite knowing that he should wait for the end of the transmission before doing so. ¡°We¡¯re closer to the entrance, it would be quicker if we-¡± ¡°Endeavor is trying to break in¡± Katsuki¡¯s blood turned to ice. All of the warden were ashen white. Endeavor had come. Katsuki had seen, like every other Japanese with a TV that night, when Endeavor had brought a fucking volcano in the middle of Tokyo. Katsuki had been in awe of All Might¡¯s Quirk. This had been the first time in his life that he¡¯d been truly terrified of the power that someone could wield. Knowing that Endeavor ¨C fucking God of Fire and Hell Endeavor - was there was enough to give him cold sweat, and he knew that it did everyone else. ¡°Endeavor is what ?¡± One of them had to sit on the floor, unable to stand on his legs anymore. ¡°We¡¯re done. That¡¯s the end. We¡¯ll die here¡± Someone grabbed their head between their hands as though they would go mad. One of them started sobbing. Katsuki swallowed heavily as he saw grown men crumpling at the mere mention of Endeavor¡¯s name. ¡°We¡¯ll send you reinforcements. Get down there as soon as possible before the prisoners start rioting¡± The order was like an ice-cold bucket of water thrown on a sleepy Katsuki : he was the first to spring to action. He went through corridor two ¨C using the longest route ¨C and jumped stairs to get down there faster, sweat like a second skin, heart so loud he heard it pulse in his ears. He heard people shouting, and something akin to a fight. Shit, it was really happening ¨C and it was happening now. He¡¯d not even conceived the idea that Endeavor would be the one to get Shoto out. Shit shit shit. Katsuki turned left at the fork between Block B and Block C : a few more stairs and he¡¯d get to- Katsuki came to an abrupt stop, the soles of his shoes screeching loudly as he did so. Blood was splattered all over the walls of the corridor. From either side of Katsuki there were splashes of blood so large it looked as if someone had painted the walls : speckles littered the ceiling, red strokes running on the walls until they disappeared at the other end of the ¡®L¡¯ shaped corridor. There was an inmate in a sitting position right next to Katsuki, his bloodied head lolling on his shoulder as if he¡¯d fallen asleep, his bulging eyes wide open. There was a star-shaped splash of blood behind his head as if someone had bashed his head in repeatedly until he died. Judging from the perfectly fine wall, it hadn¡¯t been done thanks to a Quirk : it took a lot to kill a man that way. Right in the middle of the corridor there was a warden whose head was barely connected to his neck, a bloody knife protruding from it, as though he¡¯d been repeatedly stabbed in the neck before someone endeavored to slice it clean from his body. It was eerily silent. Katsuki¡¯s breath had caught in his throat. It felt as if the world had stopped spinning, as if time had stopped running. The smell of blood was so potent he could taste it on his tongue. His knees were weak, and he thought they would buckle and he¡¯d fall on the floor. A terrifying creaking sound jolted him up. The cell¡¯s door on his left opened slowly, as though pushed by a small breeze, and Katsuki¡¯s gaze automatically went to the nameplate. His soul left his body. Drum-like footsteps echoed like a death sentence. Katsuki¡¯s instincts screamed for him to move, everything in him telling him to spin on his heels and run, yet he was barely able to breathe. Terror was rooting him to the spot, coiling his muscles, making his eyes bulge. The capillaries inside were burst. Red hair and golden eyes came into view. There was blood splattered on his cheek, and a couple of keys were dangling from his left hand. He carelessly threw them to the ground, dull eyes raising to meet Katsuki¡¯s. Almost languidly, Kai Chisaki slowly walked the distance that separated them. Cold sweat was running down Katsuki¡¯s back. He felt so dizzy he could taste puke in the back of his mouth. His stomach was contracting painfully, knotting in a way that made Katsuki see black spots. Each step Chisaki took echoed with the might of a thunderclap. This man was a killer, a true killer, someone who¡¯d purposefully murdered people and who slept soundly at night. He would break Katsuki like a twig without a passing thought. Pee trickled down Katsuki¡¯s thigh. It wet his socks and pooled next to his shoe. Chisaki quirked a brow and stopped, gaze going from the yellow liquid to Katsuki¡¯s terrified face. Dead eyes never leaving Katsuki¡¯s, he bent down over the nearly decapitated body and tore a clean part of the shirt. He slowly and thoroughly cleaned his cheek with it. ¡°I am not against killing kids¡± Katsuki begged his heart to stop beating. Chisaki rose, uncoiling like a snake ready to strike. ¡°Run¡± He did. * BONUS : There was one universal truth about him that he acknowledged : for all of his talk about becoming a better person, he was still one hell of a vindictive son of a bitch. He kicked the door to the cell open. There was a loud creak before it broke from its hinges, sliding down the floor until it hit the back wall. Inside, with a small delay ¨C as though his brain had trouble functioning - the inmate rose. Sweating like a pig, wet, grayish hair stuck to a wrinkled forehead, the corpse-like man looked like one wrong breeze would kill him. Hot mist ¨C from the destroyed water pipes - was flooding the corridor, making it impossible to see beyond the threshold of the cell, white tendrils slowly creeping in. There was a snort of disbelief. ¡°What the hell do they do to their prisoners ?¡± The inmate was slack-jawed, as though even holding his mouth close was too hard for him. What was left of his muscles were taut and strained under paper-thin skin. A click of a tongue then two red, malevolent eyes, appeared right in the middle of the whitish smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯ll make a good enough canon fodder¡± * A/N : Wednesday''s chapter. Am six chapters away from finishing this fic. God I''m so excited. Hope you like this arc, it''s the true beginning of the end. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 239 - God of Fire And Hell Shoto ran on the ceiling, upside down, to avoid the bodies littering the ground. A pang of the wall on his left fell in his wake, a white cloud of dust flying everywhere. His sharingan slid to the hole from which two prisoners were tumbling from while fighting. Shoto clapped his hands, and they both looked at him. His Sharingan twirled lazily as he ensnared them in a genjutsu. Their eyes turned glassy : they stood up, arms lanky, running to the nearest exit. In their mind, they were running from the wardens who wanted them to get back to their cell. It was a far cry from Kotoamatsukami, but for people devoid of a chakra system ¨C and, thus, unable to break out of genjutsu ¨C it was more than enough. Shoto acknowledged neither warden nor inmates, merely doing his job of getting out while sowing more chaos. Had he purposefully oriented his explosion so that most of the cells¡¯ doors above his would burst open ? Yes, he did. But he hadn¡¯t killed anyone ¨C yet ¨C so whatever the freed prisoners were doing wasn¡¯t his responsibility. Shoto kept running through the corridors, shunshining to cover distance faster. He witnessed a hollow-cheeked inmate looting bodies to find a weapon, saw crazed-eyed, corpse-like inmates ganging up on a single warden and beating him to death. He ensnared them all in his genjutsu, pushing in their mind the need to gather and flee. For those who were too weakened to even crawl, Shoto had an ice bullet ready for them. He turned at a corner and saw an inmate sprawled out on the ground like a starfish, laughing hysterically, moving his arms and legs as if to make snow angels in a pool of blood. His hand repeatedly hit the cheek of a body lying next to him as though he were slapping him : the corpse¡¯s tongue lolled out of its mouth, the tip licking the bloodied floor. The ice bullet was ready, though the flash of blue hair made Shoto pause for a brief second he couldn¡¯t afford. Dry spit running down his chin, hair messy and dirty, a huge grin splitting in face in two, Tomura Shigaraki kept rolling on the ground. He laughed out loud, his eyes not even seeing Shoto. ¡®Sensei¡¯ And he burst out laughing louder. For people in such a state, death was mercy. Blood spurted out like fireworks from his burst ear. He stiffened then his head fell limply on the side, eyes bulging, a huge grin on his lips. Shoto¡¯s eyes locked on a closed door, his eyes roaming over the words. He stopped dead in his tracks, the familiarity of the name ringing alarm bells yet unable to fully remember where he¡¯d heard it before a memory from his last life flashed in his mind. He hesitated for a brief second. He had to sow confusion and chaos ; yet if he brought him out, it could mean the death of hundreds of people if not more. There was a part of him that knew it was wrong, and another, bigger, who was vindictive enough that he had to see the country that¡¯d tried to imprison him for helping a friend on its knees. Thus, Shoto opened Nine¡¯s cell. * There were two ways of activating God Mode : you could gather the heat from a boiling floor, take energy from it and activate your own transformation, or you could seek the energy from deep within yourself, reach in your ''power'' core, and make your body reach never-heard-of temperatures, before using said power to activate God Mode and lit up the world like a light-bulb. The second one was the hardest of the two as, if not treading carefully, you could melt from the inside out. Enji had heard of a few people in their family who¡¯d killed themselves that way, trying to master a stronger version of the God Mode yet ending up with their melted organs leaking out of every hole in their body in what would be one of the most excruciating forms of death. Yet the second option was the quickest and, thus, that¡¯s what Enji did. He braced himself, jaw clenched, fists closed, focusing on Jin Woo¡¯s shadowy form whose eyes were now fully black. Lava was swirling and rolling at the lowest level of the prison, slowly melting away walls and people. Today Enji would kill countless people ¨C prisoners and innocents alike ¨C to rescue his son. He¡¯d like to say that he felt guilty about it, but the last bit of his remorse had died when they¡¯d put his eldest in a shoe box.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You can still back down¡± Jin Woo¡¯s voice was chilling, as though a thousand people were speaking simultaneously. Enji¡¯s skin shattered. Lava filled the cracks like water filling up a broken glass. Red and yellow lit up his broken face as if there was a glowing sun beneath his skin. Lava poured from the cracks, covering his broken skin like a second layer : a fiery, living armor of barely solidified lava covered his whole body, fire erupting here and there in short, powerful bursts. The heat he radiated was so strong all of the grass in a hundred-meter radius caught fire. Under him the ground was black, charred, destroyed beyond repair : a few meters behind, the trees leading up to a patch of forest caught fire from within, burning like candles, leaves on fire crackling, crumbling bark turning to ashes. Jin Woo looked up ; the sky turned fiery red, the ominous color spreading like wildfire among the clouds, the sun so intensely brilliant it looked like it would burst. Everything, from the ground to the sky, was taking a reddish, fiery, hue, as though the whole world was catching fire. Jin Woo looked down. Enji, glowing like a dying star, was fully translucent, encased in a swirling armor of lava, his blue eyes fluorescent like overpowered light bulbs, his red hair now molten lava. Jin Woo, still floating in the sky, cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders. He raised his hands, and the world stilled. ¡°Monarch¡¯s Domain¡± Shadows burst like a tsunami from Jin Woo. They ran between the clouds and the top of trees, a thick layer of darkness separating the ground from the sky, encasing them ¨C in a half-kilometer radius ¨C void of obscurity. Enji looked up at the dark blanket as it spread like a malevolent domain, chasing the light from the world : it was shimmery, so dark it looked blue. It looked as if the world had turned upside down, Jin Woo turning the sky into a shady ocean, Enji an earthly sun that lit up the world around him. The fire and the shadows clashed, none of them able to overpower the other. Enji and Jin Woo seized each other, both inhuman creatures that had nothing to do with mortals. They were gods among men, beings made to shatter the earth and destroy the sky. Enji opened his hands, keeping his palms close to each other. A core of swirling lava appeared, rings of fire gravitating around it, so hot that bits of translucent skin on Enji¡¯s palms turned crisp black and fell on the floor like snow. He raised his hands, and the core shot up from his hands to Jin Woo at lightning speed, wind hissing behind it, world bending around it, chasing the shadows away as it ascended. Jin Woo raised his hand : a shadow portal appeared in between him and the glowing orb, swallowing it in a pit of darkness. It closed behind it, devouring both heat and light. ¡°Is that-¡± The space where the portal had closed burst like an imploding star, a shock wave of lava and light burning the very air in a loud, hissing pitch. A ring of fire propagated like a mid-air earthquake, turning to ashes everything in its wake. Scorching wave of heat, it burned the top of trees and hit Jin Woo head-on. A shadow wall rose between them but the blast broke through it easily and hit him straight in the gut, forcing the air out of him in a gasp, clothes catching fire. He was sent whirling into the administrative section of the prison, destroyed the roof, and went through the only two surface-level floors. A cloud of smoke rose, hiding Jin Woo from Enji¡¯s view. Enji spun on his feet, lava hand intercepting Jin Woo¡¯s shadowy fist who¡¯d have blasted a hole in his chest had he been a fraction slower. Jin Woo was still rising from a puddle of darkness that had gathered right behind Enji, the shadows momentarily receding from his face as he cocked his head to the side : ¡°You won¡¯t win that one¡± Enji grunted as the pressure applied against his open palm increased tenfold, the shadows flickering like thousands of tiny tongues on Jin Woo¡¯s knuckles, licking at the lava covering Enji before moving away, startled, as if burned and hurt, yet unrelenting. Enji met Jin Woo¡¯s gaze head-on: Jin Woo pushed more and more, Enji¡¯s hand bending further backward until he felt his bones cracking. Enji gritted his teeth, his translucent skin turning to glass, the blood in his body turning to molten lava, his fluorescent eyes, previously two beaming blue lights, now two laser-blue pits of fire. Jin Woo¡¯s eyes widened and he let go of Enji, shadows draping over him, yet it was too late : Enji, head raised towards the sky, was as brilliant as a supernova, white light lighting him up from the inside as though he had the sun in his chest. Blue lava shot up from every inch of his skin in a monstrous, devastating wave of scorching heat. Jin Woo¡¯s shadows shot up as he was already waist down a portal when the wave hit him head-on, overwhelming him. The barely standing trees were obliterated, ashes swooshed up towards the inky sky before they caught fire, and the nearby building, already half-molten, collapsed on itself like a wet mud castle. The soil, already on fire, turned black, the heat so intense it destroyed until the smallest blade of grass, turning the ground infertile for as far as the heat could reach. Blue lava hit Jin Woo¡¯s dome, burning away the shadows that tried to rekindle themselves as fast, lapping at the dark wall like sea foam and licking the sand, searching for a way to get out. Jin Woo tried to keep the heat in ¨C even though the air was reaching unbreathable levels of hot ¨C but he could not contain Enji¡¯s devastating power. Far beneath Enji¡¯s artificial lava the ground rumbled, Japanese volcanoes waking up one after another, panicked scientists scrambling up to the nearest phone to warn about the incoming catastrophe. A level seven earthquake shook Tokyo and its immediate surroundings, badly built buildings collapsing on themselves, cracks spreading through the streets, cars falling in wide crevasses, people screaming and trying to take cover. For the first time in nearly seven hundred years, Mount Fuji woke up. It started with a low rumble and a sudden puff of smoke exhaled by the crater, as though it were coming back to life. Rubble ran down from its top down to frowning hikers ; the ground was shaking. Then, without warning, a pillar of lava shot up from its crater, speckles coloring the clouds a deathly red. People soaking in hot springs were ushered out quickly : the slowest were boiled alive. Enji fell on one knee, breathing ragged, black spots dancing in his vision. His lungs were so hot he feared they¡¯d melt inside his chest, the outside layer of his skin burning away like paper, falling around him in charred speckles. A few meters in front of him shadows surged forward and gathered in a black puddle. Enji, still as bright as a white sun, blinked and raised his hand, willing the lava to devour it, but a cough shook him and he bent over, holding onto the swirling lava that moved as if it were alive around his ankles. Soot dripped from his mouth, disappearing in the lava with a hiss. Jin Woo rose from his shadows. Half of his face was molten, his skull caved in as if someone had bashed it in with a hammer. There was no blood, only a dark, thick liquid dripping from his wounds like ink, falling down his clothes and disappearing within the swirling portal. His eyes were glassy : he hit his last functional ear with the palm of his head, head cocked, as though he wanted to get something out of it. The inky blood turned to a thousand whips that grabbed tightly onto each other, bubbling like monstrous flesh for Jin Woo was regenerating himself. The ink turned to flesh then skin grew over it, filling the caved-in head as though it¡¯d been nothing. Jin Woo¡¯s eyes were sharp : there was no more arrogance, no more cocky act, no more misplaced confidence. He¡¯d underestimated a Todoroki : he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. ¡°Arise¡± * A/N : Hope you enjoy the story for now because it won''t last. Chapter 240 - The Wolf In Sheeps Clothes ¡°Sir, the prisoners are going to die¡± It was mayhem. Despite beefing up security for tomorrow¡¯s transfer, it was far from enough to deal with the current chaos. From the explosion in inmate 77¡¯s room, three levels had been breached. The inmate in the cell right above had been charred by it, caught unaware, and had died in his sleep. Unfortunately, it had blown off level two¡¯s inmate¡¯s door. He¡¯d been one of the few who hadn¡¯t been to Tartarus yet and was, thus, fully able to fight his way out, and that¡¯s exactly what he did. From then on, more prisoners found a way to get out, causing more chaos : they were overwhelmed in no time. The gradual heat was soon starting to get suffocating, the very air scorching hot. It felt like you were taking gulps of pure fire, your throat sandpaper, and your lungs desert ¨C and it was only getting worse as time passed. ¡°Sir-¡± ¡°I know¡±, cut them the captain, browsing through their recordings. Perspiration made his unadjusted clothes uncomfortably cling to his skin : he was red and had trouble breathing ¨C like everybody else ¨C yet he was glad he¡¯d managed to switch positions with the warden¡¯s captains right before shit hit the proverbial fan. At least the other warden was too busy freaking out to go to the bathroom and find the conveniently laid-out body in the last stall. Most of them watched over his shoulder, increasingly worried, as he kept browsing through the computer¡¯s files. ¡°Sir, I insist but-¡± ¡°Do we have a hard drive ?¡±, he wondered out loud. ¡°Anything on which I can find the cameras'' recording of the cells ?¡± ¡°Here, sir¡± Someone scrambled to get it, and the captain had to pat himself on the back for asking. He should¡¯ve done so a while ago but it was difficult to consider them as anything but foes. He pocketed the hard drive. Most were chancing glances at the door, afraid that the inmates would get to them, yet unable to do anything not ordered by the captain in fear of it being seen as desertion. One of them hadn¡¯t and frowned when he saw him pocket the proof of whatever the hell had happened to cause this fiasco. Even though they were on the highest level of the underground prison, smoke was starting to gather close to the ceiling. On a few screens, they could see inmates ¨C mostly the lethargic ones from Tartarus ¨C banging weakly on their doors or falling to the ground, clutching their throats with their bony hands. ¡°It¡¯s inhuman...¡±, someone whispered. They could only hope that the smoke would kill them before the heat did. An idea flashed through the pretending captain¡¯s mind : ¡°It is indeed¡±, he said. ¡°They may be criminals, yes, but they¡¯re still humans¡± A few exchanged glances. Those imprisoned here had done a few ¨C or many ¨C atrocious things to warrant such treatment. The captain¡¯s hand hovered above a specific button on the central monitor. ¡°Sir¡±, insisted the one who¡¯d caught him pocketing the disk. ¡°We can¡¯t-¡± A bullet tore right through him, his brain matter splattering all over the four other dummies behind him. They were gasping, frozen, wondering why their captain had killed one of them. ¡°Shut up¡±, the captain said, nonchalantly tugging at his shirt to let some fresh air get in. His hand caught the light : his ring flashed, the logo of a stylized flame shining. He surveyed the other men and, judging them as no threat, pushed the button opening all of the cells before taking care of them. * It was pure coincidence that Katsuki met Shoto and not one of his clones ¨C even more surprising that he met him at all. Shoto¡¯s gaze had lit up before his nostrils had flared : his gaze had gone from Katsuki¡¯s groin to his stained shoes. His red eyes had stayed locked on them for so long that, Katsuki, first relieved, had looked down before realizing what he was looking at, shame turning his face red. He tried to rub his wet ankle on his pants to hide the stain but there was no point. Shoto¡¯s eyes snapped to his, his whole body tense : something dark had flickered in his gaze. ¡°Did you piss yourself ?¡± Hearing it said out loud was like a slap to Katsuki. He clenched his fists, face burning : he felt like he would die of embarrassment. ¡°Chisaki...¡± Katsuki shut up, unable to say more, biting his lip until he drew blood. Shoto hadn¡¯t seen the bodies and the walls covered in blood, hadn¡¯t heard his chilling tone when he told Katsuki to run, he couldn¡¯t¨C Yuei hadn¡¯t prepared them for that, for dead people splattered like gum against walls, for a psycho who ate kids like you for breakfast, fuck- Shoto had no right to judge him. ¡°Did you flee ?¡± Shoto¡¯s tone startled Katsuki, striking him as (INHABITUEL), making him uneasy. Katsuki¡¯s throat was dry, his hands clammy. He looked away. ¡°There was...¡± His vocal cords were in a knot, and he realized he could barely speak because he would sound so weak. Unshed tears of shame burned his eyes, and he lashed out : ¡°Yes I fucking fled because this guy is a fucking monster !¡± Shoto, Katsuki slowly realized, was judging him. His gaze was accusatory, something akin to anger twisting his expression, disgust dripping off his features, and it fucking pissed Katsuki. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be his friend ? Why was he looking at him as if he were so far beneath him, not even the dirt under his shoes ? ¡°And why the fuck are you looking at me like that ?¡±, he screamed ¡°It¡¯s not because you are a murderer that I-¡± Between one breath and the next, Shoto was in Katsuki¡¯s private space, his grip tight on his neck. Katsuki¡¯s gaze widened when he met the unnaturally red eyes, the same ones that had given his classmates nightmares. The world blurred : one second and they were in a perfectly normal corridor, the next Katsuki was back a few levels deeper, right where there had been the two bodies lying around, except now there were only two large splashes of red and guts, and Katsuki thought he was going to throw up.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Shoto shoved him forward unceremoniously. ¡°You can¡¯t flee¡± Anger and incomprehension flared in Katsuki¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re strong¡±, Shoto insisted. ¡°You¡¯ve got All Might¡¯s Quirk. You can¡¯t flee¡± ¡°Are you cra-¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s back¡± Katsuki¡¯s stomach dropped. Crouched a few meters behind Shoto, right where Katsuki had been earlier, was Kai Chisaki, patting the pockets of a dead warden, searching for something. He rose from his position, gaze flickering from Shoto to Katsuki. ¡°And you even brought a friend. How thoughtful¡± Shoto didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about Chisaki¡¯s presence ; his hard gaze was locked on Katsuki. ¡°You can¡¯t flee¡±, he repeated. Panic was rising in Katsuki¡¯s chest, his heart pounding painfully against his rib cage, the air suddenly scarce. What the fuck was Shoto doing, acting like such a lunatic ? ¡°I won¡¯t k-¡± ¡°You will¡± Katsuki was panting, black creeping at the edge of his vision, his eyes locked on the twisted face of Kai Chisaki, the man who¡¯d killed- who¡¯ll kill- ¡°We are not negotiating¡± The more Shoto spoke, the less Katsuki felt as if he were the same person he knew. Grinding his teeth so hard his jaw hurt, Katsuki blurted out : ¡°Why do you care so much ?¡± Shoto¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Because it¡¯s not fair that you can walk away when you want and I-¡± He shut up, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then looked down at Katsuki, a lot more subdued : ¡°If you do not kill him I will kill you¡± Katsuki¡¯s whole body froze : Shoto¡¯s words chilled him to the bone. Shoto¡¯s face was as smooth as a lake, unyielding. ¡°What ?¡± There was no amusement in Shoto¡¯s eyes, nothing that could¡¯ve pointed out to a distasteful joke. Katsuki¡¯s adrenaline spiked up. The coldness of Shoto¡¯s features, the dark resignation of his gaze petrified him. For the first time in his life, Katsuki was terrified of Shoto. Legs shaking, he took a step back ; a knife glided into Shoto¡¯s palm, the ceiling''s white lights reflecting harshly on it. Katsuki stopped moving, stopped thinking, stopped breathing. Chisaki walked leisurely towards Shoto, gaze dull and one eyebrow raised : ¡°What-¡± Both his hands fell to the ground, sliced clean, the first burst of blood from the severed wrists violent and messy. He screamed, hysterical, and it rattled Katsuki, whereas Shoto looked like he hadn¡¯t moved from his position, red-flecked knife in hand. Katsuki and Shoto seized each other, the first terrified and the second coldly resigned. Chisaki fell to his knees, trying to gather his severed hands with his forearms, crawling in his own blood. Katsuki started retching. Goosebumps were breaking across his skin. Shoto¡¯s malevolent gaze was leveled with Katsuki¡¯s. ¡°He hurt you¡±, he said, voice dangerously low. ¡°He deserves it¡± Katsuki shook his head yet did not speak, fearing that Shoto would act on his threat. Suddenly Shoto was beside Katsuki : he fisted his hair and yanked his head up harshly. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity¡±, Shoto said, voice dangerously low. ¡°I am helping you¡± Katsuki¡¯s chest rose and fell quickly, eyes dilated like those of a prey who knows it¡¯s one breath away from dying. ¡°If you kill in a controlled environment, next time you won¡¯t freeze ¨C next time it will be easier¡± Katsuki didn¡¯t want next time to be easier. As if he¡¯d heard his thoughts, Shoto violently pushed him forward. Katsuki tripped on his own feet. Confused and afraid, he didn¡¯t even dare look back to him. Who was this guy wearing his best friend¡¯s face ? Shoto shoved his knife in Katsuki¡¯s hand and forced him to kneel next to a still screaming Chisaki. There was something deeply unsettling about seeing the previously cool Kai looking like he was on the verge of losing it. Chisaki¡¯s face twisted with rage as he caught sight of the one who hurt him, something bordering on insanity in his eyes : ¡°You bast-¡± Shoto¡¯s shoe found his face and he held him down, helpless cheek wet with his own blood. ¡°You asked me to help you¡±, Shoto said, gaze locked on Katsuki, not acknowledging Chisaki flailing helplessly like a fish out of water under his shoe. ¡°You cried and you complained and I answered¡± Chisaki¡¯s angry, bulging eyes nearly popping out of their socket as he strained to look at Shoto, above him, and Katsuki, so close they could touch. They settled on him as he saw the weapon between his childish fingers. It was freezing between his fingers. ¡°Kill him¡± Suddenly, Chisaki stopped buckling. He smelt Katsuki¡¯s weakness, relished in it. There was a twisted, vindictive gleam in his golden eyes, as though he knew that the picture of him dying would haunt Katsuki for the rest of his life and he exulted at the idea. He¡¯d die but he would take a part of Katsuki with him as he did. ¡°Kill him !¡± Katsuki¡¯s sudden move was one caused by sheer panic. Rather than slitting his throat like he should have, he stabbed : a spray of blood hit Katsuki¡¯s left cheek. He dropped the weapon as if it¡¯d burned him. Chisaki¡¯s gaze did not leave his as his chest was rising and falling quickly, as though something was building up in his lungs that couldn''t get out. Blood bubbled like foam on the hole that Katsuki had made. There was no panic in Chisaki¡¯s eyes, no frightened twist in his expression. He welcomed death like someone ready to face the full consequences of his actions. Chisaki died, and something in Katsuki did too. Shoto crouched, head cocked, looking down at the handiwork as though he wanted to criticize Katsuki¡¯s messy methods before he decided to pat him on the shoulder. Katsuki flinched. ¡°See ? Wasn¡¯t that hard¡± His voice was now nice and smooth, sickeningly comforting, and Katsuki drew support from it as much as it gave him goosebumps, his blood curling at being so close to him. There was a puff of smoke, but Katsuki could not look away from Chisaki¡¯s dead eyes. He¡¯d stolen his future, he¡¯d stolen from him the ability to change, to become someone better ; he¡¯d stolen a man, a friend, a son, maybe a father, Neito¡¯s uncle. Katsuki had stolen a life. It hadn¡¯t been an accident, this time. He had had the choice of complying with Shoto¡¯s order or not, and he¡¯d driven the knife in. Shoto gently grabbed Katsuki¡¯s shoulder, and Katsuki wanted to scream and tell him not to touch him. ¡°I was bluffing, you know ? I wasn¡¯t going to kill you if you didn¡¯t do it¡± Katsuki didn¡¯t move. Shoto sighed. ¡°The building is going to collapse. We have to get you out¡± Then the world blurred. * Smoke was rising from Enji¡¯s skin, billowing around his arms and legs, while he breathed heavily. All around him, in the spots that Enji¡¯s lava hadn¡¯t covered yet, shadows gathered and stirred. His muscles were shaking painfully : he gritted his teeth to force himself to focus on the lava swirling inside of his body. Teka would¡¯ve called him stupidly insane : pouring lava into his own body to withstand the monstrous temperatures he¡¯d wanted to bring the world to was pure suicide. It was only a matter of time before his organs started shutting one after another ¨C and, frankly, he was surprised he¡¯d stayed conscious for that long. This was far above what God Mode should be able to do, a theory coined by one of his insane grand-father : should one Todoroki prove his body strong enough to withstand it, he¡¯d be able to call upon earth¡¯s inner core, a power so strong that, if ever used, could provoke the extinction of humanity. He¡¯d bought Shoto enough time : as it was, he should already be halfway to Atami. Enji panted as he tried to focus on the fight ahead. Any second he could stall for was one second more for his son to flee. His vision was blurry, the heat burning his eyes, yet he forced himself to look up. He was not afraid of dying ¨C rather, he welcomed it. The only thing he regretted was not being able to see Shoto one last time. ¡°You¡¯re too much of a threat to be left alive¡± Humanoid creatures made of shadows shot up like spikes from the ground. They grew in length and size, reaching unnatural heights, towering over Enji¡¯s prostrated form like an undead army. Enji¡¯s mind swam : he tried to count them. ¡­ fifty-six, fifty-seven- Enji blinked, the ground roared, cracks spreading and lava bubbling from it. Enji¡¯s nostrils flared. This was it ¨C he was reaching the end of his abilities, unable to draw on more power from the earth. He rose on shaky legs, refusing to die on his knees, lava armor swirling on his body as if he were alive. Enji exhaled, and a cloud of smoke came out. He barely realized that his tongue was burning, as was his flesh. Fire flickered across his skin ; it was only a matter of time before he combusted. Yet, still fighting for some precious seconds, Enji¡¯s arms rose as the shadow beings sprung to action. Enji- There was a flash of darkness, a gust of wind, something that flashed so quickly it looked like both Enji and Jin Woo were statues. A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit the top of Jin Woo¡¯s dome : it shattered like blackened glass. Jin Woo craned his neck up painfully slowly, his brain unable to fully process what was going on as it happened. Something slammed in Enji¡¯s chest, uprooting him with the ease of a tornado uprooting a house, ground shattering in slow motion. It caught fire as soon as it brushed Enji. -inhaled. The world was a blurry mess of lightning-fast sky and earth merging into each other in a brown mush of nothing discernible. Puke was at the back of his burning throat but he held it forcefully down. As suddenly as it had happened, everything stopped. Enji was unceremoniously pushed to the ground where he threw up. The salty wind hit him like a slap and the grass he grabbed onto caught fire. His dilated pupils took a while to adapt to the bright world after the overwhelming darkness and his breath caught when he realized where he was. Atami. * BONUS : His ears were keen enough for him to pick up on the sound of fighting. The pained screams and the agonizing gurgles echoed like an awful, awful melody. Despite his brief imprisonment in Tartarus, his senses were still strong enough for him to be the second to notice that the earth was boiling. There¡¯d been a loud explosion, and then it was mayhem. Dozens and dozens were dying. He¡¯d die soon, too. He closed his eyes, head resting against the warm wall. Black smoke was billowing in his room. He coughed, though he did not try to breathe in the fresh air close to the floor. Suddenly, the door to his cell was pushed open : it hit the wall so loudly that it rattled on its hinges, the tremor spreading through the wall. He had trouble picking up the smell, but he hoped it was someone who would kill him. Gently ¨C as though they were scared of breaking him - someone¡¯s hands grabbed him under his knees and armpits. Yellow eyes opened under heavy eyelids. ¡°I told you that if you tried to get me out I¡¯d kill myself¡±, he mumbled, though his tongue was so heavy the words got out incoherently. His gaze locked on the bi-colored eyes who were looking straight ahead and not at him. ¡°Close your eyes¡± The world blurred, and he closed his eyes. Part of his mind ¨C the small part still sane enough ¨C noticed that his legs were too thin, his knees too knotty, his whole body too light. He wondered if it was why the boy carrying him had looked so pained. The world stopped spinning. He was laid out on a cool, fresh patch of grass, far away from the collapsing prison. When he opened his yellow eyes he was alone under a starry sky. He contemplated the stars while the wind carried to his ears the sound of the dying. * A/N : I think that''s the last of the chapters left I had to publish before I start publishing those of this week - though even if it''s not (and you got a free one or smth) it doesn''t matter because it''s the end of the story soon. See you in the next update everyone ! Chapter 241 - Farewell It had been a split-second decision : on the one hand, Jin Woo¡¯s back was to me, on the other, my dying father. I slammed into Dad with the force of a bull, though I was careful not to knock the wind out of him. I had caught fire as soon as I brushed him, a match lit up thanks to scorching heat, mentally panicking because what the fuck had dad been thinking getting his temperature so high and why the hell was there fucking lava roaring right under his skin- Jin Woo¡¯s abnormal fully black eyes followed my trajectory with a slight delay. His hand rose, shadows whispered. All of my energy went to my legs, and in a flash, we¡¯d disappeared from the near vicinity, the world blurring around us. Yet Jin Woo caught up easily : we were leaving a trail of red fire, a flash of light that burned the very air in neon red. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to go faster, leaving the shattering ground to start shattering trees while hopping from one to the next. It puzzled Jin Woo for no more than a handful of seconds before he followed like the disgusting leech he was. Still intent on not waiting to do damage control with Dad¡¯s body, I could not afford for Jin Woo to get to our level and, thus, take my mind away from the more urgent business. Lightning fell from the sky, splitting the ground and sending scorched soil blocks everywhere. It effectively cut us from Jin Woo for three seconds before he bypassed it. A shadow clone holding another equally shadow dad sprouted from me like fungus. This one had more than 60% of my reserves, enough to grab Jin Woo''s attention whereas I blanketed my chakra to make myself look inconspicuous, trying to conceal dad''s energy too and cursing myself for never working out the ins and outs of concealing other people¡¯s energy. Genjutsu covered us in a ¡®there¡¯s nothing here¡¯ blanket while we hit behind a large tree. Rather than abruptly change direction, I settled on a more subtle approach for my clone : he ran straight ahead, only barely veering right so his course would be altered in a hundred meters or so, subtle enough not to raise suspicion hopefully. As I still wasn¡¯t certain Jin Woo wouldn¡¯t see right through my trick, lightning bolts kept falling from the sky, acting like a barrier between my clones and him. Jin Woo flashed past me without so much as an eye twitch ; I held my breath until both groups were halfway out of my sensory range before I bolted left, dying, inert father slumped on my shoulders. His nose bled, each burning drop scorching holes through my orange uniform, then falling to the ground, burning the grass black. Desperation made me carelessly fast : momentum built up in my legs until I bolted at close to light-speed levels of fast, faster than what I¡¯d done at Atago-Jinja. Yet the speed meant I, despite my sharingan on, could barely keep up with my blurred soundings. More time than I could count we bulldozed our way through trees, obliterating them, while I hoped that no one would be unlucky enough to find themselves on our path, because I couldn¡¯t ¨C wouldn¡¯t ¨C stop. Jin Woo and my clones got nearly out of my sensory field, and I shot across meadows and plains like a rocket. The distance between us increased at breakneck speed as we were both running ¨C really, shooting ¨C in opposite directions. My clone popped, hit by shadows, and I knew it surprised Jin Woo enough that I felt him stop dead in his tracks, wondering what was going on. He stayed still for long enough that he got out of my moving sensory range. He didn¡¯t run back in. The world was a stream of shapeless colors, and when the first drop of salty wind hit my nose, my legs buckled in relief and I fell to the ground. The momentum propelled me nearly two hundred meters forward. I had enough sense to shift Dad from my back to my chest, rolling on the ground to cushion our fall. Everything went to an abrupt stop, so fast that my brain got a mental freeze. I hurriedly took off my mask and threw up, shaking like a leaf, sweating buckets. Stars were dancing around me : the whole world felt as if it would collapse on itself, a black hole that would swallow us. I threw up once more because the first time had just been an appetizer. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, ignoring how dirty I was, and dragged myself to Dad. I was still on fire and so was he, even though his condition was more akin to spontaneous combustion. I put my hands on his chest, assessing his condition. His organs would start shutting down soon. I needed to lower his temperature enough before cooling him down, otherwise I¡¯d just make it worse. I used my body as a pipe, stealing his heat with my right hand and directing it to the ground below where it was diffused, using my left to repair his damaged organs as I did so. Once I felt like he wouldn¡¯t suddenly die on me because of the stark difference in temperatures, I cooled him down. Soon enough he was breathing better and so was I. My hands flickered over his burnt epidermis, rebuilding it as quickly as I could, stopping all of the superficial bleeding. The green light turned off. I slumped against the ground, forehead against the warm floor, taking in deep, relieved breaths. ¡°You brought us to¡­ to Atami ?¡± Dad¡¯s astonishment was easily heard. I rolled on my back, arms spread around me. Seagulls flew over our heads, cackling. The green sea was sparkling. ¡°How fast did you¡­ ?¡± Water gently shot from the back of my mouth to my teeth, cleaning away the awful taste. I spit the yellowish mix, and it dirtied my pants. I was too tired to care. I closed my eyes. The world was still spinning. Slowly ¨C afraid I¡¯d fall through the ground if I moved too quickly ¨C I lay down. Even though it was still it felt as if a hundred snakes were stirring beneath the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Large gulp of air ¡°Don¡¯t do that again¡±, I exhaled, exhausted, trying to sound as reproachful as I could even though I knew I was failing miserably. Dad stilled, yet at least he wasn''t shameless enough to lie to my face. My forearm rested on my eyes, shielding them from the sun. They were still burning and hurting so much. My chest was rising and falling quickly with every dizzying breath I was drawing in.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t planned on getting out alive¡± There, just the right amount of anger. I¡¯d known the second I was told Atami was the destination that he had in mind. Dad had launched himself into what he¡¯d believed to be a suicide mission : he¡¯d gone to save me and had been ready to lay his life for me had the need arisen, best case scenario end up in jail for me. The fact that Teka had certainly endorsed his crazy plan was enough to make me want to murder someone. She must''ve had a backup plan to get him out if necessary, but it still infuriated me beyond measure. I opened my mouth, closed it, and gritted my teeth. The mere fact that he¡¯d acted on such an idiotic plan disturbed me greatly. The dad I knew would¡¯ve devised a plan to get us both out of harm''s way, he wouldn¡¯t have been ready ¨C eager, even ¨C to hurt himself. It rubbed me the wrong way. I wanted to say it but couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t do that again¡±, I settled for, quietly. He knew I knew, and I could only hope it would be enough. Dad lay on the ground beside me. He smelt like a smoking bonfire and, even behind closed eyelids, I could see him as clearly as if my eyes were open, radiating so much heat and light that he was eclipsing the sun. In my mind, he was a crisp, radiant white disk, so bright that no shadows could exist in his presence. I basked in the warmth he provided, drinking it in greedily. Last time I¡¯d seen him he¡¯d been cooped up in his room, unwilling to even acknowledge me. ¡°Nothing escapes you¡±, he tried to laugh it off awkwardly. I smiled weakly ; at least he was aware¡­ I didn¡¯t want to put him on the spot, and he didn¡¯t want to argue, so we stopped talking. Tiredness hit me like a brick wall. I was not crazy enough to sleep in what was enemy territory, so I settled for physical rest if not mental. A hand gently shook me. I blinked, looking at the setting sun with wonder, not remembering when I¡¯d fallen asleep. ¡°They¡¯re here¡± He showed me a large ship sailing in our direction. I hardly got up, my muscles as heavy and rigid as stones. My chakra coils were hurting so much that I had never been more aware of my body¡¯s pathways. I was so tired I felt like I was going to die. Repeating the feat I¡¯d pulled up at Atago-Jinja had been hard enough but I had to hold onto it enough to cross the distance between Tokyo¡¯s outskirts and here. The craziest part was that Jin Woo had managed to keep up, albeit he¡¯d been slightly behind. The easiest way to permanently take care of him would be¡­ ¡°Feeling good enough to walk ?¡± Dad looked like shit too even though I¡¯d done my best to patch him up, thus I didn¡¯t want to bother him by asking to use him as a crutch. I nodded and stood up on my legs, though they were wobbly. We walked down a trail that led us to the beach. The sand crunched under our feet. Atami, far on the left, was devoid of any life that wasn¡¯t a stray cat or rabid dog. There were still traces of Dad¡¯s nearly activated God Mode, crumbled buildings that I could spot, and cracks on the ground that I could imagine. I still remembered years ago when Kenzei and I had gotten here : I¡¯d thought whoever had tried to kidnap me ¨C or kill me, I still wasn¡¯t clear about this ¨C had emptied the city, and I¡¯d always wondered how they¡¯d done so, but the truth was, Atami was one of the many Japanese cities who¡¯d seen her population dwell until, when the last elder died, there had been no one left. I wondered if someone had bothered to clean the hangar or if there were still splotches of dark red everywhere, proof of the day I¡¯d decided to live up to what I¡¯d been born to do. Salted wind hit my nose full force, chasing away the smell of death, though I could still smell blood vividly enough to taste it, and I pulled my mask back on. Dad was hunched, walking quietly. ¡°They¡¯re not going to stop chasing us, are they ?¡± The ship was maneuvering a smooth U-turn. ¡°They can¡¯t. I used the God Mode to such a scale that¡­ Starting from today onward, we¡¯re fugitives. There¡¯s no coming back from this¡± We stopped where the sea licked our shoes ¨C or rather our toes. We¡¯d both nearly obliterated our shoes, Dad¡¯s burning to a crisp and mine¡¯s soles destroyed by friction, only the top staying fastened to our ankles. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got anything left here anyway¡±, I said. Dad did, and he said nothing. I could console myself with the fact that Keigo was alive and that I¡¯d fulfilled my promise to Katsuki. Natsu and L¨¦o would be alright without me ¨C they¡¯d always been closer to each other anyway ¨C and concerning Yuei¡­ I was sure it would be a relief for everyone to know they wouldn¡¯t ever see me again. ¡°Can you truly walk on water ?¡±, Dad asked. I nodded. ¡°Just give me a few minutes to gather myself and then I¡¯ll get us on the ship¡± ¡°Who ever said anything about you getting us there ?¡± He grabbed me by the back of my shirt and, fire bursting from the sole of his feet, shot us through the sky. I¡¯d have protested if I could ¨C because he was the one more injured ¨C but I was too exhausted to. There were orange and reddish hues in the sky : anyone who looked up would have trouble picking us apart from the clouds. We landed smoothly on the deck, a regal Teka waiting for us, hands clasped behind her back. She scanned us both from head to toe, lips pursed, before something flashed in her eyes. For a fleeting moment, it looked as if her shoulders were sagging with relief, joy smoothing her features before she smothered them. ¡°You look like beggars¡± Dad shot her an unimpressed look, slightly annoyed. ¡°We are well, thank you for asking¡± She shot him a sharp glance and the interaction ¨C the silliness and familiarity of it ¨C brought forth emotions I had trouble putting words on. I quickly covered the distance between us and she frowned. ¡°Do not-¡± I engulfed her in a hug, her head against the crook of my neck. She froze and I knew Dad was watching me as if I¡¯d grown two heads, yet the simplicity of the moment after everything that had happened made me emotional. She awkwardly patted me on the back and moved her head away for a second, likely to send a ¡®what the hell happened to him¡¯ glance at Dad, to which I pictured him shrugging. I let her go and looked at both her and Dad. God how grateful I am to have them. Noticing grandma¡¯s worried face, I shrugged : ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see you¡± ¡°And I¡¯m¡­¡±, She frowned as if unsure how to express herself ¡°...glad you¡¯re alive¡± She looked so confused it was nearly funny. Us Todoroki truly were a bunch of emotionally stunned people. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡±, Dad said Teka took hold once more of herself. ¡°Should we worry about them tailing us ?¡± I shook my head. ¡°We lost them¡± My clone had gotten Jin Woo as close to the Pacific Ocean as he could : they wouldn¡¯t consider searching in Atami for us for a while ¨C if they ever did. Teka turned to Dad. ¡°When can we expect to see you again ?¡± I frowned. ¡°At least not for a few weeks. I¡¯ll have to lay low until they actively stop searching for us¡± ¡°It will take some time¡±, she mused. ¡°Are you certain you do not want to come with us ? We¡¯ll stop by an island not far from here to get our jet for Singapore¡± ¡°What do you mean Dad ? We¡¯re not going with grandma ?¡± A vein throbbed on her forehead. ¡°Little sh-¡± ¡°I am not going with you¡± I was utterly confused. ¡°What ? Why ?¡± There was no reason for him to stay there ¨C this country had nothing else for us. ¡°There¡¯s things I need to take care of¡±, he said vaguely. ¡°Some work that can¡¯t be left undone...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come with you¡± He shook his head. ¡°They will be searching for two people with our builds. If I travel alone, it will be easier for me to blend in¡± ¡°I can easily cover our tracks¡±, I said. ¡°I can make sure no one finds us¡± I henged into Jin Woo to prove my point : dad¡¯s eyebrows shot up while grandma looked speechless. Yet he still refused. ¡°It¡¯s something that I need to do alone¡± I was racking my brain to find any reason for his rebuttal, going back to my own appearance in a nearly smokeless puff. Even though I would bring him far more benefits than anything, he still wanted to do it ¨C whatever it was - alone. ¡°There are some things that a father alone can do¡±, he explained, as though this cryptic answer was worth anything. Once more I felt uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but study him more intently than I¡¯d done previously. Despite the strong facade he was putting on, he looked wary, burst capillaries in his eyes and violet eye bags on sick-looking skin. He rubbed his cheek and I noticed he¡¯d missed a spot when he¡¯d shaved, as if he¡¯d barely been aware of what he¡¯d been doing. His brows were drawn low, his head tilted forward as though he was bearing a weight too heavy to carry on his own, yet refusing to share it. Sadness permeated through his whole demeanor, and once more I bitterly wondered how much Touya¡¯s death had affected him. ¡°At least let some of our men accompany you¡± Dad shook his head. ¡°Thank you but no. I will do it alone¡± His gaze landed on me and it softened, my brewing resentment towards a dead boy evaporating like snow under the sun. ¡°I just needed to make sure Shoto was safe¡± One of Teka¡¯s men ran to her and whispered in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡±, she said Dad nodded and walked to the ship''s edge, his back to the sea. ¡°You¡¯ll see me soon again, alright ? Don¡¯t let your grandma boss you around too much¡± Teka frowned. ¡°Who are you calling-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± I said. ¡°Just¡­ send me a text or anything so I know you¡¯re alright¡± I couldn¡¯t help the worry in my voice. Dad frowned, smile dimming, then briskly walked up to me and hugged me tightly, burying his head in my hair like he used to do when I was a kid. I hugged him with the same energy, trying to memorize him by heart as if I would never see him again. If Jin Woo finds him¡­ ¡°I love you¡±, he breathed in my hair. My throat was tight. I hugged him harder. It felt like a farewell. I let him go unwillingly and watched him as he jumped off the boat, Hell Flame activating instantly. Teka and I, side by side, watched him until his fiery figure became a reddish dot then disappeared among the clouds. She left to take care of some technical matters while I looked at the sky until I could not sense him anymore. Teka gently squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we ? You look rather famished¡± I nodded, letting her drag me away, though my gaze lingered to the last spot where I¡¯d last seen him among the clouds. I hoped for everyone involved that nothing happened to him, because I would go to hell and back for him. * A/N : Monday''s chapter I guess. We are exactly 11 chapters from the end of Part 2. Starting from now on, know that everything that will happen has been written and planned before I even wrote the first chapter of this FF (even though it has been heavily edited). Part 3 especially is the whole reason I wrote this story and I''m freaking excited you''ll soon get to read it. So yeah, 11 chapters left here. I''ll probably drop the A/N soon so I don''t break the story immersion but do comment, I''ll read everything. See you in the next update ! Chapter 242 - Retaliation For a brief moment, the kid faltered. Jin Woo¡¯s shadows seized the opportunity : they caught up to him, clasping around his ankles like handcuffs. He squeezed. Both he and his father exploded in a cloud of smoke. Jin Woo stopped dead in his tracks, startled, eyes roaming over their smoky remains before he looked around, trying to find anything out of place. There was nothing inconspicuous ¨C or at least not conspicuous enough for Jin Woo to notice. Wary, a ring of shadows burst from his chest and spread like a shock wave around him. Except for himself, there was nothing and no one in a five-hundred-meter radius. He frowned, his brain back-pedaling, trying to pick up on anything that could be interpreted as weird in retrospect. When had he lost them ? He was sure he¡¯d never lost sight of them... had he been running behind this smokey creature since they left the prison ? And what was this, anyway ? Since when did Shoto Todoroki have the ability to duplicate himself ¨C or rather, to create illusory versions of him unable to sustain physical contact ? Jin Woo couldn¡¯t be sure about the smell, but this doppelganger had a shadow, which meant it was material in some way. The pace set had been punishing and, frankly, Jin Woo took great pride in his speed ; he¡¯d just never expected to meet anyone who could outrun him. His phone rang. Jin Woo brought it to his ear. ¡°Yes ?¡± Birds were chirping, the sun setting. A beat. ¡°Nine ?¡±, he asked, flabbergasted. Nine had been one of the few privileged to get an expensive head bomb : he shouldn¡¯t have been able to get it off except if someone had helped him. And from what they were telling him, the prisoners were grouping together with him as their leader. He''d been a pain in the ass to catch and they still hadn''t managed to fully unravel the secret of his Quirk : they couldn''t afford to let him escape. ¡°Which direction ?¡± Jin Woo gritted his teeth when he heard the answer. Tokyo. Of fucking course it would be Tokyo. ¡°I¡¯ll intercept them¡± He shot another glance around and disappeared into a pool of darkness. * ¡°We¡¯ve just received reports this evening that several prisoners have escaped from a maximum-security facility located just a few kilometers outside of Tokyo. Around thirty inmates, many serving life sentences, attempted the breakout. Thankfully, a military squad was deployed and successfully intercepted them before any contact with civilians occurred, resulting in zero casualties on the soldiers¡¯ side. Initial findings suggest that recent volcanic activity has compromised the prison''s structural integrity, leading to the escape. The sudden eruption of lava in various locations across Japan, particularly around Tokyo, has claimed around 2,000 lives nationwide. Experts are still trying to determine the cause behind this unprecedented volcanic awakening. Meanwhile, residents in high-risk areas are being evacuated as authorities cannot yet confirm if this is a precursor to something more significant or an isolated event.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. * Despite the cap and contact lenses, he knew he was still easily enough recognizable. Two meters tall men were hard to come by, especially those who radiated heat as if they were living heaters. Enji knocked on the door while looking around, trying to see if anyone may have spotted him. His knocking turned to banging. He didn¡¯t want to draw people¡¯s attention but he didn¡¯t have a lot of time either. Footsteps echoed behind the door. ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake¡±, Kaneki grumbled ¡°I paid you Monday. What else do you f¡¯ckin-¡± He swung his door open, freezing when he realized who it was. Behind him, Enji caught a glimpse of his and his son¡¯s face, both plastered on the channel news screen with ¡®WANTED¡¯ written in bold letters. They¡¯d used Shoto¡¯s mug ¨C he was wearing the orange prison uniform, a bit of blood smeared across his cheek ¨C and one of Enji without his Heroic costume, lest they send the wrong message to the population. Enji could count on one hand the number of times he¡¯d been in Tokyo without his costume, which explained why the only picture they managed to get was one from a decade ago. Kaneki tried closing the door but Enji¡¯s foot held it open. ¡°Oh hell no¡±, Kaneki frowned, taking a couple of steps back ¡°I¡¯m not getting into this shit with you¡± Enji raised his phone. There was an ongoing call to the police. A few streets away, police sirens wailed. Enji stopped the call. ¡°There is no way you can make it out in time-¡± Kaneki¡¯s face scrunched up in anger : he shouted, spit flying everywhere¡± ¡°You dumb fuck¡± ¡°-and you definitely won¡¯t be able to hide what needs to be hidden before they arrive¡± Kaneki cursed because he knew Enji was right. Kaneki dabbled in some rather dark matters even though he mostly worked for governmental agencies. They were happy to turn a blind eye to whatever he was doing but wouldn¡¯t put themselves on the line if someone discovered what he was up to. He ran to an inconspicuous wall, pushed it aside, and grabbed a large, filled-to-the-brim backpack. Enji moved aside when Kaneki got out, smoothly avoiding the cane that tried to smash his toes in retaliation. Kaneki grumbled as Enji calmly followed him down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ve got a car¡±, Enji said, gesturing to an old vehicle that no one would associate with him. Kaneki frowned. ¡°I am never-¡± Siren¡¯s lights hit the wall of his apartment building. He cursed and slid into the passenger seat, Enji taking the driver''s seat. ¡°If you go through the car pack there¡¯s another exit ¡° Enji nodded and drove. After a moment, Kaneki said : ¡°As soon as I can I¡¯m fucking off¡± Enji smiled and drove them both away. * ¡°Breaking news has rocked Twitter this morning as reports flood in about a daring prison escape. Among the group of prisoners attempting to flee from one of the most secure prisons in the world was none other than Shoto Todoroki. With the alleged aid of his father, both have vanished without a trace. While the public rallies in support of their actions, viewing them as victims rather than culprits, the government has responded by issuing an international arrest warrant for the fugitives¡± * BONUS : Shirai watched the news grimly. Everyone believed that the prisoners'' evading was the result of one of these lava geysers sprouting in the basement and weakening the prison''s structure ¨C and it was to their advantage. If it was known that one man had nearly brought Japan to its knees... Shirai had always known that Enji Todoroki was a valuable asset, hence why he tried to control him. Yet this ¨C this was far beyond anything he could¡¯ve ever imagined. According to Jin Woo, Enji and he had merely fought for a couple of minutes, which meant Enji had triggered an apocalyptic-level event in as short of a time. People like Enji and Shoto Todoroki were the perfect examples of why Quirk users should be monitored, and why there was no mercy when it came to Quirk users offenders. A system of second chances meant leaving these people to their own devices after they¡¯d already committed a crime mild enough to warrant prison but not enough for a death sentence, allowing them to grow stronger and more perverse. Someone knocked on Shirai¡¯s door. His secretary¡¯s head slid into the room. ¡°Sir ? I¡¯ve got the data you wanted¡± Shirai nodded and she briskly crossed the distance between them, handing him the casualties¡¯ report. Her ring caught the light, the flame drawing Shirai''s attention for a mere second before he focused on more important matters. Shirai¡¯s eyes roamed over the data, assessing and planning. Despite being persona non grata, he would keep doing his job and he¡¯d do it well. His secretary took a step back before a few of the other documents she carried fell on the ground. ¡°Apologies¡±, she mumbled. Shirai paid her no mind as she crouched next to him to pick up the scattered paper, slowly working her way to the back of his chair. Thankfully the human toll wasn¡¯t that high. The suddenly active volcanoes were a much more pressing matter, as were the number of damaged infrastructures. If they- Two arms smoothly locked around Shirai¡¯s neck, pinning him to his chair. His startled gaze went to the left where he tried to catch a glimpse of his secretary. ¡°Wh-¡± ¡°Our matriarch tells you goodbye¡± She snapped his neck with a clean clack. * A/N : Teka may have been on the sidelines (because of Enji''s wishes), it doesn''t mean she didn''t know what was going on - and she certainly didn''t approve. Shirai was her personal vengeance for treating her grandson badly. Chapter 243 - Will I had trouble realizing we were fleeing from Japan and that I¡¯d probably never again set foot there. The trip to Italy was quicker than I expected. We stopped by Turkiya to replenish our fuel, and a couple of hours later, we arrived at Florence. Kilometers lower, through my window, I spotted an orchard of orange trees covered in a thin layer of snow. It was a strange sight. I hadn¡¯t been back in years, and the only time I was there had been summer : I was supposed to come back in a few months when it¡¯d be hotter, yet here I was, looking at this place unlike a vacation one but rather as my new home. Leaving so abruptly made me feel like I¡¯d left unfinished business behind. I¡¯d never see my childhood home again, would never again go to Yuei, and wouldn¡¯t mentally complain about and judge all of my classmates during classes. I¡¯d find a way to corner Katsuki someday one way or another ¨C or at least I would once I was sure he¡¯d gotten over his little existential crisis. Italy without Dad made me nostalgic. It reminded me of the day he¡¯d dropped me on her after Kenzei had died, and it was weird to realize that nothing much had changed since then. I was certainly way stronger than back then, and I definitely wasn¡¯t ¨C as much ¨C of an arrogant little shit, but I was still the kid that had to be dragged over half of the world for his safety while his father did who knows what who knows where. I heard Teka cough before the door to her private bedroom slid. She sat in front of me right as the stewards finished serving a late breakfast. Teka wasn¡¯t much of a talker and, thus, had left me for her bed right after dinner. I¡¯d spent the night in my seat, legs propped up and eyes closed, monitoring our surroundings, paranoia fully kicking in, imagining that someone would find us and try to shoot our plane down. Being needlessly alert was better than sleeping in a small, caged room, and even the appeal of a comfortable bed wasn¡¯t enough to get me voluntarily in another enclosed space ¨C or rather a smaller enclosed space than I was already in. Teka greeted me briefly and drank a black coffee and I remembered thinking it must be as black as her soul, hence why she liked it, which made me smile. Between one sip and the next she coughed ¡°Want me to take a look at your lungs ?¡±, I asked. She quirked a brow and I raised my hand, a faint green glow surrounding it. ¡°¡­ it is merely a cold¡±, she said, putting her cup down. ¡°Though I wasn¡¯t aware you had other¡­ abilities¡± I shrugged. ¡°I figured there¡¯s no point hiding anymore what I can do¡± All for One was out of the game and I¡¯d defected from Yuei ; canon wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d put any thought to for a while and that I certainly wouldn¡¯t even consider from now on. Everything I had was the future and unbridled freedom. A long time ago I would¡¯ve felt exhilarated at the prospect of it yet now I found myself carefully considering my options and what I wanted to do with my life. All the paths were open : I could do whatever I wanted ¨C as long as I pondered over the consequences of my actions and accepted to pay the price for it. Earlier that night, one of my clones had popped : I had finally finished my greatest fuinjutsu project, the work of a lifetime, and from now on, no one would ever be able to threaten or hurt me. Going against me would now be the equivalent of risking humanity¡¯s extinction. ¡°I figured¡±, Teka said ¡°that, because of your¡­ peculiar mindset, you¡¯d still be hell-bent on hiding your abilities¡± I appreciated that she didn¡¯t pry ¨C never did ¨C and even though she¡¯d had a hunch about my abilities close to a decade ago, she¡¯d never pressured me to tell her anything, only giving me her silent support. Even when I was a child ¨C my still developing brain making me one even though I had twenty years of experience prior ¨C she always treated me like an adult. ¡°Paranoia¡±, I said out loud, grinning. ¡°You can say it, you know. I¡¯m not touchy about it¡± Or rather I wasn¡¯t touchy because it was her. It had been a while since I hadn¡¯t gotten a full-on paranoid crisis ¨C except for my little freakout when I¡¯d heard Keigo had been sent to Tartarus ¨C and I felt rather proud of myself for it. I was aware of my shortcomings, my blatant paranoia that had saved my life more than once, my violent outbursts that had brought more problems than I could handle, my arrogance that had stopped me from creating a lot of meaningful connections, and my selfishness that had made me destroy most of the few I had. Yet I didn¡¯t want to stay as fucked up as I was and I knew that with time ¨C certainly decades ¨C and a lot of hard work, I could become someone my current self would admire. In some way, Italy was a new chance for me to start everything anew. ¡°I figured telling a paranoiac that he¡¯s paranoid isn¡¯t always the best course of action¡±, she said, and I recognized my shrink¡¯s words behind hers. Scarcela, as I always suspected, must¡¯ve sent her weekly reports of my progress ¨C or lack thereof, depending on my fluctuating mood. ¡°Though we can both agree that it doesn¡¯t matter for someone aware of being one¡±, The shadow of a smile quirked her lip. ¡°If I may say, a healthy dose of paranoia in our line of work is equivalent to a healthy dose of self-preservation¡± Paranoia and self-preservation : I¡¯d always believed that in excesses, paranoia pushed me to do anything but preserve myself. ¡°Then it must mean I am ready to take over the family¡¯s business¡± I¡¯ll probably start my training as soon as we land. She merely finished her coffee but the way her shoulder sagged, the way her eyes sparkled, hopeful, made me realize how utterly relieved she was at this prospect. For a moment I didn¡¯t see the strong and brash Teka I knew but rather only the old, tired woman she truly was. There was a pang in my chest. I reached forward, grabbing her hand on the table. She looked up, startled, and nearly spilled her drink. Her hands were cold and worn out, battered by hardships and life.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I won¡¯t leave¡±, I promised. ¡°Teach me all you need to and then enjoy your retirement¡± She deserved it. I squeezed her hand and let it go, settling back against my seat. Her eyes were glassy. She scolded her features, threw her shoulders back, and everything was gone. ¡°It won¡¯t be an easy road¡±, she said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot that you are not yet aware of... And you still need to win our men¡¯s trust¡± I would¡¯ve found it weird if they¡¯d followed me only because I was their boss¡¯s grandson. ¡°Have you read any of the materials I sent you ?¡± ¡°I started but haven¡¯t finished yet¡± I¡¯d had a fairly good start on the subject but as I hadn¡¯t expected to need to go to Italy before next summer, I hadn¡¯t spent all of my time on it ¨C and then, well, inmates weren¡¯t allowed to bring stuff from home. ¡°You still have the basics down concerning the Ndrangheta, the Camorra, and the Sicilian mafia ?¡± The three groups that had shared power in Italy before Quirks¡¯ awakening. ¡°I do, though I didn¡¯t understand why they suddenly disappeared: they were already large and powerful and we were only civilians back then¡± ¡°That has to do with their preconceived notions of superiority¡±, she explained. ¡°The arrival of Quirks leveled the field but they were too engrossed in their archaic traditions to seize the opportunity¡± Quirks appeared two centuries ago. I wondered what kind of power our family had managed to accumulate from two centuries of domination : we owned Italy, yes, but most importantly we owned the men and women working for us as well as all of the resources found across our country. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it more thoroughly in time. Let¡¯s finish our meal first¡± We lapsed into a comfortable silence as we finished our breakfast. ¡°Do we do drugs ?¡± She shot me an assessing glance. ¡°¡­ indeed. May I know why this sudden interest in the subject ?¡± ¡°Merely curiosity¡± * Spotless and well-kept, the old room I¡¯d spent a summer in was exactly as I¡¯d left it. Close to the bed¡¯s left foot was a smudge of blackened red, a reminiscence of the blood ink I¡¯d stirred. A few of the Sharingan¡¯s matrice designs ¨C circles and gibberish writing that made no sense for anyone but me ¨C I¡¯d made were still pinned to the wall. I scoffed while remembering how sick I¡¯d been when I realized I was allergic to cheap, regular ink. ¡°Wise indeed to keep your room in the state you left it¡±, Teka mused, looking at the pinned with fuinjutsu with interest. ¡°You know, I disliked you the first time I met you¡± ¡°Likewise¡± I smiled, glancing at her though her face remained smooth and unbothered, her voice flat. ¡°It was difficult to feel otherwise when you wiped your steak-stained hands on our table-cloth barely half an hour after our first encounter¡± I¡¯d truly been an insufferable little shit. At least I can be glad that the older I get, the less the lack of maturity of my brain plays a part in my actions. Her fingers brushed what was the ultimate matrice, the one I used to make my sharingan. ¡°Seeing as you are not as secretive concerning your abilities as you used to be, enlighten me : was there any point to your scribbling ?¡± ¡°There was¡± She nodded, and I expected more questions. ¡°I see¡± She let go of the seal and walked back to me, hands clasped behind her back like a soldier. ¡°You ¡®see¡¯ ?¡±, I prodded ¡°I was of the mind that there always was a reason for your actions and that you wouldn¡¯t spend hours locked up in your room scribbling nonsense. It is nice to see my suspicions confirmed¡± She surveyed the room one last time. ¡°I will let you settle¡± She left and I looked down at the few suitcases brought for me. Dad and she had had the foresight to send someone to raid my room : everything I¡¯d ever owned was there, and I patted myself on the back knowing that I¡¯d hidden my weapons well enough that they hadn¡¯t managed to find them. Otherwise they would¡¯ve triggered the traps, and it wouldn¡¯t have been a pretty sight. As soon as Teka closed the door, one of my clones appeared on the windowsill, arms full of ink, sturdy paper, and a cage full of rats. He settled everything onto the desk. Two other clones appeared in a near-smokeless puff and I sat at my desk while they organized my stuff. I drew the seal I¡¯d mentally configured in the loneliness of my cell, the one I¡¯d believed to be the perfect one. ¡°What do you think ?¡± I asked, giving it to him. His sharingan spun to life while he studied the drawing, putting a small, transparent pouch of white powder in front of me. I opened it, my nostrils flaring while I took in the delicious smell. ¡°Looks more promising than anything we¡¯ve made until now¡± I licked my lips, anticipating what was to come. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the experimentation¡±, my clone proposed, dragging the cage of screeching rats to us. I nodded. ¡°Let me just get a bit more before we start...¡± * "I would. I''d kill you" Katsuki¡¯s amusement was fading, replaced by a dubious expression. "If you stand on my path, I''ll kill you. And I''ll kill everyone else who''d try to stop me" Katsuki had chalked Shoto¡¯s words to him trying to shock him. Of course he wouldn¡¯t kill him ¨C and of course, he wouldn¡¯t hurt innocent people. Despite what everybody said, Katsuki knew Shoto, and Shoto wouldn¡¯t hurt innocent people. Now he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡°I will ask you one question and one question only¡±, said the police officer, face hard and fingers intertwined ¡°There¡¯s is no point lying as I will know if you do¡± Katsuki saw the looks of distrust and barely contained anger. They¡¯d handled him like a prisoner, shoved him into an interrogation room roughly. It¡¯d been hours ago. Katsuki rubbed his tired face. There was dry blood under his nails and inside his nostrils, dirty knots in his hair giving his blond mop a reddish hue. ¡°Did you ¨C in any way ¨C help Shoto Todoroki escape ?¡± The detective was tense, his muscles pulled, his eyebrows furrowed. They¡¯d been surprisingly delighted when they heard that Katsuki had taken care of Kai Chisaki. This alone ¨C their endorsement of his crime ¨C had sent him into another whirlwind of confusion. Why had they been relieved ? Wasn¡¯t it bad ? Why did everyone act like it was a good thing ? Had Shoto been right, as always ? ¡°No¡± Tsukauchi stayed still for a while. Then a wave of relief overwhelmed him, and he leaned back, looking at the one-way window. ¡°Cleared¡± Katsuki wondered if, had he been guilty, they would¡¯ve forced him to give away the One for All before killing him. * It was late at night when she got home. She¡¯d been discussing all day long matters regarding a restaurant that would be integrated into a high-end hotel, doing her best to take her mind off what had happened to their youngest. Like everybody else, they¡¯d learned about his imprisonment last week. Rei had been in her office¡¯s lobby when she¡¯d seen the news displayed on the TV : her mind had felt full of cotton and her legs wobbly. She¡¯d sat on the floor, under her employees'' bewildered gazes, knowing that if she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d faint. Fuyumi hadn¡¯t been much better. Natsuo, back in the US, had called to ask if he should get back home, saying he wanted to get back home, but she¡¯d placated him by saying she¡¯d speak with Enji first to see what was the matter. She¡¯d tried contacting her husband to no avail. She even called Shoto¡¯s school to see if they knew anything but had been turned down, as she had no legal right over Shoto. She grasped with utmost conviction the belief that whatever had happened to Shoto, his father would never let him rot in jail. Her faith in her husband¡¯s absolute love for their youngest was the only thing that stopped her from hunting down Enji and pushing for more information. Fuyumi and Natsuo hadn¡¯t agreed with her views and, despite their strained relationship with their brother, they¡¯d argued with Rei, asked her to do something, anything, and that they needed to know their brother was sound and well. Touya¡¯s fresh death sentence was still on their mind and, even though they did not voice it, Rei knew they feared that the same fate would befall their brother. ¡°I trust Enji¡±, Rei had quietly answered. If there was one person he wouldn¡¯t ever fail, it was Shoto. That¡¯s why, when she saw the letter on her desk, she knew she¡¯d been right to trust him. She opened it eagerly and drank in the meager content as fast as she could. By the time you¡¯ll read this, Shoto will have left the country. Rei briefly closed her eyes, so overwhelmingly relieved she had to grasp the mahogany desk to not fall. They will freeze my accounts to find a lead ; thus, from today onward, you are the sole owner of all of our accounts and real estate throughout Japan. Rei¡¯s eyes widened. Should the situation change in any way, here are my last wishes. I trust you to carry them on. - Enji And to that, he¡¯d added a copy of his will. * Bonus : ¡°He- he died ?¡± ¡°As I said¡±, explained the soldier. ¡°A riot broke out in the prison. Your uncle tried to use the diversion to flee with a bunch of other inmates. He refused to comply and hurt many wardens. We were forced to use lethal force¡± None of the kids said anything, too stunned to speak. The soldier¡¯s eyes slid to the little girl seated right beside the blonde teen and felt guilty even though he was only the bearer of bad news. ¡°Is she¡­ ?¡± The boy brushed his eyes with the back of his arm, trying to reign in the tears from spilling on his cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s his daughter, yes¡±, he said. He stood up, and the little girl followed. ¡°Sorry for taking that much of your time¡± She grabbed the teen¡¯s wrist. ¡°Why is daddy not coming home ? You said he¡¯d come back and he wouldn¡¯t- he wouldn¡¯t-¡± A gut-wrenching sob left the little girl. The soldier pursed his lips, nearly reaching out for her. The teen leaned down, wiping away her tears, trying to smile even though he was crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eri, but Dad is not coming back¡± Neito scooped her up in his arms while she started sobbing loudly. She buried her head in his shoulder and held on his neck for dear life. Neito brushed his wet cheeks, fresh tears rolling down as soon as he finished his gesture. Without a look for anybody else, they left. * A/N : Three chapters left and I''m done with this fic. Even though they''re the shortest they''re the hardest to write because I''m mentally tired of writing this fic lmao. But show must go on. See you in the next update. Chapter 244 - Drug Addiction ¡°He¡¯s got cancer¡± Sharingan on, I watched the rat squirm in a separate cage, my eyes focusing on him at a molecular level. His cells were multiplying at a terrifying pace even for a cancer : the chakra in the seal was like corrosive acid, destroying his organs from the inside out. And, from his little screams, it was painful. ¡°His body may simply not be strong enough to withstand a seal¡±, my clone said ¡°Or the chakra input is too large¡±, I said. The matrice was good ¨C I felt it deep in my bones. Putting it on someone else was another matter entirely, so I was starting with rats. No one would complain if they died. There was a knock on my door. I smoothly rose from my bed, ordering my clone : ¡°Consider this one a failure and try with a lower amount of clones stored next time¡± ¡°Six clones ?¡±, he asked. ¡°Five¡±, I said. ¡°Maybe lower. And give him something for the pain, too¡± ¡°Yes boss¡± I opened the door, facing ¨C unsurprisingly ¨C Teka. Her gaze glided over me to peruse my room-turned lab. I knew she was getting used to my antics, having seen her fair share of clones wandering around the house to bring me this or that. Now each time she talked to me she asked me if I was a clone. ¡°Time for the lesson ?¡± ¡°Yes, we-¡± Suddenly, her nostrils flared. Her eyes snapped to mine, narrowed. ¡°Do you want me to showe- oww !¡± Teka grabbed me by my ear and dragged me to my bathroom, her long skirts flowing like clouds behind her. She kicked open the toilet¡¯s lid and pushed me on my knees. ¡°What the-¡± Her slender fingers lowered my mask and shot up in my mouth while I was speaking, hitting the back of my throat mercilessly. I grabbed the toilet bowl and threw up everything I¡¯d eaten that morning. Teka cleaned her slightly puke-covered fingers on a nearby towel, calm and composed, whereas I was glaring at her. ¡°Why did-¡± ¡°Drugs, Shoto ? Really ?¡± She looked both in disbelief as well as sorely disappointed. ¡°I thought you would be smart enough to never try it, let alone get addicted¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡±, I said grabbing a hand towel to clean my puke-covered lips, avoiding her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I can stop if I want. It¡¯s just¡­ it helps me a lot for training. I don¡¯t need to take as many breaks as I should thanks to it¡± ¡°You¡¯re reeking, boy¡± She hadn¡¯t called me boy in years. ¡°This is not how a non-addicted individual should smell¡± ¡°I¡¯m not addicted¡±, I insisted, growing impatient. ¡°It helps. It¡¯s for training¡± Teka studied me for a moment, unreadable. Smoothly, she spun on her heels and stormed out of the bathroom. I sighed, rubbing my face with my hand. And now my grandma thought I was a junkie. Great. At first, I didn¡¯t pay any mind to the loud noises coming from my room. It must¡¯ve been my clones. Then I realized there was no reason for them to thrash my room. I stopped at the threshold, my gaze roaming over the chaos. My closet was open, drawers thrown to the ground, my bed in disarray. My clones had stopped experimenting, staring in disbelief at Teka who, standing next to my bed, held the stash I¡¯d gotten from one of our warehouses. She looked me dead in the eyes while it burned to a crisp between her fingers, ashes falling to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t tell dad¡± She cleaned her hands on my bed cover. ¡°If you are concerned about what your father has to say about the matter, then you know this is not something you should do¡± Her skirts brushed my legs as she walked past me. ¡°I refuse to teach you anything until you¡¯re not clean¡± ¡°I am-¡± She shot me a glance, and I shut up. * I heaved, looking at her, tears in my eyes, and cold sweat on my brows. ¡°Did you- did you poison me ?¡± My pounding heart sent thunder through my chest, burning pain flaring and receding, flaring and receding. ¡°I poisoned until the last crumb of drug available in this country. Your sickness is nothing but the consequences of your actions¡± She¡¯s insane. Poisoning that many stacks should¡¯ve been nothing sort of ludicrous, and it was without considering the millions ¨C if not hundreds of millions ¨C she was losing in unsold, faulty products.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I threw up once more. ¡°Be glad that I am merely teaching you a lesson. Anyone else who knew of your addiction could¡¯ve gotten you killed that way, and none of your great abilities would¡¯ve saved you from dying. Most powerful man in the world or not, we all bleed red. ¡± She towered over me as, shaking, I couldn¡¯t muster the force to get up. There was something sticky in my ear. I brushed it, looking down at my fingers. Blood. Teka had no outward reaction. Was I hallucinating ? ¡°Can you...¡± I dry heaved. ¡°Can you give me the antidote ?¡± ¡°No¡± She turned on her heels and left me to my agonizing pain. * Three days of uncontrollable shitting and throwing up later, I was once more standing in front of Teka, fingers intertwined, chin on her hands, as she surveyed me. ¡°See ? Wasn¡¯t that hard¡± I repressed the flare of irritation that shot through me. She¡¯d been right about the poisoning part, though. Back in Japan, anyone who could¡¯ve figured I was always going to L¨¦o would¡¯ve been able to get rid of me easily. Between my feverish dreams and vivid hallucinations, this had been what had given me a cold sweat. I had a glaring weakness that I hadn¡¯t even accounted for. ¡°Did you tell Dad ?¡± ¡°Why are you always only concerned about what your father has to say ? I am disappointed too¡± ¡°Did you ?¡± ¡°No¡± I deflated. ¡°Not yet, at least¡± I tensed. ¡°What do you want me to do to make you not tell him ?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious ? I want you to get rid of this addiction. None of our men will respect a leader so weak as to indulge in his own product¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡±, I said painfully. ¡°I¡¯ll get clean. I won¡¯t ever touch drugs, not even with a ten-foot pole. Just¡­ don¡¯t tell Dad¡± Teka¡¯s glare was cold. ¡°Your body is stronger than the average human, isn¡¯t it ?¡± I nodded. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve got a week¡± * Was being held captive by an army of clones in my room a good experience ? No. Did I regret creating them to keep me inside, with orders to not let me out even if I threatened bloody murder ? Yes, a lot. Were chakra suppressant cuffs my greatest invention as of yet ? It could¡¯ve been if only I wasn¡¯t the only person in this world with chakra ¨C though, despite my sickening headache and feeling as if I should unalive myself, I knew it had a lot of potential if used correctly¡­ ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to bring a fucking volcano to life if you don¡¯t give me a bit of-¡± My clone snorted. ¡°Can we even do that ? I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯d just make a lava geyser and kill everyone in a hundred-kilometer radius. We don¡¯t have Dad¡¯s fine control for pulling up volcanoes and making sure they don¡¯t blow up in our faces¡± I still hadn¡¯t figured out how he hadn¡¯t blown up Japan accidentally even though he¡¯d woken up every volcano on the island. I banged my head on the door until I saw stars. ¡°Let.me.out.¡± The thin layer of blue chakra covering my room flared to life, intricate seals sparkling to life before disappearing into the walls. Reverse-engineering a protection seal to make it a bubble prison was my worst idea ever. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t touch it¡±, I said, licking my dry lips. ¡°I just need¡­ fresh air. That¡¯s right, fresh air. Let me out¡± ¡°No¡± I hit the wall and the door rattled. ¡°Let me out !¡± The withdrawal symptoms peaked at 72 hours. If it weren¡¯t for the cuffs, I would¡¯ve blown up the house. * ¡°Are you feeling better ?¡± It had been two weeks since I started my express detox, and four days since I¡¯d gotten out of my room. There¡¯d been times when I was shaking like a leaf, suddenly cold, and others when I got so angry I could¡¯ve murdered someone. ¡°Yes¡± I still didn¡¯t trust myself enough to not suddenly run to get another batch, hence the two clones constantly flanking me, but as I hadn¡¯t yet, I felt like I was on the right path. At least I hadn¡¯t tried running off. Yet. ¡°Can I take your word that you won¡¯t ever touch drugs again ?¡± The first day, I¡¯d been down so bad I hadn¡¯t even had the strength to brush my teeth with how much I was shaking. ¡°I won¡¯t¡± A small, satisfied smile quirked Teka¡¯s lips up. ¡°Good¡± She clasped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with our lessons, shall we ? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had plenty of time to study the material I gave you¡± ¡°Indeed¡± Only after I¡¯d gotten over the resentment phase. ¡°As you must¡¯ve read, Sicily gave the world the term ¡®mafia¡¯. It became an umbrella term for all of Italy¡¯s underworld brotherhoods, including the Camorra and the Ndrangheta¡± ¡°They used to be called Cosa Nostra¡±, I added. Teka nodded. ¡°Indeed, though it is only with time that this title came to pass. These Honoured Societies were sworn, an occult sect of gangsters : they were born centuries ago and thrived in a country where the state had a fragile legitimacy and the citizens lacked trust in the government institutions. Blood seeped through the pages of mafia history, though there is a deeply ingrained code of honor among Mafiosi. Have you yet broached upon the various initiations ?¡± I nodded. Mafia bonds are forged in and for violence, only loosened when life ends. ¡°Then you must know the importance of blood, for blood is perhaps humanity¡¯s oldest and most elemental symbol, and mafiosi used to exploit it''s every facet¡± One of the lent book¡¯s quotes flew easily from my mouth : ¡°Blood as violence, blood as both birth and death, blood as a sign of manhood and courage, blood as kinship and family¡± Teka looks agreeably surprised, and only for that, I was glad I broached my reading material late last night when I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡°Though ¡®manhood ¡¯ is a rather outdated term, and not as relevant as it used to be. Depending on which mafia you found yourself in, women used to be treated with more or less contempt : some respected them because they were those that raised mafiosos offspring and could poison their children¡¯s minds as well as they could run their mouths and spill their secrets for vengeance. This is exactly what caused the three mafias downfall and what enabled our family to bring them to their knees one by one¡± Teka paused, waiting for me to explain what had given us an edge in our war. ¡°It¡¯s the women, isn¡¯t it ? Quirks leveled the field, made genders equal in terms of raw strength. We took them in as much as we did men, and that¡¯s why we won¡± She looked satisfied with my answer. ¡°It is the women, yes, but it is most importantly these mafia''s inability to understand that it was the beginning of a new era : they couldn¡¯t keep up. Rather than working together when your late grandfather annihilated the Camorra, they rejoiced. Next was the Ndrangheta and, lastly, the Sicilians, though at some point it came close to mutual destruction¡± ¡°But I thought the Camorra were the ones who attacked us first ?¡± ¡°They indeed were gauging our abilities, pushing to see if they could disband and then add us to their rank. Your great-grandfather always planned to take over the underworld and unite it under his name, but the Camorra¡¯s attack enabled him to look legitimate when he took arms and ruthless enough that no one dared to cross him once he was done with them, killing two birds with one stone¡± Teka gave me a book entitled ¡®Rules and social prescriptions¡¯. ¡°You shall learn it by heart¡±, she said ¡°As my grandson your criminal apprenticeship will be a short one yet everyone¡¯s expectations of you will be higher than if you¡¯d been a decade-old trainee¡± I opened the book, my eyes gliding over the content : it held what to do and what not to do, how to address my fellow mafia members, the various positions one could hold among us as well as broaching on a variety of our activities. Among drug dealings and prostitution (and various other unsavory topics) there was, unsurprisingly, murder. This last section was the largest of all and yet I believed it was not exhaustive : various sub-sections included murder on our soil as well as foreign. Surprisingly, members were strictly forbidden from killing anyone they hadn¡¯t been ordered to : if they did, they would be judged and ¡®dealt with accordingly¡¯ to precise rules after an inquiry as to who they killed, why they killed, and if it benefited or not our Honoured Society. ¡°When will be my initiation ?¡±, I asked while perusing the book. The divergences between our Honoured Society and the old ones were stark enough for me to consider us closer to a Private Military Company yet we were still similar enough to be a mafia. ¡°Six months, if you¡¯re lucky. Three if you show yourself particularly promising¡± I nodded. I hoped Dad would be back for the ceremony. ¡°Now get to work. There¡¯s still a lot for you to study¡± * BONUS : There was a large board on which was pinned one picture. Around, he¡¯d written each ability he knew the man to be possessing. Enhanced senses Enhanced strength Enhanced speed Regeneration (minor ?) Increased lifespan (immortality ruled out) Minor telekinesis (need to have you in his visual field) Black Lightning Poisonous blood (see Shoto poisoned and captured Summer Camp) Levitation Air canon Red protrusions Minor teleportation (need to say ¡®swap¡¯) ¡°Are you really going to murder him ?¡±, asked Kaneki Enji¡¯s eyes settled on All for One¡¯s picture around which all cords gathered. His gaze was cold, resolute. ¡°I am¡± * A/N : I am ONE FUCKING CHAPTER from finishing this story. Oh god I can''t believe it''s happening. I''ll update you once I''m through (+ new updates concerning the next FF etc). Yeah, see you in the next update everyone. Chapter 245 - Schemes THREE MONTHS LATER ¡°Today our guest is someone we have all heard about and who has yet to make a public apparition : let¡¯s welcome none other than Dynamight !¡± People cheered. Katsuki steeled himself, plastering on a fake smirk. Nezu had told him it looked more natural on him than All Might¡¯s megawatt smile, even though it made him look cocky. While they might have aimed for an ''All Might'' vibe, Katsuki still needed to stand out enough on his own. ¡°Thank you for having me¡±, he said, shaking the anchorwoman¡¯s hand. ¡°None of that¡±, Kameno said, her teeth a dizzying white. ¡°We¡¯re among friends !¡± She kissed him on the cheeks, standing on her tiptoes to graze his jaw even though she was wearing heels. ¡°Can you see how tall he is ?¡±, she laughed, sharing a knowing smile with the public ¡°The girls at Yuei must all been fawning over you¡± Katsuki nodded, unable to find anything smart or witty to answer. Nezu had told him to only answer smart or witty things, though if he had nothing to say he shouldn¡¯t go Endeavor¡¯s route (rude and unbothered) because they didn¡¯t want unnecessary comparisons between him and a former Hero now internationally wanted criminal. So smiling it was, even though it hurt his cheek. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know¡±, he said. ¡°I spend my time training or patrolling¡± And girls didn¡¯t want to spend time with him. Actually, no one except 1-A¡¯s students wanted to speak with him, and even they didn¡¯t do it often because of how snappy Katsuki had grown since¡­ Only Izuku ¨C and sometimes Kirishima because he was nice like that - dared to eat lunch with him, and wasn¡¯t it pathetic ? Kameno playfully hit him on the arm. ¡°Can you see how studious he is ? Our country¡¯s future is in good hands with him !¡± People cheered, and Katsuki¡¯s fake smile turned genuine. Being a Hero was for him but also for the people who slaved at jobs they hated 24/7. He¡¯d bring them peace and faith in the future. The interview rolled easily, Katsuki the practiced answers Nezu and him had prepared. When Kameno sneakily tried to bring the Todoroki into the conversation, Katsuki bluntly shut it down. Two weeks ago, Shoto had contacted him. There¡¯d been a note on his desk. Katsuki had read and burned it, choosing not to answer. After the Todoroki¡¯s escape, people''s opinions were equally divided. Cynic supported them ¨C Shoto was a kid and he¡¯d been sentenced to a lifetime in prison through unlawful procedures ¨C while realistic wondered why they hadn¡¯t bothered sneaking out Hawks with them. They called them selfish. Then, once things died out, everyone remembered that despite vastly contributing to Tokyo¡¯s defense once the Nomus tried to overtake it, Endeavor had still quit after a terrorist attack without as much as a public statement. It didn¡¯t matter that All Might had done the same thing and had not even contributed that night. Some were jealous of the hefty money Endeavor had given his former employees when most people could barely afford to pay for food. More and more had turned against them, but it didn¡¯t matter because they¡¯d left and wouldn¡¯t return. Katsuki hadn¡¯t cared. There were still volcanoes erupting throughout Japan and, contrary to most people, he knew why there¡¯d been this sudden outburst. It worried him. Kameno smiled and leaned forward conspiratorially, teeth sparkling like jewels. ¡°But what everybody wonders about is : are you All Might¡¯s secret love child ? Katsuki smiled, though it was strained. His parents had begrudgingly accepted to play along with the ¡®All Might¡¯s son¡¯ scenario concocted by Nezu, even though it was what the country needed : a familiar figure with a fresh face, someone they could believe would be able to save them. ¡°My hair¡¯s spikier¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The anchorwoman laughed, and everybody else did too. ¡°What a cheeky boy ! Well, thank you for your time, Mr Bakugo, and hopefully we¡¯ll see you soon again !¡± * Teka coughed dryly, drinking her chamomile to soothe her sore throat. Her lungs were burning. She kept writing. If only you could see him, you¡¯d be proud of him. The older he grows, the more he looks like you. Sometimes, when he laughs, it sounds unnervingly like yours, and I am left to wonder how come he had the laugh of a dead man. He¡¯s smart and dedicated, and he commands our men as easily as you used to. He¡¯s made for it, just like you were, and he¡¯s ready to do whatever it takes to keep our family secure and sound. He¡¯s not loud but there¡¯s a brashness to him, a quiet strength that fills me up with pride. It has been a while since anyone lived with me. Would you understand if I told you that despite his cold demeanor, he¡¯s very lively ? His brain is always in turmoil, he¡¯s always two steps ahead of everybody else, going in and out of the house all day long. I didn¡¯t realize I craved companionship until he skipped lunch one day and I had to track him down to the other end of the city ¨C god only knows why fishes in his spare time when he told me he hated it ¨C and drag him back home, giving him an earful afterward. It fills me with happiness to hear someone else¡¯s footsteps ¨C when he¡¯s not in the mood to spook me by silently creeping up on me ¨C that¡¯s not one of the domestics. I enjoy our quiet evenings together : he¡¯s more like me about this, not as loud or boisterous as you. You¡¯d love him as much as I do. And Enji... Her fingers were shaking. I just wish you were here. She put her pen down. ¡°Who are you writing to ?¡± She looked up to her grandson, wearing his black Kevlar uniform with metal chest armor and arm guards. There was a tant? strapped to his back and though it seemed obsolete in a world where you could shoot someone, he managed to make it relevant. ¡°Have I not told you that appearing without warning will give me a heart attack one day ?¡± He smiled ¨C his eyes crinkled. ¡°I¡¯m counting on that¡± He took two steps forward. ¡°I successfully completed the assignment¡±, he said, his eyes resting on the folded letter. ¡°Witnesses ?¡± ¡°None. I framed the Revolutionary group as you asked me to. What¡¯s this ? Is it for Dad?¡± Teka pursed her lips, hesitated to explain herself. Not even Enji was aware of this. ¡°It¡¯s a letter¡±, she said. ¡°To your grandfather¡± Shoto¡¯s eyebrow twitched though he did not ask the obvious. ¡°I started writing them a few weeks after he died¡±, she explained. ¡°It felt- feels ¨C like I¡¯m talking to him. It helped me get closure¡± It felt as if he were close to her, leaning over her shoulder when she wrote, and she pictured him smiling or fondly shaking his hands at her words. She put it in a manila envelope and put it in her lowest drawer under Shoto¡¯s curious gaze, among a hundred other letters. It was nearly full, she¡¯d soon need to make room in a third drawer. She clasped her hands, looking back to Shoto. ¡°Now tell me precisely what happened¡± * ¡°You are the one who leaked the hangar video, aren¡¯t you ?¡± Nezu froze, hands on the steering wheel. He slowly looked up to the rear-view mirror where he met two cold, icy eyes. He would¡¯ve never thought Enji Todoroki had the guts to come back to Tokyo now that he was number one public enemy ¨C or rather, he¡¯d put it at a 15% probability of it happening, with him getting caught at an 80% level depending on the presence of his son. Nezu¡¯s eyes swept to the seat next to Enji, and he nearly expected Shoto to be there too, but he wasn¡¯t. That didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t be somewhere close, from a vantage point where he could monitor them. ¡°You gave it to All for One, and All for One used it to destroy my son¡¯s public image¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to All for One¡±, Nezu mused while trying to spot a mop of red and white atop one of the surrounding buildings. ¡°He just conveniently found it when it was needed¡± Nezu¡¯s schemes had brought light on Shoto like it shouldn¡¯t have happened, the starting point of Endeavor¡¯s name being dragged in the mud and All for One¡¯s obsession with his son. Surprisingly it had all come back to bite Nezu in the ass when All for One gouged out Aizawa¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d been really annoyed with himself after that. ¡°I won¡¯t ask retribution for what you did¡± Nezu showed no outward reaction but internally he was sagging with relief, glad he wouldn¡¯t be turned into a barbecue. ¡°But in exchange, I want you to do something¡± Nezu had studied him extensively ¨C as he did anybody of interest he crossed paths with (or not) and knew him maybe even better than he knew himself. ¡°Let me guess : you plan to kill All for One and need my help to find him ?¡± Enji¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing. Nezu took the lead. ¡°You feel guilty for your son¡¯s death, and you think that if he¡¯d never met All for One, he¡¯d still be alive¡± The vein popping on his forehead was enough of a warning to not push further. This man could¡¯ve single-handedly wiped Japan off the map and settled for a warning that had the government¡¯s officials shitting their pants. That¡¯s why, despite their boisterous claims, they hadn¡¯t put much effort into trying to find either of the Todoroki. They¡¯d thought the son was a monster, but his father was one in his own right : they couldn¡¯t handle two of them. They¡¯d hoped that by making them wanted criminals, it¡¯d push them out of the country ¨C but it hadn¡¯t. Not Enji, at least. Nezu smiled, his little teeth glinting. Humans were so predictable. ¡°If you die, your son will murder us all¡± Enji wasted no time denying it. ¡°Then make sure I do not die by telling me where to find a certain someone¡± ¡°Not All for One ?¡± Nezu backpedaled his thought process. ¡°No, not All for One¡± And they got to work, if only because Enji wouldn¡¯t leave until Nezu helped him, and denouncing him to the authorities would bring nothing but painful retribution. * A/N : As of exactly half an hour ago I have posted the last chapter of this FF on my P@treon. Yep, fist bumped the air and all that stuff. Anyway. I won''t go all sappy here because that''s not the time though you''ll get too your own little last author''s note + a special chapter dedicated to what we want to see in the next FF (and also I''m searching for native english speakers that would be my b¨ºta-readers, so think about it lol). I just wanted to say I had a blast writing this FF even if it was hard in the end, but I''m proud I did it. Story ends chapter 269 + an epilogue and three bonuses sprinkled here and there in between Part 3''s chapters. I''m gonna take a nice, month long break now. Keep on commenting on the chapters everyone, I''ll read everything when I come back. Also wish you nice holidays for those of you that are on a winter break, and, as always, See you in the next update. Chapter 246 - Made Man I twirled the pill between my fingers, marveling at how it gleamed under the light. ¡°My first soldier pill¡± Working on drugs to isolate the components that made me more energized and helped my chakra reserves get full faster had been a whole ordeal without me being able to try the drug. I¡¯d never been more aware of my shortcomings. I threw it to my clone. ¡°Try it¡± He did. His chakra spiked, a sudden boost making him go from a measly 5% of energy up to 8%. He popped before I could fully evaluate how useful the pill was. Clones were made with a set pool of chakra bestowed by myself. More chakra - like pills - was akin to overwhelming their pool, which meant that they¡¯d just burst like balloons. ¡°Synthesize more and try to see if there are any undesirable side-effects¡± I¡¯d have to try the pill myself at some point ¨C as nobody else could ¨C and hope I didn¡¯t die (or worse) from it. But it was too useful, too revolutionary for me to abandon it for fear of testing. Next stop on my list was my bastardized Hiraishin. I shunshined all the way down the courtyard, between orange groves and flowery bushes. A couple of my clones were working on a seal that would anchor my shunshin. Shunshin worked like fishing : you used your chakra as if it were a string-thin rod, and then you had to use your hook to grab onto the place you wanted to get to. This was the anchor. Once the anchor was well set, you pulled, and the chakra string guided you to your destination at breakneck speed. I had theorized that shinobi must¡¯ve been able to break other people¡¯s anchor, cutting the chakra strings with their own, but no one in this world could see my chakra, and there were even fewer people who would be able to break my link to my anchor. Here the goal was to combine two things : the high speed I was able to get to in dire situations with a seal-based anchor that would allow me to ¡®pop up¡¯ anywhere as long as my seal was there. Problem was, the lack of a proper chakra string linking me to my anchor made transportation more difficult. I felt the pull but wasn¡¯t compelled to follow it and could lose the lead if I wasn¡¯t properly focused. I also needed to follow the laid road while spinning and turning to avoid obstacles on my path (like people or places), least I left a trail of blood behind me with every pseudo-Hiraishin. Furthermore, the high speed I was traveling to ¨C my own speed, far better than the shunshin-induced one ¨C meant I had to go from normal to 300% in a split second. This kind of shift from unmoving to unnatural speed was stark enough that a few of my bones could break in the process if the pull of the anchor didn¡¯t tear me in half before. That¡¯s the point my clones were at : each time they tried the pseudo-Hiraishin, they ended up torn in half at the waist, no matter if they¡¯d activated the anchor-seal while running or sitting, or if the distance was barely a couple of meters between location A and location B. I wouldn¡¯t be able to spawn out of thin air like the Fourth, but it¡¯d be close enough that it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Still, I wondered how Tobirama managed to create a seal that was ¨C certainly ¨C akin to pure teleportation. Hiraishin was a space-time jutsu ; I was cheating my way out of it by using pure speed, whereas Hiraishin¡¯s speed was but a consequence of compressing space (from what I could guess) in such a way that you looked as if you appeared somewhere else at high speed. One of my clones popped up, his memories hitting me suddenly. Teka was sitting behind her desk, hands clasped, a myriad of crystals around her. ¡°It has regenerative properties¡±, she explained. ¡°I had someone infuse healing energy inside¡± Even though it was a second-hand memory I could feel myself as weirded out as my clone had been, wondering if she truly was an old witch after all. ¡°It is good for your health and skin¡± She looked slightly grayish, and both my clones and I wondered if we should tell her it seemed it had the opposite effect. Her eyes snapped open, icy blue narrowing on me. ¡°Considering the lack of answer¡±, she said. ¡°I assume you are but a mere doppelganger. Tell Shoto we are to leave, it is time for the initiation¡± I perked up. ¡°And dad ?¡± He asked because he knew I¡¯d ask. ¡°He¡¯s busy¡±, she said. ¡°He said he¡¯ll come soon but wouldn¡¯t be able to make it¡± I held back my disappointment in favor of my relief that he was alive and well, if only because he¡¯d told Grandma he couldn¡¯t come. The time in between each of the news we received was nerve-wracking, and if Teka hadn¡¯t been actively trying to keep me busy here by giving me assignments, I¡¯d have left to get him back long ago, be damned respecting his wishes. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the front door in five minutes¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I felt my clone pop, and the movie-like memories ended. I shunshined to the front door, and a few moments later, off we were to Sicily. * Thinking that the Honoured Societies ¨C or sworn sects ¨C were anything but a bunch of violent, highly organized groups, was false. There was nothing good in the mafia : romanticizing it was pointless, as was trying to see it as something ¡®good¡¯, an independent group that would fight for the rights of the majority. It is a clandestine sect of opportunistic murderers, not unlike the military. Fraternity is its core value : mafia members belong, they are brothers and sisters who have sworn their lives to each other until death do they part. I have extensively studied the origin of the mafia, as per Teka¡¯s demands, and I know for a fact that our traditions are utter lies. Old mafias used to see themselves as groups with dark, mysterious origins. The Camorra assembled a myth of its Spanish origins from whatever cultural flotsam and jetsam it could find. We repeated the pattern, gave the Todoroki founder a larger-than-life aura, twisting in some lies that gave him a mythical presence, said his wife had a foresight gift, and had predicted his ascendance as a Mafia Lord. With time ¨C it had been more than a century and a half since our family came into power ¨C the fake legend grew true, and who is to say that our founder¡¯s first wife didn¡¯t have foresight, as our family truly supplanted every other ? Facimmo cacciaor, ¡®Extract gold from fleas¡¯ has always been a consensus among the various mafia groups, and that¡¯s exactly what our family did. We used civilians when they saw them as nuisances, we used women because they underestimated them, and we took advantage of the political unrest not to squeeze every penny worth out of the population but rather to squeeze the population herself until we got our own little militia. They chased the money and we chased the men, because Quirk-enhanced individuals were worth their weight in gold. Sicily had been the last stronghold. It was why we were here today. ¡°Avanti¡± Come The voice boomed against the dark cave walls. A small hole atop let the moonlight in. It was barely enough to see yourself and your surroundings, but my eyes were not that of normal people. I took a step forward and a man in his early thirties did the same. We both had knives in our hands. ¡°Inizia¡± Begin It wasn¡¯t a fight to the death, it was a ritual. We jabbed, dodged, our knives clicking against each other, sparks flying where we made contact. I drew blood first, red drops falling from a superficial cut on his shoulder. Polite applause came from the shadows. We nodded to each other and he took a step back, vanishing in the darkness, whereas I stayed in the middle of the cave, waiting. Right at the junction between the lighted circle and the shadows was a crucible. The picture of the Madonna of the Annunciation was inside. With the bloodied knife that had helped me win my fight, I cut my palm, my blood mixing with that of my brother-in-arms, falling generously on the saint¡¯s face. I grabbed it and raised it so that the light shone on it. ¡°I vow my blood to my brothers, my life to our cause, my soul to our familia. I refute the traitors, I will murder who stands in our path, I bequeath my existence to our matriarch" The saint¡¯s picture caught fire, crumbling until dust between my fingers, ashes falling on my hand. Torches flared simultaneously around me, a circle of fire lighting up the various faces surrounding me, and I knew it was Teka¡¯s doing. She walked up to me, regal in the mafia¡¯s uniform, metal chest plate and arm-guards on a dark crimson, nearly black, uniform, a long, black coat billowing behind her, gray fur encasing her face. I kneeled, head lowered, reverent. She held a burning metal plate engraved with our family''s crest, an eerie flame that looked as if it was moving depending from where you were watching. ¡°We hard and we accept¡± She put it on my left biceps, but everyone here knew it wouldn¡¯t leave a mark - I¡¯d have to get a tattoo like she did. I waited the perfunctory ten seconds quiet ; if you screamed at this point, you were out. I wondered what burning felt like for normal people - I couldn''t remember a time when I hadn''t been immune to it. ¡°Rise¡± I was now a Made Man. * BONUS : He¡¯d been to I-Island a few times already and each time had been more baffling than the last. The island, a pure product of wealthy people¡¯s ¨C Governments and Military Private Societies included - need to conduct illegal experiments on neutral grounds, had turned into this humongous gathering of scientists from all over the world. You could¡¯ve been sentenced for illegal, unlawful, unethical human experimentation in twelve countries, as long as you made it to I-Island you¡¯d be a free man who could rub shoulders with the cream of the crop scientists and no one would bat an eye. Having one or two countries hot on your heels was the equivalent of a green card here. This was a lawless place, an island lost in the Pacific that only maintained its independence from every other country in the world because everyone benefited from the product of the experiments. As long as it did not happen on the grounds of your home country, it didn¡¯t happen at all : you had plausible deniability about how the weapon you¡¯d bought had been built, and you could still use it to wage war elsewhere. The scientists, as well as their families, lived in their own little world, shut from reality, not caring if it was the fifth or sixteenth world war because they made as much money when it was peacetime so why bother ? Hence why when Enji, getting a tailored armor ordered by Nezu and that he alone could pick up because they needed to make adjustments once he¡¯d tried it, had heard there was an ongoing conference about his son, he¡¯d been more than a little baffled. The room had been one of the largest on the island, packed to the brim, so much so that people had to sit on the ground. He¡¯d watched countless scientists especially coming from Africa, Europe, South America, China, and Russia to expose theories about how one individual was able to wield ¡®so many Quirks¡¯. Some argued that his body may be the reason - and they used a lot of data to prove their point. One even argued that ¡®a certain sturdiness is present among the Todoroki lineage. I¡¯ve been provided by one of my benefactors with both Enji and Rei¡¯s Todoroki¡¯s DNA, the subject¡¯s biological parents, and can assure you that a scion able to wield both of their Quirks simultaneously is one in a billion occurrence. This goes on to show how special the subject is, and how strong his organism is to withstand two very opposite Quirks''. A German one argued that it wasn¡¯t about how many Quirks he had, but rather what were Quirks to begin with. He¡¯d sparked another discussion tangentially, and a few people had mentioned ¡®The Origin of Quirks¡¯, some calling it foolish, others saying it was baseless. That¡¯s only when they started comparing his son to Nomus that Enji had left. He¡¯d been on a boat shipping him to Japan ¨C something inconspicuous, with a few of Nezu¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯ indebted to him with adequate Quirks to make sure no one would follow him ¨C when he¡¯d received a call. ¡°Yes ?¡± Talking about the wolf¡­ ¡°I found the girl¡± * A/N : Couple of last minute important notes : 1 - If you want to apply to become one of the two beta readers for my next FF, send an email to [email protected] You have until 19th January before I start weeding people out (in a very nice, no pressure involved kind of way) with a trial test of grammar correction, a couple of questions etc (and no it''s not a job, I just want people that can bring something to the table and help me get the incoming FF to the next level). Write what is your pseudo on the website you read the story on so I can get an idea of who I''m talking to. There are a couple among you who''ve written me great comments/analysis/questions throughout the story and that I''d like to see apply, but that''s a choice you have to make on your own (be sure you have the time for that kind of stuff etc). 2 - I''m taking a break but the story will keep on getting updated, don''t worry, I''ll program chapters in advance and check from time to time that stuff''s going well. 3 - Didn''t think I''d need to say it again but for those of you who''d like to finish the story in one sitting (and not read what''s left in 1 month and two weeks) the story''s P@treon is Nar_cisseENG Thanks for all of your nice comments everyone, and as always see you in the next update. Chater 247 - Madman ¡°Happy birthday¡± My eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re three months late, Dad¡± It was the beginning of spring, snow long forgotten. I was atop the stairs like I¡¯d been years ago when he returned to fetch me and get us home. Now there was no home to go back to that wasn¡¯t here. He walked up to me, and I remembered how he¡¯d carried me around proudly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my old bike be enough to make up for it ?¡± I perked up. He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re growing more alike to your grandmother than I¡¯d like to¡± I frowned. The old witch and I had nothing in common. ¡°How so ?¡± ¡°Your grandpa¡­ Dad used to buy her gifts when he had things he wanted to atone for. At some point she made a game out of it, refusing to see him if she did not like what he got her¡± Knowing her, nothing short of a diamond mine or a small country she could be the dictator of would¡¯ve been enough. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see that I can buy you too¡± He squeezed my shoulder and my chakra flared to life, shooting up his resting palm and scanning his body in a split second. Perfect condition. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡±, he said, eyes softening. ¡°You can¡¯t buy me¡±, I said. ¡°And I¡¯m glad to see you too¡± I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive, but I couldn¡¯t say it because it would¡¯ve soured the mood. At last, he¡¯d shaved correctly and I could see in his demeanor that whatever bad mood he¡¯d been in when I last saw him was long gone. ¡°Enji¡± His gaze turned sharp, and his eyes snapped to hers. She was standing a bit more on the left and behind us. ¡°Teka¡± I swiftly moved to the side so I could see them both. ¡°I¡¯m glad you did not forget the way back home, though we could¡¯ve done with more frequent messages concerning your whereabouts¡± I did not miss the way her chin subtly pointed towards me. ¡°Worrying you needlessly wasn¡¯t my intention¡±, he said, shooting me an apologetic look. ¡°I tried to update you as often as I could but it wasn¡¯t easy¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡±, I said. ¡°I- we just didn¡¯t expect you to be gone for so long¡± Two weeks had turned into a month had turned into an indefinite amount of time before he suddenly told us yesterday that he¡¯d needed to get back home. I¡¯d spent my time debating over whether or not I should sneak back to Japan and find out what the hell he was up to but Teka had convinced me to stay by telling me that I should trust him. I did trust him. It was other people that I didn¡¯t trust. And thankfully for everyone involved, he came back to me sound and alive. ¡°Shall we speak ?¡±, Teka cut us off sharply. There was neither the cynic playfulness I¡¯d grown used to seeing in her eyes nor anything that looked as if she was relieved to see her son. She was ice cold, all sharp edges. ¡°Of course¡±, Dad said She spun on her heels and I barely took a step forward he stopped me : ¡°Your grandma and I need to discuss some things together. I¡¯ll see you once I¡¯m done with her, alright ?¡± I did not hide my bewilderment. What was there to talk about that I wasn¡¯t privy to ? My eyes trailed behind Teka who¡¯d already disappeared inside the house. ¡°We¡¯ll celebrate your birthday properly once I¡¯m done. I even got you a present¡± I knew he knew I didn¡¯t care about any present whatsoever but I still played along. ¡°It better be a good one¡± His face brightened, his lips quirking slightly. ¡°Thank you¡± His answer wasn¡¯t about the gift either. * ¡°I refuse¡±, said Teka, unapologetic Enji inhaled, nostrils flaring. ¡°That is not your choice to accept or refuse. I will do it, with or without your consent¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly do something so foolish¡±, Teka snarled, fire burning in her blue eyes. ¡°I raised you better than-¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t raise me¡±, Enji snapped. ¡°Dad did. You were a shitty mother¡± There, he¡¯d said it. It had taken him twenty-five years, but he¡¯d finally said it. It had the advantage of shutting Teka up for a second, however brief it was. ¡°I had a family to keep alive¡±, she said, tone clipped. ¡°A legacy to uphold. An empire to expand¡± Enji rolled his eyes. They¡¯d had enough money they could¡¯ve just lived off it over fifty generations, enough power that without expanding no one would¡¯ve dared to risk their ire. Like every Todoroki before her, Teka had chosen ambition over family, and despite despising her for it, Enji had done the exact same thing. Teka averted her gaze from Enji¡¯s. As always, bringing in his father subdued her. He didn¡¯t do it often because it hurt him as much as it did her. ¡°Have you thought of your son ?¡±, she finally asked. Anger spiked in Enji¡¯s chest. He wasn¡¯t her : of course he¡¯d thought of Shoto. He held it back in favor of a more fruitful conversation. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I do these days¡±, he said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s the reason I came back¡± Teka shook her head, lips pursed. ¡°If you die-¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll truly be dead inside¡± ¡°When Shoto-¡± ¡°Mom, please¡± The word alone chilled her to the bones, whatever she was about to say dying in her throat. He hadn¡¯t called her Mom since his father had died.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A myriad of emotions flashed through her eyes. She turned away, hiding her face from her son. ¡°¡­ very well¡± Enji bent forward and slid a letter on her desk. ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions. For all we know, he won''t ever read it" On it was written Shoto. * ¡°How come we both hate fishing but we still find ourselves doing it more often than we should ?¡± Dad laughed. I was serious though. It was early March. Flowers were starting to bloom yet it was too chill for people to swim. We were alone except for a guy taking out his dog at the other end of the beach. The sea was sparkling under the midday sun. The weather wasn¡¯t too bad, and the low clouds pierced by the sun made it look like a painting. We walked down the rock pier, choosing the same spot we used years ago, where Dad¡¯s father had taken him when he was younger. Sitting at the end of the pier, fishing rod firmly held between two rocks, I grabbed a sandwich and started eating, and Dad followed soon after. We always ate like two black holes, and I found it funny that I now could keep up with him and even eat more from time to time. ¡°Grandpa Todoroki would¡¯ve been proud¡±, I said Dad looked nostalgic. ¡°He would¡± I pictured him like I always picture Dad, arms crossed, patient, waiting to catch me when I inevitably fell, but with dark hair and maybe green or black eyes. ¡°Maybe one day you¡¯ll take your son or daughter fishing with you and you¡¯ll have the same conversation we¡¯re having¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m too young to have kids¡± And despite making peace with them, I still wasn¡¯t fond of the gremlins population. ¡°I had my first child at twenty-four¡± ¡°That¡¯s a teenager pregnancy¡± He laughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d make a great Dad¡± I doubted it. ¡°Better than I ever was¡± Now I seriously knew he was trippin''. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve done when I wasn¡¯t here¡± I talked to him about grandma, my training, the few ¡®assignments¡¯ I¡¯d be sent to as well as my latest Fuinjutsu project, how I could seal clones, why it was groundbreaking news, and how I was trying to tweak a basic seal that would act as a shunshin anchor to make a bastardized version of the Hiraishin (though I didn¡¯t say Hiraishin because he wouldn¡¯t have known what I was talking about). He listened intently, chin down, eyes lost in the moving sea beneath our feet, a peaceful expression on his face, and my Sharingan flared to life to capture the moment before disappearing as suddenly. ¡°Grandma¡¯s obsessed with making an album photo I¡¯d be the sole subject of. She got me playing with blocks as if I were three years old¡± I¡¯d drawn the line when she asked me to wear a onesie. He smiled while I ranted some more. The sky and the sea were of the same color, a deep blue that melted at the horizon and merged into each other, making it look as if both were a continuation of the other one. "Hey" "Hmm ?" "I was wondering... your lightning. How did you figure it out ?" I hummed, trying to remember what it had felt like. My approach to elemental ninjutsu had been vastly different than what it should''ve been for anyone else, as I already had fire and water (ice technically but it was the same) in their pure form to my beck and call. "Lightning and fire are similar in some ways. Both phenomena involve the transformation of energy. Fire is the result of chemical energy in fuel being converted into heat and light through combustion. Lightning is the result of electrical energy being rapidly released, creating light and heat in the process. I figured that if I wanted lightning, I could use the electricity produced naturally by my body but at a bigger scale" It was a bit more difficult than what I made it sound like, but it was roughly what I meant. "This sounds rather..." "Convoluted ?" I smiled. "It is. Pretty sure you could manage it, though" After what he''d done with Japanese volcanoes, I had trouble thinking of anything that could pose any problem to him. He hummed, and we quietly watched the rolling sea. ¡°Why do you want to be strong ?¡± I smiled. I¡¯d half expected this question, even though he¡¯d only asked it two other times in my whole life. ¡°Because I want to protect those I care about¡± There was no point in being strong for the sake of being strong, no point in being strong if you become a selfish asshole. I¡¯d tried both, and either I got the crap beaten out of me or I¡¯d lost people I now regretted not having by my side. ¡°It took you seventeen years but you finally got it¡± I smiled. ¡°Yeah¡± There was a small breeze that ruffled my hair. It was getting long enough for me to put it in a half bun, and I liked how the shorter parts framed my face. ¡°You know, when I die...¡± I rolled my eyes. What was the problem with parents always talking about their deaths in the most inconspicuous moments ? I didn¡¯t get what they were trying to do by making you envision a world where they wouldn¡¯t be in when all your life you¡¯d only known of one where they existed. ¡°You won¡¯t die¡±, I cut him off. He frowned. ¡°I will. Everyone does¡± ¡°Yes, but you won¡¯t die today or tomorrow, you won¡¯t die suddenly¡± Not if I had any say in it, and I had a say in it, no matter that I had no way to thwart death. ¡°You¡¯ll die of old age, at two hundred years old or something¡± And Teka would be there to bury us because she¡¯ll outlive us all. ¡°Shoto-¡± ¡°Except if you commit suicide¡± He stilled. I didn¡¯t look at him. Saying it out loud made it all the more real. Each time he¡¯d postponed getting back to me, I¡¯d worried that it was because he¡¯d finally mustered the courage to do it. Quitting his Hero job wasn¡¯t a fluke, and neither was his self-imprisonment in his room. If I hadn¡¯t forcefully fed him half of the time thanks to genjutsu, he wouldn¡¯t have made it. There were a lot of things I could prevent, but he was the only person I couldn¡¯t save him from. ¡°But you won¡¯t, will you ?¡± Despite everything, he¡¯d gotten out of bed for me, he¡¯d forced himself to face the world for me, he¡¯d done everything he could to save me. And in the end, after three long months of dreadful waiting, he¡¯d finally come back, for me. I¡¯d been enough. For the first time in my life, I¡¯d been enough. ¡°I have to go back¡± And everything shattered. ¡°When are you leaving ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to¡­ I¡¯m not going to kill myself, Shoto¡± Wasn¡¯t that exactly what someone going to kill themselves would say ? My hands tightened on the fishing rod. ¡°When ?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning¡± The warm air turned crisp cold, and I couldn¡¯t help it. I looked at the bait going up and down, up and down. ¡°Take me with you¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Why ?¡±, I snapped. ¡°Whatever it is that you¡¯re doing, you know you¡¯d have better chances to achieve it with me there¡± If he didn¡¯t want to face his suicidal tendencies, fine ; I wouldn¡¯t ignore them for his ego¡¯s sake. He snorted. ¡°Let me remind you that I took care of both you and I when you were still a brat who couldn¡¯t walk straight¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult now¡±, I pressed. ¡°I can help you¡± I would, even if he didn¡¯t want me to. ¡°You¡¯re sixteen-¡± ¡°-seventeen-¡± ¡° -and you can barely wipe your ass correctly. I¡¯m not taking you with me, end of the discussion¡± I frowned, stung. ¡°So chasing villains and murdering people is alright, but helping you is getting out of line ?¡± ¡°Yes¡± I exhaled. ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°Do you remember what I told you last time we were here ?¡± It may have been close to a decade ago but it was as clear as if it¡¯d been yesterday. By that point, I¡¯d already started seeing him as my father, but it was this exact discussion that cemented him as the man I knew would always have my back, no matter what I did. It was that discussion that made me realize how much he mattered to me. ¡°You¡¯re my son. I will always have your back. Nothing you could do will ever change that fact¡±, he quoted. And it never had, even when he realized I¡¯d lied to him for my whole life, even when I was the reason his name got dragged through the mud and people talked about him as if he¡¯d been a corrupt Hero, even when we had to flee Japan and left twenty-five years worth of life behind us. He forgave again and again and again and never asked for anything in exchange. ¡°I remember¡± ¡°I want you to extend the same courtesy to me¡± It was too much ¨C or was I too egoistical to share what I¡¯d been given ? ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°Trust me, Shoto¡± He¡¯d never been so serious, his gaze burning with resolve. ¡°I will come back to you, no matter what it takes. But before, I have something to finish, alone. Have faith in me" I wondered if I could trust his judgment. I feared that he was undertaking something impossible. Something was tingling in the back of my head, I was uneasy about this whole conversation - I knew my paranoia was kicking back in full gear. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it...¡± His voice broke, and it hurt. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to. I need to¡± I didn¡¯t know what ¡®it¡¯ entailed, but I knew deep in my bones that if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d never be able to get out of the dark hole that had threatened to swallow him whole ¨C that still threatened to ¨C the hole that I¡¯d be scared he¡¯d jump in for the last three months. The man next to me could pretend all he wanted, he was but a shell of my father. There was a gloominess about him, something dark that made him silent when he would¡¯ve spoken, a faraway expression in his eyes when he was quiet. I wanted Dad back. I didn¡¯t want half of him, I wanted him whole, I wanted him willing to live. If he didn¡¯t do what he needed to, he¡¯d never be the same, and I couldn¡¯t bear it. If I forced him to say ¨C and I could, I had the strength and the abilities to ¨C he¡¯d resent me, he¡¯d never be the man he used to be, and I couldn¡¯t bear it. I caved in. ¡°Just¡­ come back, alright ?¡± He smiled, and it was supposed to be reassuring, but my stomach was in knots my skin was clammy, and his confidence felt faked, as if he didn¡¯t know what he was getting in. ¡°I promise¡± His arm curled around my shoulders and he dragged me to him in a side hug. I fully turned and hugged him fiercely, catching him by surprise. My fingers brushed the back of his neck. Chakra seeped from it, painlessly searing itself into his skin. His hair hid the seal. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days¡±, he said when we let each other go. ¡°I just need to finish this and then it¡¯ll just be you, your grandma, and I, alright ?¡± I tried to believe him but found that I couldn¡¯t. * Dad left the next morning. We were all in the courtyard, Teka, our men and I standing in order while we said goodbye. It felt like I was back in the cave, about to prove myself worthy and become a Made Man. Dad was taking more time leaving than he should, putting his bag in the back of the trunk, looking around a bit, and then saying he¡¯d forgotten something, running back home and coming back with one of Grandma¡¯s many photo albums. Their goodbye was stiff, like everything between them. He turned to me, and something shattered in his eyes. ¡°You know that I need to do it, don¡¯t you ?¡± It was what was most painful. ¡°I do¡± He hugged me harder than he usually did, and I thought I felt something desperate seeping from him. ¡°I love you¡±, he said, breathing in my hair like he used to do when I was a kid, like he hadn¡¯t done in years. I was acutely aware of everybody listening to our conversation and felt slightly awkward. I¡¯d never been one to profess their affection to somebody else, and I knew Dad wasn¡¯t either which made it all the more significant when he did. I hesitated, choosing the cowardly answer ¨C like always. ¡°I know¡±, I said, smug. He laughed. ¡°Cheeky brat¡± He let me go. Asking for another hug would¡¯ve been too childish, and if I was to command these people one day I had to act the part, so I didn¡¯t. The driver opened his door : Dad took a step back, his eyes roaming over our house ¨C truly a mansion ¨C greedily drinking in the sight. He nodded to Teka, and looked at me one last time, hovering longer than he usually would¡¯ve before getting inside. It was only when the car left that I realized that I¡¯d never, in my whole life, told him I loved him. I resolved to correct this mistake the next time I saw him. Chapter 248 - To Hell Enji ate, and he didn¡¯t consider that it could be his last meal. He slept, and he made no fuss about the poor quality of the bed. He rose before dawn, showered with icy cold water to make sure he¡¯d be fully awake. He stretched, and then he ate breakfast. Kaneki shared his meal. They were both silent, though Kaneki glanced at him from time to time. There was a book propped up on Enji¡¯s knee, and Kaneki thought he¡¯d seen pictures on the pages but hadn¡¯t been quick enough to see what it entailed. Enji closed the book, pushed it aside, and focused on his meal. He was fully focused on the fight ahead, reviewing every scenario he¡¯d planned with every ability of All for One accounted for. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it¡± Enji didn¡¯t look up from his plate. Kaneki insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to prove, but-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about proving a point¡±, said Enji evenly He¡¯d only come back yesterday evening from who knows where, and since then he¡¯d been so aloof, so collected and focused that it chilled Kaneki to the bones. Enji looked like a man willingly walking to the gallows. ¡°Then why ?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. Kaneki¡¯s lips thinned. He¡¯d been on the run because of Enji and yet he didn''t deserve a proper answer. Finding the girl had been hard and took longer than they¡¯d both expected, but in some way, it had been a boon because it had enabled Enji to prepare better to deal accordingly with All for One. Kaneki feared that if they¡¯d found him quickly, Enji would¡¯ve jumped on the opportunity of a fight without another thought. At least now he was prepared ¨C or as prepared as he could be. ¡°Listen, I-¡± The door to the next bedroom slammed open. A teenage girl with messy hair walked out, yawning loudly. She grabbed a chair and sat at the table with them, helping herself to breakfast as she eyed Enji. ¡°Cake ?¡±, she asked, pushing white locks away from her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t know it was the kind of food you had to eat before a fight¡± He grunted as an answer and kept eating his chocolate cake. She didn¡¯t mind because they weren¡¯t close and she didn¡¯t give a shit about what would happen to him. In a few minutes, she¡¯d be as free as possible, with a new identity and so much money she wouldn¡¯t know what to do with it. She¡¯d go to school like everybody else. She wondered if Yuei¡¯s festival was as great as she¡¯d heard. They finished eating. Kaneki stopped pestering Enji : nothing and no one would stop him. The teen raised her hand expectantly to Enji, one hip cocked. He gave her the blood vial. She frowned, disgusted. ¡°I¡¯m never gonna get used to it¡±, she muttered as she opened the lid. ¡°Piece of dead skin or even teeth, I don¡¯t mind, but that is just gross...¡± As soon as her fingers grazed the red liquid her eyes turned fully white, her hair floating above her face. Enji smoothed the city¡¯s map and neurotically held the corners down as if any of this would help. She¡¯d tracked All for One every day since they¡¯d gotten a hold of her, and this was just a last confirmation about his whereabouts before Enji got to work. ¡°Here¡± Her nail stopped on a side street of Nemuro, in Hokkaido. They were in the same city. He had barely moved since yesterday evening. Enji checked if he had properly put on his gear, and if everything was where it should be. The girl had already left in a cab for Tokyo. Kaneki hovered nearby, watching Enji helplessly. ¡°You should get going¡±, he said. ¡°It¡¯s gonna get ugly¡± * At the other end of the world, Shoto and Teka were having dinner. It was a warm evening and they¡¯d decided to eat on the terrace. The sun was setting, stars like white dots in the sky. Teka sliced her bloody steak. ¡°Starving won¡¯t bring back your father faster¡± She took a bite. Shoto rested against his chair, arms crossed, a black, short-sleeved top showing a dark red flame tattooed on his left shoulder. Red was exclusively for their family. ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this¡±, he said Teka brought her wine glass to her lips. She quirked a brow. ¡°Then do something about it¡± He frowned. ¡°You won¡¯t stop me ?¡± She took a sip.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Of course not. You are to be our next patriarch. Your word will be law. If you want to follow your father and see what he is up to, that is your choice¡± It would ease her mind, too, to know there it would be the two of them against him. One couldn¡¯t live so long without having a few tricks up his sleeve, and she was worried for her son. Shoto rose as if he¡¯d only waited for her approval to do something. ¡°I can get another of our planes ready in an hour or so¡± Shoto¡¯s lips quirked upwards. He had taken off his mask like he used to each time they ate together, and she always made sure no one else was there during their meals. He didn¡¯t bother putting it back on. ¡°We were worried you¡¯d try to keep us here...¡± She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not Shoto, are you ?¡± This time he downright smiled. ¡°The original left this morning¡± * Shoto was on a commercial plane above China. He had neither passport nor ID with him ¨C not as if it would¡¯ve changed a thing ¨C and had worked his way there through astute use of Genjutsu. He¡¯d stolen somebody¡¯s bag to look ordinary and had boarded the first flight he could find after Dad had left. The sun was barely rising, and the horizon lit up as if it would catch fire. He¡¯d be there in an hour or so. He closed his eyes, smiling when his clone back home with Teka popped, the memories flooding his mind. * He was resting on the beach, looking at the rising sun with wonder, sipping a cocktail peacefully. The upside about this whole ordeal was that he¡¯d gotten vacation for the first time in, what, two decades ? Lazing on the sand was great, especially when you had nothing better to do. He¡¯d kept healing, stole money from unaware locals and blended in the crowd with the face of an ordinary young man that wouldn¡¯t attract attention. He¡¯d started reading again, too. He¡¯d been an avid reader half a century ago but lost the habit with time. It was something he needed to pick up again, because books were food for the brain ¨C that, and Quirks enhancing intelligence. He¡¯d been reading ¡®The God of Rain¡¯, a book about a war child forced by circumstances to cultivate a monstrous power to avenge his fellow countrymen disposed of like cattle by foreign nations who saw their territory as nothing more but a playground where they waged wars. If he- His senses went haywire. He jumped to his feet, cocktail falling from his hand and splashing his ankles, book burying itself in the sand, trying to pinpoint the threat- Something smashed his head from above, scorching fire burning up from the tip of his hair to his scalp. He flew across the beach like a rag doll, skipping over dunes like a ricocheting rock. He twisted and managed to spin mid-air, feet leaving deep trails in the sand as he came to a stop. He- The earth rumbled, a deep sound similar to a gurgle. All for One threw himself as far away as he could ; a geyser of lava erupted from the ground right where he¡¯d been, drops hitting his back, burning his clothes and cooking his skin. All for One swallowed heavily. He only knew of two people who could do that. He skipped around as lava spurted kept spurting from the ground indiscriminately. A shadow covered his face : All for One looked up. High in the sky, hovering among the clouds like a wrathful god, was Enji Todoroki, his skin as transparent as glass, his blue eyes glowing ominously. He fell as if his wings had suddenly been cut, a bird shot down from the sky. His eyes lost the eerie hue, his organs faded from view behind a skin that grew thick and opaque. Regardless of his Quirk being neutralized, he landed without a problem, gaze strained on his opponent. The ground was hot, lava was pooling on the sand, hisses and vapor coming from where it met the sea. All for One, while assessing Enji, frowned, trying to pinpoint the location of the other Todoroki. Both he and his father felt like beams of light that you couldn¡¯t extinguish, so bright that he always knew when any of them was close. He could feel no one else besides the father and even his presence was faint, hidden behind the overwhelming heat oozing off the boiling ground. He raised his hands in surrender, floating above the ground, not willing to start something he couldn¡¯t end : ¡°I do not wish to fight¡± Enji stilled. Regardless of Shoto¡¯s presence, fighting Enji was as good as a death sentence : one, his body was so broken he wasn¡¯t sure he could win. Two, if he did ¡®win¡¯ his son would hunt him down and kill him in the most painful, excruciating way possible. Backing down was his only option. ¡°Too bad that I do¡± All for One didn¡¯t show anything but he was growing increasingly more frustrated. ¡°Whoever tasked you with getting rid of me¡±, he drawled. ¡°They want you dead. Neither of us will win anything by fighting¡± All for One wasn¡¯t used to talking people down from fighting him : usually, he was the one who listened to the pleas and decided he didn¡¯t care. ¡°No one tasked me with anything¡± He pulled a long knife from his front pouch. ¡°This is between you and me¡± He was truly grating on his nerves, yet he knew Enji Todoroki ¨C out of all people on earth ¨C was the only one out of limits. Messing up the smallest strand of hair on his infuriating head was as good as a death wish. So All for One did the second best thing he could do and that wasn¡¯t murdering his opponent : he ran away. He spun on his feet with the might of a tornado, a whirlpool of sand shooting up because of his sudden gesture, energy gathering in his body : ¡°Swap¡± And he swapped with a sand grain a hundred meters away, his energy getting sapped faster than it should¡¯ve. ¡°Swap¡± The wind hissed in his ears as he high-tailed the fuck out of there. His auto-regeneration only started kicking in, his burnt back healing slowly, his scalp getting smoother. ¡°Sw-¡± A lava wall shot from the ground between two dunes, and All for One abruptly stopped, feet screeching on sand-turned glass. Lava veins covered the ground around him, pulsating as if they were alive. It effectively cut him off from going to the city, too. His only path was either backtracking or the sea, and going anywhere near water when your opponent was someone who could boil your organs was not viable. All for One inhaled slowly, resigned, turning to face Enji Todoroki. He wouldn¡¯t kill him, but- Where was he ? The ground cracked between All for One¡¯s feet and he was forced to move back, now sandwiched between two lava walls way too close to each other. It was hard to breathe. His eyes were dry, and he felt the urge to blink. Trying to pinpoint Enji¡¯s location was nearly impossible as the man had the presence of a volcano but was effectively hidden by the lava. All for One¡¯s feet left the ground, his toes grazing glass as he floated. Flying was energy-consuming but if he- An arm shot through the lava wall. Steel reflected in All for One¡¯s wide-opened eyes. He moved his head sideways, the threat of the lava walls hindering his movements, feet effectively leaving the ground exactly as something awfully heavy wrapped around his ankles, dragging him down. The blade grazed his right eyebrow. His protection field was finally activated. The blade was repelled, flying off the hand that had held it and through the lava curtain. The ground cracked between All for One¡¯s feet, chunks of sand and glass falling into a growing pit. All for One¡¯s eyes snapped to the previously extended hand. It had disappeared. Above him, the tip of the lava curtains collapsed, hitting each other as intensely as two tsunamis colliding. He tore off the wire wrapped around his ankles, two large disks that, for all reason, shouldn¡¯t be that heavy, at the end of it. He burned his hand when he touched them, gritting his teeth to bear the pain. He shot one glance upwards and jumped in the crevasse as the lava filled everything between the two curtain walls. It followed him in the crack, falling too fast to be fully avoided : bits of his melted flesh fell like wax all around him. The lower he got, the hotter it was, and the harder it would be to safely get back to the surface. All for One¡¯s feet grazed a rock : it was half molten. He sprang up diagonally to the crack he¡¯d been falling in previously, creating a new path in the malleable ground. His shoes caught fire. His forearms covered his face. The molten rocks were as much a blessing as a curse : it cooked his skin yet the ground was supple enough that he could break through it easily enough. All for One broke ground level, shooting out from the lava floor like a loose canon ball. Fresh air hit his bloody skin ¨C or what was left of it ¨C with the might of a thousand needles. He fled higher and higher, no matter how energy-consuming it was. It was either healing properly or flying away, and healing meant he¡¯d soon get new scars and that he¡¯d spent energy for naught. He stilled and spun, gauging the destruction brought by a madman. His breath caught. For miles in every direction, the beach was nothing but boiling lava speckled with glass and black rocks where it met the sea. The vapor was so thick it looked like fog, hovering over the water, a heavy curtain above the sand and slowly drifting towards the coastal city. Bubbles were bursting at the surface of the sea. Cracks were spreading throughout the side streets leading to the beach, lava bubbling in the pits. All for One¡¯s red eyes roamed over the destruction with fascination. They¡¯d barely fought ¨C in a measly three minutes, Enji Todoroki had turned upside down the landscape. Greed lit up his eyes, despite his instincts telling him that it was an awful idea. He wanted that Quirk for himself. Chapter 249 - To Hell pt2 All for One¡¯s crazed, bloodshot, manic eyes, snapped to the titanic lava hand shooting up from the ground. First a fist, the fingers unfold, a gigantic hand reaching to grab him. Fiery red rocks were held tight by luminescent lava veins, which twirled from the fingertips down the growing forearm, spreading in the flat, burnt ground, like roots. The forearm grew with the might of a skyscraper sprouting from the soil, the open palm a canon ball rising higher and higher. All for One barely escaped in time. Scorching air caused by the lava hand¡¯s movement hit All for One like a burning tornado, drying his eyes. He blinked repeatedly, horrifyingly in awe of the gigantic hand. Lava pulsed beneath the skin, red and fiery yellow that looked like blood. He¡¯d never seen anything like that. The forearm swayed to the left, the palm attempting to grab All for One. He flew back, let the fingers brush right past him. Some of the rocks making the structure were on fire. The arm twisted abnormally, elbow spinning 360¡ã so that the fingers, previously facing the blackened beach, were now facing him. All for One flew around, dodging the hand that snapped and jolted and made to crush him. It wasn¡¯t only large and dangerous, it was also fast. Wind swished in his ears. He tried to catch a glimpse of the ground in between two thick vapor clouds that were scattered by the giant hand moving around, yet whitish fumes coming from the hot sea quickly filled the holes. Enji must¡¯ve been down there, controlling the hand from the ground. The lava hand shot past him ¨C he¡¯d sidestepped it easily. It may have been fast but its movements were rather primit- A shadow loomed over him : All for One shot back as fast as he could as the hand closed on him. The wrist ¨C had it been a man¡¯s ¨C would¡¯ve broken from bending down flat against its forearm. The hand was an uncoiling snake, snapping decisively to swallow All for One whole. He flew faster, and the extended fingers lost ground on him before they suddenly elongated, growing meters longer in half a second. The hand fastened on All for One. He was encased in a dark prison, the very air so dry it felt like drinking fire, his skin sandpaper and his eyes like they were hot charcoal. The fingers smoothly transitioned from catching to pulverization. Black lightning exploded from All for One¡¯s chest like a sonic wave. The lava fingers disintegrated, blasted away, burning rock crashing like meteorites all over the beach and sea. All for One shot off the destroyed hand, his skin blackened. Ashes were raining. Black smoke billowed from the titanic hand, not merging with the whitish vapor under but rising to form ominous clouds. The rising sun could not pierce them. All for One coughed, still flying. There was an ominous crack, and then, in front of his dumbfounded gaze, the hand rekindled herself. Lava blood went from the ground up the glowing forearm to the broken phalanx, lava tendrils ¨C then pillars, then fingers ¨C replacing the previous appendages. A booming noise echoed throughout the beach. Lava hands sprouted like mushrooms, a monstrous forest of gigantic hands shooting to get a hold of All for One. He flew around like a bullet, his protection field activating to save him from the direst situations.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. There were too many of them, and he was getting tired. He needed to find Enji and- A fist flew past All for One¡¯s head. He¡¯d dodged it thanks to pure instincts. He spun, grabbed the fist that would¡¯ve hit him, burnt his hand in the process, and- It wasn¡¯t Enji. It wasn¡¯t even a man. The thing before him was a humanoid made of pure, fluorescent lava. It exploded right between his hands. All for One disengaged and flew back, his skin painfully melting over his brittle bones, burnt chunks dripping to the ground. Beyond his wrists there were no hands left - only bare, pointy bones, cooked flesh sticking to some crannies, blood gushing out of his stumps. He cursed and focused first of all on healing his eyelids and eyeballs, praying that it hadn¡¯t damaged the eyes. Similar knights rose from the top of the lava hands, jumping on All for One simultaneously. All for One tore through them with his lightening, one hand hastily mended to fight them while he focused on the thinner parts of healing his eyes. Breathing ragged, he was forced to heal the damage he suffered to stop them from killing him even though it was energy-consuming. They were not sentient creatures ; they had no eyes, no mouth, no ears. This meant that the one controlling them was Enji, and for him to do so he must¡¯ve been able to see them. All for One left himself be thrashed by the lava knights, flying as far away as he could and noting in which direction the knight pushed him. After a few more exchanges, All for One had a rough idea of Enji''s location. His lightning-covered hand went through the lava creature¡¯s chest as if it were butter. He burnt most of his hand but it was still usable. All for One spun around, faster than ever before, and shot through the lava pillars. Lava knights tried to stop him, but smaller, longer hands shot up from the lava forearm to grab him. He went through everything like a bulldozer, refusing to leave Enji enough time to flee. And right then, All for One rounded a corner behind one of the largest lava forearms and locked eyes with Enji¡¯s. Vicious glee shone in All for One¡¯s eyes ; aloof and collected Enji locked gaze with him. His skin, previously transparent, visibly cooled down as All for One negated his Quirk. He took a step back. All for One smiled, jumping the distance separating them in one fell smooth. Enji raised his arm, as though he wished to protect himself, yet his face remained undisturbed. That¡¯s when All for One saw the glinting gun in his rising palm. Something in the back of his head tingled. If Enji Todoroki bothered to bring a firearm to fight someone well-known for being unaffected by bullets, it wasn¡¯t a blunder. All for One came to a screeching halt, smile fading from his lips, feet leaving deep trails in the burnt ground. ¡°Sw-¡± Enji shot at near point-blank range. ¡°-ap¡± All for One reappeared half a meter away, the pain stopping short his escape attempt. There was a gaping hole between his cheek and his mouth. His skin, badly burnt, had been obliterated, speckles of flesh and blood on his nose and jaw, half of his teeth now enamel powder on his tongue. Torrential blood flowed down his throat. There was a gaping hole in the back of his neck, inches from his spine. He could feel the unnervingly hot breeze rushing inside him. Enji calmly aimed and shot. This time, All for One flew to the side, panic pumping his heart, blood rolling forward and mixing with the ashy bones in his mouth, bubbling and spilling from his tightly closed lips. The bullet obliterated the ground where he¡¯d been. The hardened black ground cracked, shards flying everywhere. Then the ground broke, collapsing as if it¡¯d always been hollow, a large hole opening on a boiling pit of lava. All for One¡¯s eyes snapped to Enji¡¯s ¨C he¡¯d disappeared. Letting him direct the flow of the fight had been a bad enough idea the first time : now that All for One knew what kind of demonic weapon ¨C and where did he get it ? I-Island ? - he possessed, he couldn¡¯t let him hide and fight with his minions until Enji shot him down when he was focused on something else. Already, the lava hands were coming to life once more. All for One ground his teeth and chased after him in between the rising pillars ¨C lava forearms. A lava knight shot up from one of the forearms, detaching itself from its surface like molted wax coming to life. A beam of black lightning shot from All for One¡¯s palm, annihilating everything above his stomach. The creature fell to its knees but lava tentacles shot from the forearm, wrapping around him and filling the missing parts. The hole at the back of All for One¡¯s throat finally closed. He didn¡¯t bother with his cheek ¨C he couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°Todoroki !¡±, All for One shouted, rage burning in his eyes. Countless other lava knights were detaching from forearms. All for One braced himself and shot up to the sky, wind swooshing in his ears, ground cracking behind him. He flew higher than the half-reformed hands, laser-focused on spotting- There. All for One shoot at an angle right as a hand tried to grab him and the lava construct collapsed behind him with a splash. The lava knights turned to red puddles. Enji, half buried inside one of his lava pillars, spotted All for One and moved away right as his construct fell between them. All for One abruptly stopped, forearm hiding his face from the burning drops whereas he squinted, trying to catch a glimpse of Enji. A lava curtain was rising from the fallen pillar. All for One flew like a rocket through it, spinning desperately as he did so to thwart off most of the lava, emerging from a cloud of vapor like a demon. Enji¡¯s eyes were cold. He raised his gun, and All for One broke his wrist. The gun fell with a wet clatter. Enji did not utter the slightest sound, though his heart thundered in his chest. He stepped back, left hand going for his pouch, and All for One slapped his hand away, breaking his arm as easily as he would¡¯ve slapped an insect. Jolting pain darted from Enji¡¯s wrist to his shoulder. His adrenaline spiked. He saw everything in slow motion. A bead of sweat rolled down his eyebrow to his jaw, glinting as it fell and hit the ground. All for One¡¯s muscles looked in pain as his arm extended, twitching under burnt skin. A rivulet of blood ran from his shoulder to the cusp of his elbow, and it felt as if it hummed like a river. His skin was filthy, badly burnt and molten. There was a gaping hole right next to his mouth, fleshy skin threads hanging precariously from his cheek, moving like fluttering curtains before bloody gums. His blackened palm sprang open, fingers opening wide. Goosebumps covered Enji''s skin. All for One¡¯s nail grazed his chest. And then, right in front of Enji¡¯s eyes, All for One¡¯s hand fell on the sand, cleanly cut. Enji¡¯s breath caught. All for One turned ash white. ¡°Chidori¡± Chapter 250 - To Hell pt3 Lightning crackled, a thousand birds chirped, blue light flashed across All for One¡¯s terrified face. A mop of red and white stepped in between him and Enji, hiding him from All for One¡¯s view. There was a deafening boom. Shattered glass flew everywhere. Enji barely managed to catch two flashes ¨C blue and red ¨C that flew in the sky, colliding against each other, separating and meeting again, the sound of mountains clashing echoing with the might of a thunderclap. Someone was standing before him. ¡°Shoto ?¡± The boy ¨C as tense as a bow - glanced at his father over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just a clone, Dad¡±, his eyes crinkled. ¡°Security, if you¡¯d prefer¡± Enji frowned, trying to wrap his head around the hows and whys. ¡°How¡­ ?¡± He could not even formulate properly his question ; he didn¡¯t even understand where they¡¯d come from or why they chose to appear now. Was it some spell or magic alarm that Shoto put on Enji that¡¯d make these clones spawn when he was in danger ? ¡°Ah...¡± The boy rubbed his cheek sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m supposed to tell you that. Boss wouldn¡¯t be happy if I did¡± There was a thunderous boom, more powerful than the previous ones, then the blue flash was shot down from the sky. It rebounded on lava hills, left deep trails in the ground as it came to a startling stop right next to the first clone. It was another Shoto. There were two Shoto before Enji, none of whom were his son. Close 2 assessed Enji¡¯s condition ¨C his eyes were red, spinning, contrary to the other. ¡°He¡¯s hurt¡±, he groaned. ¡°Heal him¡± His eyes snapped to a reddish hill far away, eyes locked on something Enji couldn¡¯t possibly spot. Clone 2 disappeared as fast as he¡¯d come. He zigzagged between titanic lava pillars that looked like extended arms, frozen fingers reaching for the sky, so fast he did not leave an afterimage. All for One was half-crouched, wheezing, red eyes locked far ahead on Shoto and his father. The hair on the back of his neck shot up. He spun around, black protrusions shooting up from his chest as a crackling Chidori went through them like butter. The high-pitched lightning screams turned murderous as Shoto pushed forward. He hit All for One¡¯s collarbone, and skin and bone instantly turned to mush, blood wetting both their faces. The blue light reflected in his eyes, highlighting his sadistic glee. Shoto dragged his hand downwards, carving a path of crushed flesh and destroyed bones to his heart. All for One reached for his arm but as soon as his right hand came in contact with the glowing, crackling orb, it was obliterated. The pain did not even register : only sheer panic. His protection field kicked in once more, yet too late to preserve him. Shoto was flung backward, crackling orb in his palm following. The boy, understanding what was happening, shut his fist close. Previously stable, the orb lost focus and exploded in a sonic blue wave. Unstable bolts whacked wildly around, as if lions let loose, hitting everything around it. Lava pooling on the ground was roused by the sheer energy, bubbling and rising slightly, agitated. All for One grit his teeth as the first bouts of blue electricity hit his burned, torn, broken body. Black lightning hovered over his skin, acting as a shield against the unstable energy, yet not fully able to keep it at bay. ¡°Listen !¡±, he hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°I do not wish to-¡± Lava burst like a tsunami from under Shoto¡¯s shoes. All for One cursed and flew back, senses tingling. He felt as much as he saw lava rise from the ground, reaching to him like greedy hands to snatch. All for One Shot upwards, the lava tentacles growing higher, Shoto hot on his heels, Hell Flame in full force. The lava tentacles turned to lava arrows ; they shot at breakneck speed. Air gathered at the door of All for One¡¯s mouth, a small, compact ball that grew denser with each passing moment. It swished as it flew out of All for One¡¯s lips, cutting the very air, and letting hurricane-worthy winds in its wake.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The lava arrows lost consistency, blown away, lava sputtering sadly hitting the ground. Clone 2 had already shunshined atop the palm of the closest lava hands to All for One. Sharp ice knives appeared in his palms and he bounced forward when All for One was at giant wrist level. They clashed repeatedly, lightning and hurricane colliding, black clouds full of ashes rolling dangerously over their heads. Clone 2 didn¡¯t call over a lightning storm because he had to conserve energy and he was already wasting enough as it was. All for One couldn¡¯t afford to let this fight go on longer, couldn¡¯t afford to fight in his condition, yet Todoroki had sought a fight that he wasn¡¯t allowed to back down from. All for One¡¯s stolen eyes may have not worked on Shoto, but he was still able ¨C how, he couldn¡¯t explain ¨C to tell when it was the boy he was fighting and when it was one of his doppelgangers. He¡¯d noticed precisely when they¡¯d spawn out of Enji¡¯s neck as if hidden in a dimensional pocket under his skin for this very moment. Whether he won or lost, All for One was doomed. He knew that if he killed Enji, his son would hunt him down to hell. He knew that if he fled, Enji would ask his son to hunt him down to hell. Either way, he was doomed, and he didn¡¯t even understand why. He hadn¡¯t been so distressed in decades. The only option he had was to gain an advantage for their next encounter and hightail as fast as he could before the true Shoto got here. And, he thought grimly as he took the deformed beach, there was only one thing he could get his hands on that could make this fight worth it. Farther away, Clone 1 worked on Enji, green glow encasing his hands as they carefully brushed against his broken wrist. Enji, at first very still, relaxed when he realized there was no more pain. ¡°He¡¯s buying us time¡±, Clone 2 explained, now working his way to the broken arm. ¡°We have to leave right now. I¡¯ll seal the place, and then the other can-¡± ¡°No¡± Enji¡¯s answer had been categorical. Shoto - because even if it wasn¡¯t him, something in Enji stirred when he saw this painfully familiar face ¨C frowned. ¡°This is not a negotiation¡± ¡°I am your father¡± Sort of. ¡°And if I say we stay here and we fight, we¡¯ll stay here and we¡¯ll fight¡± The clone carefully assessed the situation, noticing how tense Enji was. Shoto ¨C the original ¨C had put a seal locking two clones in Enji despite knowing that it wasn¡¯t stable and could lead to premature cancer. To avoid this issue, he¡¯d greatly lowered the chakra ratio of both clones sealed : the one fighting would have 15% of his chakra, and the other one ¨C the one made for getting their father as far away as possible from danger ¨C a measly 10%. Their instructions had been very clear from the start. Enji healed, clone 2 raised his hands, placating. ¡°As you wish¡± He encased himself in a notice-me-not genjutsu, drawing blood from his thumb with a quick snap of his teeth. Enji¡¯s eyes glided over him, dazed, looking at the sky where dark clouds shone blue and then red. He could not spot any more trails of bright light. He hoped ¨C despite knowing that it was not his son ¨C that Shoto would be alright and... Did that mean that when one of them disappeared, his son would know instantly what Enji was getting to ? His eyes snapped to where he knew Clone 1 was, but as soon as he spotted him his eyes grew glazed. He looked away, any thoughts concerning him forgotten. Clone 2, crouching, drew bloody symbols on hardened sand-turned-rock. Using his own Hell Flame to get up there would¡¯ve been foolish ; with one look All for One would¡¯ve cut off his energy supply and he¡¯d have fallen stories, forcing Shoto to save him and advantaging All for One. Thus, Enji did the only thing he could : he picked up his gun. Lava bubbled around him, humming as if it were a living creature, pooling and twirling gently around his ankles. Even among Todoroki, he¡¯d always had a peculiar knack for lava bending. The lava creatures were Enji¡¯s innovation ; whereas Teka saw big ¨C like the gigantic lava arms sprouting from the ground ¨C Enji saw smaller, more efficient, and less energy-consuming. It was still very taxing on his body, but his high-tech suit had been made specially to sustain extreme heat and cool him down. Vapor was oozing off him like a mushroom shooting off toxic spores. Clone 1, unbeknownst to Enji, had shunshined away, leaving him momentarily alone. Enji, veins throbbing on his neck, braced himself and raised his hands. The beach stirred, the charred ground rumbling. Leagues above the previous ones, a crack spread from his feet and horizontally across the beach, opening a window on the underworld for hundreds of meters in a moment. He¡¯d end All- A barrier made of blue light encased the fighting zone in a cubicle. Inside, All for One flew to a wall as soon as he noticed it rising. It closed before he could get out. He screamed angrily and punched it, the shock turning momentarily transparent the spot he¡¯d hit. He rolled on the wall to avoid Clone 2 impaling him on an ice sword, air cannon blasted from his mouth simultaneously to push him away. Outside, Enji¡¯s eyes barely widened before Clone 1 caught him unaware and snatched him away. The world blurred, black and red then nothing. His stomach lurched forward as he was unceremoniously thrown to the ground. Hands and knees on the ground, he dry heaved over smooth sand, black spots dancing in front of his eyes. Shoto had moved him around a few times, but it had never been for so long ¨C or so fast. There was a poof, and white smoke billowed around Enji. When he looked up he noticed he was alone and kilometers away from where he¡¯d been fighting All for One. He clenched his fists, fire flickering on his cheekbones. He¡¯d spent months carefully planning this fight : who was his son to exclude him from what was rightfully his ? The beach made a U curve : the charred band was at the tip, glowing ember in the early morning. Enji¡¯s skin was transparent, his organs incandescent. A meter-wide crevasse opened between his feet. Sand farthest from him turned to glass, closest to obsidian. Lava rolled and thundered in the rift. He spread his senses, focusing on the volcanic eruption he¡¯d been close to making at the other end of the beach. He saw a path, right beneath the sea floor, a bridge that would bring him where he needed to be. Enji jumped in the crack, willingly destroying his cooling suit. He¡¯d been prepared to sacrifice so much more to kill All for One. At the other end of the beach, clone 2 was doing its best to keep All for One from breaking the barrier while charging it. As soon as he¡¯d felt his fellow clone flash away with their father, he¡¯d stopped all pretense of fighting and started powering up the barrier. All for One had felt the shift and realized that whatever was coming, he wouldn¡¯t survive it. He hit the corner of the blue prison ¨C what should be its weakest point ¨C with everything he had until he realized he wouldn¡¯t get out that way. Then he¡¯d started chasing the doppelganger around, interrupting him whenever he put his hand on the blue wall and closed his eyes, some kind of weird energy shifting from his body to the prison. He was growing paler and weaker whereas the barrier grew stronger. All for One knew that once the doppelganger vanished, he¡¯d been done for. He chased him around with the manic obsessiveness of a cornered dog with nothing to lose. He didn¡¯t spare any energy, didn¡¯t stop to consider his injuries : he attacked, attacked, attacked. He¡¯d managed to corner the clone between a gigantic, still lava arm, and a wall. The clone¡¯s fingers brushed the wall before thousands of circles with weird symbols appeared on its surface. All for One¡¯s desperate last air cannon was unnervingly larger and more powerful than any of the previous ones. The clone didn¡¯t move, taunting, his whole body losing colors and consistency, like a washed-out painting. He- The clone¡¯s widened eyes snapped to the left. The seals disappeared right as All for One was blown away by a lava-clad Enji. ¡°Thank you for your concern¡±, he drawled, not looking away from All for One¡¯s prostrated form. ¡°But I never asked for your help¡± The clone protested weakly. ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shoto¡± Lightning crackled all over Enji¡¯s skin, his hair floating above his face. He looked above his shoulder, sending his son a confident smile. ¡°This time I¡¯ll be enough¡± The last clone popped. Chapter 251 - To Hell pt4 Note : The scenes concerning Shoto are a beat off from Enji¡¯s : you can get an idea of what he¡¯s doing and when thanks to the clones popping up. There are minutes only between the present (Enji) and the ¡®past¡¯ (Shoto). And both clones popped a couple of seconds from each other, not even a minute passing by. All of the events are happening extremely quickly. * Volcanic lightning is a byproduct of particles spewed by an erupting volcano. As they interact, they generate static electricity that produces powerful lightning bolts. No one among the Todoroki had ever theorized the possibility of them mastering such an ability. It was Shoto¡¯s use, and how much he favored the element over his fire or ice, that had given him this idea years ago, but he never had time to put it into practice. Enji had turned the beach into a gigantic lava pit. Dark smoke was rising from crevasses, billowing around the giant hands. Ashes were snowing from the sky. All for One was stunned, spread on the ground, muscles twitching, lingering lightning crackling over his skin. All for One may have possessed a lot of Quirks, he never mastered any of them ¨C the same went for his lightning. Catching him by surprise meant you could get the upper hand. A loud, roaring noise that grew more intense with each passing second emerged a hundred meters away. Enji looked up. His eyes locked with that of a camera hanging from a helicopter. So it was from that that came the rumbling noise he¡¯d been hearing for a while. Certainly the local police ¨C or news ¨C trying to understand what the hell was going on. Enji braced himself and flashed forward, a blur to the world watching him. * Shoto¡¯s clone popping jolted him awake from a half-slumber. He took in everything his first clone had been doing ¨C trapping All for One in a barrier, taking his father away ¨C with apparent calm, yet his fingers dug holes in the armrest. Then all of the personal TV screens of passengers turned on simultaneously, people groaning as the crude light hit harshly their eyes. They all got a front-row seat to the news flash live footage. In big, bold, red letters was plastered : ¡°ENDEAVOR FIGHTS ALL FOR ONE¡± A helicopter was circling above a charred beach, titanic, monstrous, incandescent hands as tall as skyscrapers jutting from the ground, palms open toward the sky in supplication or as a threat. There was something eerie about the place, abnormal in an unnerving way. The helicopter¡¯s light went from All for One¡¯s bleeding, half-beaten form and Enji¡¯s, glowing, clothes torn apart, a gash above his eyebrow, breathing heavily. And there, right in front of him, was Shoto. He popped, disintegrated in a cloud of smoke on live TV. Shoto, on the plane, blinked, processing everything quickly, finding that he either wouldn¡¯t have activated the seal if his father was in the vicinity, cursing himself for not managing to get him fully out of the way. Whatever he¡¯d done to get back to the burned beach so quickly, Shoto hadn¡¯t been aware of this ability. Around him people were waking one after another, talking fast and loud, increasingly nervous. Their plane would be flying near. Stewards were gathered around one of their private screens, in the corridor, whispering worriedly to each other. Shoto unbuckled and stood up. One of the stewardesses spotted him and jogged to him. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t-¡± He dropped the henge. Her words died in her throat, strangled with a mouse-like squeak. She¡¯d recognized him. Everyone on the plane had, and if they hadn¡¯t, they sure as hell had seen a perfect copy of him hundreds of kilometers away vanishing. There was no point hiding : he¡¯d kick All for One¡¯s ass to oblivion and for that, he needed to get out now. People would quickly add two and two and figure out who he was afterward, henge or not. Shoto calmly walked to the plane¡¯s door, getting a good look at how high they were. Clouds encased them in a whitish bubble, yet he could smell the sea. Shoto cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders. People watched him jump lightly on his feet, frozen in their seats, absolutely terrified. He kicked the door open. It broke off its hinges and flew out. A gust of wind rushed inside. The stewards squinted and grabbed each other, holding onto anything they could. Children screamed. An alarm rang in the plane, and people grew more and more anxious with each second passing by. Shoto¡¯s hair flew all around his face. He jumped without another thought. The harsh, biting cold slapped him. He free-fell, arms spread wide, passing through the clouds. The curve of Japan¡¯s north coast appeared among a sparkling sea. The sun had barely started rising. Shoto had a rough idea of where he needed to go. Blue fire burst from his feet and he adjusted his course.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. * ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡± Enji smiled wickedly, warm blood trickling from his brow down his face. He spit out blood, crystal eyes never leaving All for One¡¯s, wiped his mouth with the back of his dirty hand. His muscles were hot, aching, his whole body shaking from exertion. Lightning, even though any Todoroki worth their salt should be able to master it, was as hard to handle as he¡¯d expected. His body was not used to it and it showed. Viciousness glinted in Enji¡¯s eyes. He raised his arm, imitating All Might¡¯s victory posture, something small, wet, and squishy in his palm. The helicopter¡¯s light settled on him, and he knew the cameras were focusing on what he had in his hand. ¡°Can you ?¡± All for One¡¯s sole eye narrowed dangerously. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Enji crushed All for One¡¯s second eye between his fingers, drawing wicked pleasure from it, his fist catching fire and setting the remains ablaze. All for One bolted forward, screaming. * Shoto was covering ground quickly but not quickly enough. His heart was pulsing in his throat, tunnel vision making him blind to the whole world. Faster.Faster. He had to be enough. He has to be enough. * Enji¡¯s arm snapped in half like a twig. He spat blood in All for One¡¯s last eye, blinding him temporarily. All for One cursed whereas a mix of lightning and fire shot from Enji, going from his broken arm up to All for One¡¯s hand holding him. All for One let him go with a hiss, staggered, and wiped his eye clean. The lightning fell flat, extinguished, yet Enji was still moving forward, knife in hand, slashing and piercing. All for One dodged and moved back, yet the blade''s tip caught his jaw and teared a red river up his nose bridge. His foot connected with Enji¡¯s stomach and he sent him tumbling back. Enji rolled on the ground but got up, panting, whereas All for One was still trying to catch his breath. They were exhausted, two old men on the verge of collapsing, yet unwilling to yield. Enji was the first to engage once more. Despite their exhaustion, both men moved fluidly, maneuvering around each other like few could ever hope to achieve. All for One had trouble following the fight and reacting in time ; now that he had only one eye left his depth perception was off the charts, and Enji was playing along by making sneaky attacks from his blind spot. Enji thrust his hand forward, knife going straight for his left eyeball. The knife became two then four then six and kept multiplying, overlapping, as did Enji. Cold sweat broke across All for One¡¯s back. Chills ran down his spine. He jumped back a couple of meters away, using more energy than he should¡¯ve when he was so painfully trying to conserve it. Fire burst across Enji¡¯s skin and then died out. All for One looked at his shaky, multiplying hands, ghost fingers overlapping over his. ¡°You poisoned me¡± He was incredulous. Enji quietly got back in a fighting stance. His aloofness unnerved All for One. There was no taunting, no cocky declamation, only a man, a soldier, who¡¯d prepared for a fight to the death and who would fight to the death. He didn¡¯t overly rely on his Quirk to get the job done like many ¨C All for One ¨C did. He¡¯d brought tools according to the way he¡¯d decided to deal with One for All and set his plan in motion. All for One had thought the gun was the real threat, and Enji had anticipated it : he hadn¡¯t expected the knife, or that Enji ¨C a Hero ¨C would gouge his eye out without hesitation, maybe even with some glee. This time, All for One fought to incapacitate. They met and fought, fists and legs flying around each other, All for One hitting Enji¡¯s broken arm and Enji distracting All for One enough to get a clear shot at the gaping hole in his face, burning it in spurts of fire. Most of the time All for One missed his hits ¨C he had trouble following the fight, his mind was growing sluggish, and he couldn¡¯t pinpoint who was Enji and who was one of the illusory overlapping Enji. Enji knew and he played along, moving in random directions and changing the way he fought to maximize the results of All for One''s impaired vision. Their gestures were heavy yet determined, both focused on- All for One¡¯s head snapped to the right ¨C there, at the edge of his senses¡­ Chills ran down his spine. He tried to disengage but Enji didn¡¯t give him any breathing room. Enji slashed and slashed and All for One tried to get to his legs. All for One broke Enji¡¯s right leg simultaneously as his protection field activated, Enji¡¯s knife spinning forcefully in his hand before being pushed back, the blade tearing through his shoulder like butter. All for One, wheezing, pushed Enji away. Enji staggered, half bent, one hand on his wounded shoulder. All for One¡¯s worried eyes momentarily went back to the sky. He was sure he¡¯d just felt- Enji¡¯s hand grazed All for One¡¯s back : blue fire erupted from his fingertips, running on All for One, burning to a crisp what was left of his top, cooking and charring flesh and skin, wrapping around his neck and- All for One¡¯s instincts took over : he turned around, grabbed Enji¡¯s wrist, broke it, a laser beam shooting from his navel, tearing a hole through Enji¡¯s chest. * Two fighter planes were flanking Shoto. They¡¯d burst out from the clouds suddenly and quietly and had not attempted to engage him. Rather they flew close to him, forcing him to make a curve that was threatening to become a full U-turn. They were asking him to leave Japan¡¯s premises. He wasn¡¯t sure why they hadn¡¯t tried to shoot him down ¨C maybe because they couldn¡¯t be certain that it¡¯d hit him, and they didn¡¯t want to risk an all-out fight with him. Shoto let them take the lead, though they were still flying in Japan''s direction for now. Seeing how easily the planes could keep up with him he knew it meant he wasn¡¯t nearly as fast as he should be. He was faster when he ran, and even if he tried to run on water the rolling sea would be a hindrance that¡¯d significantly reduce his speed. Thus, Shoto did the only thing he could that would mean getting to his father in time : he coated himself in a thick layer of chakra, his body glowing blue, extending his senses as far as he could, grabbing desperately on the faint seal he¡¯d left on his father neck. If he failed, he¡¯d be torn apart and Dad- He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to his father. Shoto closed his eyes and braced himself. Then everything disappeared. * He didn¡¯t mean to do it. He- All for One stood still, frozen, as Enji Todoroki, a hole in his chest, was staggering backward. Eyes widened he looked down at his chest, confusion and fear flashing on his face. He tried to speak but only blood, thick and dark, got out, dripping from his lips and down his chin. His hand reached forward ¨C an automatic gesture or cry for help ? - as the other closed around his throat. A sharp hiss rose from deep inside his chest as if he had trouble breathing. His foot hit a rock and he fell on his back, unable to stop himself. All for One stood there, paralyzed, watching Enji claw at his neck, eyes bulging, veins popping, skin turning a sick violet. Dread pooled in his gut. Enji wasn¡¯t supposed to die- he- he- If he died, his son would murder him. All for One shot forward, falling on his knees right next to Enji, hands glowing a faint purple. He didn¡¯t have a proper healing Quirk ¨C anything he had was mostly catered to auto-heal rather than help other people. He¡¯d never regretted it as much as he did in that moment. Enji¡¯s head was bobbing up and down, blood spilling freely from his lips when it should¡¯ve stayed inside of his body. Blood poured like a fountain from the gaping hole. All for One cursed, pressed on the wound to keep everything inside. Enji¡¯s eyes fluttered, and his chest rose, yet he wasn¡¯t able to mutter the slightest pained noise because of the blood bubbling in his throat. The wound wouldn¡¯t close. It wouldn¡¯t close. Panic overrode All for One¡¯s thoughts. That was it. The wound wouldn¡¯t close. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The kid would murder him. He¡¯d murder him in the most painful, excruciating, wicked, vile way possible. Worst was, All for One didn¡¯t even know why he and Enji had fought. He hadn¡¯t even wanted to. But maybe everything wasn¡¯t lost. There- there must¡¯ve been a hospital nearby, a dozen kilometers away or so. If he could get him there fast enough, then maybe- Enji weakly tugged at All for One¡¯s sleeve. Their eyes met. Enji¡¯s eyes were full of terror yet half-glazed, as if he wasn¡¯t fully there anymore yet conscious enough to understand what was happening to him. All for One¡¯s first reaction was to move away but something ¨C he couldn¡¯t exactly explain what ¨C rooted him to the spot. Maybe it was pity. Enji had fought well, way better than most people All for One had ever fought. He deserved someone to acknowledge it, to acknowledge him, to be by his side during his final moments. Maybe it was empathy. All for One had nearly died quite a lot during the first Quirks War and each time he¡¯d been reaching for someone, anyone, even strangers to stay with him when he thought he was going to die. Certainly, it was fear because All for One knew that as soon as he left this battlefield he¡¯d set in motion a revenge plot that would end either by his or Shoto¡¯s death. Most certainly his. Thus, All for One stayed until Enji turned still and his eyes dull. All for One stood up, took a few steps back, stilled, cursed, rushed forward, his hands wrapping around Enji¡¯s neck. Crumbs of energy flew from him and up All for One¡¯s arm. The required five seconds had never felt so long. Once it was done, All for One turned tail and desperately swapped away, praying that it¡¯d be enough for him to be safe from the incoming disaster. Chapter 252 - To Hell pt5 I staggered upon arrival, one hand on my stomach. There was a hole from my hip to my navel, blood flowing down my thighs. I grabbed my stomach, my fingers bumping against raw flesh, grimaced while tending to the crude wound, my eyes scanning the battlefield for Dad. It took me a moment to realize I couldn''t feel him. Dread pooled in my gut. The world suddenly felt cold, devoid of the only aura, the only source of warmth I had ever known, more necessary than the air I breathed. I had never realized how dependent I was on my ability to sense him without seeing him; my inability to find him terrified me. I moved forward, stifling a groan of pain, and my shoe hit a rock¡ª I stumbled, my legs momentarily refusing to move, nervous spasms making my calves tremble. Terror blurred my vision, compressed my throat, turned upside down my stomach. It can''t¡ªhe can''t¡ª There was blood, too much blood, blood everywhere, and he¡ªhe¡ª A spike of pain lit me up from the inside, eclipsing the physical pain, setting my nervous system on edge, igniting my body so violently that, for a fraction of a second, my brain blacked out, and I didn''t remember who I was. I took a step forward, stumbled, uncertain, stopped, moved forward again, hesitating, before my legs gave out. Blood¡ªnot his, just blood, not his¡ªsplattered my pants. I crawled to him, bits of rock digging into my hands and knees. My shaking fingers hovered over his skin, afraid that if I touched him, I''d only hurt him more. I gently brushed the sticky hair from his face, suddenly aware of the smell, his smell, powerful and detached, floating in the air, potent in a way it had never been. I wiped my eyes with the back of my sleeve, chin trembling, clenching my teeth to avoid collapsing¡ªfocus on the wounds, look at the damage¡ªnot allowing myself to look into his still, glazed eyes, refusing to¡ª A sob shook me. I forced myself to think, to analyze, because there had to be a damn solution, and if I found it¡ª There was a gaping hole in his chest, a pit where his heart should have been, and where there was only a half-crushed organ.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "It''s going to be okay, Dad," I murmured in a strangled voice. "I''m going to heal you, okay ? Hold on, I promise it''ll get better." I removed my jacket, folded it, and put it under his head. The ground was hard, uneven. He''d be more comfortable this way. My hands trembled as I held them, joined, above his chest. My vision was blurry. I wiped my eyes with a furious, trembling gesture, forcing myself to focus on the task. It took me three tries to activate Mystical Palm jutsu. My glowing hands sank into the hole. My fingers were stained with warm blood, more brown than red. He didn''t react. His chest didn''t move an inch, as hard and rigid as stone. "It can''t be pleasant to feel someone else''s hands fiddling with your ribcage, right?" My laugh was dry, nervous, more of a croak than anything else. "It''s gonna be okay, I''m here, it''s gonna be okay, I swear it''s gonna be okay." ''I hope you never abandon me'' The faint light of the jutsu turned into an intense, blinding pillar of light, so powerful it illuminated the entire battlefield, so blinding it seemed I had trapped a sun between my fingers. The shadows of giant arms and broken rocks stretched for dozens of meters. My eyes were fixed on the hole, the wet hole, the hole of crushed flesh, the hole that wasn''t closing. My hair fell in front of my eyes: I pushed it back sharply, smearing blood on my forehead and eyebrows, then plunged my hand back into his chest. "It''s going to be okay," I murmured, refocusing on my task. "It''s going to be okay." My voice echoed in the vast silence around us, and I ignored the surge of fear and despair that threatened to engulf me. Dad needs me like I need him¡ªI can''t give up, I can''t, I can''t. "He''s not breathing. Keigo, give him mouth-to-mouth." I looked up, meeting his gaze. He stood on the other side of Dad, his face shrouded in darkness, his eyes two yellow slits glaring at me. His wings spread wide, suddenly, as if he was about to swoop down on me, before they closed, and I knew he''d changed his mind. I removed my mask so quickly that I nearly tore it off. I pinched his nose with one hand, blowing large, regular breaths of air into his mouth, performing chest compressions on what was left of his heart. One, two. Shock. Air. One, two. Shock. Air. One, two. Shock. Air. One, two. Shock. Air. One, two. Shock. Air. One, two. Shock. Air. Shock, shock, shock. Someone was breathing nearby, short and intense gasps that verged on panic. The only thing I noticed was that it wasn''t Dad''s. My hands were sweaty, and his heart slipped between my fingers. I increased the voltage and¡ª There, his heart had jumped ! I leaned forward, licking my dry lips, sharingan fixed on the heart that twitched between my fingers. It was a movement lighter than the wind but I had felt it, it had moved, he could live, he would live¡ª Why wasn''t it moving anymore ? I increased the power of the shocks, a dull, continuous hum filling my ears, drowning out the blades whirling above my head. "Don''t do that to me." My shoulders began to tremble. I continued diligently with the chest compressions but everything was blurry. "Please, Dad, don''t¡ª" My voice broke. Don''t leave me alone. The cells weren''t reforming, the blood wasn''t flowing back, the hole wasn''t closing, his heart wasn''t beating. I grabbed his icy hand¡ªthe one I had healed just a few minutes earlier¡ªand held it between mines, resting my forehead on his rigid fingers. He was cold and I felt cold. Because I had already died once I knew it was impossible that I would ever see him again after today. Even if I lived a thousand years, even if I spent every fraction of every second searching for him, I would never find him again. I had lost him for this life and all those to come. I cried, tears and blood mingling on my cheeks, pooling at my jaw and falling on his cold, cold hands. I grabbed onto his body with the might of a child who refuses to let his parent go despite knowing that it is inevitable. He was already dead when I arrived. END OF PART 2 Part 3 - Hell - Chapter 253 It was pouring. Kneeling next to his father, Shoto looked as dead as the body he stood watch over. He hadn''t moved an inch in hours, still as a statue, ass on his heels and palms up on his thighs, head down, water trickling from the tip of his hair. He''d stopped crying a long time ago. His face had morphed into a carefully carved mask of nothing, eyes dull and apathetic. It had reassured them. The kid wouldn''t lash out. He was too caught up in his grief. Katsuki knew Shoto. His reaction unnerved him. Yet despite everything that had happened between them, Katsuki wouldn''t abandon him. Chisaki had been- it didn''t matter. What mattered was that his closest friend''s father had been killed on live TV and that Shoto had spent close to two hours, hands glowing an eerie green, trying to bring back to life a dead man. They''d watched him wipe his tears with bloodied, shaking hands, smearing red across his cheek. They''d witnessed how desperately he hung onto him, refusing to let go, frightened and confused, fragile and human. Katsuki''s mother had been sitting next to him when it happened. She''d brought her hand to her mouth, unshed tears shining in her eyes. Katsuki had torn himself from their couch and flew in one go to Nemuro. The Commission had already been there, trucks and cars haphazardly parked on the road overlooking the charred beach, yet none had dared to get down. The smell ¨C awful rotten eggs which meant sulfur ¨C had hit him first. The titanic hands looked more monstrous than they did on screen. Crevasses littered the ground here and there, vapor, thickened by rain, rising and billowing. A few people had spotted him as soon as he''d arrived; Katsuki had flown over them, capitalizing on their hesitation, and landed on the burning beach. The ground had been so hot he''d barely brushed it before he decided floating was the best course of action. Commission employees had screamed at him to get back with them, that he shouldn''t be here, that what he was doing was illegal, and yet Katsuki had stood his ground. He''d held himself between Shoto and the world, defiant, daring anyone to come closer and see what would happen to them. Shoto was still a traitor, a ''terrorist'', and they''d send him to Tartarus ¨C if they didn''t kill him here and then first. Katsuki was the Peace Symbol; he wouldn''t let anyone or anything get within twenty meters of him. Shoto had lost his father. They''d seen his muted crying on live TV, face undiscovered, and they''d felt his pain despite not hearing him. Now Katsuki could hear his soul-wrenching sobs, his muttered pleas for his father to stay, just stay- Tears had welled up in Katsuki''s eyes. He ground his teeth, gaze hardening, channeling his energy on the disapproving Commission employees. He shot a glance at the helicopter that was circling high above them. Shoto''s grief was personal. It shouldn''t be disclosed on live TV. He''d raised his hand, and a black whip had shot from his arm, wrapping the outdated camera. He brought his hand down sharply: the camera fell and broke on the rocks below, the journalist leaving a shocked scream. Half an hour after he''d arrived, it''d started raining. Soon the military arrived. There were tanks, fighter aircraft, and squads of soldiers lining up on the road overlooking the beach. Katsuki had watched everything with cold eyes. Shoto was still kneeling. Thank god Sung was somewhere overseas, because if they''d tried catching Shoto right now¡­ They didn''t understand that as much as Katsuki was protecting Shoto from them, he was also protecting them from Shoto. Shoto had always been a wild, wild card in his sanest moments. He could barely fathom what he''d do now. After the military came the civilians. People had died in the nearby village, choked to death by the acrid smoke while they were still sleeping.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Civilians had gathered, a small but quickly growing crowd, in a field that overlooked the beach. Then came the cameras and the live streams. Half an hour later the tanks were gone. Despite the wind, thick vapor still hovered over the beach. Shoto''s figure went in and out of the fog, momentarily seen before white steam swallowed him. His eyes were locked on his father''s dull, icy eyes. He hadn''t found the strength to close them. Between his clenched fingers, his father''s hand had turned slightly violet. Rain rolled in his hair, dripped on his forehead, and beaded at the corner of his lashes. The smell of shit and piss permeated the air, yet it wasn''t strong enough to be smelt from far away. The sun rose, barely seen through the fog and rainy clouds, and soon it was midday. Shoto hadn''t moved, hadn''t looked away. He was soaked to the bones, hair plastered on his face. His eyes were dull, two windows that opened on nothing, as if Enji had taken of piece of his son with him when he''d died. He''d stopped crying long ago. There was a buzzing sound, like a swarm of bees. He blinked. Someone was talking to him. "The body," someone softly said. "We have to take it to the morgue." "No" Shoto''s voice was hoarse and raspy yet categorical. No one would touch his father. "We can''t let it there," someone else argued softly. "It''s too hot here. It''s already showing signs of decomposition" It. Shoto looked up, the distant sky hidden behind a whitish curtain pierced here and there by sun rays. He cocked his head to the side and stilled, eyes narrowed, as if he were listening to someone murmuring in his ear. "It means you''ll keep him fresh and well until I come back with what''s needed, right doc? Only until I come back with what I need..." The doctor glanced worriedly at Katsuki before answering the young man. "Yes, of course. We will keep the body ¨C I mean, your father ¨C in perfect condition. The autopsy will not cause any visible damage and for the enti-" "No" Shoto''s gaze snapped to the forensic. His eyes were red, black commas spinning dangerously. Katsuki stiffened and protectively pushed the shaking doctor behind him. It was the first time he''d looked away from his father''s rotting corpse. "The autopsy is necessary," the doctor tried. "To understand-" "No" The doctor squeezed the stethoscope hanging around his neck. He looked everywhere except the young man''s face now, stuttering: "Okay, very well, as you wish." He bowed respectfully and moved away. Shoto''s malevolent gaze followed him as he walked away and began giving orders to pick up the body. "Shoto, are you¡­ are you alright?" Katsuki knew his question was stupid but he couldn''t help it. "Of course I''m alright. Why wouldn''t I be?" Shoto turned to him, looking genuinely surprised. Katsuki might have believed him if he hadn''t witnessed the desperate way Shoto had tried to revive a dead man just a few minutes ago. Shoto''s apathy chilled him. Was it shock? Katsuki had trouble understanding what was regular grieving behavior and what was just Shoto. "You understand that..." Katsuki licked his dry lips, dreading the reaction that would follow "You understand that he''s dead, right? They''re not bringing him to a hospital to heal him, Shoto. Your father''s dead, and there''s no coming back from that" There was a long, very long moment of silence. Shoto didn''t take his eyes off the young man who was gazing at the horizon. The longer he took to react, the more Hawks feared the magnitude of his reaction. "Of course, he''s not" His tone was casual, almost cheerful, as if he didn''t remember being covered in his own father''s blood ¨C it made Katsuki even more on edge than he already was. Shoto smiled, this terrifying smile that made his eyes crinkle. He hadn''t put his mask back on, couldn''t be bothered to. Katsuki looked Shoto in the eye; he was too respectful to look lower. "Shoto, your father''s dead" Katsuki knew that whatever stage he was going through, it had to be nipped in the bud before he completely lost it. "No, I already told you he''s not" His eyes were still crescent moons but there was something tense in his expression. "He wasn''t breathing anymore when-" "If you open your filthy fucking mouth one more time, I''ll rip it off with my bare hands" Katsuki didn''t make a sound. Shoto''s eyes had suddenly turned black, like two bottomless pits. All the features of his face had frozen, like those contemporary sculptures of souls screaming to death. There was something unreal about his expression, something that shouldn''t have belonged to a being made of flesh and blood. Katsuki raised his hands in a gesture of appeasement. "Sure, don''t know what I was saying, sorry" Shoto''s eyes narrowed, and the world seemed to stand still as he judged Katsuki''s sincerity. His eyes crinkled. "Of course, no problem, of course" Katsuki smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. His heart was pounding, the back of his head tingling. "Let me bring you home, alright?" Katsuki smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. His heart was pounding, the back of his head tingling. "Let me bring you home, alright ?" Shoto didn''t answer. They lingered a moment longer, and then Katsuki worked up the courage to help Shoto to his feet and get in a cab. Shoto, a mindless puppet, let himself be moved around. They left only once the corpse had been put in an ambulance, their car following quietly behind. The military begrudgingly let them leave. They didn''t want to risk a fight they knew they couldn''t win, especially when there were so many civilians - and recording devices - around. Katsuki sighed quietly, head propped against the cold, rumbling window. He wondered what was going on inside Shoto''s head, if his mind was a tumultuous tempest and his smooth face just a mask, or if he truly was a blank slate, devoid of anything, so numb he could''ve murdered in cold blood anyone on that beach if they''d dared to take his father away from him. Katsuki knew one thing for sure : Shoto had snapped, and there would be no coming back from that. 1 ¨C DENIAL * A/N : Exactly 17 chapters (+3 small bonuses that won''t take the place of the regular upload) are left before we finish the story. It represents one month and one day worth of upload. I want to finish this story for the 19th December, and I will do absolutely everything necessary to do so. I intend to upload chapters that are far longer than the usual 2 000 words in order to not drag the story (in terms of publishing schedule), though I may be forced to cut some in half and post them separately if I fall behind my writing schedule. It is something that I absolutely do not want to see happen and I will do my very best to avoid, but at least you''re warned. Concerning Part 3 in itself : it''s going to brutal. And when I mean brutal, I mean very brutal, even for my own standards. Shoto... well, I guess you have a very good idea of what he''s going to do. The ''how'' may be rather disturbing, though. Gosh I can believe we''re getting so close to the end. I''m so excited to finish this project and start my new one... though you''ll get all the news first, so let''s not worry about that and enjoy what we have left of this. What I can tell you is that he will deserve his terrorist title. Chapter 254 Enji Todoroki was buried on a rainy day. There¡¯d been a lot of people ¨C more than he expected. Although Katsuki hadn¡¯t been formally invited, he woke up that morning with a crisp suit at the foot of the couch he slept on, a note attached to it¡ª9 am. He showered then stood briefly in his boxers briefs, looking out of the window. It was pouring. It hadn¡¯t stopped for a week. He would¡¯ve thought nothing of it before but now that he¡¯d seen a man waking up every Japanese volcano in minutes, he knew better than not to attribute massive weather change to some god-like individual. For a brief moment, he considered what they all were, all of them people with Quirks so powerful they could change the world. He wondered what was the point of gifting such abilities to humankind, if it wouldn¡¯t have been better if this glowing baby in China hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared centuries ago. Now Katsuki was, too, one of these god-like individuals, just like Shoto and his father before him. He could change the world. He wasn¡¯t sure what there was to change and where he would even start. Something tingled at the back of his mind. Katsuki¡¯s gaze snapped towards the door, beyond which was Shoto¡¯s bedroom turned war room. It happened sometimes, his senses tingling suddenly when Shoto was doing nothing but breathing, before the buzzing stopped abruptly. It had happened far too often to consider it a fluke. He didn¡¯t want to linger on the reason. He still remembered All Might¡¯s words and the half-lit corridor where he¡¯d killed of his own volition for the first time. Once clothed, Katsuki went out. He had no problem spotting the slow buzz of people dressed in black, standing at the edge of a flower field behind the house ¨C mansion, really. Katsuki stood at the back of the crowd. Eyes discreetly shifted in his direction when he arrived, and he knew he¡¯d been spotted. There were a lot of people he recognized but could not name: important individuals who had tried to cozy up to him, lots of politicians and foreigners who screamed disgustingly wealthy and powerful. Katsuki wondered if they¡¯d come to pay their proper respects to Enji or if they just wanted to get on the Peace Symbol¡¯s good graces by showing up, even though it was bordering on sympathizing with criminals. For all accounts, Shoto shouldn¡¯t have been able to get back to his house. Enji¡¯s body should¡¯ve been disposed of by the military, not to receive a proper burial. It was because Katsuki had intervened ¨C and publicly, at that ¨C that they¡¯d left him alone. After bringing Shoto home, Katsuki had found something akin to a guest room nearby his and slept on a couch ¨C fancy, yes, but still a couch ¨C and lived in the Todoroki estate unsolicited. He hadn¡¯t left in a week, because Shoto hadn¡¯t either. Lots of people had pressured him to get out of the fucking house. He hadn¡¯t budged an inch. He knew they wanted to send the military ¨C Sung, too, who should¡¯ve been back from his assignment overseas ¨C but didn¡¯t because they feared that he and Shoto would band against them. He found it amusing that two underage kids teaming up could intimidate the prime minister into letting them do whatever they wanted. Katsuki¡¯s mom had called him a few days ago, and he¡¯d nearly not answered, expecting to receive an earful. ¡°Listen,¡± she¡¯d said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say about him on TV, but what I know is that a kid just lost his father and politicians have been calling for his imprisonment. I won¡¯t ask you to get your ass home, despite what some people would like¡± Katsuki smiled, certain she was talking to somebody next to her ¡°Just do whatever you feel is right. I trust your judgment¡± Katsuki trusted his judgment, too. Or he did most of the time. Only when the voices weren¡¯t whispering inside his head. He was worried about Shoto, yes, but Shoto also worried him greatly, and he didn¡¯t know how much of it was his feelings or the voices¡¯ wariness. Maybe the crowd was, too, and that¡¯s why they¡¯d bothered to come. Katsuki¡¯s eyes wandered, though he knew he wouldn¡¯t find the one he was searching for. They were all worried about a boy cooped up in his house, too far engrossed in his grief ¨C madness - to attend his own father''s burial. Granted, there¡¯d been a private ceremony yesterday, only for family members and closest acquaintances of Enji, but Shoto hadn¡¯t attended that one either. The ceremony started and things went on smoothly, albeit a bit rigidly. The one presiding over the burial was a woman with long, burning lava hair. Her eyes were two pits of fire, glowing so brightly that her eyelashes'' shadows danced on her cheeks. The black veil crowning her hair did nothing to hide the intensity of her gaze. She was extremely tall ¨C as were all Todoroki ¨C and exuded an aura of power and confidence that bordered on intimidating. She¡¯d arrived at the estate the evening Katsuki had, and he hadn¡¯t been surprised to learn she was Shoto¡¯s grandma. They held themselves similarly, and looked at you with the same unnerving intensity - when they bothered looking at you at all. She¡¯d asked him a few questions and Katsuki had nearly expected he¡¯d need to fight to stay there and make sure Shoto wouldn¡¯t k¡­ be disturbed. Surprisingly, she¡¯d merely nodded and thanked him, told him that he was free to stay as long as he could afford to. That¡¯s when Katsuki had noticed four men in suits hidden at the corners of the room. He hadn¡¯t even heard them breathe, and it was disturbing for his senses were in a league of their own since he¡¯d received the One for All. Since then, there hadn¡¯t been a day when he hadn¡¯t seen one of them, though he never saw the same person twice. He hadn¡¯t asked any questions. Shoto¡¯s grandma seemed like a smart woman: she must¡¯ve come to the same conclusions as him and decided that hiring people to protect her grandson was the best course of action. How she¡¯d managed to get inside the estate, though, Katsuki had no idea. The place¡¯s perimeter had been full of soldiers since he¡¯d gotten Shoto there. They hadn¡¯t broken in ¨C yet -, but Katsuki feared they would, and he¡¯d told Shoto as much. Shoto hadn¡¯t answered. He wasn¡¯t¡­ unresponsive wasn¡¯t quite the word. He worked, day and night, painting these weird symbols and starting anew, quiet, frantic, eyes bloodshot. He just didn¡¯t bother interacting with the world outside his room. Katsuki hadn¡¯t pushed. There were worse ways to cope than that. He¡¯d worried for them both, wondering what he¡¯d do if ¨C when? - they¡¯d effectively break in. Would Shoto fight? There wasn¡¯t a world where he wouldn¡¯t, yet Katsuki felt that as long as they left him working on his drawings, he wouldn¡¯t care if he were in Tartarus itself.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Would Katsuki fight? Help Shoto escape? He could not answer. The funeral was beautiful. There was a violin playing in the background and people stood, head down, quiet, most with umbrellas. Grandma Todoroki didn¡¯t need one: the very air crackled and hissed around her, drops evaporating before they even grazed her, vapor billowing around her. The coffin had been lowered yesterday, though the pit had not yet been filled. Despite the recent law that stipulated that all Heroes and ¡®qualified¡¯ individuals were to be cremated, Enji would be one of the rare few left to be buried in Japan. He hadn¡¯t been a Hero for a while, anyway, so maybe it explained it. Katsuki¡¯s gaze settled on the white-haired woman, a few feet from Shoto¡¯s grandma, crying quietly in a handkerchief. A young woman was holding her quietly. A man was looking at the tombstone with an unreadable expression, his hands in his pockets. He didn¡¯t seem sad, but simply¡­ astonished. As if, even when the coffin was still open and he could see his father, white and inert, he couldn¡¯t believe that it had truly happened. They move on to the speeches. People didn¡¯t hurry to talk about Enji ¨C almost all of them barely knew him ¨C and, in a way, it was sadder than Shoto not coming. Shoto¡¯s grandma frowned at how obviously uncomfortable everybody was. It was the crying woman ¨C certainly Shoto¡¯s mom ¨C who came to her rescue. She squeezed the grandma¡¯s arm gently, walking past her to the lectern. The grandma looked startled. She sniffed several times, wiped her cheeks, offering a sad smile to the crowd, not daring to lift her eyes high enough to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. "I was married to Enji for¡­ She shook her head. ¡°We went through difficult times, but I will never stop thanking him for giving me four beautiful and wonderful children. Thank you" She promptly left, her handkerchief already at the corner of her eyes. She laid a flower on the coffin as she passed, pausing for a few seconds to contemplate the frozen face of her husband. A very tall man ¨C at least as tall as Endeavor was in life ¨C stepped out from the ranks of the crowd. He had a white beard that joined his thick mustache and a face illuminated, almost as if he had forgotten he was at a funeral. "Ah, hello everyone. I know most of you don¡¯t know who I am, so I¡¯ll introduce myself briefly : my name is Go Gunhee, and I was one of Enji¡¯s comrades in the army" He leaned over the microphone like a conspirator revealing one of his secrets. "That¡¯s a surprise, isn¡¯t it ? Little Enji served his country in the shadows without recognition. You won¡¯t read that in the two interviews of his career, will you !" He let out a small laugh, glancing at the open coffin conspiratorially. Then, as if the weight of the situation dawned on him again, his face darkened, and his lips tightened. ¡°Enji and I had a fallout sometime before his death¡­ We didn¡¯t¡ªThere¡¯s a lot of things we didn¡¯t agree about. I regret trying to stop him. If I¡¯d helped¡­¡± A shadow flashed across his face. ¡°We grew apart over the years. I didn¡¯t want to believe that he¡¯d changed, that he could¡¯ve been a different man from the one I knew. I regret his death.¡± Then suddenly, his gaze grew ominous, and a chill went down Katsuki¡¯s spine. ¡°And I know everybody will regret it, too.¡± A lot of people came, most talking about Endeavor¡¯s career, few about Enji. Colleagues, subordinates, and even a few Heroes spoke. It was brave of them, especially because they¡¯d certainly be publicly shamed if it was known they¡¯d attended a criminal¡¯s funeral. Public opinion had turned to neutral after Shoto¡­ The Todoroki had won a lot of supporters, and there was an online war between them and their detractors, splitting the country into nearly two exact parts. Not as if Shoto would give two shits about it, anyway. The most touching was the young heroine who talked about how Enji had saved her when she was just a child. "¡­ without him, I don¡¯t know where I would be. Certainly not here" Her voice was filled with tremors: she took a deep breath, trying not to let emotion overcome her. "He gave me the desire to be a hero, but not the kind who struts on TV: no, I wanted to be like him, someone whose actions speak louder than words" She smiled sadly, tears threatening to overflow onto her cheeks: not wanting to make a scene, she hurried to lay her small bouquet of daffodils in the coffin. Right after she was Aizawa, and Katsuki¡¯s brows shot up. He had thought he was the only one from U.A. to be invited. Aizawa scratched his neck, glanced at the coffin. He was subdued, a lot more different from the man who¡¯d threatened to fire 1-A¡¯s students if they weren¡¯t competent enough. "I knew Enji at U.A. He was very different from the man he became: he tormented other students and fought whenever he had the chance..." Aizawa scoffed as though remembering fond memories. "Fortunately, it didn¡¯t last. He told me once that this change was due to the army and fatherhood. If someone had told me thirty years ago that Enji would end up a father¡­" He left his sentence hanging, his smile turning bitter. "I can¡¯t say how hard it must be for all of you, his family, to have to bury him this year. He wasn¡¯t even fifty: he could have lived so many things¡­ And Shoto¡­" Aizawa coughed to hide the swell of emotions in his voice. Katsuki waited until the very end, until there was no one but the Todorokis and him. Shoto hadn¡¯t come. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d hoped otherwise.
Katsuki knocked on the door. No answer. He knocked once more and peered inside. The door creaked. Footsteps ¨C dozens and dozens of footsteps ¨C overlapped with voices ¨C voices of different people, but unique to one. Katsuki lingered on the threshold of the room. Shoto was painting to the left, Shoto was wiping an ink stain near a window, Shoto was distributing pens to a dozen other Shotos gathered in a circle around an immense diagram laid out on a table. Shoto who was giving orders to other Shotos moving back and forth between the three large, adjacent rooms that made up the war room. Nezu had warned him that Shoto could be¡­ more than what they¡¯d believed. He¡¯d told him he¡¯d need to be calm and, above all, not rush him. Katsuki knew which Shoto was the true one because he was the only one who hadn¡¯t reacted when he opened the door. He walked to him and stood there, watching him half bent over a table, pondering over a drawing that made no sense and never would. "The funeral just ended." Shoto added a curve, didn¡¯t look up. ¡°A lot of people came.¡± Again, no answer, not even a hum. Katsuki grabbed the drawing as Shoto was going to add another insignificant detail, checking it with false interest. ¡°What are you trying to do, anyway?¡± It was too ugly to be contemporary art, and Shoto had never been an artsy guy anyway. Shoto snapped the paper back. ¡°Trying to recreate the Edo Tensei.¡± Right. Edo Tensei. Katsuki nodded as if it made sense. He glanced around. The place was in full swing. At a glance, there must have been about thirty other Shoto. He tried to ignore the voices that whispered that one of him was enough, and that thirty was akin to an apocalyptic threat. "The Edo Tensei, okay. What¡¯s that ?" Shoto gave him a sidelong glance ¨C it was the first time he¡¯d looked at him since his arrival. His eyes were cold, almost cruel. "Who sent you ?" Katsuki looked him straight in the eyes: "I came of my own will" And it was true: he had refused the microphone that Nezu had suggested he take, as well as all the other crap tools with it. Shoto studied him for a few seconds before returning to his¡­ drawings, his shoulders slightly more relaxed than before. Katsuki took that as an encouragement to continue. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not saying that I know what you¡¯re going through, but-¡± ¡°Was there a buffet?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The funeral. Was there a buffet?¡± The question caught Katsuki off guard. ¡°There wasn¡¯t.¡± Which he¡¯d found a bit unusual, but whatever. Shoto nodded, as though satisfied, and went back to his work. In the background, the clones seemed to be arguing. "I thought you would¡­" Katsuki cast another paranoid glance around "¡­ I thought you were plotting a plan to go kill the guy who killed your father. Le pinceau de Shoto s¡¯immobilisa un centim¨¨tre au-dessus du parchemin. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll help you.¡± And Katsuki meant it. Shoto stiffened. It was the most he¡¯d managed to get out of his friend in days, thus Katsuki emboldened. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why you haven¡¯t¡­¡± It was difficult to properly explain what he meant without sounding rude. ¡°Well, you¡¯re rather intense. I¡¯m just surprised you haven¡¯t dealt with him yet.¡± He¡¯d expected to see All for One hanging by his skin in Tokyo the same day. ¡°¡­ Dad¡¯s more important.¡± Is. Shoto kept drawing. His movements were psychotic. He added two curves and four new esoteric symbols. ¡°I know,¡± said Katsuki. ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡± He didn¡¯t. He¡¯d said it only because that¡¯s what he felt he should say, not because he meant it. ¡°I¡¯d like¡­ I think maybe you should speak. Not to me, not if you don¡¯t feel like it, but to somebody, like your grandma.¡± Shoto didn¡¯t answer. Frowning, he was pushing things around, seeing something that Katsuki wasn¡¯t able to. ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Shoto muttered, and Katsuki leaned forward, ignoring the building tension in his shoulders. ¡°I could help you. We could¡ªmaybe you need to see somebody, alright? Your father¡ª¡± Katsuki didn¡¯t say ¡®wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to act like that¡¯ because it was shitty and he didn¡¯t know what Enji Todoroki would¡¯ve wanted. Did he feel bad, seeing how frantic Shoto had become? Did he feel proud that somebody cared enough about him they¡¯d move the heavens for him? Was he even watching over his son? ¡°- his death has taken its toll on you. You need to let go, for a while at least, and grieve properly.¡± Refusing to admit that his father was dead and wouldn¡¯t come back wasn¡¯t the proper way to grieve. Shoto, as if he couldn¡¯t hear him, kept on pushing papers around, searching for something that eluded him. Shoto ignored him ¨C or didn¡¯t hear him ¨C continuing to sow chaos in his workspace. ¡°They¡¯ve got the pure lands so I thought¡­¡± Shoto grabbed a book and, for a brief moment, it looked as if it glowed blue. Katsuki blinked, and the glow disappeared. ¡°What is it?¡± Shoto was ash white. ¡°¡­ their reincarnation cycle is completely different than ours.¡± Katsuki frowned, peered over his shoulder. It was a physics book, diagrams, and circles with evasive numbers. Katsuki¡¯s eyes roamed over the page, trying to understand what had annoyed Shoto so much. The book was shaking. Katsuki looked up. Shoto was red in the face, veins bulging on his forehead. The hardcover snapped, chunks flying around, and Katsuki jumped, startled. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Shoto¡¯s eyes snapped to his, smoke rising from the corner of his pursed lips as though he were boiling inside. It tingled at the back of Katsuki¡¯s mind. ¡°Get the fuck out of here.¡± Katsuki frowned. ¡°Wh-¡± Shoto hit him square in the stomach. All the air was expelled from Katsuki. He spit saliva as he shot across the office like a rocket at full speed, embedding himself in the hallway wall. A lightning-like pain shot from his spine to his chest. The last thing he saw was one of the Shotos approaching the door, looking down at him: Katsuki''s eyes lowered and he saw Shoto¡ªthe original¡ªat the back, throwing tables against the walls and breaking ink pots amid a rain of paper, as light as feathers. They closed the door on him. Chapter 255 "¡­ new and upcoming Hero, Flame, who has recently entered the top 10 and has announced on social media his will to buy what is formerly known as Endeavor Tower. Sir Flame, why such a choice considering the heavy history behind this tower ?" The Hero smiled, his fire hair flowing like water, as if they had a life of their own. The full fire-suit was too energy-consuming, so he settled for a new trademark, something that would remind people of greatness and yet set him apart. "Well, it''s because of this history that I want to buy the tower. More than who previously owned it, it''s the legacy it represents that interests me. Despite what some may say, Endeavor died a Hero : he tried to kill the most dangerous man Japan had seen in decades. I want to uphold his leg-" The TV was turned off. Shoto blinked. He''d leaned forward without meaning to, his vision too crisp and clean. He deactivated his sharingan as Teka smoothly sat on the ottoman facing him. "Glad to see you''re not as apathetic as I''ve heard" Shoto looked at her blankly. She was used to it now, and she wasn''t stupid enough to mistake anything he was going through for indifference. Grief and anger billowed in his eyes, a brewing storm that needed an outlet. "Have you eaten today ?" "Yes" She nodded. At least she wouldn''t have to shove food down his throat like she was forced to during the last couple of days. Though most of the time the boy wouldn''t let himself be caught thus she had to bully his clones until the original one appeared. The conversation stalled. Teka and Shoto ¨C every Todoroki, really - had never been great speakers, and this was worse now that Enji wasn''t there. At least when Enji was there there''d been an easy dynamic they could fall back on : Enji and Teka would bicker, and Shoto would make fun of them. Or, when they were alone, Shoto would get his grandma to answer some of his queries. Shoto had always sought Teka, not the other way around. And now that Enji... She didn''t know what she should say to a boy who had lost his father. She hadn''t known either, thirty years ago, when Enji, barely older than Shoto, had lost his. From then on, their barely functional relationship crumbled until they were strangers united by their care for Shoto. Teka was suddenly acutely aware of her shortcomings. She didn''t want the same thing to happen with her grandson. They both were the only person the other one had left. "I heard what you did yesterday. You''re careless. You should care better about your allies" But because she was only herself, she couldn''t help but fall back in her own ways. Shoto''s dull eyes met hers. Neither guilt nor regret. At least he looked her in the eyes, acknowledged that people existed beyond himself. It was better than nothing. "I needed¡­ I was supposed to be useful. I should''ve been able to bring him back" Teka pursed her lips. He''d burned his room to the ground and nearly half of the building too : he''d only stopped when he''d realized that if it went on, he''d incinerate his father''s study, which was above his. She should''ve scolded him, but she found she couldn''t. "No one can bring the dead back to life" She knew because she''d tried a lot of times during her life. She knew how heart-wrenching it was to scour the world to find someone with the right Quirk, following leads for years that led to nothing. Enji had always thought she''d buried herself in work to avoid talking about his father''s death, and she couldn''t bring herself to explain to him what she was attempting. Resentment was better than seeing her as the foolish, weak-hearted woman she was. "I''ve got a way to¡­ I could bring back Dad" Teka''s brows shot up. "I beg your pardon ?" She carefully maintained a neutral expression. "The book says it''s impossible, but I thought-" he licked his dry lips, crazed eyes locking with Teka''s "The ninja world has its own set of rules; you understand ? They have their own After Life, cut from any other. The Edo Tensei only works for them because there is no After. For us, it''s different because when we die, we reincarnate"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Teka took everything in with admirable calm. Was he mad ? She refused this possibility. They couldn''t afford for the Todoroki heir to be. Yet his gaze unsettled her. If there was anyone in the world who could talk about bringing people back to life and who wouldn''t be spewing nonsense, wouldn''t it be her grandson ? "You think I''m lying" Teka coughed, her chest rumbling. Shoto handed her a cup of tea that she appreciatively drank. "I trust your judgment" she said carefully. "I merely do not know half of the things you''re talking about" He was wary of her, now, and Teka felt, as emotionally unstable as he was, she could lose him if she said the wrong thing. "I could bring back Dad to life" It seemed impossible, the words of a madman, the epitome of insanity. "Then why don''t you ?" Shoto let out a frustrated sound. "That''s the fucking problem. I could, if we''d been in another world ¨C in this one I know he''s already left. He''s probably already forgotten about-" His voice broke. His eyes shone but they hardened as quickly. Teka reached to him instinctively, awkwardly, to offer comfort, yet she didn''t know how one should comfort somebody else. Nobody had comforted her when her father, cousins, husband, and son had died. She settled for neutral grounds, something that would take her mind off her thundering emotions. "How do you know about that sort of thing ?", she asked, appearing unnaturally calm. "Reincarnation and this book you mentioned..." He smiled wryly. "Don''t tell me you don''t understand what I mean" She did, but the possibility of such a thing was so astonishing that she had trouble accepting it. "I see" She''d always thought him unnaturally wise even for Todoroki''s standards of bright children. "There''s another way", he said. "I can bring him back" He was so desperate looking at him hurt. Usually, Teka would''ve looked away and let him do as he pleased ; but she''d already walked down that path and she knew it only led to anger and resentment. Teka gestured to one of her henchmen to come forward. He held a box between his hands. He put it on the coffee table. "That''s for you", she said. "From your father" His fingers, which had been grazing the lock, stilled. He carefully opened the box, as though it would break if he didn''t show utmost care. On a crimson velvet pillow was a cream letter adressed to ''Shoto''. He could not tear his gaze from it, his eyes tracing again and again the letters. It smelt like him. "You knew, didn''t you" It wasn''t a question, not even an accusation, but it was laced with disappointment. Teka braced herself for a shouting match, ready to hold her ground. Shoto merely rose, leaving the letter in its box. He was numb to the world, numb to himself, yet the letter was a painful, painful stab to his heart, and he couldn''t bear looking at it any longer. Teka helplessly watched him leave, unable to think of a way to make him stay. She chose sincerity, exposing her wounds and pains, as she should''ve done with Enji''s when he''d needed her most. "You know", she said quietly, voice laced with emotions "He was my son, too" Shoto stilled on the threshold of the room. For a moment, she thought he''d come back to her. He clenched his fists and left. * "How is Shoto doing ?" Teka didn''t answer. "¡­ I do not wish to take more of your time than necessary, so I''ll be brief : I have exchanged with a lot of important people and it had been agreed upon that if Shoto kills All for One, he''ll be absolved" Teka stilled. "Absoluted ?" She''d been commanding the Todoroki estate with the might of an emperor, her men trickling from Italy day after day until she had a small, extremely powerful army at her beck and call. She''d been ready to wage war to keep her grandson free once the Japanese military finally decided to break into their estate. "Indeed. I have the Prime Minister''s approval right here. I could send it to you if you need any proof" "Do so" "We know that he''ll do it, absolution or not", drawled her interlocutor. "I just thought securing a deal with the government ensuring them that All for One threat would be eradicated wasn''t an opportunity to pass on" Teka''s fingers clinked against her desk. "Pray tell me why you''re going to such lengths to help him ?" "¡­ let''s say your grandson helped me with an important project and he still hasn''t claimed his price" Teka hummed, knowing she wouldn''t get any answer from him nor said grandson. "Remind me what was your name ?" "Nezu" * At first, she''d screamed, but he''d shut her with a slap. He''d grabbed her in the middle of the night, snatched her from her room with his hard, cold, gloved hands. They''d appeared in a forest, tall, slender trees like bony fingers pointing towards the sky. She''d fallen on her knees, threw up. He didn''t leave her the time to wipe her mouth : he grabbed her by her hair and dragged her. She''d cried in pain, her scalp burning as she tried to make him let go, tears and rivulets of blood streaming down her face. He hadn''t moved an inch, indifferent to the child''s suffering. The woods were terrifying, shadows stretching ominously, a crowd watching this man drag her for what felt like miles. Soon, her pajamas were torn by the friction with the rocky ground. Her skin was grated bloody. Pellets painfully embedded themselves in her exposed thighs. She tried to stand and walk, stumbling, yet the man kept walking and she couldn''t find her footing. There was a dull violence to him, one that is aware of what it''s doing but doesn''t care. The hardened ground was replaced by flowers, sprouts of yellow and purple of early spring. He fisted her hair harder than he did before and she screamed. He forced her on her legs and then violently pushed her down. She fell, her arm hitting a hard surface at a weird angle. A jolt of pain lit up from her elbow to her shoulder. He crouched behind her, at surface level, grabbing her by the back of her neck, pushing her head down until she smelt rotten among the sweetness of flowers. "Heal him" She held her tears in, trying to see what he was- Something stirred and squished beneath her hand. Maggots. There were a bunch of maggots stirring in a bag of bones. She screamed and backed away, the wet, whitish, sticky things crawling up her wrist. Her back hit a wall. She tried to get out, but the man forcefully pushed her back down. There, right above the swirling of maggots, was a thin, spine-like bone. Her terrified eyes roamed further and she saw a jaw, lips half gone, showing bone and teeth between which crawled beetles. A grave. She was in a grave. Fluids were seeping out from what was left of the skin, dripping down in the coffin. One of the body''s eye was bulging as though it wanted to pop out of the socket. A mop of scarlet hair rested on it. The man grabbed her neck and pushed her head down until her face was millimeters from the decaying corpse''s. "Heal him" He unkindly let her go. She shrank on herself, shivers running up and down her spine. Her arms were shaking. "I- I can''t" It wasn''t how her Quirk worked ; she couldn''t rewind the dead to life. Shoto grabbed her by her neck, eyes blazing red, and pushed her head down and down until she could''ve tasted rotten flesh had she dared to open her mouth. "Heal him !" She cried harder, shaking, terrified. "I''m sorry", she repeated. "I''m sorry" Shoto screamed and hit a rock nearby. It was obliterated, not even dust lingering behind. He punched a tree, uprooted it, and destroyed the forest with the might of a wrathful god, fire and lightning flickering across his face. Eri cried harder and harder, shrinking on herself, beetles and maggots crawling on her skin, yet she was more afraid of the animal behind her. And then, as suddenly as he''d appeared in her room, he''d disappeared, leaving her alone in the grave of a dead man. Chapter 256 All for One didn''t know how the kid managed it, but he was everywhere. He was in every port, airport, station, and the like, his presence strong, ominous, powerful, and all-encompassing. He''d been frantic, had spent the last week scouring the country to find a way out, to no avail. He was trapped, a deer caught in headlights, a rat in a net. He''d believed that with Endeavor''s grave still fresh the kid wouldn''t be in the right state of mind to start a manhunt. He''d been wrong. He couldn''t leave the country and it made him increasingly more nervous and agitated. He kept looking over his shoulder, lost appetite, and did not allow himself to sleep for more than forty minutes to not get caught unaware when he would come. Few things could frighten somebody as old as him, but this seventeen-year-old was one of them. All for One always had a clear policy when it came to monstrous children like Shoto : either he subdued them, or he killed them. Most of the time he had to kill them, kids that could''ve turned the world upside down had they been allowed to live. He knew : he''d been one of them and had only managed to survive thanks to sheer ruthlessness. He''d tried something different for Shoto, had foregone his usual wariness for a more direct and brutal approach. It had to do with the fact that he hadn''t even known he was anything special before he entered Yuei, and by then it had already been too late. "You''re asking for protection ?" All for One could hear the disbelief in his interlocutor''s voice. He rubbed his face tiredly. His eyes were red and rimmed by dark, puffy bags. All for One was doomed, plain and simple. He''d been weakened since the kid had played kamikaze and had managed to hurt All for One. And now that he''d fought Endeavor¡­ The kid wouldn''t let him go. Never. And All for One couldn''t properly protect himself, or at least ensure his survival. Despite how much he hated the idea of it, he had to find allies ¨C or rather, people who would benefit more from him being alive than dead. That''s why he''d decided to turn himself in. All for One licked his chapped lips. It felt rough against his tongue. How low the mighty had fallen. "I see that as a mutual partnership" His voice was cool and poised, yet his crazed eyes surveyed the crowd around him, eyes jumping from one head to the next, heart jumping when he spotted red or white hair, anxious relief flooding him when he noticed that it was never both simultaneously. The Commission''s President laughed. "The kid''s coming to get you, isn''t he ?" "Let myself be the subject of any experimentation you wish to partake in," said All for One, ignoring what he''d said." If there are¡­ individuals that you''d like to see enhanced, I could happen to stumble upon them" Silence. All for One knew he''d said the right thing. "You''d work for us ?" There, his tone was a lot more respectful, just like All for One liked it. "We''ll sign a contract", All for One hastily added. It was an opportunity he had to capitalize on, even though it''d been a half-assed plan. "I''ll work for you for a set number of years" Then, once he was strong enough, he''d destroy everything (and everyone) he''d built and leave Japan ¨C this time definitely. "What do you want from us ?", asked Nishimura. "Do you expect us to protect you from him ?" "...you could send me to Tartarus" Tartarus was an abomination that had appeared as soon as Quirk-enhanced individuals had. Back during the first Enhanced War, it had been avoided by everyone. People who got too close, who couldn''t feel how awful this thing was, had been caught and eaten by the thing. All for One had avoided it like the plague, sure that whatever that thing was, it bode no good for humanity. When he''d learned that Japan had weaponized it, he''d wanted to beat the stupidity out of them. Tartarus wasn''t something they could use or control. It was a sentient new species that fed on humans, far more dangerous than what they could ever imagine. "Let me resume everything you''ve said : you want Japan to ''protect'' you-"Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Imprisoning him in exchange for benefits with a timely release sounded better. He knew Japan would never let him go once they got him, as long as they knew he knew he''d never fulfill his contract. At least he wasn''t cocky enough to ask for absolution. "- from him, and in exchange you''ll distribute Quirks to our people like Santa Claus ?" This was a world-breaking offer, they both knew it. All for One had kept most of his activities in Asia and thus didn''t have any bad blood with most countries in the West. To be honest, he was even one of the ''good ones'' among the worst individuals on earth. No one cared that you did human experimentation as long as you weren''t advertising your work publicly. The CIA had done it, hell, even Japan and Unit 731 back in the good old days. A lot of countries still tried to recruit him from time to time, and All for One would''ve fled to the US in a heartbeat if only he could get out of this goddamn country. He wasn''t physically able to fly for more than ten miles. He''d drown before he''d ever reached land. "Indeed" Nishimura scoffed. The Commission''s newly appointed President had the gall to scoff. "Despite how generous of an offer it is", he said, sarcastic "We do not wish to bring his anger upon us just to save your sorry ass" "General Shirai could''ve benefited from it" Officially, he''d committed sepuku, but everyone with the relevant clearance or network knew he''d been assassinated the same day the two Todorokis had fled the country. He''d been Quirkless, and he would''ve survived if he hadn''t been. They''d pinned all the blame of the martial law and its zeal on him. Nothing better than a dead man as a scapegoat, because they can''t speak. "You killed hundreds of thousands of our citizens for decades", drawled Nishimura. "You destroyed Tokyo. Twice. You defiled graves, killed numerous Heroes ¨C Endeavor as of last ¨C and you now wish to bargain ?" "My value far outweighs any setback" Nishimura laughed, a dry, wry sort of laugh. "I''m sorry to be the one to break it to you, but it doesn''t" All for One closed his eye. Hysteria was brimming under his skin, madness on the verge of spilling like a tidal wave from his barely restrained self. He still didn''t know how Enji Todoroki had managed to find him, and it made each passing second all the more precious. All for One cursed the man. He shouldn''t have died. This was all his fault. He was in one hell of a mess now. "By the way", said Nishimura. "You''re not the first to offer us a deal¡­ We accepted that one, though" He plused, and All for One thought he heard him smile. "He''s on his way. I''d say good luck, but we both know I pray he''ll make garlands with your guts" And he hung up. All for One momentarily froze, watching the phone ring in his hand. He jerked away and ran out of the phone booth, pushing people around as he did so, eye bulging as if it''d pop out of its socket, saliva wetting the corner of his mouth. People sent him dirty looks and a few shoved him back in protest. "There''s no need to run" The hair on the back of All for One''s head shot up. A chill went down his spine. Slowly, carefully, he turned around. His ears were ringing, fear and disbelief mixing on his face. Standing a couple of meters from him, two heads above most people, was Shoto. People waved around him gracefully yet never touched him as though there was an invisible force field around him. All for One was elbowed in the stomach. It awoke the burning pain of his bruised ribs but it was a distant kind of suffering. All for One was utterly and absolutely terrified. Icy sweat rolled down his neck. His heart was thundering, so loud and painful he felt it''d burst. One leg was half bent, another stretched painfully in the position of a starting runner. Shoto''s eyes were blue and grey, the unnerving apathy more frightening than the red ones'' ominous glow. All for One spun and grabbed a civilian, his hand around her throat, holding her hostage. She screamed and kicked and people noticed, turning to see what was going on, yet All for One''s jittery eyes were strained on Shoto''s. Even though he was holding her, his hand was shaking. Death, he realized. It was the first time in centuries that he felt the paralyzing fear of death. Shoto raised a lazy hand, palm towards All for One, as if to tell him to stop. "If you try anything", he said, choking on his voice, nearly biting his tongue. "I''ll-" The woman''s back exploded in a shower of flesh and blood. All for One blinked, blood dripping down his chin. Huh ? People screamed, ran away, walked on each other. She dropped dead, limply, against All for One''s chest. She had no more back, only a large through wish he could see her humming organs, as though her body hadn''t had time to register it was dead. All for One let her go, stunned, and she flowed between his fingers like water. "Go ahead", said Shoto, gesturing to the scrambling people. "Take another one" His eyes spun red. Black lightning crackled across All for One''s chest. He moved back, the ground breaking under the powerful and sudden move, but Shoto was already there. He cut his leg to the knee and All for One fell on his stump as if a cut-down tree sagging. He glided on his blood, raw flash grating against harsh ground, a bolt of pain freezing his brain. His head snapped back, lightning flashing, hand raised, and Shoto cut his palm in half, his fingers diagonally chopped. They looked cartoonish as they fell to the floor, weirdly unlike what human fingers should look like. His cut leg was bubbling, flesh rumbling as if a swarm of bees lived under his skin, growing and rebuilding itself. Shoto raised his hand but All for One''s protection field activated. Adrenaline fueled him : he poured everything he had into this one, single blast. Shoto was blasted away, arms crossed in front of his face, coming to a screeching halt meters later. Mouth pinched by focus, lone eye blazing, All for One''s regrown hand squeezed. Already he expected Shoto to explode, already he turned around, searching for the real one. But this Shoto didn''t move an inch. All for One worried. Was it an illusion ? Would pinpointing a detail help him get out of it ? He moved his hand and- He had no more hands. Blood was spurting fountain-like from cleanly sliced wrists. ''It takes a lot to cut through bone so easily'', his mind unhelpfully supplied. A kick in the head sent All for One stumbling to the ground. A shoe on his neck shoved his head down, bits of dirt sticking to his skin. All for One''s teeth were grinding against the floor. He couldn''t look up. "Who do you think you''re looking at ?" If All for One had ever believed Shoto wasn''t petty, he now knew how wrong he''d been. He ruthlessly shoved All for One''s head down, bashing his head against the floor. Had it a been a weaker him beneath his shoe, his skull would''ve popped like a too-ripe fruit. All for One''s teeth broke like shattered glass, icy pain shooting up his gums. The ground cracked and cracked and cracked and All for One''s bloody gum grind on the floor. "You know", said Shoto casually, hands in his pockets, while pushing All for One with the tip of his shoe. "I was considering recreating this jutsu, the Tsukuyomi" He could kill him, right here and right now, but he didn''t. This frightened All for One more than anything else could have. "But then I thought : ''Why bother with an illusion when I can make it real ?'' " He tried lightning : he got shocked with a more powerful bolt. The reddish protrusions were cut down swiftly, the air blast was not usable because it had to be shot from his mouth, the navel-laser could only start from his navel, and almost all of his physical enhancing Quirks were worth nothing with how battered his body was. "Nothing else ?" There was a vicious sort of pleasure in his voice, a twisted glint in his eye. All for One braced himself. "What a shame", said Shoto. "Now-" All for One''s skin turned glassy, red eye glowing, the air around him crackling because of the sudden heat. Chapter 257 WARNING : This is an extremely vile, violent, brutal, graphic chapter. Everything depicted here is not straight out of my imagination but rather actual torture methods employed by various people at various times during history. That''s probably the sickest thing I''ve ever written and will ever write¡­ and I''m still not sure I want that thing associated with my digital footprint. You''ll serve as my guinea pigs : if it''s too much, I''ll tone it down before publishing it on public platforms. I have marked the safe parts to read with a ''¨C'' at the beginning and the end. Feel free to jump there if you don''t feel like reading what''s happening anymore. Consider yourself warned. * Fire flickered across All for One''s skin. He exhaled smoke as he called for the blasting inferno Enji had been able to summon his whole life. Yet when he reached inside himself, he found fire and nothing else. He frow- Shoto bashed his skull in with the heel of his foot. All for One''s head hit the floor, rebounded, hit the floor again. "You. dumb. fucker." His nose broke, smashed to oblivion, and tears wet his eyes. Blood trickled down his face. Shoto fisted his hair and shoved him up, one foot firmly planted on his lower back, forcing All for One to bend painfully. "I''m going to break you and I''ll enjoy every second of it" ¨C He let go and All for One''s head hit the ground. The weight on his back disappeared, and All for One looked up. The town square was deserted. Large screens ¨C a smaller replica of Shibuya - were buzzing with life, overlooking him. Something akin to a whitish dome encased them in a bubble, side streets abruptly interrupted by smoky walls. Suddenly, the weight on All for One''s back disappeared. Hands on the ground, he pushed to stand up but hands wrapped around his left leg and pulled. He abruptly fell. Shoto twisted and it snapped. All for One howled in pain whereas Shoto grabbed his right leg. "Have you ever heard of the bone-crushing method ?" Rather than twist, Shoto snapped the leg in two like a twig. A jolt of pain shook All for One. "It consists of crushing every bone in a body before dumping it in a ditch. You look like a wet, squishy imitation of a human, something that flows between fingers. Rather tasteless, if you want my opinion, but very effective¡­ Mexican mafias are fond of it. We use it from time to time, in my family, when we need to cover our tracks. When we want people to know what we did, though, we use fire" Shoto let All for One go. Legs limp, he was crawling, his nails digging into the ground as he painfully dragged himself forward. Shoto''s head cocked. "I''ll torture you" All for One''s fingers were bloody, nails splintered because he was grating them raw. "Though because I''m not a total monster, I''ll offer you options and you''ll choose what you most fancy. Generous of me, isn''t it ?" Sweat dampened All for One''s face. Heaving, brows furrowed, he knew exactly what Shoto was doing: giving choices between bad and worst was a common torture tactic to make your victim feel as if they had a hand in their treatment - as if they deserved it. All for One spit on Shoto''s shoe, defiant. Shoto merely wiped it on All for One''s cheek, dead eyes boring into him. "A tough one" Then he crouched, a shadow looming ominously over All for One''s face. His eyes crinkled. "I hoped you''d refuse just so I could break you down" All for One blinked and Shoto wasn''t there anymore. Haggard, he looked around. He was all alone. "Sw-" There was a hand in his mouth. All for One choke on fingers that weren''t his. It took him a moment to realize that Shoto was pulling his tongue out. "Not happening" He cleanly cut it. The chopped part cleanly sprang from his mouth as though a lasso snapping back to its owner after having hit its target. All for One turned bloodless then violently red. The rough edges of what was left of his teeth grazed his severed, fleshy tongue. Hot, salty blood was filling his mouth, constricting his throat. He screamed and thrashed and Shoto, one negligent hand holding him down as though he were a dog, observed the blood-dripping tongue with wonder, eyebrows raised. "Never cut anyone''s tongue. It''s longer than I expected" He dangled the meat in front of All for One''s nose. The sight ¨C but especially the smell of himself, raw and bloody, made him sick. He thought he saw it twitch. Shoto saw fear, terror then anger flash through All for One''s lone eye. Thought it was the smell of weakness that darkened his gaze and jolted awake his vicious side. "Eat it" Blood was overflowing from All for One''s mouth, rolling down his chin. He reeled back, frowning, and the sudden gesture meant he swallowed a lot of blood. He choked and Shoto''s fingers were in his mouth, foreign yet covered in his blood, so numerous he couldn''t tell which were his and which was the tongue, though he knew that had he had teeth, he would''ve bitten them to death. Shoto pushed the flesh until it hit All for One''s back throat. He gagged. This was his own flesh. He was going to eat himself. "If you throw up", said Shoto lazily, head cocked. "I''ll cut your fingers and make you eat them all one by one" All for One''s throat constricted. He did not chew, swallowed everything. He threw up. Shoto clicked his tongue while shaking his head disapprovingly. "Look at what you''ve forced me to do" All for One''s hand were half regrown. Shoto cut down the fingers, knife hitting the phalanx so it would hurt that much more. He rolled the chopped fingers curiously in his hand as though they were marbles he intended to play with. "Maybe raw flesh isn''t the way to go with that kind of stuff" Fire burst in Shoto''s palm as he cooked them. The smell was enough to make All for One gag. It was himself that was burning, himself that he would eat. "That''s your fault", berated Shoto. "You should''ve eaten your tongue. Why didn''t you eat your tongue ? If you don''t eat these, I''ll cut your dick and force-feed it to you" He shoved two fingers in All for One''s mouth. "Swallow" All for One''s nostrils flared. Burnt was worse because the fingers were that much more consistent, and the smell and taste lingered in his mouth long after the flesh had been swallowed. As much as he could, All for One tried not to chew but rather swallow them quickly. It was difficult for most of his digits were long, fleshy things. He tried to hold back the gagging that was coming from deep inside his chest, but sometimes he couldn''t help it and spit out everything, though he kept his mouth closed shut so it wouldn''t get out, and then he had to make the actual choice of swallowing everything, puke and blood and half-chewed fingers. The first digit painfully rolled down his throat. He was acutely aware of the way it went down inside him, felt it as it hit the bottom of his stomach, and settled there, his finger in his stomach. "Good boy", Shoto praised. His eyes were steel, miles from the warm tone he was affecting. "Again" So he did. At some point, All for One couldn''t bear anymore the assessing eyes, prying and dissecting each flex of his jaw, each regular exhalation as though it were observing a particularly rare animal. All for One finished the fingers. He opened his mouth, tongue lolling, waiting for another one to be shoved down his throat, yet none came. Shoto mocked him. "Eager, aren''t we ?" All for One''s mouth closed shut. Humiliation was a burning poison in his veins. "Look who''s angry now. Though don''t worry, we''ve only started ¨C and I know you''re gonna love this one" Goosebumps broke across All for One''s back and neck. Again, Shoto disappeared, leaving All for One in a phantom city. He wouldn''t wait to see what this psychotic kid had in store for him. All for One''s legs had healed until the knees. His bloody fingers dug in the harsh ground. Slowly, he dragged himself forward. His goal was the closest edge of the dome, one side street away. His thighs were coalescent fire, the growing parts slapped by the harsh wind, the pain so excruciating it momentarily blinded All for One, every other thought vanishing from his mind.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He crawled past the dead woman, crawled painfully slowly towards freedom. He was scared the boy would come back, scared of what he''d do once he''d realized what All for One was attempting. That''s when he heard voices, just a shop away. If he flew then- Why wasn''t his Quirk working ? All for One grew increasingly more panicked as he realized that none of his Quirks worked. Above, the barrier rippled, and the voices left. Shoto appeared next to him, eyes crinkling. "Did you think people were coming to save you ?" He laughed. "I could keep you here for decades and no one would bat an eye. Nobody cares about what happens to you ¨C except me" "What- what have you done to me ?" Shoto crowed as he dragged him back to where they''d started. "Isn''t it ironic ? The great Quirk Thief''s getting a taste of his own medicine" All for One thrashed around, refusing to stay put, and Shoto had to stab All for One at every junction, his kunai embedding themselves in the ground below. All for One looked like a crucified starfish. Shoto thought his position was funny, and so he laughed, the sound echoing in the empty streets long after he''d left. There was a woosh, and he was there again. He had a dog with him, a large beast with a foaming mouth and dull eyes, neck lowered in submission. "What, you thought somebody was coming to save you ?" Shoto nudged All for One''s cheek with the tip of his shoe. "Nobody cares what happens to you" All for One''s eyes were strained on the dog. He''d heard of that one : the dog would eat him alive, piece by piece, until All for One begged for it to stop. Because it was the whole point, wasn''t it ? Shoto wanted All for One to beg and scream and plead. He wanted All for One to know that his submission would buy him a way out. He wanted All for One to know that he had utter power over him, that his existence meant nothing. Shoto falsely affectionately scratched the dog between his ears. "And now you''re thinking : ''he''s gonna use that thing and make it eat me'' " Shoto scoffed. He didn''t bother explaining what was so funny, and this made All for One all the more uneasy. He let the dog, a large, dark, powerful thing down. A string of saliva was hanging from the corner of its jowl. Some fell in All for One''s eye. He blinked profusely to get it out, didn''t manage to. He didn''t dare wipe his face with his bloodied hands. He''d get an infection, and he''d need every bit of energy he could muster to get out of here. Shoto grabbed All for One''s pants and tugged it down to the tights, leaving him but ass naked in the street. The cold air on his bare skin was like a slap. All for One frowned, flushed, cursed, told the kid to stop messing around and get his pants up. Shoto''s now red eyes were swirling as he ordered the dog. "Get to work" All for One watched in muted horror as the dog walked around, head down, mindless puppet, until he was standing between All for One''s thighs. All for One screamed like never before, thrashed around wildly, madness and fear shining on his ashy white face. Shoto propped himself casually next to All for One, amusement clear on his face. Forget about getting his body : All for One would break the little shit- The dog moved. Its paws were on All for One''s thighs, nails clawing raw the sensitive flesh there. All for One stilled, lone eye wide, refusing to accept what was going to happen. Shoto met his gaze. His eyes crinkled. The dog moved. It was relentless, its little hairy hips moving back and forth against All for One''s ass. It was panting, saliva falling between his buttocks and acting as a lubricant. Jaw clenched, All for One raised himself slowly, sweat dripping down his forehead, torn flesh burning as it went up and down, up and down, hitting the knife''s handles. "If you try to fight it", said Shoto. "It will still happen and I''ll dismember you slowly and make you eat yourself" All for One turned red. Never, in his whole life, had he treated anyone with such- All for One still rose, shaking his hips violently, managing to shake the dog off him ¨C it yapped sadly, as though hurt. All for One bared his bloodied leftover teeth at Shoto as if to say bring it on. Shoto scoffed. All for One blinked, and the next second he was back on his stomach, cheek on a growing sea of blood, arms chopped down to the shoulders, legs nonexistent beneath his buttocks. His limbs were piled neatly next to him, as though logs ready for a fire ¨C or meat for a barbecue. Shoto was sitting on his back, arms crossed, making it hard for him to breathe. He was but a head attached to a torso from which hang buttocks. All for One closed his eyes, shaking, trying to dissociate from what was happening. Shoto grabbed his head and forced him to look over his shoulder. "It''s brilliant. You don''t want to miss the spectacle" All for One''s lone eye was barely open, a slit behind which you could only see red. Each time the dog moved, each time it rubbed against him, hot breath hitting his ass, All for One could feel himself crumbling some more. It wasn''t just the humiliation ¨C it was because it was a dog. All for One was less than a man, not better than an animal. How could he ever recover from- from- Who could he ever face after that ? He- he couldn''t- "Now we''re getting to the good part" The dog grunted, quicker, and All for One''s body shook under its relentless assault. He closed his eyes when it released. Chunks of himself were falling like broken pieces of a mirror, swept away by the wind. Anger at what was happening ¨C disgust that he let it happen. Humiliation, humiliation, humiliation. Fear. "Not broken yet ?", said Shoto, head tilting. "Then we''re not doing it well enough" His eyes snapped to the dog. "Again" All for One''s mind went blank. The groaning, shaking, panting, and the undoubtedly humiliating yet final release before it started all over again. His thighs were warm then cold, a sticky substance covering him like a second skin. Shoto changed dog, twice. The movements were frantic, excited then desperate, energized then tired, and All for One was only a bag of meat and bones, not a man, not better- "- than a dog", said Shoto. "Look at how still you are. You''re-" -enjoying it, you like it, don''t you ? I brought it upon myself, that''s my fault, the consequences of my actions. At some point, he couldn''t remember his own name. The sun went higher then down, up from the other end of the street then down. "Again", said Shoto. Again. Someone brought water to All for One''s cracked lips There was blood on his chin, bits of flesh coating his skin. A pile of bones rested nearby, humerus and radius and ulna, femur and tibia, all licked clean. "You''re not hungry, are you ? I could still bring you something, if you want" The mere thought of eating made him want to throw up. He didn''t dare look the vile boy in the eye as he barely shook his head. "Let''s get to the next step, then" There was a bag on Shoto''s thighs. Salt. He scattered it like snow over All for One''s raw body. There were screams, loud and unyielding, a physical response to physical torture, yet his mind was a void, shattered, far from his physical pains. The boy asked something ¨C what, All for One couldn''t be sure. He seemed to grow impatient. Then, a gentle hand came to rest over All for One''s head. Its fingers dug crescents into the smooth skin. Hair grew at the top of All for One''s head, just behind his hairline and down to the tip of his ears, no more. A knife ran across All for One''s face, going from behind the hair down to his chin with surgical precision, as though carving a mask in flesh. Then, the boy grabbed the hairline and pulled. All for One blacked out. Something was burning. He blinked, groggy, eye watery as he surveyed the place. It was nighttime. There was a large bonfire and reddish smoke, a tall man covered in blood from head to toe dancing around it, arms raised as though he were praying to some deity, limbs bent abnormally, jumping and cackling madly, three dogs barking happily and running behind him, sinister procession. Abruptly, the man stopped. His face slowly turned to him. The breath caught in All for One''s throat. There was a thin, translucent sheet covering the man''s features. He cocked his head as though smiling, and you could see it beneath the unfitting mask. All for One''s shaky fingers rose to his face. It was raw and bloody. There was no skin. It was his face the man was wearing. His eyes rolled to the back of his skull. "Don''t move" The boy was close, his fingers brushing All for One''s skin, retreating and coming back. He had a sudden urge to scratch his skin. "I said not yet" Thus he didn''t, but the itch was growing increasingly more mind-rattling. The palm hovering over his skin glowed green. He felt his skin regrown, bones mending quickly. In mere seconds, his face was as good as new, yet slightly different in a way he couldn''t pinpoint. Yet there was still the itch, irritating and overwhelming. "Go ahead", said the wicked boy His fingers went to his cheek ¨C he scratched, but his nails bumped on some uneven patch of skin. His fingers went back and forth over it, his pulp pressed as he tried to get a feel as to what it was. Heart beating, he brought his hands to his face ¨C there again, just below his left eye, it felt like some kind of- of marble ? And inside his upper lip was something uncomfortably moving when he cocked his head, something grainy like dirt or sand. He patted his face, scratching turning frantic as he realized there were things beneath his skin, things that he tried to scratch away only for the itch to increase until it was overbearing and he drew the first blood. Shoto''s gaze was apathetic as he watched All for One claw his skin raw, fleshy shreds unraveling from his face like ribbons, red drops rolling down his neck like tears. "Stop it" He couldn''t. "Stop it or I bring back the dogs" His hands froze. "Good. Now we''ll play a little game" The boy pointed at the phone booth, a couple of meters away. "If you manage to reach it before I finish my countdown, I''ll kill you. If not, well..." His fingers tapped on a cage. There was a rat inside, nose up as he walked around the cage, intrigued by the blood-heavy air. "Do you agree ?" All for One licked his dry lips. It wasn''t a question, they both knew it. He showed his tied-up legs. "Will you free me ?" His voice was hoarse, raspy as if he hadn''t talked in days. He briefly looked at the sun. It''d been raining when they''d encountered each other, and the sun had been a bit higher the last time he''d bothered to look up. Most of the blood spilled was dark and dry, the freshest two shades clearer. He''d been here for a while ¨C at least days. "Of course" He had to get out. The boy walked forward, and All for One flinched when he raised his hand to take off the bindings. "10" His palm glowed green and he cleanly cut through his knees, chopping off half of his legs. All for One''s scream was one of surprise as much as it was pain. The boy''s eyes glinted. "9" His regeneration didn''t even kick in, couldn''t because he was too exhausted. All for One pushed himself on his stomach and crawled forward, heart thumping, body shaking under the exertion, tears bubbling in his eyes. He hadn''t wanted to fight Endeavor- it was fucking Endeavor who''d thrown himself at him and now- Now he had to- he- "Looks like you lost" The boy''s shoe was on his forehead, forcing All for One''s head back as though he wanted to get a better look at him. His face itched, the things beneath his skin moving. "On your back" He painfully rolled to the side. The boy put the rat box on his naked stomach, sliding part against All for One''s skin. He knew what was coming. So he begged. The boy, until now cool and aloof, abruptly grabbed All for One''s jaw, eyes blazing, a vein throbbing on his forehead. "You have no.fucking.right.to.beg" He let go of All for One so violently his cheek rebounded on the ground. Shoto took off the cage''s lidded floor : the rat''s small paws brushed uncertainly against his skin. His nose skimmed over his stomach. "Did he beg you ?", asked Shoto, shaking. "Did you let him grab your wrist when he realized what was happening ?" The cage turned scorching hot. All for One could feel the rat cowering because of the heat, nervously walking around to find a way out. It started clawing at All for One''s torso, its little nails digging in the soft flesh first hesitantly and then with growing energy. All for One howled in pain as his skin then flesh was torn apart, his body, warm and alive, dug into as though it were ground. "Was he afraid at the end ?" He craned his neck to watch the process, chin on his neck, neck muscles straining, unable to look away from the slow and inexorable destruction of his body, the maddening transformation from a living being to a corpse. He felt the rat squirming, gnawing at his intestines, munching on his body slowly and- There. All for One started choking on his own blood, eye bulging, contorting on the ground. Shoto bent forward and took off his mask, screaming in All for One''s face, spit flying everywhere, eyes shining with madness and something else, something more vulnerable. "Were you even there when he died ?" His voice broke, and All for One''s hand reached forward, asking for help, another clawing at his throat. For a moment the boy stayed there, wild and shattered, and All for One thought it''d be the end. Then the glowing hand reached his chest and tore the rat out before his torn lung mended itself. "I hate you" If he could''ve spoken, All for One would''ve said it was a mutual feeling. The boy turned away, shoulders hunched, arms crossed on his propped-up knees. All for One looked at him, and his mouth spoke before he could think because none of this would matter once he was dead, and he knew he wouldn''t get out of here ¨C not alive, at least : "The last thing he said was your name" Shoto stilled. The sun was high behind him, outlining his body as if it he were made of fire. He brushed his eyes with his forearm. "You''re lying", he said quietly. They lapsed in silence. At some point, All for One blacked out. When he awoke, it was to something hot and wet. It took him a moment to realize that one of the dogs was pissing on him. Some leaked into his dry mouth and throat, and All for One pursed his lips to avoid the worst of it. There was a whistling, and the dog didn''t finish his piss that he barked and moved away, pee trickling down his fur. Shoto sat cross-legged next to All for One, looking at the rising sun. All for One''s dead eye was strained on him, eyelid half-closed, the other one fully closed. "We''re not done yet" All for One wasn''t surprised. He couldn''t muster up the energy to care as Shoto crucified him, hooks that tore holes through his wrists and ankles, or as his organs were dissected, his torso''s skin - or what was left of it - pinned to the floor as if he were a frog in a biology class. His lone, dull eye locked on an invisible dot in the ground and he never looked away, even when his bones were drilled or his genitalia rendered non-functional by electric shocks. The screams and the pain were far away from him, present but hidden behind a wall of smoke. ¨C All for One had shrunk on himself, arms around himself, knees to his chest glassy eyes wide open and mouth open in a silent scream. Shoto lit up a cigarette. He smoked slowly, rubbed absentmindedly a cheek coated in dried blood. His fingers were all red, as were the ax and the saw next to him. "You''d like to die, wouldn''t you ?" He''d asked the question casually, as though he were talking about the weather, but he didn''t even look at All for One. The vicious glint in his eyes had disappeared a while ago, as though everything he was doing was now out of duty and not some animal thirst for pain. All for One blinked because he physically had to blink, but that was everything Shoto got. He was broken, a shell of flesh inhabited by a flickering human soul. "I won''t let that happen" No anger, no emotion, just a statement. Silent tears ran down All for One''s cheeks, but his eyes were wide and expressionless. "See", continued Shoto. "I kind of know what comes after death. Considering the span of your life and all of the human experimentations and other awful things you must''ve done, your karmic points should be even worse than what mine were two decades ago" The cigarette''s tip glowed red, just like the sun. "You''ll reincarnate, just like everybody else in this goddamn universe, and you''ll live a shitty life, but the next one may not be as shitty, and the one after may even be slightly bearable, and it''ll keep on getting better and better" Shoto took something out of his pocket. "I can''t accept that" Tears were puddling on the floor, wetting All for One''s cheek. "You''ve taken the only thing that ever truly mattered to me, be it in this life or the previous one" Something cold and soft gently brushed against All for One''s skin : he flinched, tried to move away. "For that, I won''t ever let you rest in peace" His skin was cold and sticky, covered by an unknown substance. "I''m gonna become your Jinchuriki, All for One" ''Human sacrifice''. That''s the only thing his mind could supply. There was a sharp burst of pain, a white-hot searing burn that started from his chest and rose his hair to the tip of his toes. All for One howled when he thought he had not enough voice left to, writhed when he''d thought his body unable to move. His mind shattered, went blank, exploded like an obliterated mirror, shards flying everywhere, burning his skin and scorching his spirit. If people had souls, he felt the thing splitting in his chest would be his. All for One was torn apart, snapped like a twig, half of him left behind to die and the other sucked away, his mind extending as it strained to keep him whole until it couldn''t. And all of a sudden, All for One ceased to be. Letter One Note : Things between [ ] are supposed to be crossed, but the formating doesnt work on this website. * I did it. I think you''d care, if only you could know I avenged you. You wouldn''t be proud of how I did it, though, [but it doesn''t matters because you''re not here] I know you''re not watching over me and I know we''ll never meet again and I know writing to dead people is the [dumbest] not the best way of coping [but I just wish you were here]Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I''m pretty sure it''s supposed to be the moment when I tell you that it wasn''t satisfying, that I feel bad about what I''ve done, but that would be lying and you never liked when I lied to you, so I''ll tell you the truth : it felt nice. Great, even. We both know I mostly did it for myself. I know that if it was that day again and I couldn''t reach you in time I would do everything the same, maybe even worse and I feel so stupid writing my thoughts on some paper as if I were in therapy and [as if you''d ever read it because you certainly don''t even remember me, wherever you are] I miss you so much sometimes it gets overwhelming. I''m sorry if I disappointed you, I''m sorry if I wasn''t as good of a son as I could''ve been, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you that I lo Chapter 258 The large, white dome remained unbothered for twelve days straight. No one got in, no one got out. There''d been one known civilian casualty and maybe a few others, though they may as well have been trapped by mistake and were hiding somewhere. As long as they steered clear of the plaza, they should be fine. "Sir" President Nishimura raised his head from a report he was reading. A mix of soldiers and Commission employees had secured the place and nobody knew why they''d quarantined the place ¨C rumors about a virus or a gas pipe breaking had kept civilians at bay, though not the journalists. At least the weather had been nice during the last week, so the watchkeeping hadn''t been as much of a chore as it could''ve been. The sky was turning an ominous grey, though. "Any breakthrough with the barrier ?" They''d never seen anything quite like that, as soft as a pillow yet hard enough that no bullet or heavy weapon could pierce it. They''d gotten a few physicists and chemists started on the research, but none had yet managed to get a bit out of the barrier without it dissolving into thin air. "I think he''s getting out" Nishimura took off his glasses, and indeed the milk-white barrier was rippling. Right in the middle of their settlement ¨C as though the boy knew where they were ¨C Shoto got out, covered in blood, holding a severed head by its scalp. Flesh threads were hanging from the chopped-off neck like bloody ribbons. The wind whooshed and the head was swept around like an overinflated balloon. Everybody froze. Nishimura''s features morphed from pure shock to marveling astonishment. From the corner of his eyes, he saw several people instinctively back away. Someone gagged. Shoto looked at them dully, raising the severed head as he would have a trophy. He threw it on the ground, and it made a wet sound when it fell, rolling in the dirt for a few meters. When Nishimura looked up, the boy had already disappeared. * When he got home, Teka waited for him in the living room. She held a cup with both hands, the yellow liquid bubbling then popping, brows slightly furrowed as she gazed through the window. Blood was dripping from Shoto''s clothes on the large Persian rug. He smelt a rancid mix of sweat and death. She locked eyes with him, a silent understanding passing between them. She walked to him then engulfed him in a hug, barely tall enough to reach his shoulder. He held her close, arms slightly shaking now that it was done. "Thank you", she said There was blood on his shirt but now it was also wet with quiet tears. * "I don''t care about the money" "This is neither about the money nor the buildings or lands", Teka rebutted. "This is about your father''s legacy, Shoto. He entrusted your mother to give you everything. Sign, and everything shall be yours" She slid pen and contract to him. He looked down at it, arms crossed, conflicted. "I''m my father''s legacy" Teka sighed. "Of course you are", she mumbled. She''d taken some medicine earlier but she still felt weak and the boy kept on giving her headaches ¨C and here she''d thought she''d be less worried about him once he''d finally come back from his two-week trip¡­ This kid was nerve-wracking, that she could admit. It was a wonder how Enji had managed to handle him. And as always when she thought of her son, there was a sharp pang in her chest. "He built me, not these. I have no interest in stones and cement" Teka''s eyes grew sharp. "Not even The Endeavor Tower ?" Shoto looked at her coolly.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They hadn''t talked about it but she knew- There was a knock on the door. "Ma''am" One of her men''s head slid by the half-opened door. Shoto was already gazing through the window, suddenly uninterested in worldly matters, eyes dull and face cold, physically there but mentally on another plane of existence. She pursed her lips. She''d lost his attention once more. "He''s here" She hid the documents under a few unimportant ones. "Come in", Teka said She didn''t stand up ¨C as didn''t Shoto, but she was half sure it was because he hadn''t realized somebody else had come in, self-absorbed as he was - and the man bowed shallowly. His black eyes slid to Shoto, a tinge of worry ¨C not fear ¨C on his face. Teka invited him to sit and she''d half expected him to shy away from the couch on which sat her grandson, but he settled next to him, not close enough to be uncomfortable. "Thank you for receiving me on such short notice" Teka smiled pleasantly, diplomat she was. "It is our pleasure, sir¡­ ?" "Aizawa. Shota Aizawa" Which she knew beforehand. Her eyes glowed. "Delighted to meet you" Everyone here saw her as this eccentric, crazy rich old woman who''d decided to dot upon her grandson after his father''s death. They saw Shoto and she hid in his shadow, deadly as a snake, ready to strike whoever would stand in their path. "I am here on behalf of our government as well as Yuei''s, the Heroic School" He was no government official, though, just a quirkless man who''d been stripped of what had made him a god among men. Though, Quirkless or not, he sure had the balls to come in the devil''s den when no one else would only to officially deliver news she was already aware of. She wondered if someone had forced him to, but the way he kept shooting Shoto''s side glances made her think it was personal. He fully turned to Shoto whereas Teka grabbed the first letter, skimming over the contents to what most interested her. "On behalf of the Japanese government and for services rendered to our nation, you''ve been officially absolved" Shoto snorted. Teka looked up. aizawa''s startled gaze settled on him. "Absolved", he repeated, a faraway look in his eyes. They waited but this was the extent of what he''d wanted to say. "¡­ indeed", said Aizawa. "You have been¡­ brave" Shoto blinked slowly, and she knew he wasn''t with them anymore. "What is it that Yuei wished for us to know ?", she asked. The man looked back at her, slightly uncomfortable. "The headmaster wanted to let Shoto know that his¡­ position as pupil was still available. We''d gladly welcome him back" Shoto was still looking outside. Teka was casually drinking her tea, looking unaffected. "Is it ?" What would Shoto do in a Heroic school ? Enji she could understand but Shoto ¨C Shoto was more like her than Enji had been alike her husband. Had she not known who was directing it, she would''ve thought them incompetent fools. "He is free to resume his studies whenever he wants and we won''t hold him back" "How generous of you" She wondered what was the point because everybody knew Shoto wasn''t Hero material ¨C especially after what he''d done to All for One¡­ Was it for the clout ? So that the headmaster could say he''d tamed the beast everybody was so afraid of ? Or did he have another agenda ? "Though I am afraid to say this decision is Shoto''s alone to take" Even his own name didn''t manage to bring him back to earth. aizawa turned to him. "You know", he said. "Your father graduated from Yuei" Shoto perked up, shot him an assessing glance. Aizawa shrugged. "Maybe it would do you some good to see what the world has to offer" " ¡­ I''ll think about it" A maybe was infinitely better than his catatonic state, though she didn''t approve of the type of school he was to enroll in ¨C if she was sure of one thing though, it was that he wouldn''t become a Hero. Had it been a normal school, Teka would''ve offered to finance an observatory or modernize a few buildings to secure the headmaster''s ear and favor. Here, Shoto already had both. "What about tuition costs ?", she asked. "Should I write you a check or do you prefer cash ?" They talked papers and requirements and she noticed Shoto''s thoughtful expression. The discussion finished aizawa hovered longer than necessary, obviously hesitating about saying something. "This new Hero, Flame..." He was an up-and-coming Hero like many others, not remarkable enough to catch anybody''s attention, yet he''d been in the public eye since he''d started talking about buying The Endeavor Tower. Last week, he''d been murdered. His body had been found at the foot of Endeavor''s Tower, his bowels displayed on the stairs. Something had tingled in aizawa''s mind, and he hadn''t been able to shake that feeling since then. "Did you kill him ?" Shoto leveled him with a blank gaze. "Yes" aizawa nodded, looked around uncertainly, eyes settling on the woman who was calmly stirring her tea, expecting a reaction from her, yet she only kept stirring her tea. aizawa awkwardly got up, greeted the Todoroki ¨C was answered with a small, dismissive nod - then left. He wondered what it had come to that Shoto could openly admit to murder and that no one would do anything against him. * "I heard you''ve recovered All for One''s remains ?", asked Nezu pleasantly Nishimura cursed. God only knew how Nezu always knew what he did. "Merely his head", said coolly Nishimura. "His body was damaged beyond repair" False : Shoto had simply burned it to the ground. There''d been scattered ashes and the outline of a charred corpse seared in the ground and nothing else. That was quite irksome as they had a few research projects that would''ve benefited from it but oh, well, you couldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth. "I assume it means the head is intact ?" Nishimura drew a circle on his desk with the tip of his finger. He knew what Nezu wanted, and Nezu knew what he knew ¨C he just didn''t want to make it too easy for the rat. "As intact as it could''ve been after what was done to it" ''Damaged'' would''ve been an understatement. If All for One had to bear any of this torture ¨C and he most certainly did ¨C then Nishimura nearly pitied him. Nearly. At least the barrier had muffled the noises, and they''d been oblivious to the torture session going on next door. The unlucky civilians trapped inside hadn''t been, though. They were¡­ well, maybe staging their death at the hands of villains and keeping them under observation would be the wisest choice. "What about the eye ?" "The eye ?" "Eraserhead''s eye, stolen by All for One" Nishimura tapped on his armrest. "It is mostly intact" "When can we get it back ?" Nishimura scoffed. The audacity of that thing¡­ "I am afraid you can''t get it back" "It is Aizawa''s" "It was. Now it''s an exhibit" Nezu''s patience was running thin, and Nishimura enjoyed every second of it. "It is Aizawa''s. You ought to-" "We ought to do nothing" How blissful was it to finally shut the mad rat : to boot, they''d gotten their hands on one of his most powerful weapons, the Quirk erasing one. If they could find a way to replicate it... Nezu gritted his teeth. "Trust me, Nishimura. You do not wish to cross me" Nishimura merely quirked a brow. Nezu had never lowered to threaten anybody. It was flattering he was the first to receive preferential treatment. "...hand me Aizawa''s eye" "No" Nishimura hung up, as satisfied as a cat who''d eaten the mouse. Chapter 259 "Is it a wise decision ?" Nezu smiled as he watered his plants though Katsuki couldn''t see it. Clever boy. "Isn''t he your friend ?", he quipped swiftly. Katsuki frowned. "He is" "And don''t you want what''s best for him ?" Katsuki thought about their last discussion, weeks ago now, how unfamiliar Shoto had looked in his room, the easiness with which he''d hit him, the knowledge that had he been anyone else, all of the bones in his torso would''ve been obliterated, his organs, turned liquid, would''ve spilled out from his orifices. Katsuki remembered the severed head of All for One, the pools of blood, the torture instruments discarded on the dirtied ground. Yet Katsuki also remembered the boy who''d held his hands deep in his father''s chest for hours, crying over a man who''d already been dead when he arrived. "I do" His answer was quiet, and for once the voices weren''t talking. Despite everything, Katsuki wished from the bottom of his heart that Shoto could get better ¨C that he could find peace. Nezu, as if hearing his thoughts, said : "Wouldn''t the best we can do for him to welcome him in an environment where he can be at peace ?" Katsuki looked unconvinced, and Nezu had to admit that this word - ''peace'' - has a funny way of rolling from his tongue, a tiny bit more high pitched than it should be, a little bit too ironic in a sentence devoid of irony. "He needs to see that the world is not only violence, not merely him and those that are against him" Katsuki''s lips are pursed. If there''s anybody on earth who can know how true Nezu''s words are, it''s him, though there''s an intermittent tingling at the back of his head, a warning bell that goes on then stops abruptly and starts again. "Wouldn''t the best we can do is get him a shrink ?" Nezu peered at his hibiscus like a proud father at his child. He carefully cuts off a few leaves that are slightly brown on the edges. "What would be the point ? He wouldn''t talk to him" Let alone go to the appointments, they both thought. "I''m not sure letting him near-" anybody "- the students from 2-A is a good idea" "Oh that would be an awful idea" The crease between Katsuki''s brows deepened. "Then why did you invite him to Yuei ?" Nezu stilled, his assessing gaze settling on Katsuki for a while, and he noticed how easily Katsuki got flustered though he hid it very well. "What ?", Katsuki finally blurted, defensive Katsuki was used to getting everything right on the first try, always two steps ahead of his peers. Nezu makes him feel stupid, leaves him crumbs and watches as he comes again each time for more, never satisfied with what he''s gotten. He slowly got back to his work, acting like he hadn''t noticed Katsuki''s red ears. "He''s been absolved", Nezu explained. "And though I believe our government is wise enough to leave him to his own devices, I can''t say the same for other countries. They''ll do their best to recruit him and if not..." " ''If not'' ?", Katsuki repeated. "What do you do to things you can''t control ?" "You destroy them", Katsuki said, and Nezu smiled at the sliver of self-satisfaction he heard in his voice. Pavlov had nothing on him. "But it would just be stupid. They''d sign their death arrest" "At the end of the day, Shoto is human ¨C and the first with multiple Quirks that have nothing to do with All for One''s abilities. If they can''t have him work for them, they won''t want anybody else to have him. The same goes for our dear country" Katsuki''s eyes widened. "You don''t mean¡­ ?" "They''ll either try to get him to work for them", Nezu said. "Or they''ll annihilate him" Noticing Katsuki''s tensed expression, Nezu couldn''t help but add wryly : "Nothing has changed, Katsuki. It was bound to happen one day or another, Endeavor''s death or not. His sudden disappearance has just accelerated what had started years ago" Enji Todoroki had been the leash, and now they only had a rabid dog who''d killed one of the most powerful beings on earth as if he were a mere cockroach. This was bound to make people sweat and, admittedly, Nezu hadn''t expected Shoto to do it with such ease. It was disconcerting. Terrifying, too. Useful¡­ "Though Shoto is far from a fool. Once he stops wallowing in self-pity, he''ll quickly choose a wide. Despite what they''ve done, the Commission is my best bet. Special Forces wouldn''t cut it as he''s got a strong dislike for one of their most prominent members. The military may be viable..." And there was also his monster of a grandmother. Somebody as powerful and well-connected as Teka Todoroki entering Japanese grounds didn''t go unnoticed. This woman led an empire that spanned five continents and was believed to employ hundreds of thousands of people ¨C some aware of who they worked for, most not ¨C and had an entire country at her beck and call. Should she feel the need to, she could push Europe to start a war with them ¨C if Italy didn''t directly jump to their throat. Years ago Nezu had thought it wise to accept Enji Todoroki''s application at Yuei, hiding his lineage from the government to not raise suspicions, nurturing another of his little prodigy that would expand his influence once they were older. Now he wondered if it hadn''t been a miscalculation on his part.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Teka had moved numerous pawns here during the last thirty years¡­ Nezu was aware that she''d received a couple of officials and unofficial letters asking her to leave Japan or they''d consider it a war declaration. It was a bluff : Japan was too weakened to act on their threat. The worrying thing was that Teka hadn''t even bothered answering their queries and, from what Nezu had garnered, she''d even brought in more of her militia, mafia, or whatever the hell they were. Shoto was a monster, but this woman truly was a picture-perfect one-man army. Katsuki opened his mouth, frowned, analyzed carefully what Nezu had said, backpedaled instantly. "What they''ve done ?" Nezu stilled, closed his eyes briefly. He puts down the watering can and faces the teen standing in full Heroic gear. He was cleverer than All Might was at his age but not as jaded as he could''ve been considering everything that happened. "You didn''t get it ? I thought you of all people would''ve noticed..." There, sting his pride and Katsuki will eat in your hand. Nezu sighed dramatically, shaking his head as he did so. "Never mind. It will do no good to talk about it" "I can''t agree if you do not tell me what you''re talking about" Nezu walked to his desk and moved a few papers around, acting busy. "Thank you for your time, Dynamight, though I believe it is late and you have other duties you may wish to attend" "I''m not leaving" "It''s nothing of importance" "You don''t trust me" Nezu put down the document he was skimming over. "It has nothing to do with trust" "It has if you refuse to tell me what you''re acting all weird ''bout" Nezu, paws crossed, looked thoughtful as he watched Katsuki. Trust was a weird concept : he held a near fanatic obsession with Japan only because they were the ones who''d rescued him from his lab and allowed him to be more than a failed experiment, whereas Katsuki held Shoto in such high esteem only because the boy had saved him from a certain death at the hands of All for One in the now infamous summer camp fiasco. Duty and appreciation shaped Katsuki and Nezu, though they both acted significantly differently on it. "Alright", Nezu conceded. "I''ll tell you but I trust you not to tell a word to a soul ¨C especially not Shoto. He may be aware of it, you are not to discuss it with him, understood ?" Katsuki''s mouth thinned briefly at the mention of his friend. He nodded sharply. "I swear. Now what is this all about ?" * As soon as he passed the threshold of the room, all of the conversations died. Everyone stood there, speechless, as Shoto went to his seat and took his school supplies out. He didn''t speak and wasn''t spoken to, he doesn''t look and he''s not looked at. There were fewer people than he remembered, but he didn''t care enough to count who was still here and who had left. A couple of students left the class and didn''t come until the afternoon. At lunch, Shoto doesn''t go to the cafeteria but eats home-cooked bentos at his desk or perched in a tree, far from everybody else. In his pocket is the unopened letter addressed to him. During the practical portion of training he stayed on his own a bit further away, working out with weight-enhanced seals, sweating profusely, a couple of his clones working on his fuinjutsu where everybody could see them. He showered when everyone else was done, got to his room, and cleaned it thoroughly until late in the night. It was full of dust and cobwebs, but judging from the lack of blood on the floor, nobody poked around and got killed by his traps. On the second day, Kirishima greeted him shyly. Shoto was looking outside, gaze dull, hair a mess, and his eyes minutely turned to the boy. He looked back to the training grounds covered in grass and wondered what Yuei was like for his father, if he had friends, if he was always angry and confused. On the rooftop, as he watched the furthest thing he could see on the school grounds, he put himself in his shoes and tried to see what the world looked like for him at seventeen, full of wonder and possibilities. He could become anything he wants. Shoto could, too, but in some way, everything had been set in stone since the beginning. He accepts it. That''s the major difference between who he was before his father''s death and who he is now. He won''t ever shy away from his true self, won''t try to bury it beneath false kindness and pretended humanity. On the third day, Katsuki was waiting for him outside of the dormitory, pacing on the fresh grass. Shoto had felt him a while ago, waited until he landed on the grass before he got out. His disheveled appearance makes him pause at the top of the stairs. The students carefully avoided him, scattering like salt in the wind until there was nobody but them and the ringing school bell. "If you want excuses", Shoto said, voice scratchy. "There''s not gonna be any" He didn''t feel sorry, never really had been for anything. "How could you ?", Katsuki spit out, revulsion dripping like venom from his voice Shoto''s eyes were dull. He blinked. Katsuki was red in the face. "Fucking dogs !", he half-screamed as if it explained everything, and it did "He got what he deserved" "How could you do that to another human being ? How could you- how can you even look yourself in the mirror ?" "He touched what wasn''t his to touch", Shoto bluntly answered. "He shouldn''t have crossed me" Katsuki shut up and, for the first time, when he looked at Shoto there wasn''t compassion or warmth, only confusion and a bottomless well of incomprehension. For the first time, Katsuki realized he didn''t know who was standing before him. "I thought we were friends" His voice cracked on the last words. He steeled himself. "I always thought you were a bit weird but you always were there for me, so I thought I had to be there for you too. Only now am I realizing that it was not friendship. You don''t have friends, only people you can use" There was a sharp burst in Shoto''s chest but it was instantly drowned by the overwhelming pain that had been accompanying him for weeks now. "Once I was done", Shoto said slowly, numbly. "I pissed on his corpse" Katsuki turned red and suddenly he was in centimeters from Shoto and they were head to head, one set of eyes blazing the other barely aware of its surroundings. He grabbed Shoto by the collar of his shirt and screamed angrily in his face : "Dumb ass, wake the fuck up ! All for One didn''t kill your father : the Commission purposefully let him die !" There was a blink. Another. A flurry of emotions flashed through Shoto''s eyes, too quick for Katsuki to pinpoint them. He wanted to bite his tongue but couldn''t stop now that he''d started. "He was alive when All for One left", Katsuki said. "They could''ve saved him but they didn''t because they knew you''d hunt All for One to the end of the universe if you had to. They wanted you to do what All Might couldn''t do. They used you" Shoto''s eyes were slightly wider, his gaze a tad more alert, and Katsuki wouldn''t stop. "You tortured a man for two weeks straight in the most inhuman ways possible. You''re a fucking monster, do you know that ?" Spit flew out of his mouth as he screamed. "I regret every second I spent defending you. I should''ve stepped aside when they told me they wanted to kill you" He let him go and left without another look back. Shoto stared into space. He stayed at the top of the stairs until the end of the first period. When the bell rang, he automatically started walking to where he knew the next class would be held. It was a fight practice. They were an even number, thus somebody had to pair with him. They were nervous. He barely noticed a slightly nervous Kirishima jogging toward him, sending reassuring looks to his friends, looks that said ''don''t worry about him, he''s just like us''- He was alive when All for One left. -and suddenly Kirishima is on the ground, eyes wide, forearms protecting his face. Shoto''s eyes are glazed as he hits him, the fog surrounding his mind clearing until he''s all sharp edges once more. [Bargaining] Anger "Hey", Kirishima said under the flurry of hits, voice wobbly, and there was fear there. "You won, just let me-" Shoto''s fist split his head in two like a hammer pummeling a watermelon. There were screams. Something thicker than blood trickled between Kirishima''s eyebrows and down his nose. Shoto hit again because when you get the enemy down you need to make sure they''re dead. Kirishima''s nose broke first before his cheekbones exploded, his face losing structure, his lips split open like earth when a volcano sprouts from the ground. Shoto was an animal in the body of a man, a monster whose cracking skin was barely holding him together. The sound of his fists hitting and breaking flesh echoed endlessly in his mind and out of it, mixing until the only sound he heard was that of his heavy breathing. Everyone had fled. One of them was crawling, her legs having given up on her. Someone else threw up. People are crying. "It''s messy, Shoto" The familiar voice chilled him to the bone. He rose like a possessed man, fists raw and bloody, panting, slowly turning around, freezing as his eyes settled on the man standing among the teenagers. "Oh my god", somebody muttered. "Oh my god" Shoto took a step towards his father, shaky hand raised, and the students dispersed from his vicinity as quickly as they were his father''s. Hysteria swept over them. They were all screaming or curling up on the ground, head between their locked knees, frantically rocking back and forth, wild eyes going from a dead boy and a man who should be dead, madness teetering at the edge. "Leave", Dad said "You can''t stay here. Leave" "Is it true ?", Shoto wondered out loud, eyes wet, and the double meaning wasn''t lost on Enji. "Leave before they imprison you again" Shoto looked around, uncertain and dry-mouthed, unable to notice the dead boy or the delirious teenagers. "Come with me" He grabbed his father''s extended hand and although his smell wasn''t quite right and he didn''t feel like the sun, Shoto knew it was the best he''ll ever manage. Enji squeezed his hand and they both disappeared. Chapter 260 FOUR MONTHS LATER "He''s emulating his father. He''ll serve our country devotedly" "He killed a boy" "It was months ago" "He''s unstable. Nobody can tell for sure what''s going on inside his mind. We can''t trust him" The other shrink snorted. "He''s been working for us for the last couple of months. I think it''s a bit late to think about his trustworthiness" "We can still backtrack", the other one insisted. "He''s been doing small assignments-" "-that he''s acing" "-but once he gets in the big league we won''t be able to stop him. Covert operations will give him enough dirt on us for him to bury us all" "Can''t he already ?" There was a silence. "And if it comes to the worst", said the other one. "We still have Jin Woo" They stamped a bold red ''APPROVED'' on his file, right across his name. * Shoto stood in front of a one-way glass panel, flabbergasted, wide awake as he hadn''t been in weeks. He watched the scientist walk around, chat happily with his coworkers, make a lame joke, and dare to laugh. He shouldn''t have been here. He shouldn''t even be alive. "I''ve been waiting for you in the briefing room" Shoto''s flesh didn''t crawl as it used to when Jin Woo rose from his shadow. He had been getting better at sensing him though he was not good enough to pinpoint his location at all times precisely. There was still something quite disturbing about knowing that an enemy was hiding in your own shadow and you could do nothing to prevent him from slitting your throat. "Isn''t he supposed to be dead ?" Jin Woo followed his gaze. "Dr Garaki ? Officially he is, yes. We put on a show last time to ensure nobody would come after him" Jin Woo shrugged. "He''s more useful to us dead than alive" The double meaning wasn''t lost on Shoto. "He''s creating Nomus for us, isn''t he ? Japan wants its own Nomus army" Scientists - no matter if they were war criminals - always got a free pass when it came to advancing a country''s hard power. Jin Woo nodded. They both watched Dr Garaki happily squeeze the shoulder of one of his subordinates, both getting worked up over a tube full of yellowish liquid. "Most of his work has been based on All for One''s genome and his ability to transfer Quirks. Things are more difficult because we don''t have him to do the gruesome work for us, though Garaki is certain that given enough time he can replicate the experiment" Shoto blinked. Floating behind Garaki''s face were the half-thousand screaming people feasted upon by a swarm of Nomus. Jin Woo walked away, gesturing for Shoto to follow him. "I heard your trial period is done. It''s quite different from what you''ve been doing until now, but I know you''ll adjust easily " He paused. Shoto was still standing in front of the laboratory. "You coming ?" Shoto spun swiftly and followed him. There was no slouch, no hands in pocket, just the cold, efficient grace of a soldier. "More murder ?", he asked, picking up the conversation. Jin Woo cracked a smile. "Murder of more important people, yes. A bit of hit-and-run tactics. A couple of wars on stalemate we want to be turned in our favor" They arrived in a locker room where four people were already waiting for them in full gear. Special Forces squads were small but extremely powerful. One squad was reputed to be strong enough to take on a small country and win. Japan only had two squads of that sort, quite a feat considering their small and dwindling population. One of them had worked with Shoto a couple of times, thus he greeted him quietly, nodding, and most hadn''t, thus they said nothing. Here nobody cared about who he was and what he''s done. Only his abilities mattered. Shoto understood why his father had joined them long ago. There was a certain appeal to anonymity.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "This assignment will be a couple of days long", explained Jin Woo. "We need to assassinate a Turkish politician who''s been very vocal about the necessity for their country to enter the Asian league. We''ll play it as usual, and make it look ambiguous enough that people will wonder if the US or somebody else in the West isn''t behind it. It should anger Turkey enough that they''ll finaly enter the league, if only out of spit" Which would be extremely beneficial for Japan went without saying. It had been a few decades since the ''Asian Europe'' plan had been set in motion, but a lot of wars and targeted hits from foreign countries that didn''t want to see such alliance rise had set them back numerous times. A decade ago China had joined them and, merely two years earlier, Russia did too. Tensions with the West were at their highest but tensions with the West always were at their highest because they wanted ¨C and demanded ¨C pure submission from everybody else. Times had changed, though. Quirks had leveled up the field. Once in a while, to remind everybody not to mess with them, countries showed what they were capable of in undercover operations stamped with their names in bold red letters. Japan hadn''t missed their shot. Exhibit one : Wonder Boy. Shoto had been asked to use a couple of his signature skills during various assassinations and sabotages during the last couple of months ; his unsettling skillset had put off everyone, even the foreign politicians who''d been adamant they''d get him to work for them. "When do we leave ?", Shoto asked. Jin Woo smiled. "Immediately" * He was aware that they were watching him. Jin Woo had come clean the first day. "The higher-ups want me to keep an eye on you", he had said. "I''m not gonna play pretend, you and I are going to see each other a lot from today onward" Shoto didn''t bother to pretend it annoyed him. It had taken a while for Jin Woo to let his guard down around him. They''d spent assignments huddled in cramped places for hours on end, waiting for a signal to start the hostilities. Most of the time Jin Woo had pretended to fall asleep, draped in his shadows, the inky swirl on his skin a quiet warning. Shoto didn''t even close his eyes. At first, they hadn''t spoken much. Neither were talkative. Yet Jin Woo, despite his quietness, was as far from what Shoto had pictured him as one could be. He was nice. Genuinely, profoundly a nice guy. Shoto had seen him backtrack when he''d heard one operative had been compromised to save them even when it could''ve jeopardized the objective. He took care of everyone he worked with, field agents and mere administrative operatives alike. Shoto had thought Jin Woo''s smiles calculated, the little anecdotes about his life sprinkled here and there the results of deep scheming ¨C but Jin Woo was like that with everybody. He was a pretty affectionate guy for somebody who dealt a lot in murder. When he laughed he had the habit of touching people''s shoulders, and when he wanted your attention his fingers grazed your arm. The first time he''d done so Shoto had jumped out of his skin, flesh crawling, and the next second he was standing at the other end of the corridor, eyes blazing, Jin Woo encased in shadows and hands raised in a sign of appeasement. His reaction had been instinctive. In hindsight, he knew he couldn''t have done better even if he''d been acting. Something akin to an affectionate relationship began to form between the two. It was a far cry from what he''d had with Keigo, and it also couldn''t be labeled as friendship ¨C more like an understanding of each other''s abilities and the respect that ensued. Shoto was too cautious about letting everybody get close to him and Jin Woo was wise enough not to force the issue. Anyway, they were here to do a job. Shoto spent a lot of his time observing Jin Woo. He''d noticed that Jin Woo''s shadows were less wary of him, certainly unconsciously, and took half second longer to spring to action. Half a second was good, very good, better than he''d expected so soon. Jin Woo looked up from the report he was filing at his desk. He had already showered, wet black hair crowning his face, the tip slightly curling. "Did you need something ?" Shoto was still in full gear, hovering at the threshold of the room. He raised his hand and showed the file he was holding. "You haven''t signed my transfer documents yet. I am to give them back to HR before noon" Jin Woo invited him in, finishing quickly what he was doing. His trusting manners pleased Shoto greatly. Shoto handed him the documents ; as Jin Woo leaned forward to grab them, his eyes flickered briefly to Shoto''s ink-stained fingertips. As soon as Jin Woo''s thumb grazed the paper, Shoto let go of everything, smoothly leaned forward, and grabbed Jin Woo''s naked wrist, pulling him forward. "Wh-" Ink spread on his skin from where Shoto was holding him : his shadows flickered to life then receded as the ink spread up his arms, disappearing under his clothes, an uncoiling snake bolting to life. Jin Woo''s eyes widened : for the first time in his life his connection with the shadows was severed, and he wasn''t they anymore but just him. Shoto brought him closer, his grip strong enough to bruise. "You were the trickiest variable" He said, eyes fully black."Their strongest player. I had to bid my time before I got you" Jin Woo''s eyes are bulging as he crumples to the floor, one hand grabbing the place over his heart. Shoto looked down at him, black veins pulsing on his neck. Fire flickered on his skin. He didn''t wait until Jin Woo was unconscious to finish him. Shoto cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, mocking eyes flickering briefly to the camera. That''s when he heard the hum. A slow, steady hum, the hum of somebody who''s doing his job and who knows he''s doing it well. Shoto''s eyes snapped towards the stairs. Downstairs, Dr Garaki finished tidying the place. One of his assistants should''ve done it but sometimes he liked to do the gruesome work himself : it helped him remember his gruesome beginnings. And people''s opinion of him improved greatly if he played the slightly insane grandpa persona rather than the mad scientist who experimented on children. He turned, holding a test tube, jumping in fright. It slipped from his hands and broke on the floor with the might of a bomb, glass shards rolling everywhere. Shoto was standing there, a faint smell of smoke to him. Garaki brought a hand to his chest as if to calm his beating heart. "You scared me", he chuckled nervously. "Don''t you know that creeping up on scientists in their labs is a bad thing ?" Shoto looked around at the tanks full of embryos or developing organisms that looked like blotches of cells. In a transparent cube farthest from the other were small, child-like Nomus, failed experimentation, Quirkless bodies filled with nothing but the urge to eat. They paced in their cell all day long, made unintelligible noises, and fought for the scraps of food they were given. At night they didn''t sleep, merely closed their eyes. Garaki calmed down. The boy couldn''t have possibly recognized him : they''d barely met, and when they did he''d been unconscious. "Is that your only lab ?" Garaki acted casually as he bent down to pick up the shards. At least the liquid wasn''t corrosive. He briefly looked up as he answered. "Yes, why-" His eyes locked on the black veins throbbing in Shoto''s neck, pulsing individually like a choir of hearts. All of the shards he''d gathered fell softly, the last nail in the coffin. "You have the-" Shoto lifted him easily, one hand on his mouth, fingers pressing against the soft, full cheeks. Garaki''s feet left the ground. Shoto''s eyes were fully black. "Experimenting on people is funny, isn''t it ?" The doctor looked like he was about to burst, so red he looked like a rip fruit, struggling to breathe, the top of Shoto''s large palm holding tight on his nostrils too. "Here''s a taste of your own medicine" Shoto pushed him into the infants'' room. They perked up, rose from crouched or fetal positions, looked with wonder at the new food, circled it live vultures. Garaki, barely catching his breath, jumped to his feet and frantically hit the glass door, feverish, mustache shaking as if it had a life of its own, screaming wildly as the children closed on him. There was nothing in Shoto''s eyes as he watched the doctor being eaten alive. Chapter 261 For a week, it had been raining non stop in Tokyo. Some parts of the city were flooded. The sewers could no longer contain the excess rain and entire streets were filled with a mixture of waste, excrement, and dirty water. Whole neighborhoods had been preemptively evacuated. Some schools had been closed, and a couple of gymnasiums had been requisitioned to house the inhabitants in makeshift shelters. Yaoba Mitarashi, a man in his forties wearing a black suit, watched the gray city roll behind the window of his car. Beyond the weather it was the heaviness in the streets, the darkness on people''s faces that worried him. Japan had been hit hard during the last year - Japanese people''s trust in their officials was crumbling, crime was rising, and many teenagers who should''ve enrolled in Heroic schools didn''t bother sending the paper. He didn''t need to get out of his luxury car to smell the stench of corruption and chaos spreading through the city. On his lap rested heavily the last unresolved case he''d been assigned. He was the fifth person in charge of the investigation and, like his predecessors before him, he''d failed. He''d watched the surveillance footage of that infamous night and had, like so many others, been frozen to the bone as the boy released Sung Jin Woo''s body, his red eyes looking straight into the camera as he did so, daring them to stop him. What they most feared had happened. The boy who''d killed All for One had snapped. If ¨C when, insisted the shrinks ¨C he came back, nobody would be able to stop him. In the eyes of the general public, the boy was acquitted for his "contribution to the capture of a dangerous criminal". There had been no murder, no special forces recruitment, no mental breakdown. The one whose mere existence had almost sent Japan into civil war had fallen from the face of the earth. People talked about him like they did an urban legend, voices hushed and eyes gleaming, mystified as though he''d never been human. Yaoba felt that everyone was moving on too fast : solving the critical unemployment and finding a way to get tourists - as well as their own wealthy citizens who''d fled - back was more important than someone who couldn''t be found if he didn''t want to be found. They''d forgotten the very tangible threat he posed to their country. And worse: they still hadn''t understood why he''d killed Sung Jin Woo. There was no point in serving a man for four long months if you intended to kill him. The car rolled on an uneven patch and Mitarashi hit his head against the window. He bit his tongue and cursed, rubbing his head as he did so. His wife was right, maybe it was time he found another job. The car slowed down and he met the driver''s eyes in the rear-view mirror. "Another deviation, Mitarashi san", apologized the man. The road ahead was blocked by security bands and police officers beckoning them to turn right. They had water up their ankles and were wearing large black parkas. The car smoothly turned right, water whooshing behind the wheels. It was late ¨C if it hadn''t been for the sudden emergency meeting from HQ... Despite hiding under a blurry curtain, Tokyo was beautiful, thousands of lights glittering in the middle of the night. They passed the police station and Yaoba noticed that their parking lot was flooded : none of their armored vehicles or untaken police cars would be available. It truly was the perfect night for a crime, he thought dryly. Yaoba relaxed against his seat, the heated seats unknotting his shoulders and back. He blinked, suddenly tired. The lights mixed with the rain, turning into indistinct and colorful shapes. Suddenly someone knocked on the window. Yaoba jolted awake. His driver smiled at him from there, parka on his back and umbrella in hand, ready to open the door. Yaoba brushed his hair, hoping it wouldn''t be too messy, smoothed his clothes, put a trench, and hid his suitcase under his arm to protect it. It was fox leather damn it. The icy cold bit his skin before he put a foot out. "Thank you" he grumbled, grabbing the umbrella. A hail of rain pushed diagonally by the wind splashed on his face. "I''ll wait for you in the car, sir" "Don''t. It may take a while", He hoped it wouldn''t "Get home and I''ll just call a t-" Mitarashi''s yellow eyes snapped to the left. Slit like a serpent''s, his pupils narrowed further. He scrutinized, unblinking, the lamppost behind the driver. "Mitarashi san?", asked the driver, confused, following his gaze A handful of seconds passed during which the intensity of the investigator''s gaze did not waver until, seeing nothing happen, his shoulders relaxed. He sighed, put a hand on his face. "I must be tired", Yaoba murmured before taking off his glasses and wiping them on his sleeve. It would not be the first time that fatigue played tricks on him, Hawks'' eyes or not. "Oh, all right" the driver mumbled, still slightly surprised. "As I was saying you can just go home, take your night. I''ll grab a taxi" If he finished before the end of the night. They parted ways, Mitarashi sinking in his coat''s collar to warm his icy nose. As he zigzagged through the cars - and why were there so many people at this hour ? - he made sure not to walk in any puddle. If he ruined another costume because of this damned weather... He exhaled happily as the double doors slid open and a wave of warm air hit his face. The sliding doors closed gently behind him, two red dots strained on him vanishing under the curtain of rain. He entrusted his umbrella to one of the security men. "Mitarashi" called him his colleague Hayate. "To what do we the pleasure of this emergency meeting ?" Yaoba frowned. "What do you mean by-" The doors slid open and Hayate stepped aside. "Hayate, Mitarashi, you''re both here" exclaimed a man as he entered the lobby. "I''m glad I wasn''t the only one late" Both men stood ramrod straight. The second security man ran to grab his umbrella. "Thank you", said Nishimura. His two subordinates bowed deeply ; he shook his hand and clicked his tongue. "No time for that; let''s go to the meeting room" They took the elevator straight to the second floor. Hayate and Nishimura were too nervous to chat with their boss there: even though he was younger than them both, freshly forty, Ryota Nishimura had emerged as the only viable choice after the abrupt resignation of President Pantu. Yaoba decided to address what had been bothering him for a while : he didn''t know when he''d get the opportunity to see his boss again, considering how busy the man was. "Sir about the case you put me on..." Nishimura was tapping on his phone furiously, mouth pursed. "Damn network" he muttered, putting the device in his pocket. He looked up at Yaoba. "Yes, detective Mitarashi ? Did you find anything new ?" Yaoba was embarrassed to admit so clearly his failure. "No, not really, but something disturbs me..." Nishimura looked away, his interest fading. Yaoba felt obliged to add hastily : "I thought it was good to ask Yuei''s principal for his opinion on the psychological portrait made of Shoto Todoroki, as I found it rather incomplete, and what he told me was rather... disturbing" Nishimura hummed noncommitaly. "Thus", Yaoba resumed trying to catch the President''s eye, "According to him, Shoto Todoroki does nothing by chance. If he attacked Sung, he had a specific reason for doing so ; if we could understand what drove him to act, we might know what he will do next" "He could have killed himself, too, couldn''t he ?" This was the theory that most of his predecessors who''d worked on the case had believed. "This seems unlikely, President. Most of our experts agree that he sees suicide as cowardice" The doors of the elevator opened. "You''ll tell me all about it on Monday", Nishimura cut him as he strolled out. "Of course" Mitarashi murmured. His colleague shot him a sorry look and scampered after their boss. Mitarashi''s shoulders sagged. He sighed discreetly. "What the hell is happening ?", loudly asked the President. The headquarters looked like a buzzing hive. More than fifty people were running around, files piled up in their arms. It was too late for so many people to still be there. It looked as though their whole department had been called back urgently. "Sir !", a young woman nearly hit Nishimura head-on. "It seems that we have a black code ¨C the Prime Minister was allegedly attacked at his home by individuals who used their Quirks. I''ve just arrived and I have yet to have anyone on site able to give me more details but-" "President !", said somebody else. "We''ve got a problem with our internal circuit. We had to call back the technical service in urgency: many of our classified files have been lost" "President Nishimura, we were only waiting for you to start the emergency meeting. Squad one and two are geared up. What are your instructions ?" That caught his attention. "My instructions ?" he frowned. "The emergency meeting was called by Hayate" Said man turned white. "I did no such thing. The alert came from Mitarashi" "How can it be ? Barely half an hour ago I received a notification from President Nishimura summoning an emergency meeting" They exchanged confused glances. "Let''s rewind a bit," said Nishimura. "If I didn''t call for an emergency meeting and neither of you did, then who ?" And it was at this precise instant that the first screams echoed through the building. * His left hand was shaking atrociously, his fingers folding and unfolding frantically. "Pace yourself" Shoto closed his eyes briefly, breathing deeply in and out. He was crouching on a lamppost facing the Heroic Commission''s HQ, moonlight shining diagonally across his hair, his face in the dark. He was clad in black, sheathed sword on his back, pouches filled to the brim with knives, ink staining his fingertips. His eyes snapped open. They were blood red, burning coals glowing ominously. It was pouring. You couldn''t see further than a meter. Shoto''s hair stuck to his skin, raindrops running down his face and settling on his eyelashes. He blinked them away. All his attention was focused on the last cars hastily parked and the employees rushing back to their offices. ¡­347, 348, 349. Everyone had finally arrived. The tremors in his left hand resumed with renewed vigor. He would''ve used a cigarette right about now. "Pace yourself," repeated his father. Shoto cocked his head towards him, drawing strength from his voice, regretting the times when he drew warmth from him too for this one didn''t feel like the sun and now Shoto would forever be cold. He raised his right hand, palm turned to the sky as if silently praying. The rain intensified, the wind grew stronger. For a moment, nothing else happened. And suddenly, lightning tore through the sky. A massive white streak against a black background burst with the force of a bomb, momentarily illuminating the surroundings for several hundred meters so that one might think it was daylight. In the blink of an eye, the business district went from relatively lit to fully illuminated, then plunged into complete darkness. The electrical installations had blown up in a roar of crackling electricity. Shoto bent forward, lightning focusing beneath his feet, yellow arcs crackling around him. His genjutsu broke under the power of the jutsu, revealing his dark silhouette haloed by lightning.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He propelled himself forward and disappeared in a flash of light ; in his wake the streetlight exploded in a glass and dust shower. The wind whistled sharply. Inside the Commission''s HQ, one of the security guards groaned as the lights went out. "Again ? It''s the third time this week," he grumbled, fumbling in the dark to find his keys. Procedure would have them evacuate everybody, but it had happened so often this week they didn''t bother to. "Got the keys," replied his colleague, flashlight in hand. "I''m going to check the-" There was a yellow flash, the sound of metal clicking. Something heavy fell on the ground. The security guard blinked. From the outline, it looked like a fallen bag of potatoes. Right next to it was a tall man, way taller than his colleague. The security guy licked his dry lips with a dry tongue, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. If the moonlight hadn''t been lighting up his figure, he wouldn''t have noticed him, for the man was as still as a statue, blood dripping from the tip of a sword and on what he now knew to be the body of his colleague. He held his breath as he quietly retreated, hand fumbling under the entrance''s desk until it bumped on a small button. It clicked loudly as he pressed it. For a fraction of a second, the guard''s heart stopped. The intruder didn''t move - the guard stifled a sigh of relief. The police and the Heroes would be here soon ; it was only a matter of time- "Took you long enough." Bloody eyes snapped to his. They were two bright dots in a face shrouded in darkness, pits of malevolence that glowed as bright as a flashlight. The guard moved back as the intruder stalked forward, looming like a snake playing with its food. The guard''s hands lit up yellow as he said: "I''ve got a wife and ki-" His head rolled on the ground, cleanly chopped, one lone tear falling from his eye, blinked away by a last automatic contraction of his eyelids, before his eyes were glazed. Shoto cocked his head to the side. It was a clean job, no blood had sprayed on the wall. His father appeared next to him, quiet, an ethereal being through which shone the moonlight. "A few at ground level," he said, looking at the ceiling. "Most are upstairs." Shoto opened wide the double doors leading to the maze of corridors. Fire flickered on his cheekbones, red reflected in his eyes, turning a scorching blue. He raised his hand, palm open towards the vast emptiness. "LEVEL FOUR ALERT ! LEVEL FOUR ALERT !" The screams were the first thing they heard ; the alarm rang and they winced. Then came the smell of burnt flesh. The red neon lights bathed the entire three floors in a semi-nightmarish glow : panicked, many tried to break the bulletproof windows or reach the emergency stairs. Iron lids fell on every door and window, trapping them all inside, pigs to be slaughtered. "It''s the Knox configuration," whimpered one of the employees, pulling at his face as if to tear off his skin, his nails digging half-moons into his cheekbones. "We''re trapped!" President Nishimura swirled, frowning, screaming at everyone to calm the hell down. Mitarashi was being pushed around and stuck to the wall, heart thundering. Chances were that he''d be trampled to death before he could even smell the smoke. The giant screen perched on the wall in the middle of the corridor flickered to life. The image went from black to a library full of books. The camera moved, the screen trembling then stopped on a desk. Mitarashi was slack-jawed. Most people stopped running, a few that hadn''t noticed what was going on bumping into others. A woman brought her hands to her mouth to stifle a shrill scream. On the desk lay a human eyeball and a finger ¨C a thumb, to be precise ¨C bloody, freshly torn from a body. Simultaneously was the most awful, blood-curdling scream Mitarashi had ever heard. He flinched and held onto the wall for dear life, knees nearly buckling under him for he''d just had the scare of his life. Kneeling on the ground, one hand on his face, vomiting blood, was President Nishimura. People screamed and steered clear of him as if he had cholera, scrambling and pushing each other to get away faster. Mitarashi fell to his knees and crawled to reach his superior, getting a knee to the chin as he did so, his teeth snapping on his tongue, blood filling his mouth. As if he''d heard them,a hand on the screen nonchalantly grabbed the eye and played with it. Then came an eerie voice, low and calm: "Can you guess whose they are?" Nishimura looked at Mitarashi right as the man was pressing the eye between his fingers, a wet ''squish'' resounding through all the building''s speakers. Nishimura''s right eye was bulging as though it would pop out any second, bursting blood vessels running around the pupil, whereas the second eye socket was a gaping hole from which blood flowed. He held his face with four fingers, his thumb cut at the base, threads of flesh sticking to his cheek. A gloved hand passed in front of the camera, turning it towards someone they all knew. Someone fell on their ass. "No, no, no no no." Someone started screaming and someone else joined, and suddenly everyone was, a choir of terrified children in the skin of adults. One was standing limply next to Mitarashi and Nishimura, morbidly hypnotized by the blood dripping down his face. Hayate took off his jacket to press it to the President''s face but Nishimura hissed in pain and moved his head back, rejecting his help. A woman was sobbing wildly in a corner. Nishimura wiped the back of his hand across his mouth. Someone was screaming bloody murder at his phone, frantically typing and devouring his nails as he waited for somebody to pick up at the other end, but it fell short every time. Nobody was in charge, there were no directives : the corridors were full of milling people, headless chickens curling on the ground and calling their moms. On the TV Shoto calmly took off his mask, folded it neatly, and put it down next to the severed thumb. The air behind him looked like it was shimmering. "As I''m a good person," his lips quirked up but there was no joy in his eyes, making the resulting expression worrying, "I''ll offer you one chance of escaping." They all looked up, breathless. Hope swelled their hearts and tightened their throats. "There''s an open window on the third level that you can use to get out. As there are only..." He cocked his head to the side as though listening to somebody else whispering in his ear, "¡­ 331 of you left, I trust you''ll be civilized to walk in an orderly fashion and get out safely, won''t you?" He snorted mockingly. The screen turned black. The first screams came from the offices furthest from the stairs. A woman with a broken heel burst into the long corridor, stumbling like a newborn fawn, arms flailing wildly, wet mascara dripping on her cheeks. From the room she''d come from there were two consecutive crashes. A bloody hand jolted out of it, gripping the corridor''s carpet and holding on for dear life, muscles straining under the skin. There was a high-pitched scream, another collision, and the hand went limp. A figure calmly walked out of this office, a heel smashing the fingers intertwined with the carpet''s gray threads. Shoto stopped in the middle of the corridor, blood dripping from his blade, looking them in the eye one by one. "Run." Everyone scrambled for dear life. People pushed each other, walked on each other, tried to get ahead, forgetting everything about year-long friends and colleagues. Mitarashi, eyes never leaving Shoto''s figure, stumbled to his feet and dragged the President with him. "We need to get out." Hayate was trying to tear a way for them in the overflowing staircase. There were two staircases, and this one was the closest to the corridors. "The other one," Hayate said, grabbing Mitarashi''s shoulder. "Come, we need to get to the other one." The Commission''s President was leaking blood like a faulty gas tank. Shoto watched them leave and got to the first staircase. His blade cut through people like butter. They fell like freshly cut grass, some missing half of the face, others half of the torso, blood spraying in wide half-circles on the walls. The unluckiest lost an arm or a leg and stayed conscious long enough, screeching hysterically as they saw the merciless second blow come. Shoto looked up towards the top of the stairs. It was cramped up until the next floor. Blue fire flickered on his skin and suddenly he was ablaze, lit up like a human torch. Th fire''s dancing glow reflected in his eyes. A chorus of agonizing screams and cooking flesh made everybody run faster. Fear fueled Mitarashi and Hayate as they dragged the President faster refusing to look back. The bluish light lit up enough of the place that they could see where they were going and what they shouldn''t walk on. The ground was littered with bodies, some who were faking death and others who''d been trampled to death, one still alive and wheezing, eyes glassy, mouth half open. This staircase wasn''t as crowded as the other one: people were trickling to the top. Mitarashi shot a nervous glance over his shoulder. The murderer was stalking them, taking his sweet time to do so, his sword brushing tenderly fallen bodies'' cheeks, sometimes plunging deep into eye or mouth, people contorting from pain and terror then crashed, defeated, boneless bags of meat. People in the staircase pushed harder those at the front. Suddenly there was a breakthrough, and everybody moved forward as if they were one, nearly falling on each other. Shoto stilled, surveying their agonizing faces, smelling their terror, delighting in their helplessness. Mitarashi pushed harder, eyes round and big, two marbles that looked like they would pop from his face like a bottle''s cork and roll comically to the murderer''s shoes. Shoto looked to the left. He walked to a small, half-closed room, and pushed it open with the tip of his shoe. A young man was hidden in a corner, holding a broom close to his chest, wearing a gray uniform that strongly smelt of detergent. "I swear I did nothing!" he shouted quickly and desperately. "I''m just the guy who cleans, see ? Please don''t come, please¡­ No, please, I-I''ve only been here for a week. I lied about my age, I''m not even twenty, I''ve done nothing seen nobody been no one please you can''t kill me when I haven''t even lived and I-," he choked on his words whereas Shoto''s sword rose, "My father needs me. He''s sick and we needed the money and without me he''ll certainly¡­" Shoto paused briefly ¨C almost imperceptible, as if he''d wanted to raise his blade higher but abruptly stopped, hesitating on the next step. The young man noticed and jumped on the opportunity, hope painfully swelling his throat. "Please," begged the boy. "He''s got no one else. If- if I''m not here for him he''ll- he''ll certainly-" His head fell into a half-full wash bucket, his lips still mouthing the words as the head rode the waves the fall had made, up and down, up and down. "That''s on you," Shoto said, turning around and cracking his neck. "Should''ve been faster." Flames danced in the hollow of his palm, licking his fingers almost affectionately. He knew he was growing partial to fire-based attacks yet he couldn''t help it ; it was the only thing that made him feel the tiniest bit of warmth. He mixed chakra with it and it burst from his palm, a continuous tidal wave which spread everywhere and devoured everything. It was hell on earth. Nothing was left. Confidential documents, desks, bodies, everything was gobbled. The smell of singed hair and burnt flesh ¨C like overcooked pork ¨C filled his nose. People he''d forgotten to finish were clinging to the walls for dear life, heads turned towards the ceiling, trying to crawl on the vertical surface with the indomitable will of the condemned to death, hands and arms and legs missing, fire eating at bodies they desperately tried to detach themselves from. The dead and the soon-to-be, painfully wriggling on the floor, were reflected in Shoto''s eyes. He stayed until there was no one else, their screams filling his head until he had no more space for thinking. Slowly, Shoto sheathed his sword. His eyes turned towards the stairs leading to the upper floors. He could hear the hurried footsteps, the fearful whispers, the hushed conversations. The heat was rising quickly : the metal railing was a sick red, as if iron battered in a forge, promising burns and worse for anyone who''d touch it. Upstairs, Nishimura and Hayate were running among a flock of other people. They heard screams, felt the fire, tasted the bloody smoke. They tried to find an exit. Carrying the President around was hard : Nishimura was sweating under the added weight, yet he pushed on. Hayate was among those who kicked the office doors open, eyes running across the closed windows, cursing and running to the next one. It was getting too hot. Smoke was gathering at head level and they had to duck to avoid breathing it. He was feeling dizzy. The ground was so hot their shoes were nearly burning, yet yanking them off would''ve been worse. Every couple of seconds somebody let out a gut-wrenching scream, and each time it was that much closer than the previous one. He was getting closer. When they tried looking over their shoulders, all they could spot was a sliced body falling or a door closing but not him, never him. The air was so saturated with blood they could taste it. "There ! The exit''s there !" An emergency staircase led from this window to the garden. Those at the front ran down like madmen, some even jumping full sets of stairs, falling, and getting back up to do it more quickly. Mitarashi gave Hayate the President and got out through the window. The rain was as much a relief as a pain for their scorching skin. They pushed each other as they ran down, trying to get out faster. A couple fell on their knees when they reached the relief of the ground. Nishimura let the President go, catching his breath as he did so. He looked around. There were barely twenty people here. A few were still getting down, but it wasn''t much. That''s when they spotted him, standing proudly a few meters from them, face bare for the whole world to see. Despite having the strong features of a man, something about him was painfully young, which made the blood splashed across his clothes all the more uncanny. Nobody dared to run. "You said we''d be free !," dared to scream somebody, though his voice was rickety. "You said if we''d got out we- we-" Shoto unsheathed his sword. "I''m a liar," he said dryly. "What a surprise." The burning building''s lights flashed on the cold blade. Next second everybody was on the ground, Achilles tendon sliced cleanly, unable to crawl, wailing like animals. Shoto grabbed Nishimura''s hair and yanked his head up, forcing him to watch his agonizing subordinates. The fire''s lights shone on Nishimura''s face, red and yellow dancing on his dirtied cheeks. "Look at them," he said. "Look at what you''ve done. Those are the consequences of your actions." "Whatever I''ve done," Nishimura croaked. "It wasn''t on purpose. I didn''t-" Shoto bashed his head on the floor until the grass turned red. "Say it was a mistake," whispered Shoto threateningly, scowling. "Say you regret it." "I do not know-" Nishimura''s head hit the ground so hard he saw stars, yet it wasn''t strong enough to slide towards unconsciousness. "I''m sorry," he said. "I''m sorry." "Not enough." Shoto grabbed the closest person ¨C a woman ¨C and forced her to look up. Tears and snot were mingling on her face. "Beg him to save your life." "Please!" she screamed, her shin wobbly. "Please save me, President ! I don''t want to die, please!" Nishimura''s heart sank and tightened simultaneously. "What do I need to do ?" he begged. "Say you''re sorry." His left eyebrow twitched ¨C he didn''t understand what was going on ¨C but he screamed it with everything he had left. "I''m sorry," he said, cradling his wounded hand close to his chest as though it were a baby. "I''m-" Shoto chopped her head off. "Not quick enough." Guttural moans escaped a man further behind. Someone else made a strangled scream, a sound between an animal giving birth and a calf being slaughtered. The woman''s body fell on its back. Her head dangled from Shoto''s hand as though it were a trash bag, blown by the wind, swaying to the side until Nishimura could only see one half of her face, a sole, bulging eye mirroring his, and a mouth which, from this angle, looked like it was grinning. He threw up. Shoto put the woman''s head on her stomach, face facing Nishimura''s. He went to the next person, gripped their hair, and yanked them up until they kneeled. "Beg." "I''m sorry!" the man screamed, confused and panicked, as Nishimura, bits of vomit flying from his lips, said, "I didn''t mean to do it!" "I''ve got my nephew to take care of," said the other one, tears free-falling. "My mom''s old and she can''t remember much, she lives alone, I bring her groceries on Sundays and Fridays I eat at the bar with old friends from high school, I''m not- I''ve always wanted to marry but I never found anyone, please please don''t kill me, I-" Off went the head. "Did you forget what you were supposed to say?" Shoto asked Nishimura. Suddenly he realized that whatever the reason was for this murder spree, no amount of begging would stop this madman from finishing what he''d started. Yet each time Shoto grabbed another of his subordinates ¨C people he only knew by sight, went to their kid''s birthday party, or shared a drink when there was a late night at work here and then ¨C Nishimura screamed harder, begging with everything he had, his throat hurting but his voice never falling short. "Not sincere enough." "Not loud enough." And off went the heads, rolling one after the other, until Nishimura was standing alone in a field of bodies, his colleagues'' faces accusing, blood dripping from their still warm necks and down the stomachs they lay on. Shoto brushed away hair strands that had fallen on his forehead. "Look at what you''ve done," he said. "Look !" He forced Nishimura to watch, forcefully opened his remaining eye by pinching the lid. "You made me do it." "I''m sorry," cried Nishimura. "I''m sorry." "Being sorry won''t bring him back," Shoto spat out, wild-eyed, veins throbbing on his forehead and the side of his face. He bashed Nishimura''s head into the ground once, twice. "Being sorry won''t change the fact that your inaction killed him." "I''m sorry," Nishimura slurred, vision blurry, though he still didn''t know what he was apologizing for. "I''m sorry, I should''ve done better, I''m sorry." Shoto bashed his head into the ground until Nishimura''s forehead cracked. "You thought you could use me, didn''t you ?" Shoto snarled, teeth bared, and he looked more animal than man. "You thought you''d get me to do the dirty work for you and get away with it ?" Blood spurted from between Nishimura''s brows. "I bet you laughed when you heard I killed All for One." Smash. "I bet you all patted each other''s back and said well done, the brat did the shitty job better than he would''ve if we''d asked." Smash. "You don''t get to rejoice whereas I live in a fucking nightmare." Smash. "It won''t end that way. I refuse. The only way I''ll be satisfied is when I exterminate you." When Shoto''s anger-filled vision focused, he noticed he''d bashed Nishimura''s nose in. His face was flat. Shoto looked at it for a while. Then he plopped down on his ass, took out a kunai, and cleanly chopped Nishimura''s head. He lit up a cigarette, cross-legged on the ground, the head facing the sky on his thighs, while absentmindedly stroking the long white hair. It was quite smooth. His ash fell on the tongue lolling from the open mouth, rolling down backward and disappearing down Nishimura''s throat. Shoto smoked slowly, thoughtfully, vacant gaze roaming over the sea of chopped heads. Rings of smoke rose from his lips. He checked his watch. Any second now. He looked to his left and there was his father, sitting on the ground too, arms on his knees, yet facing the opposite way, his back to the massacre, eyes riveted on the small garden ahead where people used to take their lunch during summer. Shoto was bathing in light, the burning building''s dancing lights flickering on his face, Enji cloaked by the night. "Are you satisfied ?" Shoto asked. "Are you ?" The cigarette''s tip was a glowing coal, yet Shoto''s eyes were two shades brighter, shining ruby in a too-pale face. "I think I''m insane." Enji snorted, his face distorting in a mean and mocking expression that was too much Shoto''s to be Enji''s. "You definitely are if you can see me." Steps on the grass. A stop. A moment passed. Hesitation, running. Neither Shoto nor Enji bothered to turn their heads. They could sense him ¨C they''d sensed him long before he''d even reached this street. "What have you done?" Viscera, pieces of arms torn off, bodies without heads- "Shoto, what have you done?" There was blood on the floor, blood dripping from the building''s walls as though it were alive- "What have I done?" Shoto was sitting cross-legged on the grass, his cold, lifeless eyes piercing through him. He was bathed in blood from head to toe, and Aizawa knew better than to ask if it was his own. "The right question to ask would be: ''what did they do to me?'' " Aizawa knew. Of course, he knew. Everyone in the secret knew. But such a massacre... "Don''t you think you''ve gone too far? Don''t you think-" Shoto laughed. Aizawa shuddered, the hairs on his neck bristling. He had known Shoto since childhood, but he had never once heard him laugh. "Why are you surprised? You told me yourself that I am not a hero." Aizawa looked down, unable to hold his gaze any longer. "I think it hurt my ego a little bit at the time. But you were right, weren''t you?" Shoto raised his hands in a theatrical gesture, pointing to the lifeless bodies spread like dead flowers around him, a ribbon of smoke following his gesture. "All of this... all of this is me." Aizawa was afraid of what it meant. He licked his dry lips, clutching the hem of his windbreaker with shaking fingers. He shouldn''t even be here. "So that''s what you''ve become? Someone who destroys without caring about the cost? Someone who only does what he wants to do?" Shoto''s face darkened. There was a storm brewing in his eyes, a kind of madness that was only waiting for the right moment to be unleashed onto the world. "I''ve always been selfish, we both know that. It''s just that, for a short time, I thought..." He fell silent, unable to continue. His eyes became glassy as if he were looking at something far away that he could never hope to reach again. And then anger distorted his face. The corners of his mouth dropped, his features became as hard as stone. Burning eyes locked with Aizawa''s. "You know very well what I''ll say, Aizawa-sensei." Shoto stood up. Aizawa froze, horrified, his eyes never leaving the thing that had just rolled off his thighs and landed in a pool of blood. It was a human head. "You- and all those among you who knew." Shoto leaned over Aizawa''s shoulder, his warm breath brushing his ear. Aizawa watched him out of the corner of his eye. A drop of sweat rolled down his temple as the eyes spun, red spreading from the iris like ink, the three black commas spinning lazily. "You are next." Chapter 262 A mass murderer, they called him. The modern-day terrorist. Flash Info //Massacre of the Heroic Commission: The Judgment of Shoto Todoroki// Zap. "Rise in crime and decrease in jobs in Jobs: citizens leave the country en masse" Zap. "349 people murdered in 14 minutes" Zap. "Is a recession poss-" Zap. "Multiple repeat offender orchestrated the assassination of-" Zap. "National Guard deployed-" Zap. "- terrorist attack at the HQ of the Commission. Let''s be clear, ladies and gentlemen : this boy is just a symptom of a sick society that has been derailing for a long time" He stopped on this channel. "When you have a prodigious individual born with the power of a god," the speaker explained. "It is only natural that, receiving attention only for what he is capable of and not for who he is, he ends up becoming what everyone expected him to be" "What are you trying to say?" someone else asked, indignant. "That because he was a little bullied here and there, the Commission''s massacre was justified?" "What I''m trying to say is that you can use a knife both to slice and stab. It''s the one holding the weapon that makes it what it is. This boy is a knife and instead of putting it in the drawer, he was asked to stab a select number of people. Is it surprising that the weapon turned against us ? Do not misinterpret what I am saying : this boy is as far from a victim as one can be. He is a murderer - a high-profile terrorist, even. What I wonder ¨C and what I would like all our fellow citizens who are at home and watching us to ask themselves ¨C is whether our fear of his potential has contributed to shaping him" "So you think that our way of ''treating'' individuals like Shoto Todoroki as a society can influence their behaviors ?" asked the anchorman "I do not think it, I know it," he said. "Look at this press conference where he was absolutely demolished by the press for defending himself when-" "He killed people", interrupted another guest speaker. "Let''s not mislead the public, and let''s call a spade a spade" "I would ask you not to interrupt me, thank you", snapped the other one. "As I was saying, look at one of the few times he spoke in public and see how his expression changes as he lets himself ¨C and his father, more specifically, because Endeavor took the brunt of the accusations ¨C be insulted in public. It was a witch hunt. Now I can''t help but wonder what kind of treatment he received behind closed doors, or how it goes for children who have, let''s say, abilities that are not seen as Heroic, or the right Quirks but different aspirations. If a seventeen-year-old decides that his only outlet is murder then yes, I say it and I say it loudly, our society has a problem and that''s what we should worry about" His opponent clicked his tongue and shook his head. Somebody knocked on the door. "Come in", Nezu said, sipping his tea, not looking away from the TV. Aizawa hovered at the room''s entrance, his eyes flickering between the flash news and Nezu on his couch, his small legs dangling happily. "Already up ?", he asked without looking back, as though he had eyes behind his eyes. "You shouldn''t be standing so soon after the surgery" "I''m fine", said aizawa. "I''m fine", he repeated, and he didn''t know if he was trying to convince himself or Nezu "Come here" Nezu patted the seat next to him. Aizawa hesitated but awkwardly did as told. Sometimes Nezu still talked to him as if he were a kid, and most of the time he still saw Nezu as this looming mountain which shadow he was trapped in. His eyes went back to the TV. Shouldn''t Shoto have tried to flee ? He''d let aizawa easily handcuff him, hadn''t muttered a word until he was brought to a cell as long as he could keep smoking. There was nobody in this country who could''ve stopped him - should''ve stopped him - and yet he''d been so compliant, distant in a way that made it seem as if nothing and no one could reach him. It rubbed Aizawa the wrong way. "Don''t blame yourself, Shota", said Nezu quietly. "No human could''ve predicted what happened" If someone had asked Aizawa a few months earlier whether he believed the boy was capable of such violence, would he have said yes? He had often seemed unstable, and he was as stubborn as a donkey ¨C but was he necessarily bad ? There''d been Kirishima, too. A fucking murder at Yuei. There hadn''t been one in half a century. He could barely look himself in the mirror, and in his sleep he heard a perfidious imitation of Shoto''s voice whispering in his ear three hundred forty-nine. 349 people killed in 14 minutes by a boy who had exasperated him and whose nonsense had sometimes made him smile, 349 people brutally and indiscriminately murdered, whether they''d known or hadn''t. "Why ?", Aizawa asked quietly. He looked at Nezu as he did when he was a kid and couldn''t figure out his mind games even after hours of pondering. "He may have thought..." "He may have thought what ?" "You do remember that the Commission was the first there when Endeavor died, don''t you ? He may have thought they could''ve saved him but didn''t, for whatever reason. He may have wanted to avenge him" "Did they ?", asked Aizawa. "Refuse to intervene, I mean ?" "...the ground was boiling", said Nezu, non comittal. "Even if they''d wanted to intervene, they had no one who could get down on this beach" Aizawa frowned. It wasn''t Nezu''s habit to give him half answers like that. "Did Shoto have any reason to think they purposefully did nothing to help his father ?" Was Enji still even alive at this point ? "I think Katsuki¡­ Right before he hurt Kirishima" That''s a fucking euphemism, thought Aizawa "Shoto talked with Katsuki. He may have implied that..." Nezu not finishing his sentences grated on Aizawa''s nerves more than anything. He felt he was being tricked, as if it were another mind game he couldn''t disentangle the truth from the web of lies. "He may have implied that what ?", frowned Aizawa. His left eye suddenly hurt. Aizawa brought a hand to his bandaged face, trying to keep the pain at bay. "He told him that Enji was still alive when All for One left" Aizawa''s breath caught in his throat. "Was he ?" Nezu smiled, a tad sadly and a lot more deviously. "That''s the question, isn''t it ?" "Why didn''t we tell him ?" "If massacring the entire Heroic Commission is the answer he found for the murder of his father, which he considers ''orchestrated'' by just a handful of people, what do you think he would have done to us if we had tried to stop him after revealing the truth to him ?" Aizawa''s anger was a pit of boiling lava at the bottom of his stomach. "Is this what we have been reduced to?" he asked, incredulous. "Bowing down to avoid irritating the powerful at the risk of being crushed?" Nezu fixed his irritating little black eyes on him, excessively clever and overly piercing. "All Might was a godsend, Aizawa. He was powerful and most importantly on the right side of things ; he was the ultimate defender of good, a deterrent weapon all by himself. I have always dreaded the day when another All Might would come and what would happen if it turned out he was not on the right side : that day has arrived, and the answer to my question with it." Aizawa clenched his fists. "When you ask me if we should bow down at the risk of being crushed, I will answer yes. Look at yourself, Aizawa; look around us. We live in a society where individuals are born with the ability to reduce a country to ashes at their whim. All Might was someone good, but his mere existence forced everyone to bow before his power, whether he wanted it or not: thanks to him, we lived several decades in peace and prosperity, and I thank him for it even today. But if he had been on the wrong side, can you honestly tell me that you and all the other heroes and citizens of this country would have fought against him, at the risk of dying ?"The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Nezu paused, waiting for an answer. Aizawa bit his tongue, nails digging into his flesh. Because we would all be dead, that''s for sure. "The truth is that you, me, and the ninety-nine other percent of the population born without powers capable of changing the world are condemned to live under the shadow of the powerful, hoping they are busy enough elsewhere to never look in our direction. Bowing down is nothing new. It is what we have always done and it is what we will do again to survive." Aizawa stayed quiet for a while. "Why did Katsuki tell Shoto his father was alive when the Commission arrived ?" Aizawa''s black eyes snapped to Nezu''s. For the first time in his life, the little rat was momentarily speechless. He could see the cogs turning in his skull, felt how his body language shifted to accommodate the new turn of this conversation. "Shouldn''t you be more grateful?" he asked casually. "Now that you''ve got your eye back, you''re not as useless anymore" Aizawa laughed, startled, and it was a disbelieving laugh tinged with a bit of hysteria. Nezu sipped his tea, unbothered by his reaction. "It''s hard to swallow, I know," Nezu reassured him. "But with time we-" "I resign." Nezu frowned. He could see at his pursed mouth and the crease between his eyebrows that he hadn''t considered this possibility and Aizawa liked that a lot. "Are you sure?" Aizawa couldn''t leave : Aizawa was Nezu''s. That''s what had been drilled in his skull during his whole childhood. "Yes." Nezu stared at him for a long time before answering: "Very well." Aizawa glanced around the room, still a bit surprised by the turn of events. Was Nezu truly letting him go ? A surge of adrenaline pushed him to his feet. He looked around, dry-mouthed, as though seeing this office for the first time. He had to get out before Nezu changed his mind. Aizawa turned the handle, stopped halfway through the gesture before stepping back three steps to the nearest table. He took off his capture scarf and placed it on the table, yellow goggles following. He grabbed his Heroic ID, freshly retrieved after the operation. He squeezed it between his fingers until his knuckles turned white, his eyes fixed on the photo he had taken just after getting his license ¨C barely eighteen, a head full of dreams and the feeling he could revolutionize the world. Shoto''s image flashed in his mind; Aizawa placed his card on the stack and left without looking back. Nezu quietly watched him leave, gaze resting on the door long after it''d been shut close. "¡­frankly utopian theory. Wake up, we are in the real world: if Shoto Todoroki killed so many people ¨C including many innocents and he knew it, don''t try to make viewers believe otherwise ¨C it''s because he''s a deranged young man thirsty for violence and nothing else. His psychological profile proves that- "Wait a moment" interrupted the anchorman. "It seems Shoto Todoroki has just arrived at the Supreme Courthouse to face his judgment; here are the live images from our reporters." The screen showed the image of stairs leading to a courthouse. The place was packed with people, journalists gathered on either side of metal railings and thousands of onlookers gathered in the streets leading up to it or standing on benches to get a better view of the murderer. Police officers and Heroes were there to ensure security - and contain possible unrest. A convoy of black cars drove down the street and a police officer removed the security cordon to let them through. The cortege stopped at the bottom of the courthouse ; armed police officers got out, forming a narrow line in front of the central car. The door opened and, for a short moment, there was no sound except the crackling of camera flashes. Close to 6 foot 4, the boy was taller than even the most intimidating police officers. His face was uncovered, bare for the whole world to see. It was unsettling to see how young he looked under his usual cover-up. He was human, too. Just another person who''d done something unfathomable for reasons they couldn''t grasp. His manacles clinked as he walked forward, the chain linking his hands to his feet clinking because of his movements. His eyes were on the courtroom doors. He didn''t spare a glance to anyone. His back was ramrod straight, his chin slightly up, a confidence to his demeanor that shouldn''t have been there in a man on the verge of being judged for mass murder. No one could deny he was Endeavor''s rightful son, inspiring fear and demanding awe. Even though searing anger alighted most people, no one dared speak when the murderer walked by them. They hated him quietly, feverish gazes following him upstairs, lips pinched for fear of what might escape. Everybody in the courtroom was grim-faced. They all knew what fate would befall him before he''d even walked up the stairs. The trial was quick and to the point. Pictures of the massacre were shown until the chopped heads on the stomachs. They took a break after this. Shoto was brought to a small room during that time, for everybody was too nervous to have him nearby when they were supposed to relax. A few police officers were in the room with him, more wallflowers than anything. Someone suddenly opened the door. This one was dressed differently from the others, a long black coat that made him look like a detective. He whispered to the officers and a moment later both left. The newcomer plopped his ass in front of Shoto''s, hands clasped on the table between them. He casually scratched his wrist, his sleeve slightly riding up his forearm, and Shoto easily caught the flame tattoo. "One word and you''re out of here this instant" For a second Shoto''s facade wavered, his gaze softening slightly. "Tell her thank you but I''m not done yet" The man nodded, all business-like, and left. Moments later the officers resumed their duties. Back in the trial room, Shoto was called to testify. For the first time in the entire session, Shoto''s eyes left the invisible yellow dot he pictured on the farthest wall. His eyes swept over the room, reading the emotions he saw easily : fear, disgust, pity. He lingered longer on this face, a cold anger taking over his entire being. People shuffled as they heard the judge''s order. It wasn''t supposed to happen. Shoto rose and swiftly did as asked. They asked him how he went about his murder spree and he explained thoroughly. He told them how he''d gathered information about everyone working at the Commission''s HQ, what he learned about their security protocols and how he''d worked around the Knox configuration. He said he''d repeatedly messed with their power sources during the last month and especially the week preceding the murders so security would be lulled into complacency. He described with vivid details how he''d killed the first security guard, why he''d chosen to burn to death everyone on the ground floor because he couldn''t be bothered running behind a meager fifty people, the route he chose to get upstairs unnoticed, and how he''d cleaned the place room by room, person by person, slash by slash, before the judge interrupted him. He took off his glasses. He was clenching his fist, one eye narrowed and the other comically bigger, as though it would pop out. "Why did you kill them?" Again not a question that should''ve been asked, but Shoto''s face was cold, gaze dull as he bent towards the mic, looking through everyone as though they weren''t there. "Because I could" The faces changed; fear, disgust, anger, and he knew that this sentence had finished Shoto. They''d forget everything he''d been, everything he''d done, and when he would die, nobody would mourn him. He wished Katsuki was watching. The sentence was pronounced: lifetime imprisonment, not because they were lenient but because they were afraid that had they pronounced a death sentence, he''d kill them all right there and then. Whatever his reasons were for complying, he''d let a Hero handcuff him. If he were playing a game, there was nothing they could do but dance to his tune. Ten minutes later he was on his way back to the oil-slicked car. It was eerily quiet. His feet brushed softly against the ground, lighter than feathers : the staccato of his jailers'' footsteps echoed like drums. Even though he was manacled, surrounded by tens of police officers and the cream of the crop of Heroes, the murderer Shoto Todoroki was too terrifying of a sight. They walked past a couple of journalists. One of them let her mic fall next to his shoe. Shoto stopped. The entire procession stopped. Everyone froze. Her hands were oily with sweat. She shrunk on herself as he looked at her. Calmly, Shoto spread his hands apart: the handcuffs shattered with a blood-curdling clac. The officers'' hands rose to their guns. Icy sweat rolled down the nearest Heroes'' necks. The civilians were petrified, not daring to breathe for fear of attracting the monster''s attention. Everybody was ready for hell to break loose. Then ¨C slowly, carefully ¨C Shoto bent. He picked up the fallen mic and, just as slowly, stood up. He handed it to the petrified journalist. She didn''t react, as still as a deer caught in headlights. He put it in her half-opened pouch, patted it three times ¨C she trembled. He spun towards the nearest officer, hands raised. A moment passed. Two. Three. The officer flinched. People were barely starting to react to Shoto''s swift gesture, so painfully slow he could''ve killed half of the civilians here before any of them managed to draw their gun. "It''s broken" It took him a moment to realize what Shoto meant. He wiped his sweaty brow with an unstable hand, took out another set of manacles from his back pocket, and clasped them on Shoto''s wrists. He took a step forward and everyone fumbled to catch up to him. Moments later he disappeared behind one-way windows. If before the efforts of the police and Heroes had been praised in apprehending the murderer, now everyone knew that the only reason Shoto Todoroki had been arrested was because he had allowed it. There were four platoons of soldiers waiting for him on the island. Everyone was armed to the teeth, so nervous they could''ve shot by accident. They''d expected him to bolt at that point, leave and never come back, tell them he''d just wanted to mess with them before never being seen again. Shoto paused. The sky was stormy gray. Raindrops fell on his cheeks, rolled down his jaw. He''d been soaked since he got to the tribunal. Everyone was too scared to ask him to start moving again. Shoto walked forward of his own volition, his chains clanking as he did so. It took a moment for everybody to fall in line behind him. They got him down the narrow corridors that led to Tartarus. This time Shoto got to use the trapdoor with the special staircase. He did notice that the hole he''d made before had been completely refilled. The walls shuddered as he walked by, like a giant flower whose petals quivered under the breeze. A couple of tendrils tried to sneak up on him, yet they shrunk and retracted when his gaze landed on them. The two guards accompanying him exchanged glances. There was barely anyone at the lowest level. A couple of skeletons here and there, half absorbed by mucus walls, rib cage protruding from it as though they were puppets, head lolled, and arms dangling limply. His cell was peculiar, more so than any other. It was a mucus den, a hole carved in the ground at the end of a corridor, a whole other level under the other cells. Blood was still seeping from the hole making the entrance, as though Tartarus had hurt when it''d been carved. One of the guards brought a scaffold that had been left nearby for this very purpose. Once inside, both men took Shoto''s manacles off, careful not to turn their back on him as they climbed out. They slid a lid shut on the entrance, effectively sealing him inside Tartarus'' bowel. The lid''s interior side had been sprayed with animal blood; tentacles shot from the walls and lapped it, spreading on its surface until it was no different from the other walls. Shoto leaned against the wall, arms on his raised knees, eyes closed even though it was dark. An undersized tendril slowly crept up on Shoto''s clothes. It wrapped around his neck, sucking drizzles of his energy. More tendrils came forward : Shoto''s fire-lit finger pushed away some. The wall hissed in pain then hummed, understanding, and didn''t push further, only sucking on what it''d been authorized to. Something moved behind the walls, its surface rippling like water. Shoto''s eyes snapped open. On the wall before him, outline bulging under the shiny mucus, was a grotesque imitation of a human face. Had it been real it would''ve been a giant''s, for both head and chin touched respectively ceiling and ground. There were two eyes ¨C not even at the same level, not even the same size, lids opening on rosy globs without iris or pupil. The mouth was open in a grotesque scream, mimicking horror well enough to pass for disturbing but not enough to be believable. It was emulating the prisoners'' agonizing faces, the only thing it knew. Shoto watched it quietly. Silence was not as grating here as it''d been in the silent room for here he heard the walls breathe and ripple, veins pumping blood under the skin-like surface. He heard how it ate the prisoner, so slow you wouldn''t notice unless you knew what to search for, a colony of ants that nipped you with hundreds of thousands of mandibles. Hours passed by, night arrived. Most of the soldiers brought for his arrival had vacated the island. They may have thought once he''d reached Tartarus he wouldn''t want to stay anymore and they''d need to force him down, for Tartarus was their only hope to get rid out of him once and for all. The giant head was still peering curiously at Shoto. Slowly, its features morphed. Hair grew and the face thinned, though the jaw grew squarer. In moments only a giant replica of his face stood before Shoto. The doppelganger wore a mask, at first, then it was shed, and Shoto was met with his bare face. He cocked his head to the side. "You remembered me?" Slowly, the head in the wall cocked too, though it had no neck. Something gleamed in Shoto''s eyes. "Sentient," he murmured. It hadn''t been how he''d wanted to go with that one, but his plans had changed. He''d just need to get out of here quickly enough. Holding his left palm towards the ceiling, Shoto carved his flesh with his nail. Blood rolled between his fingers, dripping on the ground. Small holes opened and greedily drank it. Shoto carved a circle in his flesh, muttering under his breath, adding various unintelligible symbols. The wall watched him quietly, the head even rising as though it was craning its non-existent neck to follow his gestures. Shoto''s eyes glowed red as he held the carved palm towards the giant head. "Shinra Tensei" Chapter 263 Everything was blasted away. Between one second and the next Tartarus was no more, mucus walls shattering like glass, bits of flesh soaring then raining, buckets of blasted blood mixing with the downpour. The island was turned upside down, rocks protruding like teeth from the jaw of a titanic creature. The metal building right above the prison was so easily uprooted that, for a moment, it looked as though it were flying, before it shot up to the sky. Metal rods broke apart, bolts and nails torn out of their holes as if unscrewed, vanishing in the sea with plops. The rain momentarily stopped falling, pushed back towards the clouds they came from. Soldiers were blasted away, brittle straw blown by the wind, boneless figures that flew through clouds at breakneck speed. As abruptly as it started, everything stopped. Rocks and debris fell on the ground. The building ¨C or what was left of it ¨C crashed on the shore with a thundering boom. For a minute or two, the rain turned red. It showered the island intensely and abruptly, bloody rivulets streaming to the sea. Then came the body parts, hands and arms and legs, plopping down in the water or bouncing on the shattered island. There was a squeaky metal sound. A huge metallic rod that had been obstructing Tartarus'' entrance was blasted away. Two figures came out. Shoto wiped the blood on his cheek. He tightened his grip on Keigo''s collar and kept dragging him despite his sluggish protests. Keigo''s mouth was stuffed to prevent him from biting his tongue to death. Shoto let him go on a relatively clean spot, the gesture so dismissive it could''ve passed for a push. Keigo collapsed on his back, arms spread wide, eyes glassy, rain sliding down his dirty cheeks. He''d lost what had mostly made him, but he wasn''t too far gone to not realize what was going on. Shoto looked around. A couple of unlucky soldiers had been impaled on rods here and there, torsos without legs limp on large blocks of cement, blood spurting from everywhere like a sputtering faucet. "Make it quick" Enji was standing next to Keigo, arms crossed. A ray of sunshine pierced through a cloud and shone through him, making it look as though he were made of mist or glass. It subsided.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Keigo blinked slowly. His eyes widened when he spotted Shoto, his brain taking far too long to comprehend what was going on. He hadn''t even noticed somebody had dragged him out of his cell. Jaw clenched, Shoto unceremoniously forced Keigo on his knees. His wings hung like discarded clothes, bent at an unnatural angle, though a couple of feathers had grown back. "You said you had to atone", Shoto said, dull eyes boring through Keigo''s neck. "You said you had to pay the price of your freedom" He put his shoe on Keigo''s back, right between his shoulder blades, and grabbed both wings at the base. "I''ll absolve you" He ripped off his wings. Keigo screamed his throat raw. He fell on the ground, shrinking on himself, the fogginess clouding his mind chased away by the burst of pain. His shaking fingers groped his back. They stumbled upon raw, broken cartilage, barely an inch long. He blacked out. When he came back to his senses the physical pain was gone. Glowing hands were soothing his back. It had stopped raining. "You always saw yourself as this ambivalent entity", Shoto said, green glow reflected on his face. "Your wings made you Hawks, but Keigo was nothing if he wasn''t a Hero either" Keigo''s lids cracked open, barely a slit. His eyes traveled down Shoto''s arm to the hand he could see. It was raw, soaked in blood, the flesh carved. "I''ll free you of both" Then, gently, carefully, Shoto helped Keigo on his back. The burst of pain never came. "I understood when you told me you never wanted to see me again, and I understand the necessity now more than ever not to seek you out" Shoto put his palm on Keigo''s forehead, fingers grazing his curly hair. Their gazes locked. Pain and the hurt of betrayal resonated in Keigo''s golden eyes. Something flashed in Shoto''s, temporarily alleviating the numbness. "Goodbye, Keigo", he said softly. Keigo''s eyes rolled to the back of his skull. It felt as if his head was cracked apart, a hammer breaking his skull in two, a surgeon taking his brain out and deconstructing it. The sun glowed golden on Shoto''s skin as he unraveled Keigo''s mind thread by thread, carefully unknitting the tight knots, erasing everything that had made him Keigo. Shoto felt their shared memories slipping between his fingers like water, fading in the breeze as if they''d never been there in the first place. He''d be the only one who''d remember there had been a they at some point. "Am I doing the right thing ?" "Yes" Keigo contortioned. He gasped gasp, saliva spit out on his cheek, and Shoto gently cleaned it. The more he erased the more he shrank on himself, another kind of pain lighting up his chest. "Why does it feel like he''d dying even though he''s not ?" Why does it feel like I''m losing him even though I''m setting him free ? "Keigo''s dying", said his father. "The one that''ll come after him won''t be the one we knew" Enji''s face contorted, brows furrows and mouth thinned, as though it were thinking hard about something, before its whole face smoothed. "You''re doing the right thing, son" Enji pressed Shoto''s shoulder, and even though the tone wasn''t quite right and the fingers were as light as the breeze, Shoto basked in it for a moment, drawing comfort from it. "I think an island would be nice for him", said Shoto. "Somewhere where there are not a lot of people, where he can get to know everyone" Where he could be whoever he was at his core, Keigo and Hawks or maybe not quite both of them. The procedure done Shoto let go off Keigo and watched him quietly. There were stress lines at the corners of his mouth and his skin was thinner than he remembered but he looked peaceful, chest rising and falling softly. "Shoto, we need to leave" "One moment" Enji''s head snapped to the left, surveying the sky. "Shoto-" This whole imprisoning scam had been done so he''d get as much time with Keigo as he could before he came. They should''ve already left but Shoto couldn''t muster the strength to. He needed one second more to carve Keigo''s face in his head, just one moment more in a world where they''d known each other, another stolen instant when he could pretend nothing had gone wrong. "He''s here" Shoto tore his gaze from Keigo and stood up, facing the new arrival right as he landed a couple of meters farther. "I''m warning you", said Katsuki. "This won''t be like last a time" Chapter 264 Katsuki and Shoto faced each other, the wind blowing their hair and billowing in their clothes. Shoto was startlingly awake like he hadn''t been in a long time. "I do not wish to fight" Katsuki snorted. "You should''ve thought about that before you killed all of these people" "Then why did you tell me ?", asked Shoto. "You know me, you knew I was going to-" "I don''t know shit !", Katsuki cut him, an edge of anger in his voice. "I wanted you to show remorse, fuck, I hoped for once you''d care about somebody that wasn''t you. Do you even realize how fucked up you are ?" "Yes" The admission momentarily shut up Katsuki. "And yet you don''t care about your actions ? How wrong it is ?" "I know it''s wrong", said Shoto. "I just choose to live with it" Katsuki scrutinized Shoto, trying to find something familiar in this stranger''s face, gaze darkening when he couldn''t. Katsuki steeled himself, jaw set and shoulders locked, knees bent. "Surrender and I won''t have to hurt you" An ice sword materialized from the pommel to the tip in Shoto''s palm. He stepped protectively in front of Hawks'' laid-out body. "If you think I''ll ever obey anyone", Shoto said. "Then you truly don''t know me" The waves licking the island''s shore were a sick pink, chunks of mucus floating aimlessly, arms still holding guns and bits of legs in orange uniforms rolling peacefully back and forth. Katsuki and Shoto seized each other, neither backing down. The wind blew and suddenly both disappeared. The sound of flesh against flesh echoed with the might of a thunderclap. They were fist against fist, swirling eyes against ruby red. Katsuki had the sudden urge to scratch his ear raw, the voices dull muttering turning cacophony. Shoto''s tomoes were spinning hypnotically. Katsuki scowled and pushed him back. Shoto stumbled. "Get the fuck out of my head !" The chakra tendril that had been subtly seeping into his organism was brutally severed. The world shattered as though a mirror, chunks of glass falling around him like snow. Katsuki blinked and all of a sudden he was in his old spot facing Shoto meters away, and none of them had moved. Hawks'' body wasn''t there anymore. "That was my last warning", said Shoto. Katsuki spit defiantly. "Very well" Katsuki burst forward like a comet. The ground cracked in his wake, chunks of broken cement flying everywhere. He was so quick he didn''t leave an afterimage. Shoto raised his bloody palm and Katsuki was blasted away, uprooted from the ground like an old tree by a tempest. Arms crossed in front of his face, black tendrils sprouted from his back and gripped the ground, a spider with huge legs. He righted himself mid-air. His senses tingled. He spun around right as a titanic water hand shot from the sea, palm wide open to crush. Black tendrils covered Katsuki''s forearms. He cut the hand with a sharp slash. The broken water construct started collapsing but suddenly turned to ice. There was a rumbling, a deep sound coming from the bowels of the earth that had Katsuki looking everywhere as he tried to pinpoint it. That''s when he noticed the receding sea. Katsuki cursed, black whip out but floating in full action, explosions crackling in his palms. Hundreds of ice arrows burst from the iced hand, intending to shoot him down before he could soar. Katsuki dodged, flying between one salvo and the next, noticing a pattern intending to keep him down and not hurt him. An arrow, quicker than the rest, grazed his cheek, a drop of blood spurting out. He gritted his teeth. He had no time left. Katsuki spun like a top, arms outstretched, sweat rolling down his neck and pooling on his chest. Four tsunamis coming from four different directions crashed on him. They collided right as a humongous explosion burst from his whole body, lighting the water red and blasting the waves away starting from the tip. The water receded as though the sea had called it back, collapsing on the island and rolling back to the shore. Katsuki landed on the soaked island, breathing ragged, salted foam coating his clothes. His arms were shaking but it wasn''t from overexertion ¨C the One for All had long ago removed his limits thanks to- His head shot up. A lightning strike was falling from the sky. Sweat rolled down Katsuki''s palm. A controlled, precise explosion shot him away from harm''s way. Yet the lightning''s blast had been too close : for a moment he couldn''t hear anything but the echo of the strike, a continuous sound that drowned everything. Smoke burst from Katsuki''s skin, a black cloud enveloping him, and he ducked. There was a swoosh as the air where his head had been a moment prior was cleanly slashed. Two flashing red neon-like appeared, moving from side to side as they tried to pinpoint him. Katsuki spun on his feet and burst forward with the might of a canon ball, fist colliding with something hard. There was a gasp then a puff of white smoke. Katsuki rolled away as the ground was cracked open, a fist embedding itself deep where he''d been previously. Ice burst from the collision of the flesh with the ground, spreading everywhere like a fever. An explosion shot from Katsuki''s left sole and sent him hurling out of the cloud, right as a gigantic glacier emerged. It took mere seconds for the whole island to freeze. Katsuki''s shoes grazed the ground and the ice, as though sentient, seeped on his shoe like a snake, its tongue wrapping around his ankle and going up, up- An explosion shattered the superficial layer as Katsuki''s feet left the ground. He floated, eyes roaming over the place. Nobody. Katsuki blasted the smoke cloud to oblivion. The cloud turned bright red, as though catching fire, before, as suddenly as before, his explosion, which had been going forward, stopped mid-air, as though time had stopped before it was hurled back at him. Katsuki''s eyes widened. He crossed his arms to protect himself from the impact, black whip grounding him though he was hit by the full blast head-on, eyes reduced to two slits though he didn''t snap them shut despite the burn. A spot of frozen ground under him melted. Shoto came out from the blazing tornado, wisps of vapor rising from his skin, exhaling a cloud of smoke, fire ¨C or was it not Katsuki''s explosion ? - dancing in his palm. "Our Quirks are quite similar", he said casually, tomoe spinning lazily. "I''m surprised you never noticed"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Katsuki''s head snapped right and intercepted a blade inches away from slicing him in two from the shoulder. The ice blade buried itself deep in his palm as he grabbed it, flesh torn, blood sprouting like a fountain. "Last warning", said the sword-helding Shoto Katsuki held back a frustrated scream. "If I let you go", Katsuki panted "Will you stop ?" The sword went down on its own, carving a deeper hole in the palm, while Shoto stood there casually. "No" Katsuki''s eyes flashed. He turned the sword''s momentum to zero. Shoto''s gaze lowered to the blade momentarily : a minute frown made his brow twitch. Katsuki kicked him hard in the chest. Shoto was blasted away, wind whooshing around him. He righted himself mid-jump, landed softly on the ground. Katsuki cradled his bloodied palm to his chest, shaking. "I trusted you !", he screamed, eyes gleaming, and the raw pain in his voice rattled Shoto to the bones. "I would''ve done anything for you !" Shoto straightened. "Katsuki", repeated Shoto. "Leave" "We were supposed to be best friends !" Katsuki''s voice cracked. "We were supposed..." Emotion overwhelmed him. He gulped, looked at the sky hoping that the gesture would settle the burn in his eyes. A gust of wind blew Shoto''s hair all around his face. "All Might said¡­ I thought he was wrong. I still think he''s wrong" He extended his pale, unblemished hand to Shoto. Shoto''s gaze was locked on the bloody one. "Prove me I''m right" Their eyes met. "You''ve avenged him, Shoto. He won''t hate you if you live your life. He won''t hate you if you move on" Something shattered in Shoto''s eyes, and the raw pain, the sheer suffering Katsuki saw in this gaze rendered him speechless. "I can''t move on", he said, his voice wavering and suddenly high-pitched. "I just can''t" Katsuki blinked to chase his tears away. "Do not let anger consume you" Shoto shook his head. "You don''t get it", he said. "He wasn''t supposed to die. He shouldn''t have died. I brought it to him. By merely being born in this world I sealed his fate" Katsuki felt as if Shoto was slipping between his fingers and it terrified him. "There''s nothing such as fate" "You don''t know what you''re talking about" Katsuki took a tentative step forward and Shoto''s eyes snapped to his, a warning not to step closer. "Please", Katsuki said. "Please" Blood trickled down his shirt, dripping softly on his pants. "Don''t make me do that", Shoto pleaded, his voice softer. Katsuki shook his head, teeth ground to stop his chin from trembling. "I have the One for All", he said before he smiled wryly, apologetically, tears glistening in his eyes "If I can''t save you, then I''m compelled to stop you" Shoto laughed and it rattled painfully in his throat, a sound between a sob and a sudden bout of hysteria. "It wasn''t about the people, was it ?", he said, addressing the sky, a tinge of madness coating the edges of his vision, raindrops falling on his face. "It has never been about who was the main character and who wasn''t. All along it was about these Quirks" His hair fell on his face as he leveled Katsuki with a resigned gaze. Lightning crackled over his skin. "I have the All for One" Katsuki''s eyes widened. He shot up high in the sky right as a chidori-wielding Shoto tore apart the space where he''d been a fraction of a second prior. Shoto flew right behind him, Hell Flame blazing, and they collided like two fallen stars. Katsuki rolled repeatedly in the air, struggling to stabilize himself, his senses tingling right as he felt the heat. He looked front and saw a meteorite-wide fireball blasted at him. He cut off his floating ability and free-fell. The tip of his hair burned, instantly singed, as the fireball went right over him, and he slapped his head repeatedly to avoid it spreading. The fireball exploded. A fire ring burst from its core and spread like a sonic wave. Katsuki, caught unguarded, was hit in the back. Air and spit burst in a gasp from his mouth. He was catapulted to the ground head first, carved a path in the rough ground for a couple of meters. Katsuki spit out a bit of dirt, blazing eyes snapping precisely to Shoto who was walking calmly towards him, hands clenched behind his back. "Leave while you-" Shoto ducked a fist that would''ve obliterated the head of a lesser man, air whooshing above him. Crouching, he kicked the kneecap of Katsuki, intending to shatter it, only for his leg to stop millimeters from said knee. Katsuki went straight for the head : ice shards blew everywhere, thick ice wall crumpling to the floor, and behind only air. Katsuki spun and moved his head backward, the tip of a knife brushing his Adam''s apple. He moved back and avoided stabs and thrusts, Shoto''s frantic movements growing more precise and deadly with each passing second. Black whips shot from Katsuki''s forearms, one wrapping on the knife and a couple pouncing for Shoto''s arms and legs, snapping shut on nothing. Katsuki looked left and right, up and behind, swirling with Shoto''s weapon at the end of a black tendril. His brain tingled right as two hands shot from the ground, wrapped around his ankles, and harshly brought him down. He sunk to his knees and kept going lower. Katsuki raised his fist high, an energy boost amplifying his strength, and hit the ground with a scream. The ground burst like a balloon popping, wind hissing in his ears. An earthquake shook the island. Cracks spread from Katsuki to the shore. The island collapsed on itself, the ground caving in, what was left of the infrastructure falling in a meters deep and wide pit. Generated wind from his hit grew wild and frantic : a tornado rose from which Katsuki was the eye. Corpses and metal rods were uprooted, flying higher and higher, the sea rumbling. Katsuki ground his nails raw as he dug the soil, face hard. A small stream of water seeped from underneath. Katsuki craned his neck up, wet hair flying around his face. Far beyond the tornado, floating among the stormy clouds was Shoto, red eyes strained on Katsuki. They seized each other, a god in his domain and a mortal defying him. Katsuki bent his arm and with a powerful flicker of the wrist sent Shoto''s kunai back to him. It wheezed through the sky at breakneck speed, carved a swishing path in the tornado, and drove through a metal rod like butter. Shoto cocked his head slightly to the side, the kunai flying past him, a drop of blood falling from a slight cut in his cheekbone. A hundred of high speed pebbles, rocks, and rods were hurled up by black whips. Shoto''s eyes flashed from one to the next, predicting their course, anticipating what would happen next. Katsuki jumped from the ground right as Shoto burst from the sky, hell flame ablaze, the projectiles in between, the powerful tornado screeching around them. Shoto blitzed through everything, a protective layer of chakra mixed with wind nature coating his skin a luminous white, hands shaping in quick-paced mudras. Katsuki went for a hit in the chest, his knuckle barely brushing Shoto''s clothes before he burst into a cloud of smoke. Katsuki coughed and cut off his momentum, eyes watering, nose flaring, throat burning. Projectiles changed their course and flew around him,still aiming for the sky. Only Katsuki''s danger sense warned him about the smokeless Shoto who''d burst from what should''ve been pebbles. They were coming from all sides, grabbing ankles, arms, and throat simultaneously. Katsuki''s skin barely crackled that all three burst in a roar of powerfully condensed lightning. Katsuki''s muscles spasmed ; he contortionned, veins popping neatly against a flushed skin, hands frozen in a claw-like posture. Shoto appeared right above him, hand reaching for Katsuki''s throat. Katsuki''s bloody hand clasped lightning-fast shut on Shoto''s extending wrist. Katsuki''s eyes snapped open, locking with a startled Shoto''s. "Got you" Katsuki yanked Shoto towards him then switched their places mid-air, gradually boosting their momentum until the friction was so strong their clothes caught fire. They crashed in the crater''s center. The ground rippled, shock spreading from the impact outwards like a wave, then burst, pieces of the shattered island flying everywhere. Shoto''s back cracked loudly. Air burst from his gaping mouth, blood coated his dark shirt. Katsuki raised his fist high and hit him square in the jaw. Their flesh collided with the might of a thunderclap. Shoto''s head snapped to the side, his cheek bouncing, the ground underneath cracking. Katsuki hit again and Shoto''s nose broke, blood spurting everywhere. Wind flew from the impact, instantly cooling the sweat rolling down Katsuki''s neck. He was unbridled power, a vessel of ancestral energy that disregarded time and space and was made for this very moment. Katsuki hit and Shoto''s lip split open. He hit and his cheekbone shattered. Hit and blood spurted from his brow, flowing to the side of his face. The voices were humming, a chorus of priests sacrificing a lamb. Bam. Bam. Bam. And then, right behind a curtain of blood, Shoto cracked an eye open, a sliver of blue. Their gazes locked. Katsuki''s fist came to a grounding a hair breath from Shoto''s face. A burst of wind shot from his skin, rubble was pushed away by the sheer force of the wind. Katsuki blinked, the darkness creeping on the edge of his vision swept away. Shoto watched him quietly, swollen-eyed, sprawled out in a pool of blood, disfigured. "Kill me" Katsuki pinned Shoto to the ground, his arm across his throat, frowning. "Don''t ever say again dumb shit like that" Shoto snarled, eyes swirling to red. "Kill me !" Katsuki didn''t budge, jaw set. "You said it was okay to kill villains, remember ?" Veins throbbed like a heartbeat on his neck as he screamed. "I am a villain ! Fucking kill me !" Katsuki grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and yanked him up, spitting in his face : "I won''t kill you because you''re too much of a fucking coward to do it yourself !" Katsuki''s tears fell on Shoto''s dirty cheeks. Anger morphed into despair. Shoto''s mouth closed shut. "I can''t- I-" He let go of Shoto as though the contact of his skin had burned him. He fell on his ass and held his head as though it would explode. "I shouldn''t have accepted the One for All", he cried. "I can''t do it. I can''t" He closed his eyes shut. Shoto stayed on the ground, wide awake, the blood trickling down his temple and pooling in his ear not loud enough to cover Katsuki''s crying. As if on cue the rain fell harder, soaking them to the soul. "He died because of me, Katsuki", Shoto murmured. "He died because I left Touya live. He died because I was too weak" "He didn''t die because of you" muttered Katsuki. Tears trickled down Shoto''s cheeks. "They say I am the strongest, they say I can do whatever I want and no one can stop me. Yet what''s the point of being the strongest if I can''t save anyone ?" Katsuki wondered the very same thing. To pain succeeded self-loathing then rage. "Kill me", Shoto said quietly. "Because if you don''t, I''m going to destroy everything on my path" Katsuki''s heart broke. Sorrow was swelling his throat. He stood up on shaky legs, miserable. He wasn''t like All Might, unable to do what needed to be done. He wasn''t like Shoto who bulldozed through life even if the world was falling apart. He was just a kid in a costume who played Hero and hadn''t ever bothered to wonder what it meant until now. "Get up" Shoto did, albeit more slowly. He held a hand to his chest as he did so. He didn''t bother healing himself or wiping away his tears. Fire burst from the sole of his shoes. Katsuki breathed in slowly. He grabbed Shoto and both shot up towards the sky, rising higher than the settling tornado, higher than the thickest clouds, soaring until they were above the rain, above the world. The rising sun was shining, pastel pink lighting the sky, brown gold atop the clouds. Katsuki''s shoe brushed Shoto''s chin. He dodged a kick that would''ve concussed him at the very least. They battled among the clouds, fists colliding, spitting blood one after the other, giving blow for blow to the other one. They stretched time as much as they could but time couldn''t be stretched infinitely. Katsuki''s hands wrapped around Shoto''s stomach. He started spinning, explosions bursting from his body, sending them both hurtling towards the ground. They went through the clouds, fell through the rain, the ground approaching increasingly fast. Fire burst from Shoto''s back and he grabbed Katsuki''s neck. They spun and changed positions, Katsuki''s back parallel to the ground, Shoto''s to the sky. Katsuki''s hands shot up : he meant to push Shoto away, stop their momentum, do anything, but the will to fight left him in an exhale. His arms fell limply Shoto''s eyes widened. They collided with the ground. It cracked in a web pattern. A mushroom of dust and sand puffed up, encasing the whole island. There was a growing pool of blood under Katsuki''s body. Shoto was kneeling next to him, his face above Katsuki''s, rain trickling from the tip of his dangling hair to Katsuki''s nose and cheeks. He could feel them coming, so many warships and submarines, heard their boots crunch the sand. A hundred of red dots appeared on the smoke cloud, swaying from side to side as they tried to pinpoint his exact location. The sky rumbled. Shoto wiped away a raindrop fallen at the corner of Katsuki''s closed eye, looking like a tear. His eyes hovered over his cheek for a moment longer. The cloud of smoke settled. The soldiers found nothing but Katsuki Bakugo, his face soaked with rain and streaked with blood thinned by the water. Bargaining Letter Two Do you remember when you told me I was a good person ? That''s the nicest thing I''ve ever been told even though it wasn''t true. Sometimes I just stop and think about when things started to go off-road. Was there ever a turning point ? Or did everything tip slowly over decisions and years passing by ? I can''t think of a moment when I could''ve done something different that would''ve changed how I turned out. When I was young I wasn''t decisive enough and when I grew older I was too decisive. There are a lot of questions I regret not asking you. For one, how do you know when you''ve gone too far ? Because I think I went too far. I know I''ve gone too far. You wouldn''t approve. You wouldn''t have said it but I know you wouldn''t have. Don''t you think that''s fucked up, though ? You''ve never held me accountable for anything. That I never held myself accountable for anything. Though I know the shadow guys are scrupulously jotting down everything. Wouldn''t surprise me if I became a rock in my next life. Sometimes I think back to how it was when we were still a family with Rei, Natsuo, and Fuyumi. You held Touya accountable on my behalf and that fucked him up more. Is that why you didn''t, for me ? But I''m not blaming you. It would be a pretty shitty thing to do as you can''t defend yourself and I wasn''t a kid anyway. I think I''m barely starting to realize that there are things I''ve done that I can''t take back. You''d say it''s not too late but on the contrary, I think it is. I know they''ll soon come for me, those are the consequences of my actions. I''ll wait for them because I need to finish what I''ve started. That''s what you taught me, remember ? Always finish what you start.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I wish you were here so you could tell me everything''s going to be alright even though we''d both know you''re lying. Chapter 265 "That thing''s going to kill you", said Enji disapprovingly "Good" Shoto exhaled a puff of smoke. Grey ribbons rose from the tip of his cigarette, twirling around his face like ethereal hands brushing his skin. A sealed letter rested on his thigh, ink staining his fingertips and blood his clothes. Whoever would clean his clothes would need to scrub them until their hands were raw. Or maybe he''d burn them. There was nobody left in the estate to do his bidding, anyway. Only him and his traitorous mind. "You know", he said to the tombstone. "I think I''m growing impartial to fire-based attacks" He paused a beat, as if waiting for an answer, then scoffed and smiled, looking away. "The smell''s awful, though. Don''t know how you managed" Enji looked grave as his fingers brushed his carved name on the stone. "Burnt the nerves in this area. Couldn''t smell a goddamn thing" That''s the kind of thing Shoto would do. Or maybe Enji would''ve, too. He''d always had the most awful nose. "Seems rather unpractical. I need my nose for a bunch of stuff" For a moment Enji was shimmering, the dull light shining through his body as if he were mist. "You''re a murderer. You killed too many people. You know he would disapprove" Shoto''s cigarette paused inches from his lips. He pinned Enji with a scathing look. "Shut the hell up" Enji''s face contorted, his furrowed brow smoothing, a myriad of emotions flashing through his eyes, flickering like a flashlight before he stabilized. "Half of the best thing in food is the smell", Enji offered dully, falsely cheerful in a way that sounded so wrong coming from his father''s mouth. Shoto didn''t get why he could always get everybody damn right but not him, never him. Enji coughed and maggots fell from his mouth, crawling up his crossed legs. He smiled : blood was smearing his teeth. The flesh on his jaw was hanging by a thread, fluttering lightly because of a nonexistent breeze. Shoto looked down, dreading what he''d see despite knowing goddamn well what he was going to see. His heart pounded as he stared at the gaping wound in his chest from which warm, dark blood flowed. It wasn''t accurate, Shoto knew it, there''d barely been enough blood left in his body when he''d arrived, way not enough blood to gush out that way, yet his hands still shook. "Thank you for murdering all of these people, son", said Enji, sickeningly sweet. "I''ve never felt happier" It sounded so wrong coming from him. "You know I did it mostly for myself", Shoto murmured. "What did our teacher tell us long ago ? Ah right, hurt people hurt people. Guess you''re back to square one. Couldn''t fight off indefinitely your true nature" Shoto shot Enji a warning look. Enji smooth brow turned scrunched up, wrinkles folding the corner of his eyes and mouth, his flesh mending itself and the cockroach nibbling his cheek evaporating like mist.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He looked so real, so tangible, his blue eyes as luminous as they''d been when he was alive, a faint warmness oozing off him in waves. "You can''t go on, Shoto" There, the admonishment he''d been waiting for. "You''ve gone too far already" "I always wonder", said Shoto. "What did you do when you dropped me at grandma''s when I was ten ?" Enji frowned disapprovingly, arms crossed, and it shut him up. "The Heroic Commission ? Fine, if overdone. Tartarus, though ? There were a hundred thousand ways that wouldn''t have implied you killing everyone here" "It was the island", Shoto justified himself. "This thing¡­ You saw it as well as I did. I couldn''t let it live" "What about the people ?" "Unfortunate consequences" "What about Katsuki ?" "I-" Enji''s judgmental eyes were boring holes in the side of his head. "It wasn''t on purpose. I didn''t mean it" "Intentions don''t matter if you still do something that you know you shouldn''t. Lying to yourself isn''t healthy" Shoto busied himself with reading the tombstone again and again to forget the debilitating guilt. Enji Todoroki, great Hero, loving father, Enji Todoroki, great Hero, loving father, Enji Todoroki, great Hero, loving father. "It''s not healthy to use genjutsu on yourself either" Pathetic, Shoto translated. He clicked his tongue. "Fuck off", he muttered. But Enji didn''t leave because Shoto didn''t mean it. Somebody was better than nobody, even though it was just something and not truly anyone. * "Have you seen what he''s done ?", half screamed Inaza. Nobody dared to look him in the eye. He wiped a drop of spit that''d fallen on his lower lip. They''d changed a lot during the past year : they''d shed baby fat, had grown more jaded, their eyes losing the spark that had fueled them in the beginning. How foolish they''d been, dreaming of becoming Heroes. "Bakugo is-" "We know", snapped Jiro. "We were with you in his room" Inaza clenched his fist. "We can''t let him keep on doing whatever he wants. We need to stop him" "Why should it be us ?", asked Monoma "Because somebody has to. If we don''t, then who ?" The doctor got out of the hospital room at this exact moment. They all stood up except Monoma whose dull eyes showed resignation. "I regret to inform you that despite the surgery, Katsuki Bakugo..." The doctor inhaled deeply. They were all so young yet they looked so tired. "Katsuki Bakugo is paralyzed. He won''t ever be able to walk again or hold a fork, let alone be a Hero" Sero deflated like a balloon and fell on his chair as though the strings holding him had been cut. Aizawa''s gaze hardened. "I''ll inform his parents now", said the doctor before walking away briskly towards another room Katsuki''s mom had fainted when she''d seen the state he was in barely half an hour earlier. They''d put her in another room nearby. Inaza waited until the doctor was out of earshot to keep on speaking, but Monoma stood up. "I''m out" Inaza frowned. "Now is not the time to cower" "Is it not ?" Monoma looked them in the eye one by one, scowling. There''d been an incident with his sister recently that the headmaster had helped with, though none of them had been privy to what had exactly happened. Monoma had never been the most popular but the ease with which he used to speak was long gone, as though he''d matured prematurely. "You can''t even fathom the extent of his abilities and yet you still want to fight him for kicks and giggles ?" Inaza took a step forward, hoping to grab Monoma''s shoulder, yet he misinterpreted his gesture and met him head-on, snarling : "We have Aizawa sensei with us. If we plan well enough-" "You and I are cockroaches under his shoe", he said. "If Katsuki ended up like a fucking infirm even though they were supposed to be friends, can you even imagine what he''ll do to us ?" Monoma shook his head and stepped back. "I''ve got people that need me. I can''t afford to die in a stupid war that we have no chance of winning" He left without looking back. Inaza shot a hopeful glance at Aizawa, wishing he''d say something, but the man stayed quiet, refusing to partake in their strife. "I know our chances of winning are slim to none", said Inaza. "But we can''t go down without trying. What would we even say to Kirishima if he saw us ?" Jiro wiped her eyes. Sero sunk in his chair and hid his face behind his hand. "He needs to be brought to justice", Inaza said. "Or at the very least we need to stop him, no matter what it costs us" "Are you implying we should end him ?", asked Tokoyami The air was heavy. Inaza heard them though they didn''t speak : ''wouldn''t that make us the same as him ?''. He looked them in the eye one by one. "Tsuyu Asui, Tenya Ida, Ochaco Uraraka, Denki Kaminari, Eijiro Kirishima, Toru Hagakure, Momo Yaoyorozu, Katsuki Bakugo" There was no need for a grand speech. They all knew what Inaza meant by saying their names. In their memory. "Who''s with me ?", asked Inaza A second passed by. And, to the general surprise, it was feeble Midoriya who stood up. "I am" Sero stood, eyes red-rimmed. "Me too" One by one Jiro, Sato, Shoji and Tokoyami stood up. They''d started high school with twenty people yet one year later only six were left from the original roster. "I didn''t know half of the people you mentioned", said Shindo. "But I''m in" Sero and him fist bumped. "I fear I won''t be of much help" All of their heads turned to the newcomer. Aizawa had to take a double-take. He stopped in front of them. "But I know somebody who can", said All Might. Chapter 266 He knew it was a trap. There was no way anyone sound of mind would''ve ordered Endeavor''s Tower demolition after he''d broke out of Tartarus, especially since they had no way of knowing if he''d left the country. He''d planned on leaving the country. He''d cleaned the house, cut down the estate''s overgrown gardens with tools he''d found in the gardener shed, and littered the place with various protective seals. Except those sharing his blood, nobody would ever be able to enter the Todoroki estate ¨C and he was certain neither of his remaining siblings would want to come, even if to pay their respects to a father who hadn''t raised them. There was nothing tying to Japan anymore, no family nor friends except a grave and shambles of a vengeance he didn''t feel like carrying out anymore. What was the point ? He''d killed those that had been responsible for his father''s death, directly or not. He could still finish those who had been aware of this devious scheme, but then he''d still be a boy in a hostile country with dementia as his sole friend. Teka was waiting for him in Italy. Endeavor''s Tower was just a building, a painful reminiscence of his shortcomings, merely blocks of cement glued with self-loathing, a shining reminder of his numerous failures. And dad had chosen to be buried at home, anyway, not at his tower. It didn''t matter, really. Shoto''s grip tightened on his duffel bag. He''d taken a few things for the trip, wishing to leave the house mostly undisturbed, a memorial of better times. Dad wouldn''t know anyway. It didn''t matter if he went or not. Really, it didn''t. "Don''t forget the tanto" Shoto''s fingers gently grazed the blade. His had broken in a fight against All for One long ago. This one was his father, the one Teka had gifted him when he was young and he couldn''t use his Quirk for long. It was sturdy, though old, and there was a scratch on the pommel. He sheathed it on his back. His eyes didn''t swirl red as he disappeared, Enji''s figure vanishing with him. * His hair was flying around his face, moved by the cold wind. He stood watch over the city, perched atop Endeavor''s Tower, a dark figure with crystal eyes. The capital was empty of civilians, so much so it could''ve passed for eerie. A wrecking ball and a couple of bulldozers had been placed near the building but it was just for show. Tanks were moving between the largest avenues, their cannon turning towards the Tower''s highest levels ¨C towards him. Squads of soldiers were finishing drills here and there, and tents had been set up for the anticipated wounded. At least two hundred Heroes were present, most in small circles and going over battle strategies that wouldn''t last first contact. The wind carried to Shoto''s ears their desperate laughter and a couple of panicked calls to loved ones. He wondered how desperate they had to be to fight him. Japan was on the verge of destruction, whether they fought today or didn''t : strives between civilians and law representatives were so numerous they were talking about the collapse of their society. A civil war was coming, and they knew nothing would be left of Japan afterward. Those in command bet on a victory against the big, bad wolf that would unite their countrymen and help them soothe the burn of the last months and forget ¨C at least temporarily - everything that had happened. Somebody pointed at him. The word passed around like gunfire scattered by the wind and soon they were all aware of his presence. He loomed over them like a bad omen, the monster in a children''s story that wouldn''t end well. There were thousands here, and more waiting on the city''s outskirts for when the first wave would inevitably fail. He waited until they''d gone to their attributed places, Heroes circling the tower, two platoons of soldiers he recognized from the Special Forces on either side of him, medics, and certainly coordinators in the back. "I am leaving the country", he said, his chakra-enhanced voice carried far. "I do not wish to fight" The Commission had been a killing spree. This would be a blood bath. "Soldiers !", screamed who was certainly the highest-graded official here. "In position !" He shakily pulled down what could''ve passed for a helmet. Everyone pulled out their weapon and leaned forward, mentally preparing for the assault. "This is my last warning", said Shoto, neither reaching for his sword nor activating his sharingan. Yet they weren''t backing down.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Enji shook his head. "Fools" "Fire !" Missiles blew up the building''s top, chunks of cement raining below, tanks'' barrels fuming, right as he was taking a large gulp of air, his lungs expanding. A sea of fire burst from his mouth and rained down on them. Water rose to counter some of the attack yet it was too powerful : people took cover behind the tanks as Shoto turned dragon-like, a continuous stream of fire bursting from his lips as he moved around, making sure everyone around got some. Shoto''s head snapped to the side as he avoided a bullet that had been shot at near point-blank range. He grabbed the wrist holding the gun and threw the man over his shoulder. The soldier fell through the ground, vanishing in its bowels, and Shoto let him go lest his hand got severed if he tried to yank him out. "Up", said Enji casually, arms crossed Reality shattered above Shoto''s head, glass shards raining on him. An octopus-like abomination screeched and fell on him, hundreds of mouths opening on its ball-like body to devour. Down Aizawa was running from tank to tank, helping his students to get back on their feet. None of them had been hurt by the blast, but it''d been a close call. "Are you okay ?", he asked Shoji. The boy nodded. "Sensei", he said. "My ears are tingling..." "Must''ve been the shock", muttered Aizawa, eyes strained on the fight atop the building. His left eye was burning and he hoped it wasn''t a defect from the surgery they hadn''t noticed. From down there they couldn''t see the fight, merely bolts of lightning and bursts of fire as well as the black, thick tentacles. "No", Shoji insisted. "Sometimes when Todoroki is nearby my senses tingle" Aizawa froze. The burning behind his left eye grew unbearable. A bolt of lightning ripped the sky above the tower''s roof, freezing midair as though time had stopped, the sky rumbling before all sounds ceased. He looked around. Everybody was frozen, some crouched on the ground, others getting comrades to safety, except for him and Shoji. "How peculiar" His voice resonated with the might of a thunderclap in the quietness. Both Shoji and Aizawa looked up. Shoto was perched atop the building, hands clasped behind his back, his shape lit by the suspended lightning as though he were glowing from the inside, the petrified fire looking like bursts of paint around him, dark tendrils looking as though they sprouted from his back, large and ominous. He looked like a biblical painting, unsettling and blood-curdling. "I didn''t know somebody other than aizawa was sensible to this ability of mine" Shoto''s face shattered, a crack spreading outward from the scar coursing through his left eye. The cracks spread to the sky and the earth. The world shattered. Aizawa''s surroundings morphed back to the battle''s beginning. He heard their commander scream once more : "-re !" Half of their forces fell brutally to the ground, heads cleanly chopped off, blood spurting from their severed throats. Shoto was still atop the intact Endeavor''s Tower, Special Forces bodies spread around him, blood dripping down the building''s facade. The tanks looked like crushed soda cans. Aizawa whipped his head around, heart thundering. He caught Shoji''s desperate gaze. "Sensei" But he hadn''t spoken the words. His mouth had moved, and Aizawa had interpreted, but he hadn''t spoken the words. Shoji''s chopped-off head kept spinning in a circle before it fell and rolled on the ground. Aizawa blinked. Half of their army had been destroyed in a fraction of a second. Everyone still in one piece was arms limp, mouth agape, head craned towards Shoto, eyes dull, caught in the illusion of a battle they weren''t fighting. Chopped heads were flying, slashed by sharp winds, the mowing tornado killing people platoon by platoon and line by line, getting increasingly closer. Aizawa stumbled, looked up. Shoto watched him with the apathy of someone watching ants fight for their lives. He grabbed Jiro and shook her. Her head bobbed back and forth, her eyes unfocused. "Wake up !", he screamed. "You need to wake up and fight !" His red eye, previously closed to avoid accidentally shutting down somebody''s Quirk, was bulging. He tightened his grip on her collar, his fingers brushing her neck. "Jiro !" She blinked, and suddenly she was wide awake. "Sensei !", she said, confused. "I was-" But Aizawa was already onto the next student. He looked up and certainly, Shoto was watching him, head cocked, though he made no move to stop him. Aizawa through their platoon''s ranks, fingers grazing everyone he ran by. People blinked to life and ran to take cover. The mowing wind was getting increasingly closer. Aizawa regrettably had to move back. "Sensei !", screamed Inaza. "Keep going, I''ll protect you !" Inaza''s muscles bulged, red lighting his skin, and he punched the ground between the end of their platoon and the incoming wind. The ground shattered, a crack splitting both sides neatly, and wind swirled around Inaza''s body as he raised blocks of earth higher, making the field unleveled so the wind would swoosh over them. Jira''s earphone jack buried themselves in the ground. Sound waves made the ground more supple, and together they managed to raise a thick, protective wall. The razor-sharp wind flew over them, Inaza grinding his teeth and using another wind current to make some sort of protective shield above their heads. The wind dispersed. They were screamed of joy. Jiro exhaled a relieved sigh. Inaza looked back, wiping the sweat on his brow, hope sparkling in his eyes. "If they-" "How did you get your hands on Katsuki''s Quirk ?" Inaza choked, the sudden pressure on his neck making it hard to breathe. He called on to the wind but Shoto scattered it with a lazy gesture. "He gave it to me", Inaza wheezed, defiant. "Said we had to stop you" Shoto snapped his neck with a flick of the wrist, eyes now a bloody red. Inaza crumpled to the ground. Jiro screamed, hands reaching for her mouth, nearly folding on herself. Shoto cracked his neck. "Do not put words in his mouth" Jiro fell to the ground, blood spurting from her mouth, clenching her heart. Red was blooming beneath her fingers. She choked and fell, eyes wide open, revealing a knife buried deep in her chest. A scream of rage burst from Sero''s mouth. He jumped forward, ground cracking beneath his feet, yellow veins glowing on his skin. Shoto casually grabbed him by the throat, crushing his windpipe. Sero choked, grasping for Shoto''s face, clawing at his sleeve. "Power is nothing if you don''t know how to wield it", Shoto said, fire flickering on his cheekbone. "Even if it''s the One for All" Sero was burned to a crisp in a second. Shoto let go of his charred body, wiping his hand on his pants. "Who''s next ?" A boy with unremarkable dark hair sent tremors into the ground, trying to stall Shoto. "Toko, you need to-" Shoto''s hands clasped shut on his ears. He snapped his head cleanly, and the boy fell dead. Tokoyami''s dark shadow sprouted from its back, amplified by All Might''s Quirk, looming like a gigantic monster over them. "Let''s-" Dark Shadow took one look at Shoto and cowered in terror, refusing to advance. "Dark Shadow ? What is happening ?", worried Tokoyami. "I can''t fight him, he''s-" Lightning tore through Tokoyami''s chest, electricity filaments spreading across his body. Dark Shadow popped. Shoto took a step towards Aizawa, and Aizawa moved back. Shoto''s head snapped upward, chin moving a millimeter back, Midoriya''s bulging fist flying past him, his red eyes following his fall. The boy hit the ground and it cracked, dust flying everywhere. "...you still end up with the One for All despite everything" Midoriya held out a pained cry. His fist was shattered, splintered bone tearing his flesh. Shoto grabbed Midoriya by the throat : the boy choked on his grip. Aizawa leaped forward, his eyes briefly meeting Shoto''s before he and Midoriya disappeared. "I can''t help but wonder if it''s a coincidence or fate" Midoriya was dangling above a three-hundred-meter void. "Somebody up there has a sick sense of humor" He tapped on Shoto''s hand, turning increasingly red. "I remember when you jumped off that building, what, two years ago ? The way your broken skull mended itself piece by piece, blood flowing backward to fill up your body. I thought I hated you but I didn''t know what true hate was back then" Something swooshed in the clouds. Shoto looked up, eyes squinted. A blotch of red and blue burst through a cloud and then disappeared behind another. "What is she doing here ?" She came to a halting stop a couple of meters from Shoto, floating in the sky, her red and blue cape flying like a flag behind her. "Put that kid down", said Star and Stripes Chapter 267 Star and Stripes looked glorious, a god floating in the sky, her blond hair like a golden crown, her cape billowing like the prideful flag of the country she hailed from. There was a light to her that made it seem as though she were glowing from the inside, her powerful muscles brimming with energy. A true All Might knock-off. "Let him go", she repeated, teeth gritted Shoto was cool, this new development''s surprise already worn out, his gaze on the fighter squadron he could feel hovering in the sky, hidden between clouds. "Should I take it as America making its move against me ?" "Let.him.go.", she repeated, her eyes growing darker. Shoto''s gaze lowered to meet hers. "As you wish" He dismissively let go of Midoriya, the boy''s eyes widening as he plunged straight to nothing, clawing helplessly at the air. Start and Stripes cursed and flew after the falling boy. Shoto watched them dispassionately, bending down to grab Midoriya''s cheap mask and, with a flick of his wrist, sending it after him. He leaned over the edge, hands clasped behind his back, watching the spectacle unfold. Star and Stripes caught up to Midoriya nearly half of the tower down ; as soon as her skin brushed his, ink burst like snakes from Midoriya''s. It ran up from her nails to the base of her fingers, wrapped around her wrists, uncoiled, and bolted up like a cork popping off a champagne bottle, covering her whole body in less than a second. "New order: stop this ink from progressing !" It wrapped tight around her neck, the veins there popping neatly as though they would burst. Her squad was screaming in her earpiece. She choked, clawed at her throat to get it off, making red scratches on her skin, trying to fight off her panic because she couldn''t feel her Quirk anymore. In the building''s fast-moving windows, she caught her reflection, seeing as much as she felt her shadow unfolding from her back like bat wings, a hand made of darkness grabbing her hair. She saw Midoriya impact the ground, his hand reaching for her even at the last second, his head bursting like a water balloon, blood and brain splattering everywhere, blinked, and suddenly she was on Endeavor''s Tower rooftop. Someone was holding her by her hair, forcing her into a kneeling position, and she knew it wasn''t Todoroki for he was standing at the building''s very edge, hands both raised towards the sky. There was a whirring, a sound akin to metal blending, and suddenly one of the plane''s wings burst from the clouds, leaving a trail of fire behind, and ricocheted on the ground, crushing a couple of headless bodies, before stopping at a tank''s foot and catching fire. Soon the plane from which the wing had come from fell like a shot bird, bursting in a cloud of fire as soon as it touched the ground. Star and Stripes leaned forward even though her muscles were heavy and rigid, the black ink tightening its grip on her like a snake breaking its prey''s body to ingest it. Shoto''s wrists slowly moved down. Star and Stripes held her breath as the other sixty-five planes were brought down from the sky as though pulled by an invisible force. She screamed her throat raw, visualizing what was coming, and right as the second plane burst in a fire mushroom ink spread from outside to inside, filling her throat and running down until it was in her stomach. She was fully covered in ink, not even a strand of hair spared : her skin glowed momentarily red as she was fully sealed. Shoto''s right hand dropped down at regular intervals, like a conductor signaling the start of a concert, left hand staying in place to keep the others firmly suspended above ground. They exploded like bombs on Tokyo, a spectacle of red and yellow that looked like lethal paint bombs dropped on the unsuspecting city. Soon came the last one. Shoto twirled it around, the jet making a full circle, as though he wasn''t sure what to do with it, then he motioned it forward. The plane moved slowly, its nose barely a meter from Shoto''s face, suspended as though physics had no influence over it. Shoto looked the pilot in the eye, red eyes twirling. The engine burst in a puff of acrid smoke. The pilot''s eyes turned glassy. He typed on his dashboard. "Can you hear me ?", he asked. On another continent a man with a blue, fish-like face bent towards the mic.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. He pressed a button. "Yes" Their command room was silent. They were all tasked with monitoring Star and Stripes'' fighter squadron and assisting them with satellite imagery. They''d just seen their colleagues die, whisked away from the sky like one would push away a fly. The terrorist''s face was splattered on the huge screen towering over them, his face a death omen. He raised a lazy hand, and suddenly Star and Stripes flew from her kneeling position to him : his hand wrapped around her neck. He held her with a casualness that bordered on sacrilegious. "I believe she''s yours, isn''t she ?" Commandant Agpar leaned forward once more, cool and collected. "Indeed" He let go of the button. "You would like to get her back, wouldn''t you ?" She was mummified, coated in ink itself clad with swirling shadows. The boy''s eyes were one-second red, the next fully black, shadows covering the white of his balls before receding like waves hugging the shore. "That would be most appreciated" He hummed. "Put me on live TV and I''ll give her back" Agpar paused. "Her life monitors show she''s still alive, sir", breathed out a soldier. "The clock''s ticking", said Shoto "I do not have the clearance for-" Shoto held his sword to her neck. It was revolting to see their strongest Hero held like a ruthless child by the collar of her shirt. "Five minutes", Agpar said. "Give me five minutes" "You have two. And do remember that I''ll know if you do not comply" Agpar, without looking away from the boy''s face gigantic face, fished his phone from his pocket. "President, there''s an urgency" He did not lose time considering whether or not complying with a terrorist was the wisest thing to do in such situation : Star and Stripes was Quirk too useful, and there had not been yet anybody in her family who''d shown an ability resembling hers. Even though it pained him greatly to consider it that way, he knew they needed to at least retrieve her body if they couldn''t get her whole. A minute and a half later all electronic devices with a screen or a way of communicating sound ever sold on America''s soil and by American companies were turned off before a red message labeled ''urgent communication from the white house'' showed. Ten seconds later Shoto Todoroki''s face was showing on half of the world''s TVs, computers, tablets, phones, and smart watches. "Some may know me", he said in English. "Though most do not" People were bending over their screens, showing it to their friends, and wondering in over sixty languages what the hell was going on. "There''s no need to present myself as you''ll all know my name soon enough" Children and teens doing exercises or passing exams online groaned in frustration as their screens turned black before a red and white-haired man''s face appeared. Across airports, train and subway stations, amusement parks, colleges, and middle schools, billions of people paused their lives to listen to this special announcement. In a matter of seconds, X was ablaze with people trying to gauge the scale of this disruption, wondering if it was the beginning of the sixth world war. Meanwhile, Agpar was on the phone with the Japanese Prime Minister. Shoto raised his hand, shoving the mummified body in front of the plane''s camera. The dark coating receded, Star and Stripe''s signature hairstyle and wide-known face appearing on screen even though she looked fast asleep ¨C or as though she had fainted. "Though I''m sure you all know her" There were gasps, people refusing to admit it was Star and Stripes. In Italy Teka, sitting in her living room, rose from her couch, transfixed when she saw her grandson''s face suddenly appearing on the screen. "I have been attacked twice, first by my home country and second by this American Hero even though I''d stated my unwillingness to fight and my desire to leave Japan" Black shadows encased Star and Stripes face once more. "As it is, I wish to pass a message to those watching me : if you, or any of your government- Shoto interrupted himself. They watched him as his head snapped towards the sky. There was smoke in the background, a destroyed landscape that made it look as though he were on a battlefield. The plane moved around and thus the camera did so, tilting slightly up towards the rainy sky, moving left and right before settling on an inconspicuous cloud. For a moment, nobody was able to spot anything. Then the tip of a metal shell appeared to burst through a white cloud, so very small yet growing increasingly larger. "A nuke", Shoto said, bored, though there was a slight tinge of surprise in his voice. "I am being nuked" The world held its breath. What the hell was going on ? Shoto flew right in front of the camera, back to them, fire blasting continuously from his feet. From this angle it looked as if the nuke was coming from above, falling from the sky and vertically towards his head. Star and Stripes was still dangling precariously from his careless grip. He looked over his shoulder at them. "This wasn''t part of our agreement" Star and Stripes'' neck snapped, her bones crushed as easily as though he''d been squeezing an orange, her head lolling back limply, the top of her head flat against her shoulder blades, her eyes rolling. Commander Agpar crushed his phone. People screamed, threw their devices away from them, and tried to turn them off to no avail. Star and Stripes was discarded as though a dirty sock, swallowed to oblivion at the edge of the screen. The boy raised his hands high as though holding the sky, one covered in blood and the other as pure and clean as an innocent''s. Under the world''s bemused gaze, Shoto Todoroki turned the nuke around, making it do a U-turn until it faced the direction it had come from. His wrists slightly bent forward before he stopped. People held their breath. "Though sending it back exactly from where it had come from would be a waste, wouldn''t it ?" He turned towards the camera, his eyes piercing straight through their screens as though he could see them. The nuke turned west. "Yokohama it is, then" He launched it with far more speed and strength than it had come. The Japanese Prime Minister''s glasses fell from his hand. He fell on his chair, his hand gripping the fabric over his painful heart. The world did not see the nuke reach its goal, though they saw the sky lit up red, a gigantic mushroom of fire and smoke rising instantly. They saw the blast''s impact, powerful wind gusts sweeping away everything, heard the tremors in the ground. "Nuclear", said Shoto breathlessly He turned towards them, the clouds now a blood red, making him look like the god of war reincarnated. "Listen closely, for I will only say this once : I do not wish to fight" The camera tilted down slightly, and they noticed the ground littered with bodies. "Though I am aware that after today, many will come for me. And to them, I will say one thing : I will be merciless" His hair fluttered in the light breeze of death, his red eyes shining malevolently, a biblical painting coming to life. Suddenly all across the world capital cities, gas pipelines, oil wells, nuclear power plants, warships, submarines, military bases, control centers, electric power plants, hospitals, schools, strategic water supplies, farms, and fertile lands started to glow white, the ground lighting up, dark symbols appearing on cement and running through hundreds of thousands of buildings, disfiguring cities as though esoteric graffiti. "As a preventing measure, the United States will taste first of what I have to offer" He snapped his fingers. Washington DC blew up. They felt the resulting tremors until New York. People tried contacting family and friends there to no avail. In half a second a teenage boy at the other end of the world had blown up the United States capital and nobody had been able to do anything to stop him. "Should anybody stand in my path", Shoto said. "Be it a supposedly independent organization or an individual on his own, I will integrally blow up his home country regardless of their involvement" Shoto smiled, a slightly deranged glint in his eye. "I am taking the world hostage" Chapter 268 "One day I swore I''d chop your head off and put you in a hole for eternity" Shoto nudged Midoriya''s freshly reformed head with the tip of his shoe. "Seems like that time has come" A car came to a screeching halt at the end of the plaza in front of Endeavor''s Tower. Shoto didn''t look up, for the one inside held no value. "Though you still possess this very irritating Quirk. If I hadn''t known better I would''ve taken it myself. It would''ve screwed me, that''s for sure, maybe even worse than Bate''s would have" Midoriya raised a shaky head. "You never learn, do you ?" Shoto crushed it mercilessly, fresh blood splashes covering darker blotches. He watched with rapt attention as the bits of flesh crawled back to his neck like maggots, merging in larger chunks of whitish flesh that attached themselves to his skull. He was getting faster. "I believe you''ve had quite an afternoon" Shoto crushed Midoriya''s half-reformed skull. "aizawa''s hidden behind this tank", said Shoto. "Probably regretting all of the life choices that led him here. He''s next, though" Nezu hummed noncommitally. "I would ask you to leave him alive kindly. And whole. Not scarred either, though I think that''s too late for that" "Why would I do that ?" Shoto played a bit with Midoriya''s eyeball, making it roll under his shoe. "You have no reason to", said Nezu. "And I have nothing to make you comply. I am simply calling on your kindness" Shoto laughed mirthlessly. "Have you watched what I''ve done mere moments ago ? I''m certainly one of the most prolific murderers in history and they all died by my hand" He considered briefly the large reincarnation wheel he''d need to spin for his next life. He''d probably become a cow. No, a cow was too good - an ant. A maggot. He could steal Midoriya''s Quirk, though. Become immortal and make sure this possibility wouldn''t happen. Though there was no point in living so long if everyone around you died, and most people he''d cared about were already dead because or from his hand ¨C or they would, soon, which brought him back to the fact that he didn''t want to live forever. There was also the possibility that the One for All and Midoriya''s Quirk had already started merging and should he steal the second he''d automatically get the first one which, he knew, would make him go insane ¨C more than he already was. "Japan is crumbling", said Nezu. "The United States will tip towards anarchy if nobody comes forward and get a hold of things very soon. Aizawa holds no importance to you whatsoever. You''ve won, Shoto" Shoto stopped his nudging. Had he ? It didn''t seem like it. "Wasn''t it what you sought?", asked Nezu. "Absolute power. Nobody able to stop you from doing what you wish to, ever" Shoto scoffed. Nezu was right : he''d gotten everything he''d longed for as a kid, the power and the fear-inspiring reputation that would keep everyone continents away from him. Yet he''d lost everything and everyone in the process, he''d destroyed all of those he''d cared about. If this was victory, he didn''t want it. "What do you want ?", he asked. "I want Aizawa" "No" "Please" And in front of Shoto''s bewildered gaze, Nezu kneeled in a puddle of blood, red staining his fur. From small his figure waned to tiny. "Please", Nezu begged, voice brimming with emotion, and suddenly he looked more human than when he pretended to be one. "I care about him deeply. Please, don''t take him from me" Shoto examined him quietly. He''d just planned on snapping aizawa''s neck. The man was no threat whatsoever, somebody he''d forget as soon as he''d killed him. "I keep Midoriya" Nezu rose. "Thank you", he murmured. "Thank you" He jogged to Aizawa. Their voices were hushed, though Shoto could hear everything.Stolen story; please report. He kept nudging Midoriya''s splattered head. Nezu helped Aizawa back to his oil-slicked Mercedes. Wasn''t he gutsy, driving all the way here just to get one person back after what Shoto had done ? Aizawa couldn''t even look at him as they walked by. Nezu opened the door for him and helped him inside, telling him to lie down. As he was getting in the driver''s seat, Nezu turned towards Shoto. "There will be a private jet waiting for you Friday at Narita International Airport, should you wish to leave soon" "Did you trap it ?" "We both know you''d survive and considering what you''ve done to All for One, I do not wish to be on your bad side" Nezu closed the door and drove away, leaving Shoto with the still reforming Midoriya. "A hole", he repeated. "Let''s get to it" * Soldiers were standing guard around the airport''s terminal. They said the government had retreated in Hokkaido and that half of the army had deserted. They were nervous, armed to the teeth, and Shoto knew better than to think they were here for him. "What a neat little army you have", he remarked. Nezu waved his hand dismissively. "Most of them had nowhere to go and no one to care. I merely gave them a job" He was wearing a tailored three-piece suit that made him look like a campaigning politician. "Did you ?", asked Shoto casually "I''ve never been one to idly sit by and let things happen" Things had turned well for Nezu even if they hadn''t for anybody else. "Why stay in Japan, though ? The country''s falling apart" Nezu shrugged. "Did you know I was a lab experiment ? The product of research on Quirks and their influence on animals. They experimented on me for years. I didn''t know what color was the sky. I didn''t even know there was a sky or a world outside" Amidst the sourness, there was pity for how ignorant he''d been. "The squad which rescued me was Japanese. A woman among them fought for me nails and teeth. She didn''t let them terminate me as was the fate of all of my other fellow experiments. She told me I had to show I could be useful, thus I showed I could be useful to them. Japan was the first country to consider me as an individual with a mind of his own. Here I wasn''t an ''it'', I was a man" A slight breeze ruffled their clothes. "I can''t leave", he said. "I love this country too much. Years ago I dreamed of an era when I''d be able to shape it as I wish to, to make it the greatest nation on earth. At last, this time has come" He smiled at Shoto, his small, pointy teeth shining like a shark''s. "I have to thank you for that" Shoto''s eyebrow twitched, but Nezu was looking far ahead, lost in the contemplation of the dawning era to notice it. He said it as though Shoto had done him a favor. Everything had turned so well for Nezu. The country was ablaze, but Yuei was intact and he''d gotten his broken kingdom served on a golden platter. "Circumstances made you lucky" "Circumstances, of course", muttered Nezu. Suddenly he clasped his hands together as though coming back to reality. "It was a delight knowing you, Shoto Todoroki. I hope you''ll have a safe journey back to Italy" Shoto nodded, searching Nezu''s face for something he didn''t know and couldn''t find. His left foot landed on the jet''s first stair. He paused. "The Commission didn''t let my father die, did they ?" His voice was cool, casual, frighteningly sharp. "I am not aware what the Commission may or may have not done" Something was rubbing Shoto the wrong way, a detail he''d deliberately not bothered with as he had a murder spree to plan. "Then how Katsuki could''ve known ?" Nezu frowned. "Could''ve known what ?" It wasn''t Nezu''s tone that betrayed him ; it wasn''t a thing he said or a mistake he''d committed. It was the fact that the smartest man on earth was acting as if he were not aware of the discussion Shoto had had with Katsuki in Yuei''s precincts, the exact one that had made him snap when there wasn''t a centimeter there that wasn''t littered with bugs. Shoto''s heterochromatic eyes swirled to red as he looked Nezu over his shoulder. "You told Katsuki the Commission let my father die" A bead of sweat shone on Nezu''s fur as it rolled to the crook of his collarbone. "I did no such thing" "You made him swear not to say anything knowing damn well he would tell me anyway" "Listen Shoto-" Shoto took a step forward and Nezu instinctively moved back, animal instinct taking over, despite knowing it made him look guilty. "- I think your paranoia-" "Do not dare lie to me !" Shoto was foaming, veins throbbing on his forehead. The air grew hot, the smell of cinders floating between them. Nezu''s mouth snapped shut. "You used me" Shoto stalked forward and Nezu kept retreating, shaking his head vehemently. "I did no such thing" "You weaponized my grief", he spat venomously. "You directed my anger at them knowing I would wipe them out" Lightning crackled around Shoto''s clenched fist. "Whatever you did was done out of your own volition" "I killed all of these people because of you" "I''m sure we can-" Shoto thrust a lightning-fast Chidori at Nezu''s chest. The rat squirmed, his paws moving from down to up, and a chunk of the ground broke, pushed aside by a mud wall that rose to protect him. Shoto''s fist cleanly broke through it though his lightning scattered into the earth. He looked in quiet wonder at the mud wall. "You didn''t want to recreate the Nomus", he said, realization dawning on him. "You wanted a Quirk for yourself" "I wanted power to protect myself. You can''t blame for I know that had you been in my position, you would''ve-" Shoto''s hand wrapped around Nezu''s neck. Nezu''s little legs flailed helplessly as Shoto held him at eye level, his nails digging into the soft flesh beneath the fur. "Was it worth it ?", Shoto snarled in Nezu''s choking face. "You were king for one day and won''t last long enough to see the sunset on your kingdom" Shoto''s features twisted, a vengeful glint in his eyes. "As it is", he said. "I''ll make sure the sun never sets again on your precious home" Shoto shot towards the sky, holding Nezu by the collar of his shirt, wind slapping against both their faces. He abruptly stopped close around two thousand kilometers above the island, looking down at the place that had once been his home. Nezu instantly turned red, the lack of oxygen making his mind foggy. Shoto''s blood was bubbling ¨C gas embolism - though he was actively fighting the phenomenon with chakra ; Nezu, though, felt like he was cooking from inside, his saliva boiling at body temperature. Shoto grabbed Nezu''s neck and forced him to look down at their country. "Look at what you''ve done" He raised his right hand, focusing on the swirling waters around Japan. The sea retreated. For a hundred kilometers, in a perfect oval around Japan, the sea rolled back, as though pushed by an invisible force. Shoto paused, a humongous, continuous water wall standing watch over the island. For a moment he pondered over his actions, heart throbbing with rage. This wasn''t a faraway city he''d never seen. This was his home, those were the people he''d known, there were the streets he''d walked and the places he''d grown accustomed to. This was more than a hundred million people. A hundred million innocent people, babies and children, and friends and young people full of hope. These were real, tangible beings made of flesh and blood. These were people who''d done nothing to incur his wrath. There was a thin line between vengeance and senseless murder. He''d tiptoed over the line for long enough as it was ; this was a line one shouldn''t cross. "Don''t do something you''ll regret", wheezed Nezu, paw tapping lightly on Shoto''s hand. "You''re better than that" Rage ignited Shoto like a fireball lighting a candle. He let go. The water wall collapsed, the waves crashing onto each other, cascading and colliding as they rushed over Japan, smothering Shoto''s guilt with it. Nezu squirmed pitifully as their country was swallowed by the raging waves, disappearing completely under the floods. "Those are the consequences of your actions" Half of his body was burnt to a crisp, another frozen and covered in a thin sheet of ice. "Goodbye, Nezu" Shoto watched from high in the sky as Nezu''s shrinking form fell through clouds, vanishing kilometers below in the fuming sea. To Shoto I''m supposed to write you a letter. I''m not sure what I should put inside. I''ve never been very good with words. I''m on a plane back home. I''ll see you in a couple of hours. The weather is nice. Your grandma will probably hate me for sticking her with you. You can be quite a pain in the ass sometimes, especially when you''re forced to do things you don''t want to, though I''m sure you''re aware. Maybe I shouldn''t say that because you may have to read this letter. I hope you won''t, but you may have to. You may need to. I don''t want to talk about what I''m going to do (or what I''ve done, depending on when you read this). I know even if I don''t succeed you''ll finish what I''ve started and for that, I thank you, son. I''ve had a strange dream, and it''s what urged me to write this. You ¨C we - were in a dark place, a void of some sort. You couldn''t speak and I couldn''t see you, just your outline, but I knew deep down it was you before you became you. Does this make sense ? We weren''t father and son yet but I recognized you before you even knew me. Something in me ached for you and I didn''t know why. It is still aching right now. It feels like something that happened but that I am yet to experience and now that I''m writing it I realize how little sense it is making.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. First, it''s the rambling like an old man then you forget where you''ve put your keys and suddenly you can''t live on your own anymore. I never thought I''d live so old as to see myself decay slowly. Soldier and Hero aren''t professions where you''re supposed to make it very long. I know you''ll live to see a hundred years, though. You''ve got the will and the wits to do everything that needs to be done to ensure your survival. Yet I know there is kindness in your heart, however small and dim you may think it is. Don''t let your past or what people think of you define who you''ll be : no matter what happens, always keep going forward. Your father PS : One day I said I''ll protect you no matter what happened. I''m sorry if I can''t fulfill this promise. Have the certitude that wherever I am I will always, always watch over you. Your birth is the most wonderful thing that happened to me. I wouldn''t be half of the man I am if it wasn''t for trying to live up to the expectations of being a good father for you. I love you, not despite everything, but because of it, your flaws and your iron will, your indomitable courage and your refusal to ever back down, how deeply you care and love when you let yourself care and love. You''re my son, Shoto. Nothing you did or will do will ever change that fact. You''re a kind boy. I''m proud I am your father. Don''t be too harsh on yourself. Grive, but don''t use me as an excuse not to live your life. At some point you''ll need to let me go. Chapter 269 Teka had watched on live TV as Japan was engulfed by the Pacific, waters swallowing everything except the tip of the highest mounts. She''d felt dizzy, the world suddenly tilting sideways, and had to sit for a moment. They''d brought her another pillow for her back, had drawn the curtains so she could lay in cool darkness, slowly gathering back her meager strengths. Fragile and feeble she was inside even though she didn''t look like it. She''d half dozed, half dreamed of Japan swallowed by the sea, saw herself dragged down and down and down until she woke up with a startled gasp, hand reaching for her throat. "Do you hate me now too ?" His voice was sharp and cool, a sheathed blade that could be drawn at a moment''s notice but not at her, never at her. Her eyes vainly searched the darkness. "Come here" She patted the free space next to her on the large bed. She didn''t hear him move. "Come here, Shoto" There, a slight ruffling of clothes. He emerged from the darkness as though he''d been one with it, dark tendrils unraveling from his skin and disappearing in the surrounding obscurity. "Take off your shoes", she said, and he obeyed. "Lay next to me" She held him close as she used to when Enji was a very young child and couldn''t have remembered her maternal affections.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Shoto was stiff beneath her grip, too tall and bulky, forced to shrink to a near fetal position so the old woman she was could hold him. The life monitor biped regularly next to them, its white light flashing intermittently. "Are you sick ?", he asked her quietly. "Will you die ?" "We all do, one day", she answered. She brushed his hair until the shaking in his hands stopped. His breath evened. His taut muscles relaxed. "Do you hate me ?", he repeated "Do you hate yourself ?" "Yes" She held him closer. "Poor child", she murmured. "You should pity those I''ve killed. Hundred of millions" "I pity you because you''re the one who''ll have to bear the weight of their unjustified deaths" He retreated, sat up, turning her back to her. She could only see the outline of his body. "They''re gonna be reincarnated. What I''ve done doesn''t matter as much as you think it does" "You know it does" He rose, scowling. "That''s rich coming from you. Your empire has been built on rape and murder" Teka swiftly rose, meeting her grandson''s gaze with equal steel. "And human trafficking", she said. "Though everything I''ve done was done on purpose. Every murder, every death paved the way to where we are now. But this ? A senseless massacre ? What was the point ?" "Nezu¡­ It was my last warning. They had to understand I couldn''t be messed with. They shouldn''t come for me or else..." "Or else what ?", snapped Teka. "You''ll murder people by millions again ? Innocent people, children and babies ? They drowned, Shoto. Do you know how agonizing a death by drowning is ?" His jaw tightened. He answered through gritted teeth : "I did it to protect what I care about" Teka crossed her arms. "What do you even have left that you need to protect ?" He turned around, chin shaking. "You" Teka''s next retort died in her throat. "I am tired of fighting for what''s mine", said Shoto. "I was feared for things I had yet to do. I''ve done it, became everything they said I would be, every bit the murderer and monster they saw even when I tried to be good and now at least I know they''ll leave me alone and I''ll never-" Teka''s arms wrapped around Shoto. "-I''ll never lose-" Teka drew small circles on his back. "It''s okay", she said. "It''s okay" Shoto gulped, looked up at the ceiling to fight back the tears. "-lose anyone-" "There''s no need to pretend with those who love you" A sob tore through him. "I''m sorry", he said, burying his head in the crook of her neck "I''m sorry", he repeated, tears staining her shoulders. "Everything''s going to be all right", she murmured. In his back pocket was his father''s opened letter. BARGAINING